《The Almighty Alpha Wins Back His Rejected Mate》 Chapter 1 Debra¡¯s POV: I stood in a corner, Looking at the grand wedding in front of me, the crowding and going. However, instead of feeling festive, my heart was full of unwillingness and grievance. Today was my father¡¯s second wedding, and the Silver Ridge Pack was holding a grand wedding ceremony for him since he was the Alpha. Although this wasn¡¯t his first marriage, my father still attached great importance to it. He made sure that the wedding venue was decoratedvishly, and I overheard some people saying that it was even more beautiful than that of his wedding with my mother. My father had also invited many Alphas here, which showed how much he loved and respected his new bride. But what he failed to realize was that today was also the death anniversary of my mother. The wedding progressed smoothly, and everyone looked so happy. My mother¡¯s grave, on the other hand, was deste and lonesome, without anyone there to visit her. I didn¡¯t want to be at this stupid wedding. I just wanted to apany my mother now. ¡°Debra, where are you going?¡± A sharp female voice sounded from not far away, interrupting my conversation with Vicky Todd, my maid. I turned to look in the direction of the voice and saw my stepmother, Marley rkson, and her servant walking to us. Marley was much younger than my father. In fact, she was only four years older than me. She was the daughter of the Alpha of the Frosty River Pack and exceedingly beautiful. Marley¡¯s white wedding dress billowed in the breeze. Her wavy blonde hair framed her face perfectly. She looked as pretty as a porcin doll.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Not wanting to talk to her, I turned my head away. ¡°Are you nning to miss an asion as important as this and embarrass your father¡¯s Luna?¡± Marley demanded. ¡°Of course not!¡± Vicky hurriedly stepped in to mediate. ¡°Debra¡¯s tired and wants to have a rest, that¡¯s all. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Marley narrowed her eyes at me and suddenly cracked a smile. ¡°Good. I want to talk to you about something. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked, staring at her vigntly. I never got along with Marley, but for the sake of my father¡¯s happiness, I tried to stay out of her way as much as possible. And Marley never came to me on her own ord. Now, she wanted to speak with me. My intuition told me that something bad was about to happen. ¡°Rx. ¡± Marley¡¯s grin widened. ¡°I just want to borrow the ne you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯ll go perfectly with my wedding dress. ¡± ¡°Sorry, but no. ¡± I refused without hesitation. ¡°This was my mother¡¯s. ¡± The ne I was wearing was the only thing my mother had left me, and I treasured it dearly. It was my only connection to my mother. Whenever I was wearing it, I felt that my mother was close and had never left me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Of course, I would never lend it to anyone, let alone my stepmother. Marley seemed to read my mind. She softened her tone and said gently, ¡°Why are you so cold to me? It¡¯s our first day together as a family. ¡± If Marley treated me as a family like she imed, she wouldn¡¯t have tried to take away my mother¡¯s Last belonging. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t Lend it to you. ¡± I narrowed my eyes at her coldly. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me. I need that ne. ¡± Marley¡¯s gentle smile was instantly reced by a sneer. She then signaled to her servants. The two servants immediately sprang into action. One grabbed my Left arm, while the other grabbed my right. They forced me to kneel, my knees hitting the ground hard. Chapter 2 Wincing in pain, I raised my head and saw Marley standing before me. Her beautiful face was tainted with mockery. She stretched out her slender hand and yanked the ne off my neck. The next second, the sp came undone and the ne was taken away from me. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I never thought this woman would be so shameless. ¡°Marley, give me back my ne!¡± Even Vicky was aghast. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! That ne was given to Debra by her mother! As she spoke, Vicky hurried forward to block Marley from Leaving. One of the servants who were holding me kicked her away. Vicky stumbled and fell, her forehead mming into the stone pir.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Blood trickled down from the wound, staining her pale face. Vicky was my mother¡¯s best friend. After my mother passed away, she stayed in the pack for my sake and remained single all her life. She practically raised me. How dare Marley hurt her like this! My wolf, Ivy, became restless. I, too, was driven mad with anger. Ivy growled in my mind, ¡°Rip them to shreds, Debra!¡± But before I could do anything reckless, Vicky struggled to stand on her feet. Leaning on the stone pir for support, she managed to cry out, ¡°Debra, don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± I knew she was right. Because Marley was now married to my father, she was officially the Luna of our pack. If Iid a finger on her, my father and all the members of our pack would sense it immediately. As Vicky spoke, the blood trickled down from her eyebrow to her chin. Seeing her like this made my heart ache so much. I rushed over to help her. ¡°Eww, this ne is so cheap. ¡± A yful smile appeared on Marley¡¯s face as she took a closer look at my mother¡¯s ne. ¡°How could your mother leave you such a cheap thing? Pathetic!¡± As she spoke, she fiddled with my ne casually. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give it back to you. It¡¯s just a ne. I¡¯LL have countless better nes now that I¡¯m the Luna. ¡± Click! Marley threw my ne to the ground as hard as she could. The chain instantly broke, and the gems ttered to the ground one by one. The only thing my mother had left to me was ruined. For a split second, I felt as though my heart was being squeezed by an invisible, oppressive force. Chapter 3 Ears buzzing, I knelt down to pick up the stray gems in a daze. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot up from the back of my hand. Marley had stepped on my hand. She dug her high-heeled shoe into the back of my hand deeply. ¡°You are the daughter of a noble Alpha. How dare you touch dirty trash? Let go, my dear stepdaughter. ¡± I slowly raised my head to look up at her, my eyes filled with hatred and anger. ¡°f@ck this bitch!¡± Ivy was so angry that she wanted to rip Marley to shreds. ¡°Bitch, move your stinky foot away Of course, Marley didn¡¯t budge. She had nothing to fear after all. She smiled at me scornfully and warned, ¡°Debra, you¡¯d better Learn how to respect your new Luna. ¡± Just then, the wedding music started to y. Marley slowly removed her foot, straightened her dress, and walked away haughtily, followed by her servants. Ignoring the pain in my hand, I continued to pick up the stray gems on the ground. Now I understood why Marley wanted the ne in the first ce. It turned out she just wanted to send a message to me¡ªloud and clear. Up until this point, Marley had only avoided me because she hadn¡¯t married my father yet and wasn¡¯t officially the Luna. Today was her wedding. Now that she had the power, she wanted to teach her rebellious stepdaughter a lesson. She wanted to show me who the pack¡¯s real matriarch was. ¡°Oh, you poor thing¡­¡± Vicky sighed and helped me up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fix the ne. I promise it¡¯ll look exactly like it used to. ¡± ¡°Thanks, Vicky. ¡± I forced a smile at her, trying my best to swallow my sadness. The wedding of my father and Marley officially began. Under the dazzling lights, my father and Marley celebrated their love, whereas the werewolves celebrated and weed their new Luna. No one noticed me, the pitiful, disheveled she-wolf in the corner, and no one remembered my dead mother. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Depressed and angry, I grabbed a whole bottle of wine and downed its contents in an effort to numb the pain.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I wasn¡¯t good at holding my alcohol. It didn¡¯t take long before my vision started to blur and my mind began to whirl. But no matter how much I drank, I couldn¡¯t forget that f@cking smile on Marley¡¯s face, which made me want to puke. I couldn¡¯t stand it. I needed to get out of here. Just as I turned around to leave, I inadvertently ran into the person standing behind me. Debra¡¯s POV: I raised my head and looked at the man in front of me in a trance. Chapter 4 His blond hair shone like sunshine in the winter, casting a warm and soothing glow that put people at ease. His handsome face seemed to have been chiseled by God himself, resembling an exquisite sculpture. For some reason, Ivy became restless. She longed to get close to this mysterious man. ¡°Honey, get closer to him!¡± she shouted at me with unconcealed excitement. I was confused, but I ignored Ivy¡¯s urging because I noticed the red wine stain on the man¡¯s clothes. ¡°Oh, God, I¡¯m so sorry. ¡± I apologized to him immediately and staggered to the table, trying to find some tissue to wipe it for him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± The man waved his hand dismissively. ¡°The wedding is awful anyway. ¡± ¡°What? What makes you say that?¡± The man¡¯s words and frank attitude instantly aroused my curiosity.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Everyone was cheering for the happy couple, yet this man had the audacity to say that it was awful. Well, such harsh criticism was really surprising. ¡°Eduardo has bad taste,¡± the man exined matter-of-factly. He looked at Marley, who was smiling brightly amidst the crowd. He took a sip of wine and continued, ¡°He picked the wrong woman. Marley won¡¯t be a good Luna. ¡± The roving spotlight briefly shone on the man, illuminating his s@xy Adam¡¯s apple. As he swallowed the red wine, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare at his corbone peeking from the cor of his shirt. My heart started to race, and I couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡°How do you know that?¡± I stared at him, trying to gauge him. ¡°Did you ask her hand in marriage but she said no?¡± The man chuckled and nced at me as though I was an idiot. ¡°How¡¯d you manage to draw that conclusion? If I hadn¡¯t turned her down, she wouldn¡¯t have settled for Eduardo. If I said yes to her now, she¡¯d drop everything and run away with me. ¡± This man had turned Marley down? Things were getting even more interesting. Winning him over was kind of like defeating Marley. Driven by the alcohol, I became bolder. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I looked him up and down and wrinkled my nose in feigned scrutiny. ¡°Why? You¡¯re not that charming. ¡± With his ego on the Line, he narrowed his eyes at me and whispered, ¡°Is that so?¡± The next second, he pressed me against the wall with a ss of wine in one hand. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Time seemed to freeze at that moment. His ki*s was aggressive yet tender, which made me go limp in his arms. He held my waist tightly and practically held me up. With him so close to me, his intoxicating scent overwhelmed me. Now I understood why Ivy was so restless. Chapter 5 It was because this handsome stranger was intensely attractive. There was no doubt that he was my destined mate. I couldn¡¯t help but respond to the man¡®s advances and subconsciously wrapped my arms around his neck The man suddenly stopped ki*sing me. He seemed to be surprised by my ardent response. I didn¡¯t know if he felt the same way I did about him. But I didn¡¯t think too much about it because the bittersweet aftertaste of the ki*s was making me dizzy and the friction between our bodies felt so good. I couldn¡¯t even remember when he took me back to the room. The room wasn¡¯t lit, but the moonlight streamed in from the French windows, illuminating his body on top of mine. ¡°Don¡¯t move ¡° The man ki*sed me and moved down to my neck, leaving a trail of hot ki*ses in his wake. With one hand, he undressed me and threw my coat to the floor. Since he was holding the wine ss in one hand, it was a little difficult for him to take off my purplece bra. But he was in no rush. He ki*sed my cleavage unhurriedly. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I could feel an indescribable electric shock from where his lips touched my skin, making me very sensitive. My legs acted on their own, wrapping themselves around the man¡¯s slender waist instinctively. Inexplicable desire consumed every fiber of my being. Perhaps he could sense how much I wanted him, because he suddenly quickened his pace and took off my bra easily. The next second, something cold dribbled onto my chest, making me scream in shock. ¡°ARE¡± He had poured the wine on my chest. My scream was soon silenced by his violent ki*s. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He pressed his lips against mine, sucking the air out of my lungs, and I could feel his hard c@@k pressed against my belly. ¡°Wait¡­ The wine¡­¡± Although it was all very exciting, the sticky feeling from the wine made me feel ufortable. I couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡°Wipe it off first. ¡± ¡°Okay, babe,¡± he whispered in my ear hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you now. ¡± Before I could understand what was happening, the man lowered his head and started licking the wine off my chest, making his way down to my belly. He rubbed my breast with one hand, and reached out to take off my skirt and underwear with the other. Without any scruples, he positioned his c@@k right in front of my private parts. Under the pale moonlight, I could see his c@@k. It was huge and intimidating. The man seemed to see the fear in my eyes because he suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯re still a virgin?¡± I didn¡¯t answer his question directly. Instead, I whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m a little scared. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡± Chapter 6 The man smiled. Without warning, he slipped three fingers into my vagina, which made me gasp in shock. Then he grabbed his huge penis and said, ¡°You¡¯ll feel great, I promise. ¡± He parted my legs and positioned his hands under my buttocks. Before entering, he reached up and covered my eyes with one hand. A wave of pain shot up from my crotch area, I could feel that I bled a little. The man seemed to notice this too, but he didn¡¯t stop. On the contrary, he looked very excited. He uncovered my eyes and started thrusting into me violently Like a wild beast. He was right. It did feel great. I arched my back to let hime inside further. The strange pleasure was driving me crazy. I didn¡¯t remember how long we did it. I only remember that we did it countless, on the sofa, in the bathtub, and on the table. We did it many times that he even started to take note of which postures I liked the most. ¡°Honey, Let¡¯s do it the way you Like it,¡± he whispered in my ear while making love to me. I didn¡¯t hear him clearly, but I nodded out of instinct. Led by him, I felt like a small boat in the sea, being tossed by the huge waves. The following morning, I woke up with a pounding headache. The sunlight streamed in from the window, temporarily blinding me, and all I could feel was pain in my Lower body, as though I had been rubbed raw. ¡°What the- What¡¯s going on?¡± I struggled to get up from the bed and lifted the quilt. What I saw shocked me to my core. There were hickeys all over my body. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fragments of memories from Last night¡¯s passionate encounter flooded into my mind. Wait a second. Who did I sleep with?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Stunned, I slowly turned my head, only to find a man sleeping soundly beside me. f@ck! I slept with a stranger? ¡°What do you mean a stranger?¡± Ivy protested. ¡°He¡¯s your mate. ¡± ¡°My mate? Oh, thank God. ¡± Ivy¡¯s ridiculing words made me feel a lot less guilty. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check him out?¡± Ivy asked. ¡°Yes, of course. ¡± I leaned over curiously, trying to get a better Look at my so-called mate. Indeed, he was handsome-very handsome. He was probably the most handsome man I had ever seen in my Life. Chapter 7 His clothes and belongings were strewn all over the bed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A stray ID card in the corner caught my eye. When I saw the name on the ID card, my heart leaped to my throat. ¡°Oh, my God, Ivy. I¡¯m doomed!¡± I smacked my forehead and felt instant regret. This man was none other than Caleb Wright! He was the infamous Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack, notorious for his terrible reputation. No girl in her right mind would approach him, Let alone sleep with him. It was rumored that even Moon Goddess detested him, which was why he didn¡¯t have any mate assigned to him. Even worse was the fact that the children in his pack always died at an early age for mysterious reasons. Many she-wolves had to watch their children die. If word got out that I had slept with him, not only my father would be furious, but the whole Silver Ridge Pack would ostracize me. Even my dead mother would probably roll over in her grave. I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the horrible consequences. I had to run away before anyone found me with him. ¡°How could this be?¡± Ivy snorted in dissatisfaction. ¡°He¡¯s your mate! You¡¯re destined to be together!¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want my life to be ruined by Caleb Wright!¡± Ignoring Ivy¡¯s protests, I quickly put on my clothes and snuck out. Everything was going well. Everyone seemed to be talking about yesterday¡¯s wedding, and no one noticed me. I was relieved. When I got home, I found that my father and Marley were not there. They were probably on their honeymoon. At this moment, a concerned voice sounded from behind me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Honey, where have you been? I was looking for you all night. I was so worried!¡± Vicky Looked me up and down worriedly. I felt terribly guilty, but I didn¡¯t dare to tell her the truth. ¡°Sorry, Vicky. I was so drunk that I fell asleep outside. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Vicky asked with a skeptical look. ¡°Did you try to take revenge on your stepmotherst night?¡± ¡°What? Of course not!¡± I pretended to be angry and changed the topic. ¡°And even if I did, so what? She went too farst night. If you didn¡¯t stop me, I would¡¯ve taught that woman a Lesson. ¡± Vicky shook her head helplessly. She couldn¡®t do anything to me. ¡°Well, she¡¯s the Luna of our pack now. Try not to stir up any trouble. ¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± Truth be told, I didn¡¯t intend to mess with Marley. I did love my father and I didn¡¯t want to put him in a dilemma. Unfortunately, Marley didn¡¯t feel the same way. As soon as she became the Luna of our pack, she began to make trouble for me. She tried to manipte my father into thinking that a partnership between the Silver Ridge Pack and the Frosty River Pack was a good idea. However, this partnership wasn¡¯t just unbeneficial, but from what I could tell, we might even suffer losses. I could tell that something was off, so I asked if I could review the proposed projects, but Marley didn¡¯t allow me to interfere. Chapter 8 In fact, Marley refused to let me get involved in any of the pack affairs, which made her look even more suspicious. So I had to convince my father to let me participate in these projects. During this period, I managed to find out that the Frosty River Pack had some financial problems. However, Marley had tampered with the relevant reports, concealing this fact. Considering how my father always believed in whatever Marley said, it was risky for me to say anything rashly, so I decided to secretly investigate the matter. Unfortunately, my investigation did not go smoothly. Marley seemed to have found me out. Not only did she try and stop me from attending meetings, but she even gave orders to the Frosty River Pack to keep me in the dark. I wasn¡¯t able to obtain any more information. One day, I was attending a pack meeting, trying to pinpoint the ws in Marley¡¯s ns when my father suddenly sent someone to call me over. On the way to see him, I suddenly felt nauseous and wanted to vomit. ¡°Are you feeling sick again?¡± Vicky stretched out her hand and rubbed my back for me. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Haven¡¯t you gotten a result from the doctor yet? It¡¯s been days. ¡± ¡°No, not yet. I¡®m also confused. I¡¯ve been feeling sick for a while now, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. ¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as I entered my father¡¯s study, he threw the examination report at me angrily. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re really something!¡± Fury and disappointment was written all over my father¡¯s face. ¡°Look at what you have done!¡± I had never seen my father look so angry before, and it scared me. After mustering some courage, I took a deep breath and looked at the examination report. The next second, my eyes went as wide as saucers. The report said that I was pregnant. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Upon reading the verdict, I nearly fainted on the spot. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Tell me, Debra. What the hell happened?¡± Blue veins stood out on my father¡¯s forehead, and they Looked Like they were going to pop at any moment. ¡°Who¡¯s the father?¡± I bit my lip, not knowing what to say.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I was too shocked to think straight. Marley added fuel to the mes. ¡°Debra, you really let us down. An Alpha¡¯s daughter having s@x before her mate has been assigned? It¡¯s unheard of! Such a scandal will definitely affect the reputation of the pack. ¡± Left with no choice, I came clean. ¡°I¡¯ve only slept with one man-Caleb Wright, the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack. He¡¯s my mate. ¡± ¡°What? Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡± My father¡¯s face suddenly froze. His expression changed several times. But he gradually calmed down and murmured, ¡°You¡¯d better be telling me the truth. ¡± Although Caleb had a bad reputation in terms of his personal life, it was well known that he was an outstanding Alpha and the Thorn Edge Pack Was prosperous under his reign. Chapter 9 Obviously, my father was more willing to ept the fact that Caleb was my mate. If that were the case, the reputation of the pack would remain intact. ¡°I¡¯LL look into it,¡± he said gruffly, though his tone was a Lot gentler than earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to ask Caleb about this. If I find out you¡¯re lying, I¡¯LL punish you severely. ¡± Then my father made arrangements for me to be put behind bars in the meantime. Unbeknownst to him, Marley had instructed the prison guards to lock me up in their worst cell-the one specially used to imprison traitors and the lowest of criminals. The cell was dark, dank, and smelled of piss. The only quilt in the cell was ripped and shabby, even worse than the clothes of a street beggar. As soon as I was pushed inside the cell, I couldn¡¯t help but retch. My stomach ached so much from vomiting, and I could only curl up on the floor to ease the pain, twitching from time to time. At night, the cell was extremely cold. I felt like I would freeze to death. ¡°Hey, wake up. Breakfast is ready,¡± the guard spat at me harshly. He tossed me a piece of moldy bread and kicked a bowl of water toward me. The water smelled Like sewage. I only smelled it from afar, but it was enough to make me retch again. The guard sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite picky with food, huh?¡± I swallowed the urge to vomit and retorted, ¡°This isn¡¯t food at all!¡± The guard kicked the water over. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then starve! Luna Marley ordered us to make sure that you suffer here. ¡± Marley? It was that damn woman again! She hated me more than I had thought. The only thing she hadn¡¯t done was kill me. Gritting my teeth angrily, I vowed to make her pay for this. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I swore as soon as my father found out the truth and proved my innocence, I would gather all the evidence I could to terminate the cooperation between the Silver Ridge Pack and the Frosty River Pack. Then I¡¯d expose Marley¡¯s plot, Letting my father see her true colors. Hatred gave me the will to live. I endured the pain, reached out, and picked up that moldy bread. The terrible sufferingsted for three whole days. When Vicky came to visit me, I was curled into a ball in the corner of the cell. She rushed to my side, but I noticed that she was walking strangely. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± I asked worriedly. Vicky didn¡¯t want to talk about that. She just set down the Lunch box and hugged me tightly. ¡°Debra, my child, you have suffered a Lot.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡± Heartbroken, she looked at me and stroked my face. ¡°My God, how could they do this to you? You¡¯re still the Alpha¡¯s daughter! You¡¯ve only been locked up for a few days, but you¡¯ve Lost so much weight. ¡± Sobbing, Vicky helped me sit up. Then she opened the Lunch box and fed me carefully. But when Vicky raised her hand, I caught a glimpse of the wound under her sleeve. It was a long and deep gash that ran from her wrist to her shoulder. At a nce, I could tell that it was from a whip. The wound was so deep that her skin was ripped open. Whoever did theshing had used all their strength. Chapter 10 I was so shocked that I forcefully Lifted up Vicky¡¯s blouse. Countless wounds littered her skin. There was not a single spot on Vicky¡¯s body that wasn¡¯t wounded. No wonder she couldn*te to see me sooner. Perhaps she didn¡¯t even have the strength to get out of bed. I could only imagine how much pain she was in. A terrible rage consumed my heart, causing me to tremble all over. Seeing this, Vicky hurriedlyforted me, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°Vicky, what happened?¡± I begged her for answers. ¡°Tell me!¡± Vicky sighed and gave in. ¡°After you were locked up, I tried to prove your innocence, knowing that Marley wouldn¡¯t let you go so easily. I tried to look for a witness who could prove that Caleb had taken you away that night, but Marley found me¡­¡± ¡°She was the one whoshed you, wasn¡¯t she?¡± I ground my teeth, seething with rage. Vicky didn¡¯t deny it. She just smiled and said gently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± I shook my head, feeling terribly guilty. I had lied to Vicky, but she only thought about how to save me. She never thought of ming me for lying to her. Since my mother passed away, Vicky had stepped in and raised me. She was like a second mother to me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Vicky, I promise I¡¯ll be good once I¡¯m released. ¡± With tears in my eyes, I held Vicky¡¯s hands and squeezed them reassuringly. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll Listen to you from now on. ¡± ¡°Okay.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡± Like my mother, Vicky smiled at me dotingly. She touched my cheek and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re a grown woman. ¡± Even though Vicky tried her best to Look rxed, I could still see the worry in her eyes. After all, this was no trifle matter. Now that the news of my pregnancy had spread throughout the pack, it was absolutely crucial that my im be verified so that the reputation of the pack wouldn¡¯t be ruined. Otherwise, my father would not Let me go. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t worry. I wasn¡¯t Lying to my father. The baby¡¯s father is Caleb. ¡± Caleb was my mate-the one and only man I had slept with. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Vicky let out a sigh of relief. ¡°This ce is heavily guarded. Only when Caleb confirms it will you be released. ¡± Only Caleb could save me now. I couldn¡¯t wait for him to corroborate my im. However, the next day, my father delivered some heartbreaking news. Chapter 11 Debra¡¯s POV: In the dim and damp cell, my father and Marley stood in front of me. Marley¡¯s eyes were full of disgust. She covered her nose with a silk scarf and squinted at me. ¡°Debra, Caleb said that he didn¡¯t find his mate at the wedding. ¡± There was an unmistakable gloating tone in her voice. I looked at my father, who was standing behind her. From his livid face, I knew that Marley wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°What? That can¡¯t be right!¡± I was shocked and confused. The attraction between us was unmistakable. Why did Caleb deny it? Was it possible that Caleb still had feelings for Marley and helped her hurt me? Or was it because he had slept with too many she-wolves that he didn¡¯t remember me at all? When I was about to ask, my father suddenly came over and pped me hard across the face. The crisp sound of the p echoed in the dark cell. Stunned, I fell to the floor and winced in pain. My cheek stung and the metallic taste of blood filled my mouth. ¡°How dare you deny it until now? You bitch!¡± My father was so mad that he cursed me ruthlessly. ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother, bringing discredit on me!¡± The p hurt, but to hear my father curse my mother hurt even more. ¡°Ne Shocked and angry, I raised my voice and defended my mother. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. And Mom never brought discredit on you!¡± It didn¡¯t make sense. Why was my father suddenly so angry about my mother? Although he seldom mentioned my mother after she passed away, he never ndered her like this before. I wanted to argue with him, but Marley interrupted us. She patted my father on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. Debra¡¯s young. She doesn¡¯t know that sleeping around tends to tarnish her reputation. As Long as she¡¯s willing to abort the child, she can live a normal life in the future. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then, Marley looked at me, feigning a considerate expression. ¡°It¡¯s normal for girls to rebel at this age. Since the reputation of our pack is at stake, we should help her cover it up. ¡± It sounded like she was trying to solve the problem, but her words held venom. She was trying to make me Look bad. Sure enough, my father flew into another fit of rage and raised his hand to p me a second time. Fortunately, I saw iting and dodged his attack just in time. ¡°I won¡¯t abort the child. ¡° I locked eyes with him firmly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I¡®m going to give birth to the baby and prove to you that this is Caleb¡¯s child. Then we¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m lying or not. ¡± My father¡¯s face turned livid with anger. ¡°You stupid, rebellious child! Don¡¯t you feel ashamed enough? Stay here and reflect on your actions! Only when you¡¯re willing to admit to your mistakes will I Let you out!¡± Then he turned around and stormed off, followed by Marley. Neither of the two looked back. Chapter 12 Watching them leave, I felt deted. ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s going on? Why did Caleb say that I was not his mate?¡± I asked dejectedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ivy was also very frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re mates, I¡¯m sure of it. I can¡¯t forget how strong the attraction was between the two of you. ¡± Pain and confusion overwhelmed me. Ivy and I didn¡¯t mistake that feeling of attraction. Then what went wrong? I simply couldn¡¯t figure it out. Perhaps Moon Goddess yed a cruel prank on me. That night, another visitor came to my cell. Thinking that my father had changed his mind, I looked up expectantly. Unfortunately, my visitor wasn¡¯t my father, but his confidant, Leonel Ruiz. He also brought a doctor. Leonel told me coldly that the Alpha had ordered to take me to the hospital for the abortion. Standing behind Leonel was my maid, Vicky. ¡°My poor child. ¡± Vicky rushed in and hugged me, crying. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered too much!¡± I hugged Vicky back and cried even harder than her. ¡°Stop stalling. Let¡¯s go,¡± Leonel urged impatiently. I backed into the corner and shook my head adamantly. ¡°No, I¡¯m noting with you!¡± It was not that I didn¡¯t want to have the abortion, but that I couldn¡¯t. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The second that child¡¯s life was ended, my crime would be set in stone and I would never be able to prove my innocence. Debra¡¯s POV: Ignoring my protests, Leonel approached me slowly with a dangerous look. ¡°Debra¡­¡± Vicky said gently, trying to persuade me to give in.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Just listen to what he says. You have to think about your future!¡± I pulled Vicky over and begged in a low voice, ¡°I am thinking of my future! I can¡¯t have an abortion! You have to help me, Vicky. I need to escape. ¡± Vicky¡¯s face fell. She must¡¯ve thought it was a bad idea. But in the end, her expression softened and she whispered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what I can. ¡± Seeing that she was on board, I immediately raised my head and pretended to give in to Leonel. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have the abortion on one condition. You have to let me visit my mother¡¯s grave first. ¡± Leonel didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, he called my father for his permission first. When my father agreed, Leonel finally caved. Chapter 13 ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said gruffly. ¡°You should be grateful for Alpha Eduardo¡¯s mercy. ¡± Resisting the urge to roll my eyes, I nodded and followed them silently out of the cell and into the car. The car stopped at the graveyard. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°This is it.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Please let me pray in front of her tombstone. ¡± Leonel opened the car door and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll escort you there. Don¡¯t try anything. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± I Lowered my head to hide my nervousness. There was a small forest near my mother¡¯s final resting ce. And beyond the forest was the border of the pack. If I could just get past the border¡­ Deep in the forest, I could see many tents set up around a bonfire. This was it-my opportunity to escape. I rushed over, grabbed the end of a piece of firewood, and lit the tents on fire. The whole camp was in chaos as people ran around shouting, temporarily blocking Leonel¡¯s way. I took advantage of the chaos and immediately ran into the forest with Vicky. The forest was lush and it was getting dark, so Leonel¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t catch up to us any time soon. We ran as fast as we could and finally put some distance in between us and them But the nausea from my pregnancy crippled me. Ivy also wasn¡¯t feeling well, so we gradually slowed down. Fortunately, I could see the edge of the forest up ahead. Just as we thought we would make it, Leonel¡¯s voice suddenly boomed from behind us. ¡°Stop right there, Debra rkson!¡± Leonel warned loudly. ¡°Alpha Eduardo has given the order. If you still resist, we¡¯ll kill you on the spot!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I could tell that Leonel was not lying. My father hated me for what I did, and Leonel¡¯s bloodlust was obvious. His murderous intent was so tangible that a shiver ran down my spine. Fear distracted me, and Leonel took the opportunity to turn into his beast form and pounce on me. His wolf was very fierce, its grey fur standing straight up, its eyes shing under the moonlight. Leonel was the pack¡¯s best soldier. If I wasn¡¯t pregnant, I might¡¯ve had the chance to resist. Besides, Ivy was in no condition to fight. She couldn¡¯t even run at full speed. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± With a cold howl, Leonel lunged forward and tried to bite my neck. A sh of white rushed in front of me and smashed into Leonel, sending it tumbling backward. It was Vicky¡¯s wolf! Chapter 14 ¡°Debra, run!¡± Vicky shouted, snarling at Leonel, who had already recovered from his fall. But Vicky was no match for Leonel. Soon, she was bitten and shed ruthlessly by the fierce Leonel. The bloody wounds on her white fur looked terrifying. I was beginning to wonder if I was in hell. There was blood everywhere, and I was too shocked to move a muscle. ¡°Run, Debra¡­ Please¡­¡± Vicky yelled with thest of her strength before rolling down the hill at the edge of the forest. ¡°Vicky!¡± I rushed over as fast as I could, my heart tightly clenched in my chest. I felt suffocated with fear and anxiety, wondering if Vicky had survived the fall. At this moment, I didn¡¯t want anything else. I just wanted Vicky would live. I would do anything to make her Live. At the foot of the hill, I found Vicky covered in blood. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m right here. Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said in a shaky voice, struggling to hold her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Vicky. I¡¯ll take you back home. ¡± At her Last gasp, Vicky said weakly, ¡°Just go, Love¡­ Just go. I¡¯LL only slow you down. Leave me here. I shook my head desperately, tears streaming down my face. ¡°No, we¡¯re going to get out of here together. I¡¯m not Leaving you!¡± Vicky¡¯s mouth parted slightly. She seemed to want to say something, but only a mouthful of blood came out. ¡°Vicky, trust me. We¡¯ll make it. Together. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just then, it started to rain. Before Leonel could catch up to us, I ran past the border with Vicky and hid in a shabby, abandoned car by the side of the road. I could see the Light in Vicky¡¯s eyes dimming gradually. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra¡­¡± Her voice was weak, and her face twisted with guilt. ¡°I failed your mother. I wasn¡¯t able to take good care of you. ¡± I shook my head. I wanted to tell her that she didn¡¯t fail and that she had raised me well, but the words got caught in my throat. It turned out that crippling sadness could silence a person. Vicky looked at me lovingly. She stretched out a shaky, bloodstained hand and wiped the tears off my face.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Kid. palm. ¡± She took out something from her pocket and pressed it onto my ¡°Take this. ¡± I looked down and found that it was my mother¡¯s ne. It turned out that Vicky had managed to fix it, just Like she said she would. Chapter 15 But now the ne was covered in Vicky¡¯s blood. It was stained a deep red, still warm from her touch. ¡°Keep going north.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Don¡¯t give up. Maybe there¡¯s still hope Before she could finish her sentence, Vicky slowly closed her eyes and lowered her outstretched hand. I fell silent. A wave of grief washed over my entire being, and tears could not stop falling off my eyes. I lost someone who was as important to me as my mother. Vicky would no ¡®longer be there for me. ¡°They were headed that way! Come on! Hurry up!¡± Leonel¡¯s cold voice sounded from not far away, pulling me out of grief and back to reality. If I didn¡¯t leave now, I would be captured soon. I gritted my teeth and quickly wiped away my tears Without Vicky, I could only rely on myself. I carefully tucked Vicky¡¯s body into the trunk of the car and fled to the north before they found me. Unfortunately, the rain stopped at this time. It didn¡¯t take long before Leonel¡¯s men tracked me down. Desperate and at a loss, I ran into the nearest bar Leonel followed my scent to that bar. I ran around the bar like a madwoman. Vicky¡¯s blood had stained my clothes, rendering me a horrific sight to behold. The people in the bar screamed in horror. I ran so fast that I identally knocked down a stack of wine bottles on the bar counter. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A symphony of tters and ss breaking sounded as the wine bottles smashed onto the floor. The bar erupted into chaos, but Leonel¡¯s men managed to surround me, leaving me no chance to escape. ¡°Help! Help me, please!¡± Seeing Leonel approaching me like the grim reaper, I turned to the onlookers for help. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill me! Please help me!¡± The music in the bar suddenly stopped, and everyone¡¯s attention was on us. Leonel noticed the tension in the air. He quickly raised his head and said loudly, ¡°This woman is a traitor. We¡¯re taking her back for her trial. ¡± There was a threatening undertone in his words. Punishing traitors was reasonable. No one dared toe forward to help me; they even made a path for Leonel to approach me. My heart was filled with despair. ¡°Please, help me¡­ Anyone¡­¡± No one moved, but all eyes were on us. Chapter 16 I closed my eyes in despair, waiting for my impending doom. ¡°Take her away!¡± Leonel barked. Then his men swarmed toward me, ready to grab me and take me away. Just then, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Who said you could take her away?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I cautiously opened my eyes and saw the source of the voice. It was none other than Caleb, the father of my child, and he was walking toward us unhurriedly. He was wearing a ck shirt, his sleeves casually rolled up, revealing his chiseled arms. His blond hair dazzled underneath the bar¡¯s bright lights. My heart raced in my chest.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. That strong sense of attraction stirred inside of me again. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Ivy shouted excitedly. ¡°I told you! Caleb is your mate, I swear!¡± I didn¡¯t deny it, nor did I say anything really. I just fixed my eyes on him. He was my Last hope. He was Like my knight in shining armor, swooping in to save me at thest minute. But my hopes were dashed as soon as he walked right past me. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at me. Instead, he went straight to Leonel. ¡°This is my territory. No one can take her away,¡± he warned Leonel coldly. Leonel seemed to be afraid of Caleb. He said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we trespassed into your territory, but our Alpha ordered us to arrest this traitor. Once we have her, we¡¯llpensate you for the damages to your bar¡ª¡± ¡°Get out. Now!¡± Caleb leered at him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your or your Alpha¡¯s business, but I hate being disturbed when I¡¯m drinking. ¡± Leonel faltered and nced at me, but he still refused to give up. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Suddenly, Caleb snapped his fingers. Countless werewolves in ck suits came out of nowhere and surrounded Leonel and his men. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about whichever pack she¡¯s from. You¡¯re all in my territory now, so you have to obey my rules. ¡± Caleb¡¯s tone was calm but his aura was intimidating. ¡°I have the final say here. ¡± Leonel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°And what if she leaves your territory?¡± ¡°Then it¡¯ll be up to you. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t seem to give a damn. Leonel also knew that it was unwise to fight against Caleb head-on here, so he had no choice but to leave with his men dejectedly. As soon as they were gone, Caleb Looked like he was going to leave. It was as though he didn¡¯t know I existed. ¡°Caleb, wait!¡± I struggled to stand up. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. ¡± He looked down at me. Only then did he seem to recognize me. Then, he seemed to remember something and his tone became harsh and contemptuous. ¡°What? Did youe here to trick another guy into sleeping with you?¡± Chapter 17 Obviously, he hadn¡¯t forgotten our one-night stand. ¡°Why did you lie if you remembered it clearly?¡± I asked angrily, feeling aggrieved. ¡°Why did you deny that we slept together? It¡¯s because of your denial that I ended up in this position!¡± If he had admitted he was the father of my child, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered in prison and Vicky wouldn¡¯t have been killed. Thinking about Vicky, my heart ached and tears rolled down my cheeks uncontrobly. Caleb frowned and said nothing more. ¡°This is our Alpha. He doesn¡¯t have to admit that he slept with some hooker. ¡± A man with golden-rimmed sses suddenly spoke up. If my memory served me right, this man was Caleb¡¯s Beta, Carlos Vargas. But his words left mepletely stunned. A hooker? What the hell was that supposed to mean? Did they think I was a hooker? It was so ridiculous! What gave them the impression that I was a hooker? Suddenly, I saw something sh before my eyes, and then I heard a dull thud. Something had hit my forehead and fell to the floor in front of me. I looked down and saw that it was a wad of cash. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos had taken the money out of his wallet and thrown it at my face. ¡°How dare youe here? You just want to ckmail him with your one-night stand, don¡¯t you?¡± Carlos sneered at me in disdain. ¡°Bitch, is that enough money to shut your mouth?¡± He threw more cash at me, every venomous word trampling on my dignity. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Carlos sneered and continued to take out more money from his wallet. ¡°Tell me, how many customers can you entertain at one time? There are many rich men here who¡¯d Like a good time¡ª¡± ¡°Enough! Caleb snapped at him. Impatience was written all over his face. ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Caleb spat at me. ¡°Or are you looking for more clients?¡± His words were Like a sharp knife, stabbing at my heart ruthlessly. The humiliation was unbearable. I felt so suffocated. Overnight, I lost my home, my dear Vicky, and my mate saw me as nothing but a prostitute. I didn¡¯t care whether Leonel was waiting outside to kill me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I needed to get out of this wretched bar. Without thinking, I bolted out the door, tears streaming down my face. Caleb¡¯s POV: I watched as the girl ran out crying. For some reason, I felt strange. Noticing my hesitation, Carlos asked with a teasing smile, ¡°Caleb, you wouldn¡¯t believe a hooker, would you?¡± Chapter 18 ¡°Of course not,¡± I sneered in disdain. I believed in my wolf¡¯s intuition. When that girl showed up, my wolf, Damien, didn¡¯t feel a thing.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But even I had to admit that she did feel different from the other girls I had slept with. Maybe it was because she was still a virgin. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong? Still can¡¯t forget about Marley?¡± Carlos kept teasing me. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is. Our noble Alpha wouldn¡¯t be attracted to a hooker! He¡¯s just still hung up on Marley!¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± I asked wryly. Marley? No one in their right mind would hung up on her. Recalling what had happened on Marley¡¯s wedding, I felt so disgusted ¡°Carlos, you have no idea how messed up it was. After I slept with that hooker, Marley¡¯s younger brother, Colin, barged into the room and tried to ckmail me, demanding that I cancel part of the Frosty River Pack¡¯s debts. Otherwise, he was going to sue me for r@pe. ¡± ¡°Seriously? Ha-ha!¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Does Marley know what her brother did?¡± ¡°No idea. ¡± Izily walked over to the bar counter. As I asked the bartender to pour me a ss of wine, I told Carlos, ¡°But Marley is just as bad as him. She married Eduardo only to solve the Frosty River Pack¡¯s financial crisis. I just didn¡¯t expect that her brother would be even more stupid than her. I can¡¯t believe he actually hired a virgin hooker to deceive me. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Carlos Laughed again. ¡°Oh, my noble Alpha, it seems you fell right into their s@x trap. ¡± I sneered and said nothing more. I just took the ss of wine from the bartender and downed its contents. ¡°In the past, Marley tried to trick me into paying off the debts of her pack. But I didn¡¯t fall for it. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, I still spent a night with that girl. That was why I was so angry. I actually thought that the girl was interested in me, and I did feel attracted to her, but in the end, she was a fraud. The very second I found out the truth, the amazing feeling vanished. I felt nothing but cheated. Having s@x with that girl was an insult to me. So when I ran into the girl in the bar just now, I chose to humiliate her with the most hurtful words in an effort to restore my dignity. But strangely, I didn¡¯t feel an ounce of satisfaction after sessfully humiliating the girl. On the contrary, her tear-stained face lingered in my mind. It made me feel even more irritable. This feeling was very strange. I had never felt this way before. I downed another ss of wine, trying to suppress this strange feeling, but it only grew stronger and stronger. ¡°Carlos. ¡± In the end, I couldn¡¯t control myself. ¡°Go and catch up with Leonel and that hooker. Make sure she doesn¡¯t die in my territory. ¡± Then, I turned to the bartender and spat, ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯re tired. Your wine is terrible. ¡± Chapter 19 The bartender was dumbfounded. Debra¡¯s POV: As soon as I left the bar, it started to rain again. I knew that Leonel were monitoring my every movement, waiting for the chance to kill me. I knew that it would be safer to stay in Caleb¡¯s pack, but the humiliation he had caused me was worse than death. The pain was no less than my heart being ripped out of my chest by Leonel. I kept going, forcing one foot in front of the other, as though I was Walking toward certain death. I just kept thinking about what Vicky had said and trudged on northward. I didn¡¯t know how long I had walked. My legs felt like jelly and my soul was weary. Gradually, my vision started to blur. In a trance, I thought I saw my mother up ahead. She was smiling. ¡°Mom!¡± I reached out and tried to hug my mother, but everything suddenly went ck and I rolled down the hill. When I woke up again, I was lying in a strange bed. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. ¡± A werewolf with curly brown hair in a doctor¡¯s uniform was checking the IV Liquid I was hooked onto. He smiled gently to me. ¡°I¡¯ve checked your vitals and the child is healthy, but the wound on your shoulder is quite serious. It¡¯ll take some time to heal. ¡± Looking around in a daze, I was totally confused. ¡°And you are¡­?¡± ¡°Kayden Murray, your attending physician,¡± he answered promptly. ¡± ¡°And we¡¯re in. . ?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Xeric Pack. ¡± ¡°Xeric Pack?¡± My eyes went as wide as saucers. Yes. ¡± Kayden smiled slightly and seemed to have expected my reaction. ¡°And yes, this is the pack that nearly went extinct. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I felt a little embarrassed for being so obvious. Smiling sheepishly, I asked, ¡°Then, how did I get here?¡± ¡°We saw you at the foot of a hill. We figured you rolled down the hill and was knocked out by the impact. Some werewolves from our pack happened to be passing by the area and they found you, so they brought you back here,¡± Kayden exined patiently. I nodded slowly as his words sank in.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Just when I opened my mouth to ask him something, a loud howl interrupted me. It was warning, and the howl sounded very familiar. It was Leonel. It seemed that Leonel and his men were waiting for me at the border of the Xeric Pack. ¡°They have been howling all day. ¡± Kayden sighed in exasperation. As he spoke, he looked out the window with a Long face. I could tell that he hated the howling from Leonel and his subordinates. Chapter 20 ¡°It seems they¡¯re eager to kill you. Why is that? Do you need help?¡± Kayden asked with concern. His words reminded me of Vicky, and my heart wrenched.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I shook my head quietly, a Lump forming in my throat. Thest time I asked someone for help, they ended up getting killed. I couldn¡¯t put anyone else¡¯s life at risk for me. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but no. I can take care of myself. Can I go outside and check out the situation?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you sure about that? It¡¯s dangerous to go out alone. ¡± Kayden seemed to be a little worried. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll have to face them sooner orter. ¡± Kayden shrugged and gave up on trying to persuade me. He carefully pulled out the needle from the back of my hand. I put on my coat, thanked him, and left the ward. The warning howls continued, which made the werewolves of the Xeric Pack a Little nervous. I could see them walking toward the source of the howling. I followed them quickly. As expected, I saw Leonel at the border of the Xeric Pack not far away. He was waiting with his men, his eyes fierce and sharp. They seemed to be ready for fight, which was very terrifying. This wasn¡¯t good. One false move and I¡®d be torn to shreds in the blink of an eye. Fear and desperation seized my heart. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just then, someone from the crowd shouted in surprise, ¡°Our Alpha is here!¡± Their Alpha? The Alpha of the Xeric Pack? Gale Quinn? I looked in the direction of the shout and saw a figure in a ck robe. That figure moved very quickly, Like a bolt of lightning. Before I could make out any of his features, he had already rushed at Leonel. ¡°Ah!¡± Shrill screams filled the air, and the werewolves that were so terrifying just now scattered around like mice. My eyes widened in shock. I had never seen such a powerful Alpha in my life. Gale swung the silver sword he wielded, and blood sshed wherever the sword went. In the blink of an eye, Leonel¡¯s hand was cut off. Gale¡¯s attacks were so fast that there was no time for Leonel to react. A secondter, Leonel¡¯s sharp howl pierced the sky. He knelt down on the ground, his face contorted in pain. Chapter 21 As he kept on howling, I noticed something strange. It seemed that the bleeding refused to stop, as though Leonel¡¯s wound couldn¡¯t heal. Soon, Leonel passed out from the blood Loss. ¡°Just you wait and see!¡± Leonel¡¯s subordinates cursed at us Like barking dogs. But none of them dared to take a step forward. They were all scared by Gale¡¯s terrifying strength. In the end, they could only grab the unconscious Leonel and run away awkwardly. When they were out of sight, Gale walked up to me leisurely. My eyes widened in surprise. Underneath the hood of the ck robe was the beautiful face of a woman. Gale was a she-wolf! She was tall and pretty. Her eyes were a captivating, dazzling blue. Her silver hair was carefully braided, swinging behind her in the wind. I was shocked. The rumors had always spoken about how strong and powerful the mysterious Alpha of the Xeric Pack was. But no one had ever said that Gale Quinn was actually a woman! Debra¡¯s POV: Gale seemed to be able to read my mind. ¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Kind of,¡± I admitted honestly. ¡°The rumors all said that the Alpha of the Xeric Pack is a powerful werewolf. So yes, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re a she-wolf, and you defeated Leonel and his men so easily. ¡± With a knowing smile, Gale said calmly, ¡°Although strong Alphas tend to be men, that doesn¡¯t mean that female Alphas are weaker than them. ¡± Gale¡¯s words made me blush. I felt so ashamed of my ignorance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re very strong-even stronger than many male Alphas I¡¯ve seen. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Gale didn¡¯t continue to embarrass me. She changed the subject andmented, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself since you managed to make it all the way here carrying a child. ¡± As she spoke, she nced at my belly. ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡± ¡°Fortunately, the baby¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± At this time, Kayden came over with a smile. ¡°As you ordered, I¡¯ve conducted aplete examination for her. I swear to Moon Goddess that her child is healthy and kicking. ¡± Seeing the puzzled look on my face, Kayden exined, ¡°You were covered in blood when we found you. It was quite a terrible sight. When I found out that you were pregnant, everyone on my team thought that your child wouldn¡¯t make it. ¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect that the process of saving me was so difficult. Kayden sighed. ¡°To bepletely frank, it¡¯s a miracle your child survived. It must¡¯ve been blessed by Moon Goddess. ¡± Gale, on the other hand, was silent. I couldn¡¯t read the expression on her beautiful face. ¡°You really think so?¡± I asked Kayden with a bitter smile.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 22 I gently rested my hand on my belly, trying to feel the presence of my child. I wanted to apologize to the baby, because for a second, I considered giving it up.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I had even considered giving up my own life. A she-wolf who was disowned by her father and abandoned by her pack had no right to live in this world. ¡°That ne. You¡¯re Elsie¡¯s daughter, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gale suddenly asked. Following Gale¡¯s gaze, I looked down at the ne around my neck. Since I had been running for my life, the ne was no longer tucked underneath my shirt, but was hanging out in the open ¡°You knew my mother?¡± I asked in surprise. When my mother was still alive, she had talked to me about everything, but she never mentioned that she had anything to do with Gale, the Alpha of Xeric Pack. ¡°I did. ¡± Gale Looked very calm. ¡°I was good friends with your mother, and I also know your maid, Vicky. ¡± She paused, and her eyes took on a hint of sadness. ¡°I smell the death on you. ¡± Being reminded of Vicky, my heart tightened in my chest. Before I could exin, Gale sighed heavily. ¡°It seems that Vicky¡¯s no longer with us. Was she the one who told you toe here?¡± Indeed, it was Vicky who asked me to go north with the ne. Only then did it dawn on me that she told me this because by going north, I could find my mother¡¯s friend, Gale, and would have a chance of survival. It turned out Vicky had been looking out for me until her Last breath. ¡°Yes¡­ Vicky is dead¡­ I lost her¡­ She¡¯ll nevere back again¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It turned out that the reason I made it this far wasn¡¯t because I was lucky or capable, but because of Vicky. Instead offorting me, Gale looked at me with a cold expression. ¡°You should know something. I drove those werewolves away not to save you. I drove him away because I don¡¯t like werewolves disturbing the peace at my pack. If you want to stay, you have to join the Xeric Pack and give up everything you have in Silver Ridge Pack. ¡± Sniffling, I wiped away my tears slowly and smiled bitterly. What other choice did I have now? The Silver Ridge Pack abandoned me. My own father wanted to kill me. The moment I left the Xeric Pack, I would spend a Life looking over my shoulder, wondering if my pursuers were closing in on me. If I wanted to live, I had to ept Gale¡¯s conditions. ¡°I agree,¡± I said with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I have to do. ¡± I had to live on-for my child and for myself. Chapter 23 I couldn¡¯t bear to leave this world branded as a traitor and a prostitute. I had to work hard to live. Otherwise, Vicky¡¯s death would be meaningless. Gale racked a mysterious smile. She extended her hand to me and said, ¡°Then wee to join the Xeric Pack. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Five yearster ¡°Oh, my God! I don¡¯t understand! How did the pack manage to umte this many bills in just one quarter?¡± In the office, Pa Molina kept whining like a child. ¡°Babe, I¡¯d rather fight the fiercest wolf than face these bills. They¡¯re too scary!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but burst into giggles. Five years had passed, but Pa still wasn¡¯t good at handling the pack¡¯s finances. ¡°Okay, calm down, Pa. ¡± I patted her on the back with a smile. ¡°Leave them to me. I¡¯ll deal with them within the hour, okay?¡± ¡°Really? Babe, you¡¯re the best!¡± Pa threw her arms around me and pecked me on the cheek cheerfully.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I love you so much! You¡¯re the smartest she-wolf here, next to the Alpha!¡± Her face flushed with excitement, and her beautiful emerald green eyes lit up brightly. ¡°epting you into the Xeric Pack was the wisest decision our Alpha ever made!¡± I shook my head and smiled at her wryly. Pa hadn¡¯t changed one bit since I first met her five years ago. She was always bright and energetic like a pup. She never seemed to tire, which made me envy her a lot. I, on the other hand, had changed a lot over the past few years. Not Long after I joined the Xeric Pack, I gave birth to my daughter, Elena. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Without a mate, Elena and I had a difficult time in this new, foreign pack. Sometimes, we even struggled to fulfil basic needs like food and clothing. The neighbors didn¡¯t Like us and treated us very coldly. Their children were just as cruel, cornering Elena when the adults weren¡¯t looking, calling her a bastard without father. Unfortunately, I was very busy at that time, working as a waitress at a restaurant all day Long. It was very expensive to raise a child, but I wanted to give Elena the best Life I could afford. I did all sorts of odd jobs in order to make a little more money, so I was exhausted whenever I came home. Despite my exhaustion, I had to take the time tofort and care for my daughter. Fortunately for me, Elena was a very sensible girl. She could see how tired I was and seldomined about her struggles. At most, she would say, ¡°Mom, I miss you. Can you hug me please?¡± She was too sensible, unlike other children her age. Later on, our life took a turn for the better because Gale¡¯s pack encountered some financial problems. The Xeric Pack wasn¡¯t on the verge of extinction as it was said to be. There were many warriors who could fight and kill, but what they did Lack was people who could manage the pack¡¯s finances. Gale couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate for the job, so I seized the opportunity to rmend myself to her ¡°Can you really do it?¡± At first, Gale doubted me. Chapter 24 I nodded confidently. ¡°The results will speak for me. ¡± The sses of heir that I had despised most in the Silver Ridge Pack yed a great role at this time. Thanks to the experiences I umted in the Silver Ridge Pack, I quickly sorted out the financial problems of the Xeric Pack. I eliminated the unprofitable industries, repopted some deserted territories, and even used ingenious methods to retrieve some debts that were almost forgotten. The financial problems of the Xeric Pack were soon resolved, which made Gale look at me with newfound respect. She then hired me to be her secretary. Ever since, the lives of me and my daughter had improved. At the very least, we didn¡¯t have to worry about food anymore. And on the weekends, I was able to take her to the park and spend some much-needed mother-daughter bonding time. Those dark days were a thing of the past now, Like a bad dream. ¡°Okay, Pa! I¡¯m done. ¡± While reminiscing the past, I managed to deal with the bills and handed them back to Pa.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Pa was ecstatic. She pulled me into another bear hug and ki*sed me again, shouting, ¡°Babe, you¡¯re a godsend!¡± I smiled politely and returned to my desk. ¡°Mommy!¡± Elena¡¯s childish voice sounded from the door. I turned around and saw Elena standing at the door, waving at me. She had a pretty face, smiling eyes, and her soft, blond hair was pulled up into two pigtails. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Elena had inherited her father¡¯s glowing blonde hair, so wherever she went, she stood out in in sight. ¡°Elena, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± I ran to her happily with outstretched arms, intending to pick her up. But when I got close, I found that Gale was standing behind her. Debra¡¯s POV: Elena was an extroverted Little girl. She was one of the few children in the pack who dared toe close to Gale. Gale was very fond of Elena. She would often bring Elena delicious treats and take her out. She just didn¡¯t show it to outsiders. But today, Gale looked a little cold. ¡°Pa, why don¡¯t you take Elena out? I¡¯d like to speak with Debra in private,¡± Gale said seriously. ¡°Sure. Pa was smart. She didn¡¯t ask any questions. Instead, she bent down to hold Elena¡¯s Little hand and said gently, ¡°Elena, let¡¯s go get your favorite strawberry cake!¡± ¡°Okay Elena failed to notice the tense atmosphere in the air. At the mention of her favorite treat, her amber eyes Lit up happily. Without a care in the world, she Left the office with Pa. ¡°Debra, something urgent hase up and I need you to deal with it. ¡± As soon as Elena and Pa left, Gale looked around to make sure that no one else was here. Then she handed me a thick stack of documents. ¡°Our pack has a property called Roz Town. ¡± She spread out a map on the table and pointed at an area marked by a red circle. ¡°As you can see, this location is very special. It¡¯s right smack in the intersection of various packs. It was Gamma Adam Cooper who Led our army and conquered this town, so I entrusted Adam with this ce at that time. ¡± Chapter 25 I nodded. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± ¡°Sneak into Roz Town. ¡± Gale¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°The town has a strategic location. Over the past few years, Adam has had multiple projects with werewolves from other packs, but the town has barely developed. I was hoping you could sneak in and investigate. You¡¯ll need to find out whether those projects have any problems. It¡¯d be best if you could find evidence. ¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Are you saying Adam¡¯s pocketed the money?¡± Gale¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Not only that. He¡¯s ambitious. I know he has been in close contact with other packs these years. ¡± I immediately understood what she meant. Gale suspected that Adam was nning a rebellion. But this was a serious crime. Gale needed me to find concrete evidence from the projects that Adam handled. Finding anomalies in ounts and contracts was something I was good at.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I doubted there was anyone else in the Xeric Pack who was more suitable for this job than me. Although it was dangerous, I knew I couldn¡¯t refuse, so I readily agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯LL do my best. ¡± ¡°To be honest, this can¡¯t be dyed. You¡¯ll need to leave now,¡± Gale added grimly. ¡°Okay. ¡± As soon as I returned to my ce, I started packing for the journey Knowing that this was a dangerous mission, I decided not to take Elena with me. Instead, I asked Pa to look after Pa while I was gone. Pa understood that I might not be back for a long time, so she brought Elena over to help me pack up my things. Pa looked at me guiltily. ¡°I wish I could go with you. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Really? Thene with me. I could use your help,¡± I teased yfully. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Pa rolled her eyes and pouted, pretending to be aggrieved. ¡°You know I¡¯m not good at checking contracts and bills, yet you still poke fun at me. Alpha Gale would have ordered me toe with you if I could help. ¡± T chuckled. Pa stopped pouting and also Laughed alongside me. ¡°Anyway, since I can¡¯t go, you¡¯ll have to be my eyes. When youe back, tell me if you¡¯ve seen any interesting werewolves, okay?¡± Although her request was a bit funny, I nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be your eyes. ¡± ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡± Elena, who was ying with her dolls on the floor, looked up at me curiously. ¡°You¡¯ve packed so many things. Are you going on a trip?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going somewhere far away. ¡± Hearing my confirmation, Elena immediately dropped her dolls and ran over to me. ¡°Mommy!¡±¡± She wrapped her short arms around my legs and acted cute. ¡°I want to go with you! Can 1?¡± Smiling apologetically, I shook my head. ¡°Sorry, baby, it¡¯s dangerous outside. ¡± Chapter 26 Elena¡¯s face fell. Just now, she looked so happy and excited, but it was soon reced with a fierce scowl. With her cheeks puffed out and her brows furrowed tightly, she looked extremely cute. I had to stifle my giggles. ¡°Why do you want toe with me?¡± Elena pursed her Lips and whispered, ¡°I dreamt about my brother.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I want to find him and y with him. ¡± My blood ran cold. Debra¡¯s POV: Sensing the change in my demeanor, Pa hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°Hey, Elena! We just bought your favorite strawberry cake. Hurry up and eat it, or else the puppy next door will snatch it!¡± ¡°Oh, no! My cake!¡± Hearing Pa¡¯s warning, Elena scrambled to her feet and rushed to the living room to eat her cake. I sat alone in the room, thinking of the boy I had lost, tears rolling down my cheeks uncontrobly. ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± After Pa helped Elena with the cake, she returned to the room. When she saw that I was crying, she considerately took a box of tissue from the table and helped me wipe my tears. I let out a heavy sigh, my shoulders shuddering. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°Oh, honey¡­¡± Pa patted me on the back and tried tofort me softly. ¡°Past is past. You went through too much to get here. It was very difficult for you to raise Elena by yourself. If both twins survived, you wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. ¡± I shook my head sadly, choked with sobs. At that time, I was carrying twins. But the babies and I were in bad shape before the delivery. The doctor conducted all kinds of tests, trying to exin our sudden decline, but it was futile. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I thought that it was because Caleb was the father. After all, it was said that the children in his pack had a high mortality rate, as if they had been cursed. And this very curse also took me and my kids. Because of the extremely difficultbor, I was in so much pain that I passed out at the end of the night. When I woke up again, I was told that only Elena survived. The other twin, a baby boy, didn¡¯t make it. That poor baby stopped breathing before he could even be brought into this world. ¡°He didn¡¯t have to die¡­¡± I leaned on Pa¡¯s shoulder and sobbed sadly. If my mate was anyone other than Caleb, my baby wouldn¡¯t have been cursed. He would¡¯ve lived, and I wouldn¡¯t have suffered the unbearable pain of losing a child. I didn¡¯t understand why Moon Goddess would appoint such a mate to me. That asshole almost ruined my life! ¡°Pa, I really hate him. I hope I never see him again,¡± I muttered angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, babe,¡± Pa said, wiping away my tears. ¡°You still have Elena. She has been with you this whole time, and she won¡¯t Leave you. ¡± Chapter 27 ¡°True. ¡± Thinking of my daughter, I calmed down somewhat. ¡°You¡¯re right. I still have Elena. ¡± Elena was my Light in dark times, my Little angel. Not wanting to be separated from my daughter, I seldom left the Xeric Pack in over the past five years. But I always did my best to do whatever Gale asked me to do. After all, she was the reason why Elena and I were able to climb out of poverty. And this time was no exception. The following day, I packed up my things and was about to leave, but Elena seemed to still be angry that she didn¡¯t see me off. It made me very sad, as if my heart was pricked by a sharp needle. Pa patted my shoulder andforted me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe. I¡¯LL take good care of Elena. ¡± ¡°Okay, thanks, Pa. ¡± I said goodbye to Pa dejectedly, and then got in the car, ready to assume the fake identity I had been given to sneak into Roz Town. I kept ncing at the rearview mirror as I drew farther and farther away from the Xeric Pack. The more distance I put between me and the pack, the sadder I felt.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After all, I had lived there for years and hade to regard this ce as my home with Elena. I was hoping that as soon as my mission was aplished, I¡¯d return to the Xeric Pack and never leave again. Together, Elena and I would live a peaceful and quiet life. I had been driving for so long that I started to lose track of the time. Just as I was nearing my destination, I suddenly realized that a car had been following me, honking from time to time. Unsure if the person in that car was friend or foe, I decided to try to get rid of it. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But the driver behind seemed to see through my intention. He overtook me and skidded his car to a stop in the middle of the road, blocking my waypletely. mming my foot on the brakes, I couldn¡¯t help but curse under my breath. What the hell was this guy thinking? Only a Lunatic would do such a crazy thing! A werewolf wearing dark sunsses got out of the car in front of mine. He trotted to me, but I still didn¡¯t know what he wanted. On high alert, I immediately locked the doors. The werewolf walked over calmly and knocked on my window. ¡°Miss, I think there¡¯s something in your trunk. ¡± Strangely enough, he was smiling. Huh? What was going on? How could there be something in my trunk? I was stunned, That was thest thing I expected him to say. Was this some sort of new fraud? Biting my lip, I hesitated, not knowing whether I should get out or not. But the road was still blocked, and I could tell that this guy wasn¡¯t going anywhere if I stayed in the car. Every minute wasted here meant a dy in my mission. I signed in exasperation and grabbed the pepper spray from my glovepartment. Looking at the man carefully, I opened the door and got out. Chapter 28 The man¡¯s car had drifted to a stop with its side facing me, and its rear window was half-open.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I could see a werewolf and a she-wolf sitting in the back. They looked very intimate. The she-wolf was sitting on the man¡¯s Lap, her arms wrapped around his neck. Her face was flushed and her eyes were zed over with Lust. At a nce, I could tell that they were about to f@ck like rabbits. The werewolf was sitting there leisurely, leaning against the door, his hands resting on her slender waist. His handsome face looked rxed¡ªzy even. At first, I felt embarrassed for inadvertently prying, but as soon as I saw the man¡¯s hair color, I gasped in shock. Caleb! Debra¡¯s POV: I had only ever met Caleb twice in the past, and both times, it was under dim Light. This was the first time I ever saw him under the Light of day. It turned out that Caleb¡¯s eyes were emerald green, and despite thezy expression he was wearing, they were alluring and deep. His blonde hair shone dazzlingly under the sun, making him look like a mysterious and noble prince. My hormones began to surge restlessly, and I couldn¡¯t think straight. Even after all this time, I was still so attracted to him. My wolf, Ivy, also became extremely restless. Caleb, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about my existence. His attention was all on the she-wolf on his Lap. He was holding her very close, their faces mere inches away from each other. Such a sight made my heart ache. But I somehow managed to tear my gaze away. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check what¡¯s in your trunk?¡± The werewolf in sunsses looked at me curiously. ¡°It looks Like something¡¯s moving inside. ¡± Only then did I recognize him. He was the werewolf with golden-rimmed sses that had humiliated me in the bar, throwing money at my face as though I was some lowly hooker. It was none other than Caleb¡¯s Beta, Carlos Vargas. And it looked Like hepletely forgot me. How ridiculous! ¡°Yeah. ¡± I tried my best to resist the urge to p him across the face. Thanks for telling me. ¡± I reluctantly trudged over to the trunk of the car with my back to Caleb and Carlos. Shooting a nce at Carlos, I asked, ¡°Are you nning to just stand there and watch? I can handle this myself. I don¡¯t need your help. You can leave now. ¡± ¡°Uh, if you say so. ¡± Carlos was stunned at first. With a trace of embarrassment on his face, he turned around and trotted back to his car. Even though my back was to him, I could still hear his vague mutterings. ¡°This girl has such a bad temper. I warned her that there was something in her trunk out of the goodness of my heart, but she snubbed me!¡± Chapter 29 Only when I heard the sound of car door closing did I open the trunk slowly. Oh, my God! Inside the trunk was Elena! How did she get in there? ¡°Mommy¡ª¡± Elena seemed to want to say something, but I quickly bent down and stopped her. ¡°Shh!¡± I put my index finger on my lips, signaling at her to stay quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. ¡± Elena blinked her innocent eyes in confusion. She didn¡¯t seem to understand why I was so nervous, but the sensible girl obediently fell silent. She even put her little index finger on her mouth to mimic me. ¡°Shh. ¡± There was a simple and innocent smile on her cute face, as though this was all just a game to her. I swallowed nervously. The sound of the other car starting made my heart stop in my chest. In the short few minutes it took for Carlos to drive out of sight, I felt as though an eternity had passed. My body froze, my heart beat wildly in my chest, and my soul seemed to Leave my body. The mere thought that Caleb might see Elena made my body go Limp. Although he didn¡¯t even seem to recognize me, I couldn¡¯t take the risk. The second he found out about Elena¡¯s existence, he would definitely take my daughter away from me. When Caleb¡¯s car was finally out of sight, I sighed in relief. My tensed spirit suddenly rxed. I leaned against the car weakly and wiped away the cold sweat on my forehead. Even the back of my shirt was soaked with sweat. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Elena¡¯s soft voice came from the trunk. She must¡¯ve thought that I was angry. ¡°I missed you so much and I didn¡¯t want you to leave, so I followed you secretly. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She stuck out her trembling lower Lip, her eyes welling up with tears. Roz Town was around 4 kilometers away. It was getting dark, and it was definitely too Late to take Elena back to the Xeric Pack. I had no choice but to take her with me for now. ¡°Honey, what you did was very dangerous. Don¡¯t do it again, okay?¡± I scooped her up from the trunk and set her down in the passenger seat, making sure to secure her seat belt. ¡°Elena, do you have any idea how much trouble we were in just now? I almost Lost you, baby. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy!¡± At the thought that she might not see me again, Elena threw her arms around me and hugged me tightly. ¡°I know I was wrong!¡± Seeing that she was scared, I shook my head in defeat. I knew I couldn¡¯t scold her. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s get going.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡± Chapter 30 For now, I¡¯d take her with me to Roz Town. Perhaps there was a way for someone to take her back hometer. Debra¡¯s POV: When I pulled into Roz Town, I found that it there was indeed something wrong with it. The town has a strategic location, and the surrounding packs needed to pass through the town to go to other ces. Logically, this was convenient to the town¡¯s development. However, the town was barely-developed and Looked much worse than Xeric Pack¡¯s headquarters. Traffic here was very inconvenient; houses were old and shabby; municipal engineering and public facilities were inadequate. In short, this ce was rather poor. In the evening, the town was dimly Lit by flickering street Lamps. Harsh, cold wind would pass through the city, bringing the dryness from the desert. This town was full of destion and disrepair. I was puzzled. Where were the ies from the projects working with the other packs? Did Adam pocket them? Was he nning a rebellion? Anyone who thought that developing such a deste ce must¡¯ve been crazy. It seemed that Gale¡¯s worries were warranted. There was definitely something fishy going on. After getting out the car, I was hoping to contact someone to take Elena back to the pack, but Adam¡¯s office sent me a message first.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Debra rkson, report to the office in half an hour. Any minute Later and you¡¯ll have to face the consequences. ¡± I was speechless. I had never encountered a boss who made things difficult for his employee before their first day at work even started. It seemed that this was going to be more difficult than I expected. Since I was pretending to be Adam¡¯s new secretary, so as to not arouse any suspicion I had no choice but to obey him and set aside the matter regarding Elena for now. ¡°Baby, I have work to do. I¡¯ll be back soon. Be a good girl and stay in the hotel room, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Elena¡¯s little head bobbed up and down enthusiastically. She was always an obedient child, so I trusted her not to leave the hotel room. After giving her a few more instructions, I left the hotel. Then I sped all the way to the mayor¡¯s office building. The building was surprisingly modern, a stark contrast to the rest of the sleepy town. In fact, it was a bit ostentatious, with its shiny golden facade and bright Lights. But upon a closer look, I could see that some of the gold had faded to a dull khaki color, which looked almostical. As soon as I stepped foot inside the building, I saw countless photos of Adam mounted on the walls, showing off all his achievements. I looked around some more and spotted a single, smaller photo of Gale, the real Alpha of the pack, tucked away in the corner of the room with only the briefest caption. This kind of disy¡­ Adam didn¡¯t seem to respect the Alpha at all. It seemed that he was extremely obsessed with himself. After all, no subordinate would dare to do something so tant. The staff guided me to Adam¡¯s office. Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door and strode in. ¡°Good day, Mr. Cooper. I¡¯m your new secretary. ¡± While introducing myself, I Looked Adam up and down carefully. He looked just Like the photos. He had broad shoulders, muscly Limbs, and narrow slits for eyes. Something about him made him look dishonest and scheming, which made me feel a Little ufortable. Chapter 31 The man was clearly ambitious, easily controlled by those above him. Those who worked for him, on the other hand, were doomed to suffer under his management. And I belonged to the Latter group. Things were really taking a turn for the worse. Just then, I noticed that there was a werewolf sitting next to Adam. He was well-dressed, had blond hair, dark green eyes, and a stunningly handsome face. The werewolf was none other than Caleb. My blood ran cold and I froze on the spot. Why the hell was Caleb here? Wasn¡¯t he the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack? Why on earth would hee to this poor rural area? Was he mad or what? When I was staring at Caleb, I found that he was also looking back at me. This time, he seemed to have recognized me. His expression was a little strange, as though he was Looking at something unpleasant.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I was racking my brains, trying to look for a way to break the ice when Caleb suddenly stood up and started walking over slowly. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± Caleb stared at me curiously. I had no idea how to answer his question without revealing too much information, so I stayed silent and averted my gaze awkwardly. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sensing the weird atmosphere between me and Caleb, Adam also stood up. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve met my new secretary before. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Secretary?¡± Caleb murmured, Looking at me strangely. ¡°Adam, why¡¯d you hire her to be your secretary?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked in confusion. ¡°Is there something wrong with her?¡± ¡°She-¡° Worried that Caleb would say something that¡¯dpromise my investigation, I panicked and cut him off abruptly. ¡°Mr. Wright misunderstood me once, but that¡¯s all in the past. I know that he is a sensible person who wouldn¡¯t dwell on such a small thing. ¡± Caleb narrowed his eyes at me with a trace of intrigue, but he didn¡¯t deny it. After an awkward pause, Adam seemed to understand something and suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Ha-ha! I know he has had his fair share of flings, but I never thought you¡¯d run into your ex here! What a coincidence!¡± Caleb nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It really is a coincidence. ¡± His eyes never left me as he spoke, and it made me feel very ufortable. As far as I was concerned, Caleb was nothing but a ticking time bomb. And I just knew that Caleb wouldpromise my investigation. My heart tightened in my chest. Chapter 32 What should I do? ¡°Since you know each other already, things will be much easier,¡± Adam said leisurely, sitting back down in his chair. He picked up my profile and looked through it casually. Then he looked me from head to toe and licked his lips obscenely. ¡°You¡¯ve got a nice figure, Debra. Why don¡¯t you entertain our guest first? You can keep your job as long as you¡¯re able to satisfy Caleb. ¡± What kind of a Lousy request was that? I gritted my teeth and killed Adam a million times in my head. When I was about to break my teeth from grinding them, I turned around and met Caleb¡¯s dazzling smile. I had to admit that Caleb was indeed good-looking. And even though his smile was pissing me off, he was still very handsome. His dark green eyes shone like mysterious gemstones, like something out of a renaissance painting. My heart began to race wildly again ¡°Mr. Wright¡­¡± I took a deep breath, inching backwards subtly. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you? ¡°Of course there¡¯s something you can do for me. ¡± Wearing a devious smile, Caleb tilted his head to the side. ¡°It¡¯s my first time in Roz Town, and I¡¯m not familiar with the ce. If you could give me a tour of the ce and teach me the local customs, that¡¯d be great. ¡± I resisted the urge to roll my eyes I had also just arrived in this damned ce! Hell if I knew anything about its local customs! ¡°Sure. Let me show you around. ¡± Although I was secretly seething, I had to be patient to notpromise my n. ¡°This way, please. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Through my gritted teeth, I forced a smile. Then I turned around and politely opened the door for him. Seemed to be surprised by my sudden change in attitude, Caleb raised his eyebrows. However, he must¡¯ve seen through my little act, because then he smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Thank you. It seems that you¡¯re very dedicated to your job. ¡± I knew that his words had a deeper implication, but Adam was still present, so I didn¡¯t dare to retort. As soon as we stepped out of the office, I walked to the elevator, leading the way for Caleb. ¡°This office building is the Landmark of Roz Town. If you want to know the essence of this town, we¡¯d better Look around the building first. ¡± I pointed at the giant map of Roz Town on the wall as if I knew this ce by heart. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete now. So after we¡¯ve toured the office building, I¡¯ll send you back to your hotel first. We can tour the rest of Roz Town tomorrow. ¡± It might¡¯ve Looked like I was making a professional introduction of the town, but in fact, I was just trying to get rid of Caleb for now Caleb knew something about my past. If he told Adam about it, I¡¯d be doomed. I had to get rid of this scumbag as soon as possible! However, while I was distracted, a pair of hands suddenly grabbed me. Before I could react, I was dragged to a quiet corner.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Caleb, what the hell are you doing?¡± Chapter 33 I was a little flustered. I tried to escape, but he pressed me against the wall more forcefully. He Lowered his head and brought his face close to mine. Our hot breaths instantly intertwined. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s emerald green eyes were fixated on me, Like a wild beast eyeing its prey. Since he was so close to me, I could feel his warm breath on my face, which made me tense up. I felt suffocated, and my heart was banging wildly in my chest.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Damn it! It was the fated attraction between the mates that kept blinding my reason. ¡°Caleb, you bastard! Let go of me!¡± I hissed, trying to grasp at myst ounce of sanity. But Caleb didn¡¯t move an inch. Instead, he pinned me in ce, pressing his long leg against my body and holding my hands above my head with one hand. With the other, he pinched my chin and forced me to Look up at him. No matter how hard I struggled, I couldn¡¯t break free from his grip at all. And because he was mere inches away from me, his scent was driving me crazy. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about our one-night stand. He had also pressed me against the wall and f@cked me in this position. I couldn¡¯t help but moan slightly. His attractive scent made me want to ki*s him and have s@x with him. Caleb, on the other hand, had no reaction to me at all. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ On the contrary, his eyes were cold, as though he was looking at a stranger. Realizing this, I felt as though I had been doused in ice-cold water. ¡°Interesting. It seems that you still remember me,¡± Calebmented. He was emotionless as he spoke, and his voice was t, as if I was nothing but an ant. I sneered angrily. This son of a bitch had caused me so much pain. How could I have forgotten him? I would¡¯ve recognized him even if he had been disfigured. I looked at him icily. ¡°So what?¡± Anger took the upper hand, suppressing my Lust. Caleb seemed to sense my anger. He frowned and asked darkly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this one more time. What¡¯re you doing here?¡± He brought his face closer to mine and hissed aggressively, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a prostitute in the Silver Ridge Pack?¡± Stunned, I found it ridiculous. It turned out that he still thought that I was a goddamn prostitute. He had no idea that I had been expelled from my pack and had brought up my child on my own because of him. The truth would¡¯ve been so easy to find out. As long as he looked into the matter and conducted an investigation, he would¡¯ve known these things about me. But he chose to turn a blind eye to my plight. Chapter 34 My heart sank, as though it had been dropped into the bottom of the cruel ocean. I didn¡¯t intend to waste my breath exining things to this asshole, so I said through gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t do that anymore. I¡¯m a secretary now. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Caleb narrowed his eyes at me suspiciously. ¡°The resume you gave Adam was fake, right? Someone as narcissistic as Adam would never hire someone Like you. ¡± My anger instantly dissipated and was reced with shock and panic. Caleb was really smart. He found me out so quickly. Pretending to be calm, I locked eyes with him and spat out a pitiful half-truth. ¡°I was expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack. Times were hard, so I wanted to start a new life somewhere else. ¡± Unfortunately, Caleb didn¡¯t believe it, and for all the wrong reasons. He sneered, ¡°Can someone like you change?¡± ¡°Wnat the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to tell you that¡­¡± Caleb lowered his head and whispered in my ear, ¡°A whore will never change. You used to swindle rich men¡¯s money with your beauty, and that will never change. ¡± Iughed, feeling both angry and ridiculous Caleb was the one who hadn¡¯t changed. When I first met him, he used the same disgusted tone when he talked about Marley, as if he was interrogating a criminal. Now he talked down to me in the same disgusted tone. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It made my blood boil. He knew nothing about my predicament. How dare he nder me Like that? All of a sudden, I felt sick to my stomach. I red at him murderously and said, ¡°Wow, I¡¯m ttered. You also haven¡¯t changed-you¡¯re still a world-ss jerk. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. ¡°What did you just say to me?¡± He leaned even closer to me, his hot breath blowing right on my face. I wanted to resist, but his attractive scent made my brain go nk. My blood flowed faster and my breath became rapid. ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted us. Debra¡¯s POV: Stunned, I looked in the direction of the voice and saw a beautiful she-wolf walking toward us. She was wearing a tight red dress that perfectly showed off her good figure. She had a slender waist, big b@@bs, and a pair of long legsThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Caleb to see his reaction. He looked calm, but this kind of calmness was kind of different from the calmness he had when he confronted me. I couldn¡¯t figure it out, so I could only guess the rtionship between the two. ¡°Caleb, what¡¯re you doing with her?¡± she asked again Only then did I recognize her as the she-wolf that had been flirting with Caleb in the car earlier. Chapter 35 Finally, Caleb let go of me and asked, ¡°Janiya, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± As he spoke, he abandoned me and walked leisurely to the she-wolf named Janiya. His tone was softer and more affectionate. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the car for so long,¡± Janiyained in a small voice, pouting aggrievedly. ¡°I missed you so much, so I went in to look for you. ¡± ¡®m sorry for making you wait. There was something I had to deal with,¡± Caleb exined naturally, as though he wasn¡¯t pinning me to a wall just now. ¡°Debra, this is Janiya Barton. ¡± Call it a woman¡¯s sixth sense, but as soon as Janiya heard his introduction, she immediately turned to look at me with strong dissatisfaction and vignce in her eyes. But the next second, she put on a cute expression and held Caleb¡¯s hand intimately. ¡°Darling, who is this woman?¡± As she spoke, she practically wrapped her body around Caleb¡¯s Like a snake. Although I felt ufortable, I still managed to put on a professional -but fake-smile.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Hello, miss. I¡¯m Adam Cooper¡¯s secretary, Debra rkson. I¡¯m responsible for arranging Caleb¡¯s check-in at the hotel. ¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t let us bother you. ¡± Janiya refused without skipping a beat. ¡°He already has me. I¡¯LL do it for him. You can go now. ¡± Truth be told, I wasn¡¯t happy about this, but at least I could finally escape from Caleb. As I sighed in relief, Caleb seemed to see right through me, because he suddenly smiled at me evilly like a child ying a nasty prank. I immediately had a bad feeling about this. Sure enough, the next second he threw his car keys to me and said, ¡°Janiya, you and I will be doing something else in the car, so let her drive us back to St. Yves Hotel. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Janiya blushed, but she didn¡¯t protest. ¡°Okay, Caleb,¡± she said shyly. ¡°Debra, please drive safely. ¡± My smile froze on my face. What a damn coincidence! The hotel they were going to was the same one I had checked into! I couldn¡¯t help but curse all the deities inwardly. Well, I could just check in to another hotel, but Elena was still in there. I had to be careful. I couldn¡¯t let them know about Elena. The drive back to the hotel was a little bumpy thanks to the haphazardly constructed road, and the car would jolt from time to time. But this didn¡¯t affect Janiya¡¯s mood. She was busy enjoying herself, sticking close to Caleb as though she was reluctant to separate from him even for just a second. Through the rearview mirror, I could see that Janiya wasn¡¯t on guard against me. She just keptining to Caleb, whining, ¡°Honey, why¡¯d you want toe to this shabby town? There¡¯s nothing here, and the reads are terrible. This isn¡¯t fun at all!¡± Well, good question. That was also what I was wondering. I wanted to eavesdrop on Caleb¡¯s answer, but then I met his gaze in the rearview mirror. Chapter 36 There was a dangerous light in his eye, as though he was warning me. ¡°Aw, baby. ¡± Caleb pinched Janiya¡¯s chin.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Be quiet. ¡± Janiya seemed to enjoy his domineering attitude, because her face suddenly flushed. ¡°What¡¯re you going to do to keep me quiet?¡± As she spoke, Janiya raised her head and licked her red lips. Her beautiful eyes were zed over and fixed on Caleb¡¯s lips. Caleb stretched out his hand and exerted a little strength to pull Janiya on top of hisp. ¡°Hmm¡­ Ah!¡± With a moan, Janiya stretched out her legs and sat on top of Caleb excitedly. Her private part was right on top of Caleb¡®s. From the looks of it, the two were going to have s@x right then and there. My grip around the steering wheel was so tight that my knuckles turned pate. I had ever seen my mate flirt with another she-wolf at such a close proximity before. My heart ached as though some invisible force was squeezing the Life out of it, suffocating me. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In the rearview mirror, I could see Caleb reaching out and holding the back of Janiya¡¯s head. Seeing that they were going to ki*s, I finally couldn¡¯t help but abruptly m my foot on the brakes. Debra¡¯s POV: The car screeched to a halt, breaking the silence of the night. The sudden brakes made the defenseless Janiya jerk forward. Although she was wearing her seat belt and hadn*t bumped her head or anything, she looked extremely unhappy. ¡°What the hell?¡± Scowling, Janiya red at me. ¡°Did you forget to bring your brain to work? What kind of driver are you?¡± ¡°Apologies, Miss Barton. ¡± On the surface, I sincerely apologized, but deep down, I felt secretly happy. ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing?¡± Janiya sneered threateningly. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Adam to fire you! He shouldn¡¯t have ipetent secretaries like you!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. ¡± Caleb hurried to mediate. Under the dim streemp, I could see that he was smiling faintly. As he spoke, he reached out and helped Janiya tidy up her hair and dress. ¡°The roads here are bumpy. It¡¯s not her fault. Sit tight, Janiya. ¡± ¡°Fine. For your sake, I won¡¯t argue with her. ¡± Janiya snorted. Throughout the rest of the drive, Janiya kept silent. Maybe she knew that the bumpy road wasn¡¯t good for ki*sing or touching. Chapter 37 Moreover, I was right there, so she couldn¡¯t do anything. When we finally arrived at the hotel, I parked the car and returned the keys to Caleb. ¡°Debra. ¡± Snickering, Caleb took the keys. ¡°You¡¯re a really good driver. ¡± I could tell that he was mocking me, but I didn¡¯t fight back. Instead, I wore an elegant and polite smile and bowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m ttered. ¡± After escorting them to the entrance of the hotel, I turned around to leave. I intended to sneak back in after they were settled in their room. That way, I could hide the fact that Elena and I were also staying in this hotel. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Caleb stretched out his arm and blocked my way. ¡°Your service is subpar. Shouldn¡¯t you escort us to our room before you leave?¡± Their room wasn¡¯t that far! For some reason, it seemed that Caleb was pleased to see me so tongue-tied. ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want to escort us?¡± He leaned toward me with a vicious smile. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to tell Adam that you failed to please me today. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What? Of course, I¡¯d Love to escort you to your room. ¡± I spoke through gritted teeth, somehow managing to maintain my professional smile. Left with no choice, I followed them inside the hotel. ¡°Good evening. Here are your room cards. ¡± Seeing that the receptionist handed Caleb two room cards, I felt secretly relieved to know that he and Janiya weren¡¯t going to sleep in the same room. Wait a second.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. What on earth was wrong with me? I loathed Caleb, but seeing him with another woman made me feel terrible. Was it because we were mates? I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of another woman possessing him. ¡°Honey, why¡¯d you get two rooms? Aren¡¯t we sleeping in the same room tonight?¡± When Janiya saw her separate room card, she seemed very dissatisfied. She threw her arms around Caleb¡¯s neck and whined, ¡°I want to stay with you tonight!¡± ¡°We¡¯re here for business, not for fun. ¡± Caleb shrugged his shoulders indifferently. While Caleb and Janiya were busy having a spat, I seized the opportunity to escape. I immediately went to press the elevator button. The elevator was on the 7th floor and was approaching our floor very slowly. Chapter 38 The moment the elevator doors slid open, my eyes went as wide as saucers. It was Elena! And a hotel staff in uniform was standing beside her. ¡°Mommy!¡± When Elena saw me, her eyes lit up and she pounced on me happily. The staff also came over and looked at me curiously. ¡°Are you her mother?¡± Too nervous to speak, I looked back over my shoulder and saw that Caleb staring right at us. Oh, my God! Did he see what just happened? Debra¡¯s POV: Flustered, I rushed into the elevator, Elena in tow, as fast as I could. I jabbed my thumb against the button, hoping the elevator doors would close faster. ¡°Miss, are you the girl¡¯s mother?¡± The staff squinted at me suspiciously.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re worried about human traffickers, you see. ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. I just showed him pictures of me and Elena on my phone. Elena was smart. She hugged me tightly and dered loudly, ¡°This is my mommy !¡±* When the hotel staff saw the Elena¡¯s childhood photos, he didn¡¯t doubt me anymore. His brows rxed and heplimented me, ¡°You¡¯re Lucky. Your daughter is so cute. ¡± The crisis was temporarily resolved, and the elevator slowly made its way to our floor. Still, I felt extremely uneasy. Just now, Caleb nearly found out about Elena! I couldn¡¯t help but scold Elena angrily. ¡°Elena, didn¡¯t I tell you not to leave the hotel room? Do you know how dangerous it is outside? What if some bad guys kidnapped you?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Elena lowered her head and exined guiltily, ¡°I didn¡¯t leave the hotel. I was just hungry and wanted something to eat. ¡± The staff also came to her defense. ¡°It¡¯s true. She was just walking around the hall when we found her. We were afraid that she might¡¯ve been abandoned by her parents, so we almost called the police. Fortunately, you came back in time. ¡± It suddenly urred to me that Elena hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day. My anger was instantly reced with guilt. I squatted down and touched her soft blonde hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. It¡¯s my fault. I was so busy with work and neglected you. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± Elena raised her head and gave me a sweet smile. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, Mommy. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl! I ki*sed her ruddy cheek and thanked the staff for taking care of her. Then, when the elevator Landed on our floor, I led Elena out and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? How about I treat you to a fancy big meal?¡± Chapter 39 ¡°Yay!¡± After changing into casual clothes, I went downstairs with Elena. I was afraid that Caleb would find us, so I didn¡¯t dare to let Elena eat in the hotel. I had to take her to another restaurant. I still felt guilty for leaving her at the hotel without any food, so I bought her an ice cream after dinner. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best!¡± Elena¡¯s eyes lit up when I gave her the ice cream. She nted plenty of ki*ses on my cheek. ¡°I Love going out with you, Mommy!¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Truth be told, I was confused about this. Elena was never a dependent girl. She was always very considerate of me. Every time I went on a business trip, she would stay with Pa and would never attempt to hide in the trunk of my car before. I pursed my lips, sensing that Elena was hiding something from me. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t I tell you already?¡± Elena crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°I want to find my brother. ¡± She looked very serious for a five-year-old. ¡°Brother? What brother?¡± Her brother passed before he could even see this beautiful, cruel world. ¡°My Little brother!¡± Elena insisted. But before she could exin herself clearly, her eyes drooped sleepily. I had no choice but to take her back to the hotel first. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ On the way back, I saw a sentry stationed at the edge of Roz Town. Anyone who came in and out had to register into their logs, a rule that was enforced strictly.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. It seemed that it be tricky for me to send Elena back to the Xeric Pack, Lest my real identity be found out. Jesus Christ! What was I supposed to do? Rubbing my aching temples, I racked my brains for a solution, but it was futile. In the end, I gave Pa a video call for help. ¡°Debra! Oh, my God!¡± As soon as the call connected, Pa¡¯s anxious voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t find Elena! Oh, God! What should I do? I¡¯m so sorry!¡± She paced back and forth in front of the sofa, her face crumpled up so tightly as though she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for her everywhere, but I can¡¯t find her. Do you think someone kidnapped her? Oh, God! This is all my fault! I didn¡¯t watch her closely enough. ¡± I helplessly showed her the sleepy Elena in my arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s right here with me. ¡± I exined with a sigh. ¡°She snuck into the trunk of my car before I left. ¡± ¡°Oh, thank God!¡± Feeling relieved, Pa sank into the sofa tiredly. ¡°I was scared out of my wits. ¡± Chapter 40 ¡°But things aren¡¯t good here, Pa,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Elena and I are trapped in Roz Town. I was nning to have someone send Elena back secretly, but Adam suddenly put up a sentry at the edge of the town. We can¡¯t Leave anymore. ¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Pa jumped up from the sofa in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± I shook my head at a loss. ¡°But I think something big is going on. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I spoke with Pa for a little while Longer. We discussed possible solutions regarding the matter of Elena under Adam¡¯s stricter watch. ¡°Honey, I have an idea!¡± After Pa thought for a long time, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I have an aunt who Lives in Roz Town. Her name¡¯s Anna Perkins. She¡¯s a teacher in their kindergarten. You can let her take care of Elena so that no one will find out. ¡± ¡°Would that be okay with her?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s very nice and absolutely trustworthy. ¡± Pa promised confidently. Finally, I sighed in relief. The following day, I met up with Anna in a cafe near the hotel. Anna was a bit chubby, and she had a kind-Looking face. She greeted me and Elena warmly and reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Elena. I¡¯ll take good care of her. ¡± Thank you so much, Anna. ¡± ¡°Oh, no need to thank me. It¡¯s no big deal. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before seeing Elena off, I squatted down and ruffled her hair dotingly. ¡°Elena, this is Anna. I¡¯ll be very busy in work these next few days, so you¡¯ll be staying with her for a while. She teaches the kids in kindergarten, and you¡¯ll be joining them. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Elena nodded without hesitation, her eyes shining brightly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After Anna took Elena away, I went to the hotel reception to check out. ¡°Debra, where are you going to stay?¡± A familiar voice sounded from behind me. I froze and turned around slowly, only to meet Caleb¡¯s inquisitive gaze. ¡°I want to Live somewhere nearer the mayor¡¯s office,¡° I answered in the most casual tone I could muster, ¡°It¡¯ll be more convenient that way. ¡± ¡°But staying here would be more convenient for you to entertain me, right?¡± Caleb slowly strode to me, his eyes twinkling. ¡°You have to serve me well. After all, isn¡¯t that what Adam ordered you to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± I Lowered my head, bit the bullet, and Lied through my teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to stay in a hotel. I¡¯m just a secretary who earns minimum wage. But don¡¯t worry. Even though I won¡¯t be staying in this hotel, I¡¯m sure I can still serve you. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Caleb stared at me intently, as though he wanted to find a w in my expression. Chapter 41 Being stared at Like this, I felt uneasy. I wasn¡¯t sure whether Caleb believed me or not. He had appeared so suddenly that I couldn¡¯t think of a better excuse. ¡°Okay, then. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t say anything more. He just walked past me and handed the receptionist a shiny credit card. ¡°I¡¯LL pay for Debra¡¯s stay here. ¡± Then he seemed to think of something and added, ¡°Check her into the room next to mine. ¡± ¡°No!¡± Panicked, I stopped the receptionist in a hurry. Who the hell would want to Live next to him and his girlfriend? Thest thing I wanted to see was Caleb and Janiya flirting with each other every day. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m not staying here,¡± I said to the receptionist firmly. ¡°Well¡­¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes darted between me and Caleb. She Looked a Little embarrassed. I repeated myself coldly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I¡¯m not staying in this hotel. Please don¡¯t charge his card and just check out for me. Thank you. ¡± ¡°I think you should reconsider. ¡± Caleb came over. Judging from his expression, I could tell that he was not happy. ¡°If you leave this hotel, I¡¯ll tell Adam that your information is fake,¡± he warned me in a low voice that only I could hear. ¡°You- How could there be anyone so shameless in this world? Looking at Caleb¡¯s annoying smiling face, I nearly went mad. Debra¡¯s POV: I still didn¡¯t want topromise, so I ignored Caleb and said to the receptionist, ¡°Please just check out for me, thank you. I¡¯m in a rush. ¡± Caleb narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Seeing that I still refused to change my mind even after threatening me, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Good morning, Adam. There¡¯s something I need to tell you. It¡¯s about your new secretary. ¡± Caleb looked at me defiantly as he spoke. ¡°I think there¡¯s something that you must know about her¡ª¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay in this hotel!¡± I cut Caleb off hurriedly. Smiling at me smugly, Caleb changed his tune and said to Adam, ¡°I called to tell you that your new secretary is perfect. She has a good attitude, and she¡¯s an excellent driver. Adam, you hired the right person for the job. ¡± I sighed in relief. Caleb knew well how to threaten people. ¡°Remember to move in next door by today. ¡± Caleb winked at me gleefully. It seemed that making things difficult for me was his new hobby. ¡°Of course. ¡± Swallowing my anger, I forced a polite smile at him. ¡°Anyway, I have to go to work now. I¡¯LL move my things tonight. ¡± A mischievous light shed through Caleb¡¯s eye. ¡°Actually, Adam just said that he wanted you to show me around Roz Town. ¡± Then he tossed the car keys at me. ¡°What ?¡± Unexpectedly, Adam sent me on another irrelevant mission. I felt helpless. Chapter 42 I was hoping to start my investigation as soon as possible and find evidence of Adam¡¯s rebellion as soon as possible. But now, my n waspletely messed up by Caleb.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. And I couldn¡¯t do anything to get rid of this troublemaker! I felt so infuriatingly powerless that my head started to ache. If things went on Like this, when would Iplete my mission? It was already dawn, and the sun was creeping in the horizon. Before the car started, I asked Caleb, ¡°Where is Janiya? Don¡¯t you want her to apany you?¡± Only Janiya could help me now, even though I didn¡¯t like her. Caleb nced at me indifferently. ¡°Just drive. ¡± I shrugged and resisted the urge to roll my eyes at him. This man was really so unreasonable. He had been flirting with Janiya yesterday, but today, he pretended as if he didn¡¯t know her. The speed at which he changed his attitude was even faster than turning a page. ¡°Fine. ¡± I was about to start the engine when Janiya suddenly ran out of the hotel. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Janiya shouted at us. ¡°Ignore her. ¡± Caleb cast a cold nce at Janiya. ¡°Just go. ¡± Although I didn¡¯t know why Caleb was doing this, I did as he said. Before the car pulled away from the hotel, I could see Janiya stomping her foot angrily through the rearview mirror. ¡°Do you always treat your girlfriend Like this?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°No,¡± Caleb replied without hesitation. ¡°Janiya¡¯s not my girlfriend. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± I didn¡¯t believe a word he said. They had been flirting in the car yesterday. How could he expect me to believe that they weren¡¯t in a rtionship? However, when Caleb denied that Janiya was his girlfriend, I couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. It was too hard for me to ept the fact that my mate was sleeping with another she-wolf. In an attempt to banish those awkward, messy feelings, I changed the subject. ¡°So where are we going now?¡± ¡®ind a restaurant. I¡®m hungry. ¡± What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Anything. ¡± But I knew better. People who said they¡¯d eat anything usually turned out to be the pickiest, so I took Caleb to the most famous restaurant in Roz Town. Chapter 43 Despite the dpidation of the town, this restaurant was rtively luxurious, and there were only a few people present. It was very quiet. Caleb and I chose a table near the window with the least customers around. I felt very uneasy while waiting for the food to be served. Today, Caleb was wearing a white shirt, which made his blond hair look even more dazzling. The top two buttons on his shirt were undone, exposing his chiseled corbone and well-defined chest. I couldn¡¯t help but recall the night we had made passionate love to each other. ¡°Babe, you feel so good¡­¡± The flirtatious, sensual words he said that night seemed to still echo in my ears today. Perhaps it was because of the mate bond that Caleb¡¯s scent always fascinated me. I longed for him to hold me, touch me, and do more than that. But Caleb, on the other hand, Lookedpletely calm. He didn¡¯t seem to have any ounce of desire for me. It was so weird. Why was it always so one-sided? Weren¡¯t we supposed to be mates? ¡°Could there be something wrong?¡± I asked Ivy unhappily. Whenever Caleb was around, Ivy would be very restless. She suggested, ¡°Aren¡¯t you alone with him now? Just ask him point-nk!¡± Yes, maybe just asking him about it was the solution. Only Caleb knew the answer to my question. ¡°Mr. Wright-¡° But before I could get another word out, Caleb interrupted me and said, ¡°Debra, name your price. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Caleb¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What?¡± Debra looked a little stunned, as though she didn¡¯t understand what I meant. ¡°I said, mame your price. Tell me, who hired you? What¡¯s their purpose?¡± I went straight to the point. Debra¡¯s eyes widened. She seemed a little nervous and shifty, but she reiterated what she had said before, ¡°I told you. I just wanted to start over in a new ce. ¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you. ¡± I was in no mood to beat around the bush. ¡°Neither of us are fools, Debra. Stop pretending and just name your price. ¡± Debra froze and didn¡¯t say anything. She twiddled her thumbs and Looked hesitant, as though she was thinking about something. Seeing this, I sneered, ¡°Why are you still hesitating? I¡¯m willing to pay you more money than whatever your employer¡¯s giving you. After all, you¡¯re just a prostitute who¡¯s willing to give up your virginity in exchange for money. ¡± The shame of being ckmailed right after our one-night stand still stung. So I didn¡¯t think that what I was doing was an insult to her. I was eager to find out Debra¡¯s true purpose, because I had onlye to Roz Town to buy all thend here. I had to make sure everything went smoothly. Adam betrayed Gale and was going to sell Roz Town. This Land was located at the junction of several packs and was of great value, so many packs coveted Roz Town. Adam was cunning. He had secretly sent the news to many Alphas. It was more like an auction than a sale, but everything was done behind the back of the Xeric Pack¡¯s Alpha. Chapter 44 It never urred to me that I might run into Debra here. Five years ago, after Debra ran out of the bar and disappeared, there was no news about her anymore. I secretly sent someone to Look for her, but unfortunately, they came back empty-handed. I was surprised when Debra suddenly showed up here. Even more surprising was the fact that she had be Adam¡¯s secretary. I instantly knew that something was off. She was probably sent here by Colin or someone else in the Silver Ridge Pack. After all, the pack also coveted Roz Town. ¡°A prostitute?¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Debra¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot and her voice became eerily low and cold. ¡°Until now, you still think that I¡¯m a prostitute?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked back with a frown. Debra didn¡¯t answer.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She just Looked at me, disappointment written all over her face. For some reason, I felt annoyed by the way she looked at me. I subconsciously raised my voice and barked, ¡°Debra, I can pay you more than whatever the others are paying you. You have nothing to lose!¡± Still, Debra didn¡¯t say a word. She gritted her teeth and red at me, as though she was trying to bite back a retort. ¡°You¡¯re the greediest prostitute I¡¯ve ever met, Debra rkson,¡± I said irritably. My words seemed to crush her psychological defense. She couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not a prostitute, Caleb! I never was!¡± She didn¡¯t sound like she was lying. ¡°Prove it, Debra,¡± I said dryly, rolling my eyes at her impatiently. Back then, Colin hade straight to me and attempted to ckmail me. Obviously, they had colluded together, yet she still had the audacity to pretend to be innocent in front of me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra red at me murderously. ¡°Prove it? I don¡¯t need to prove anything to an asshole like you!¡± Then she stood up and left without Looking back. I watched her leave, brows furrowed tightly. Why was she so angry all of a sudden? I didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t Debra just want money? Just now, I told her I was willing to give her whatever amount she wanted. Why did she reject my offer? What a strange she-wolf! But what puzzled me even more was the fact that seeing her so disappointed and sad now made me feel just as annoyed as I felt five years ago. The feeling was indescribable. It was Like a needle pricking at my heart, causing it to bleed. ¡°Damn it!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but curse aloud. Unlike five years ago, I chased after her this time. Debra¡¯s POV: I ran out of the restaurant without looking back. ALL the pent-up anger and grievance suddenly surged up in my heart, ready to explode at any moment. Chapter 45 Caleb still thought that I was a damn prostitute. Worse yet, he wanted to pay me to serve him. f@ck that guy! He was too disgusting! Now, I didn¡¯t even want to ask Caleb if he was my mate. Even if he was assigned to me by Moon Goddess, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he was a world-ss jerk! I would never forget how much I suffered because of this bastard named Caleb. He was the reason why Vicky died. I hated him with a passion. I would never forgive him! Beep! The harsh horn brought me back to reality. Only then did I realize where I was standing. I was so Lost in my own thoughts that I didn¡¯t pay attention to where I was heading and ended up in the middle of the road. ¡°Are you insane? Don¡¯t you know how to check before crossing the road?¡± The driver rolled down his window and shook his fist at me angrily. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? If you want to kill yourself, don¡¯t get me involved!¡± Startled, I Looked at the driver in a daze. When our eyes met, he and I were both stunned. The driver was none other than Marley¡¯s brother, Colin!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I was shocked. What was Colin doing here? ¡°Debra?¡± Colin also recognized me, eyes wide in shock. I shook my head hurriedly. ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. ¡± I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Colin, so I turned around to leave. But Colin was persistent. He pulled the car to a stop in front of me and took a closer look at me. ¡°Wait a second. You are Debra!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Colin jumped out of the car to stop me from leaving. He looked surprised and scared. ¡°Oh, my God. It¡¯s really you. You¡¯re still alive!¡± I shook off his hand and retreated a few steps away from him. I hated Colin and his sister, Marley. My father wouldn¡¯t have been so cruel to me if Marley hadn¡¯t stirred the pot. I didn¡¯t want to see them ever again. But since Colin recognized me, there was no need for me to hide. ¡°Colin, tell my father that I¡¯m no longer a member of Silver Ridge Pack. If he sends someone to kill me again, I¡¯ll show no mercy. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Colin frowned in confusion. ¡°Are you saying you joined another pack?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You just need to pass on the message. ¡± After that, I turned to Leave, but Colin kept blocking my way. ¡°Back off, Colin,¡± I said fiercely, though I felt a little helpless. Colin refused to listen. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until you tell me where you¡¯ve been in the past five years. ¡± ¡°Colin, why are you here?¡± Just then, Caleb emerged out of nowhere, startling Colin. Judging from the frightened look on Colin¡¯s face, it seemed he was deathly afraid of Caleb. Colinpletely Lost hisposure and seemed to want to run away. But before he could take a single step, Caleb stopped him coldly. ¡°Stop right there. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Caleb snapped, an oppressive aura emanating from him. Chapter 46 Colin froze in ce. After hesitating for a few seconds, he gulped and began to tter Caleb. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Caleb. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t cater to Colin¡¯s bullshit. He simply narrowed his eyes at Colin and demanded, ¡°Colin, what were you and Debra talking about just now?¡± It seemed that Caleb had overheard part of our conversation. With a dark, puzzled expression, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire this virgin hooker to extort me five years ago? But judging from what you said just now, it seems like something else happened. ¡± I was stunned. Caleb¡¯s words were like a string that tied everything that had happened in the past together. It finally dawned on me why Caleb ruthlessly kept calling me a prostitute. It turned out to be Like this! Debra¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t know if it was because of Colin¡¯s guilty conscience or if it was because he was deathly afraid of Caleb, but he seemed to shrink under Caleb¡¯s gaze. Staring at Colin intently, Caleb continued to interrogate him. ¡°If you don¡¯t exin to me right now, I¡¯ll dump your dead body in the middle of the road in about five seconds. ¡± Finally, Colin caved. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll exin everything. That night, the prostitute I hired ran away. She didn¡¯t get into your room, and you didn¡¯t have s@x with her. ¡± While he spoke, Colin stole a nce at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you and Debra slept together. I had nothing to do with that. But I didn¡¯t know that my prostitute didn¡¯t do as I had asked, so I came to you and ckmailed you.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡± I felt ridiculous, hearing what Colin said. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I was expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack just out of coteral damage? That I was hunted down for no reason?¡± I asked Colin through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Colin Lowered his head guiltily and nodded. I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and took a few steps back. Ridiculous! Everything was so ridiculous! The matter that had ruined my life had nothing to do with me. Caleb also didn¡¯t expect that this was the truth. He was also stunned and looked at me in a daze. ¡°Debra, you were expelled by the Silver Ridge Pack and hunted down by them?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to believe his ears. I sneered coldly and spat, ¡°Yeah, why? Didn¡¯t you see it with your own eyes in the bar that night?¡± While saying that, I felt both angry and aggrieved, the emotions from five years ago surging up once more. ¡°What did you say again that night? Oh, you said that as long as I left your territory, Leonel could do anything he wanted to me and that you wouldn¡¯t interfere if he tried to kill me. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. The insulting words that Caleb and Carlos hurled at me that night came to my mind again, as though it had happened only yesterday. ¡°This is our Alpha. He doesn¡¯t have to admit that he slept with some hooker. ¡± ¡°Bitch, is that enough money to shut your mouth?¡± Those insulting words stabbed into my heart like sharp knives, making me bleed. Chapter 47 ¡°m sorry. This was the first time I had seen Caleb look so helpless and guilty. Since Caleb was distracted, Colin seized the opportunity to run away. He hopped into his car and fled in a frenzy. But I was too preupied to care. My mind was a mess and I felt suffocated. I didn¡¯t want to say anything more.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. So I walked away in a daze and hailed a taxi, leaving Caleb alone on the curb. As soon as I closed the door behind me, I couldn¡¯t hold my tears back anymore. They rolled down my cheeks uncontrobly, dripping onto my white shirt. I missed Vicky terribly. If it weren¡¯t for this damned coincidence, Vicky wouldn¡¯t have been killed, and I wouldn¡¯t have left the Silver Ridge Pack and suffered so much. ALL the pain and suffering over the past five years was caused by Colin, who wanted to ckmail Caleb. Why would fate y such a cruel joke on me? With mixed feelings, I went straight to the mayor¡¯s office. I couldn¡¯t let Adam know how big of a wreck I was, so I went to the bathroom and fixed myself up before entering his office. ¡°What a surprise! You still remembered toe back!¡± As soon as I stepped foot inside the office, Adam threw a pile of documents at me. ¡°Pack your things and get out of my sight! You skipped work on your very first day. It¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t take me seriously at all!¡± Skipped work? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ How could this be skipping work? Shocked, I asked in disbelief, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Caleb over the phone to tell me that I needed to entertain him today?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Entertain Caleb?¡± Adam echoed in bewilderment. ¡°I never said that. Debra, what kind of excuse is that?¡± Adam seemed to find me ridiculous and even rolled his eyes at me. Only then did I realize that Caleb had Lied to me. When Caleb was threatening me this morning, his phone call to Adam was fake. He never called Adam! That damned bastard! He was going to get me fired! Now that things hade to this, I had to humble myself and bow before Adam apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for inconveniencing you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing?¡± Adam sat in his chair and Looked at me coldly. ¡°What about the losses caused by your absence?¡± Chapter 48 I bit the bullet and pleaded, ¡°You can deduct it from my sry. I promise I¡¯ll never make such a stupid mistake again. I hope you can forgive me and give me another chance!¡± Adam rested his chin on one hand and tapped his fingers on the desk with the other. His expression was scheming, like a cunning fox, as he quickly weighed the pros and the cons ¡°Fine Adam picked up a bag from under his desk and threw it at me. ¡°Put this on. You¡¯reing with me to a dinner party tonight. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I squatted down and picked up the bag. Insidey a brand new dress. ¡°This is the Last chance I¡¯m giving you,¡± Adam said as he looked me up and down with his two slits for eyes. ¡°I need a plus one for tonight¡¯s charity dinner. ¡± Then he raised his voice a little and said meaningfully, ¡°If you can¡¯t even do this well, pack up and Leave. I don¡¯t keep useless employees. ¡± A trace of doubt shed through my mind. I remembered from my mission brief that Adam had a wife. Why didn¡¯t he just take her to the charity dinner? But now, I didn¡¯t have any other option but to agree to his request. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t Let you down. ¡± I took the bag and went straight to the bathroom to get changed. To my horror, when I pulled the dress out of the bag, I found that it barely covered my skin. It was body-hugging, had a low neckline, and was backless. I shuddered, but I had no choice. This was myst chance to keep working for Adam. Albeit reluctant, I put on the dress. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I prayed that everything would go smoothly after tonight. When I came out of the bathroom cubicle, I went straight to the mirror and began to put on some makeup. It had been a while since the Last time I put on makeup. But in such a revealing dress, only under the cover of makeup could I feel a Little sense of security. ¡°Wow!¡± someone eximed from behind me. I turned around and saw my colleague, Sally Torres,ing over. She cupped her face in her hands and eximed in awe, ¡°Debra, you Look gorgeous!¡± She looked me up and down and praised sincerely, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were the type who would wear such s@xy clothes! But trust me, it looks good on you!¡± I was a little shy. ¡°Thanks, Sally. ¡± However, Sally¡¯s praise abruptly ended. She gasped and pointed at my shoulder in shock. ¡°Why do you have such a huge scar on your shoulder? What happened there?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Sally¡¯s voice quivered as she stared at the horrifying scar on my shoulder. Indeed, the scar was horrifically greyish brown, like an evil dragon curled up beneath my skin. It happened when I was running for my life, and it took me a long time to recover after I joined the Xeric Pack. Back then, Dr. Kayden offered to have the scar removed, but I refused. The scar was a reminder that I had lost Vicky that day. If I had a chance, I was determined to kill Leonel myself. I¡¯d yank his heart out of his chest and use it to mourn for Vicky. Chapter 49 ¡°What a pity!¡± Sally showed a regretful expression, shaking her head sadly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this scar, you¡¯d be perfect. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± I smiled casually, waving my hand. ¡°Maybe on a normal day, it doesn¡¯t matter, but in that dress, it does. I wonder if there¡¯s a way to¡­ Oh, I know!¡± Sally¡¯s eyes Lit up. ¡°Wait for me here. ¡± When she came back, she was carrying a white silk shawl in her hand. She handed the shawl to me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you. It¡¯ll go well with your dress. ¡± ¡°Thanks, Sally. ¡± I took it and tied it around my shoulders. The beautiful, slightly-sheer shawl not only perfectly covered my scar, but also made my dress looked less slutty. Perfect! ¡°It suits you perfectly!¡± Sally couldn¡¯t help but sigh happily. What a kind-hearted soul! Whenever she smiled, she reminded me of Pa back home. ¡°Sally, I can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± I said sincerely. After parting ways with Sally, I went downstairs. Adam was smoking a cigarette while Leaning against his car. His expression was dark. Apparently, he was tired of waiting for me. But when he turned around and saw me, the dirty words he was about to spit at me got stuck in his throat. At first he was stunned, and then he looked me from head to toe carefully. Then, Adam softened his expression and coughed gruffly. ¡°You look nice, Debra. Come and sit with me in the back. ¡± I was relieved. Adam¡¯s mood seemed to have improved, so I figured I was safe for the time being. But I didn¡¯t want to sit in the back with him. It was way too close forfort. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Adam was a very cunning opponent.N?velDrama.Org content. He often made me feel very ufortable. Unfortunately, I was already treading on thin ice with him, so I had no choice but to obey him. I got in the car and gingerly sat next to him. As expected, soon after the car started, Adam scooted close to me and asked, ¡°Debra, what was your rtionship with Caleb?¡± While he spoke, he Looked at me with unmasked lust. ¡°Nothing special. I just met him once,¡± I muttered uneasily, inching away from Adam subtly. Adam continued, ¡°How could it be nothing special if he still remembers you?¡± Gulping nervously, I didn¡¯t answer. Adam didn¡¯t seem to notice my uneasiness, or perhaps he ignored it on purpose. When he saw me shrank to the corner, he boldly closed the gap between us, until his face was mere inches away from mine. Chapter 50 He tugged at the shawl around my shoulders and ordered in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Take it off. ¡± I was nervous and scared out of my wits. I knew what Adam wanted, but my mind wentpletely nk. I couldn¡¯t think of any way to escape without offending him. In the end, I bit the bullet and shook my head shyly. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll be too cold if I take it off. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adam smiled at me Lasciviously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This car has a heater. In fact, you shoulde closer. I feel a little cold, too. ¡± Adam ignored my protests and became more presumptuous, slowly moving his thick hand down along the shawl. My body stiffened under his touch What should I do? I couldn¡¯t fail the mission that Gale assigned to me! If I fell out with Adam now, would I be able to get out of Roz Town with Elena out alive? My mind was racing. I couldn¡¯t think straight. All of a sudden, the car screeched to a halt. Adam¡¯s body lurched forward, and he had to hold the front seat to steady himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± the driver apologized in a hurry. Adam¡¯s face became livid. He roared, ¡°Are you f@cking blind?¡± ¡°Sorry, sir. A car suddenly swerved in front of us. ¡± The driver tried to defend himself, feeling aggrieved. Adam rolled down the window and looked out. Up ahead was a brand-new Rolls-Royce. It was strange to see such a Luxury car in the middle of this dpidated town. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Adam was clearly unhappy. ¡°How dare this guy show off in my territory? Catch up and find out who¡¯s in that car!¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± The driver stepped on the gas quickly. When we caught up to the Rolls-Royce, I saw that it was Caleb driving the luxury car. And the woman in the passenger seat was Janiya! Adam also recognized Caleb. When the two cars pulled to a stop next to each other, he immediately changed his attitude and asked with concern, ¡°Caleb, why were you driving so fast just now? You should be more careful. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying out my new car,¡± Caleb answered emotionlessly. He wasn¡¯t as polite as he was previously. Adam seemed a little unhappy, but he still managed to keep calm.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°You should be careful. This road isn¡¯t safe for speeding. ¡± ¡°I appreciate the concern. ¡± I didn¡¯t know if I was imagining things, but when Caleb answered Adam, he seemed to be staring straight at me. His eyes wereplicated, but he didn¡¯t say anything to me. Instead, he mmed his foot on the gas and sped away. Chapter 51 Caleb¡¯s POV: I mmed my foot on the gas, pushing the car to its Limit. Whenever I was in a bad mood, I¡¯d resort to racing. And when I heard the truth from that bastard, Colin, guilt started gnawing at my heart, suffocating me. It turned out I was dead wrong about Debra. Because of what I did, she was expelled from the pack and hunted down. And when she needed help most, not only did I turn away from her, but I also insulted her ruthlessly. Even today, I could still clearly remember the sadness in Debra¡¯s crying eyes that night. I couldn¡¯t imagine how desperate she felt when she ran to that bar, fearful for her own life. God! I was such a jerk! ¡°God damn it!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but punch the steering wheel angrily. Although I had slept with many she-wolves, I was always fair to every one of them. Each of us took what we needed. But Debra was an exception. Thanks to me and my foolish ego, her life was ruined. She almost died because of me. My expression darkened. While I knew that I had a bad reputation, I never thought that the Alpha of the Silver Ridge Pack was worse than me. Was it necessary for him to expel and even hunt his own daughter down just because she had slept with me? It was ridiculous! What the hell was he thinking? I questioned his judgment, but it didn¡¯t quash my guilt. No wonder Debra hated me. What could I do to make up for all the pain I had caused her?N?velDrama.Org content. Would she even ept anything from me? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My heart and mind were aplete mess. ¡°Hey, honey, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look so good. ¡± Sitting in the passenger seat, Janiya looked a little scared. ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about?¡± I hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Janiya, if you were driven out of the pack and hunted down because of me, would you hate me?¡± Janiya was stunned for a moment, but then she seemed to think that I was just trying to flirt with her. She smiled and said sweetly, ¡°Of course not, honey. I¡¯d sacrifice everything to be with you. ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything more. What Janiya said was touching. The old me would¡¯ve thought that I was so charming to make a she-wolf so loyal to me. But because my theoretical scenario for Janiya was a reality for Debra, I felt terrible. I leaned my head against the car seat and sighed helplessly. Chapter 52 No matter how much I regretted, I couldn¡¯t change the past. The only thing I could do now was to make things up to Debra somehow. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Janiya asked softly, resting her slender hand on my knee. ¡°Or do you want me to prove it?¡± She smiled knowingly, her hand moving up along my thigh, slowly approaching my private parts. With her so close to me, I could smell her sweet scent. ¡°Janiya, stop. ¡± I reached for her hand and stopped her from moving any closer. Now, my mind was consumed by Debra.N?velDrama.Org content. I was no longer in the mood to flirt with any other she-wolf. ¡°We¡¯ll go to Adam¡¯s boring dinner after another Lap around town. We¡¯LL talk about everything elseter,¡± I said to Janiya coldly. Even though my eyes were on the road, I could clearly see Janiya¡¯s body stiffen from the corner of my eye. She looked unhappy, but I didn¡¯t give a damn. ¡°Fasten your seat belt. I¡¯m speeding up. ¡± As soon as I said that, I mmed my foot on the gas. A gust of wind blew in through the open window, but it couldn¡¯t blow away my guilt and restlessness. Debra¡¯s POV: Obviously, Adam was turned off when Caleb suddenly showed up. Now he was in a bad mood and had no interest in harassing me again. He just kept silent, pulling a long face the rest of the way. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I breathed a sigh of relief, feeling Lucky that I managed to escape Adam¡¯s clutches. Although I hated Caleb from the bottom of my heart, I had to admit that without him, I would¡¯ve been doomed. But for some reason, I felt that the way he looked at me before he left was a little strange. When we arrived at the venue of the dinner party, the driver parked the car and hopped out to open the door for me and Adam. The dinner was being held in a rtively luxurious hotel, and there were lots of people in attendance. Adam Led me around as he greeted his acquaintances. The business people at the banquet all looked plump and well-dressed, which formed a stark contrast with the desteness of Roz Town. I hated dealing with these people and hated their obscene eyes on me wherever I went. But I hade here on a mission, so I had to at least pretend to be polite. After awhile, my face started to go numb from forcing smiles at these strangers. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to get any useful information from anyone. Adam was very cautious. He talked to the guests but always spoke in euphemisms. Chapter 53 Just as I was growing tired of socializing, there was a suddenmotion among the crowd. I craned to look in the direction of themotion and saw Janiya and Caleb walking in, hand in hand. Janiya was wearing an exquisite off-shoulder mermaid dress that was bright red and red high heels with small diamonds to match. Her long hair fell on her shoulders like a waterfall, setting off her beautiful neck. Her waist was impably slender, and Caleb¡¯s arm looked Like it was at home around it. They looked Like the perfect couple. As soon as the two showed up, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Caleb¡¯s calm expression and decent behaviors contrasted sharply with the guilty look on his face when he found out that he had misunderstood me all these years. I couldn¡¯t help but think that even though Caleb knew he was wrong about me, it didn¡¯t matter to him. After all, he had left a string of hurt she-wolves in his wake. How as I any different from the others? However, I couldn¡¯t shake off my difort when I saw my mate acting so intimately with another she-wolf. I felt as though someone was squeezing the Life out of me, suffocating me ruthlessly. I wanted to escape, but Adam took my arm and dragged me toward them. ¡°Well, well, well! Caleb, you have good taste. ¡± As soon as Adam got close to Caleb and Janiya, he ttered the Latter skillfully. ¡°Janiya, you¡¯re the most beautiful she-wolf here. No one canpare to your beauty. The first time I saw you, I thought you were an angel!¡± ¡°Why, thank you. ¡± Janiya held Caleb¡¯s arm intimately and smiled happily. Obviously, Adam¡¯s praise sessfully inted her ego. Caleb, on the other hand, nodded emotionlessly. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that his eyes kept ncing at me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When Janiya saw me, the gentle smile on her face quickly turned into one of mockery. She looked at me from head to toe with undisguised contempt on her face. ¡°Debra, you have no taste in clothes. The shawl and dress don¡¯t match at all. You¡¯re an embarrassment to Adam. ¡± As soon as Janiya said this, Adam¡¯s expression darkened. But he knew he couldn¡¯t lose his temper with Janiya since she was Caleb¡¯s plus one. So Adam vented his anger on me. ¡°Debra, take off the damn shawl!¡± Adam barked impatiently. I was looking for an excuse to refuse him, but Adam didn¡¯t give me the chance. His hand suddenly shot out to me. I took a step back, but it was toote. The next second, a chill washed over my bare neck and shoulders. The shawl that Sally had lent me was yanked off by Adam and thrown on the floor. In an instant, the ugly scar on my shoulder was exposed to the public. ¡°Oh, God!¡± Janiya covered her mouth exaggeratedly. ¡°Debra, what happened to you? Were you attacked? This is the ugliest scar I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: How was Janiya so good at guessing? She had unwittingly hit the nail on the head. Chapter 54 Indeed, this scar was a result of my being attacked. Adam immediately frowned, his nose wrinkling in disgust. ¡°Debra, how¡¯d you get this scar?¡± he asked me in a low voice. Fortunately, I was able toe up with a usible excuse. ¡°I got into a car ident before. I didn¡¯t have the money to have the scar removed¡­¡± Adam looked at me suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to me. ¡± Maybe he didn¡¯t believe me because there wasn¡¯t anything about a car ident in the background information I had submitted to him. ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± I asked, pretending to look aggrieved. Sure, this excuse wasn¡¯t perfect, but everything had happened so quickly that I couldn¡¯t think of a better lie. Adam didn¡¯t say anything more. He just looked into my eyes searchingly and then said gruffly, ¡°Well, what¡¯re you waiting for? Cover it up now! You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± I looked around and found that many people were staring at me, whispering about my hideous scar. My body stiffened for a moment. I felt extremely embarrassed, so I immediately knelt down to pick up the shawl on the floor. But before I could grab it, a red high-heeled shoe with small diamonds stepped down on the shawl. When I Looked up, I saw a beautiful red dress, then a slender neck, andstly, Janiya¡¯s beautiful face. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Although I disliked Janiya, even I had to admit that she was gorgeous. In her bright red dress, she looked Like a blooming rose. But her malicious smile ruined her delicate image. ¡°Whoops! My bad. ¡± Looking down at me, Janiya smiled wickedly. ¡°I identally stepped on your shawl. You¡¯re not mad at me, are you?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± I held back my anger, forced a smile, and tried to yank back the shawl. But the next second, I heard the sound of fabric ripping. The shawl was torn by her sharp heel. My mind went nk for a few seconds.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. What would Adam do if I had to show this ugly scar to everyone here for the rest of the night? Would he feel humiliated? Embarrassment, nervousness, and anger overwhelmed me in an instant. I felt desperate at the thought that Adam might fire me as soon as we left this dinner. ¡°Oh, Gosh! I¡¯m so clumsy! I¡¯m sorry, Debra. I didn¡¯t mean to rip your shawl,¡± Janiya apologized to me insincerely, feigning an innocent expression, The gloating smile on her face made me grit my teeth. If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances, I would¡¯ve ripped her to shreds on the spot. Chapter 55 Just then, I felt a warm fabric being wrapped around my shoulders. Stunned, I looked over my shoulder and found Caleb standing behind me. He had given me his expensive, dark blue suit jacket. When Janiya saw this, the smug smile on her face froze and her eyes widened in disbelief. Adam also looked surprised. He Looked at the three of us suspiciously and fell into deep thought. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed a line, Janiya. ¡± Caleb looked at Janiya with sharp eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Debra is still Adam¡¯s secretary. ¡± Janiya still wanted to quibble, but Caleb cut her off harshly. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father teach you how to respect others? Apologize to Debra and Adam now. ¡± Being scolded like this, Janiya pulled a long face. She must have been spoiled at home and had never been lectured like this, because her face immediately turned as red as the dress she was wearing. ¡°Apologize? What did I do wrong? Why should I apologize?¡± Janiya stomped her foot and stormed off angrily. Caleb didn¡¯t chase after her. In fact, he didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, he turned to Adam and said kindly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Janiya¡¯s behavior.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She has a bad temper. I hope you can forgive her. ¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°And one w cannot obscure your secretary¡¯s beauty. Do you agree?¡± As Caleb spoke, he nced at my scarred shoulder. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I felt uneasy under his sharp gaze. I simply couldn¡¯t understand this man. ALL my suffering had been caused by him. Why he was defending me now? ¡°I agree. ¡± Adam smiled ambiguously and waved to the waiter to bring us some champagne. ¡°Cheers! Let¡¯s forget all the unpleasant things of the past. ¡± Adam raised his ss to Caleb. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll get what you want here in Roz Town. ¡± Obviously, he was implying something. And Caleb nodded with a meaningful expression. ¡°You too. Wish us a pleasant cooperation. ¡± The two smiled at each other knowingly. I didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, but I had a vague feeling that it had something to do with the matter I was investigating. ¡°Cheers!¡± The three of us clinked our sses together, the champagne swirling under the bright Lights. Just then, the light in the hall gradually dimmed, and melodious music began to y. It seemed that it was time to dance. Chapter 56 ¡°May I have the honor of this dance?¡± Caleb bowed slightly in front of me and beckoned at me to join him. I wanted to refuse, but Adam shoved me to Caleb and urged, ¡°Debra, do what he says. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: In the end, I was forced to head to the dance floor with Caleb. This was the first time I had danced since I turned eighteen. At first, I moved very clumsily. It was Caleb who took the lead and guided me patiently. When I had finally adjusted to the rhythm, I gradually started to rx. Under the dim, warm lights, we were Like a couple who got along well. ¡°Debra, what happened to your shoulder?¡± Caleb asked in a low voice, staring at the scar on my shoulder. I didn¡¯t know why he suddenly asked about this, but I decided to answer him honestly. ¡°I got hurt while escaping Leonel and his men. ¡± Frowning, Caleb asked, ¡°Did it hurt?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember. ¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I wasn¡¯t lying. At that time, the pain of being abandoned by my father and of losing Vicky was far worse than any physical pain. It wasn¡¯t difficult to forget the pain of physical wounds, but it was difficult to get rid of emotional ones. It was as though my soul was being mercilessly crushed by a huge boulder, nearly quashing my will to live. Thinking about my dear Vicky, I felt so sad that I missed a few steps. My high heel dug into Caleb¡¯s foot several times. ¡°Ah Being stepped on hard, Caleb hissed in pain and looked at me aggrievedly. ¡°Debra, is this revenge?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When I was about to deny it, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. ¡± His tone was gentle¡ª-helpless even. His little dejected sigh was like a leaf streaking across theke, causing ripples in my heart, and I temporarily forgot about the pain of the past. We gradually danced our way to the center of the dance floor. The spot light was focused on us, as if to iste us from all the external distractions. Caleb looked at me with his dark green eyes. He almost looked affectionate, as though I was the only one for him. My heart was racing wildly in my chest, my blood pumping through my veins. The restlessness in my heart quickly suppressed my reason. At that moment, I just wanted to hold him and take in his homey scent. But at this moment, Caleb suddenly said something unexpected. ¡°Debra, I know I wronged you. Tell me, how can Ipensate you for the pain I caused you?¡± It was as though a bucket of ice-cold water had been poured over my head, sobering me up instantly. I didn¡¯t answer him for a long time. Finally, Caleb asked bluntly, ¡°Just tell me, Debra. How much money do you want?¡± Chapter 57 We had moved from the center of the dance floor to the edge, and the dazzling light was no longer focused on us. My heart, which was ame with desire just now, had cooled down. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you,¡± I said calmly. ¡°I just want you to stop making trouble for me. I just want to work for Adam in peace. Stop getting in my way. ¡± ¡°Adam¡¯s a cunning old fox. You¡¯ll only suffer if you work for him. ¡± Caleb seemed to be very dissatisfied with my answer. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± I said to him icily. Caleb¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at me seriously and said, ¡°Debra, don¡¯t ruin your own life. If you take my money, you can start over. Stop being so stubborn. ¡± Ruin my own Life? What the hell did he mean by that? Did he think I was selling my body to Adam? ¡°Caleb, you haven¡¯t changed at all,¡± I said in a low voice, shaking my head in disappointment. He was always so self-righteous, ruthless, and selfish. Why did I ever hope that he would change? ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what Adam¡¯s like by now? Yet you still want to be his secretary. Isn¡¯t that a surefire way to ruin your life?¡± I sneered coldly. Even after finding out that he was wrong about me, he still had a prejudice against me. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to live my life. You just need to think about yourself. ¡° I pushed him away angrily. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just then, the music came to an end. Caleb staggered backwards, staring at me darkly. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re really something,¡± he said through gritted teeth. Neither of us said anything more. We were at a stalemate. Overwhelmed and angry, I wanted to run away from this ce. But I couldn¡¯t let Adam know that Caleb and I had argued, so I had to stay put and remain by Caleb¡¯s side. The banquet was very lively. A lot of guests kept ncing at us from time to time. My mood became more and more irritable, and my legs started to hurt from standing in heels for too long.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Every second at this wretched banquet was torture to me. When the banquet finally ended, I sighed in relief and rxed a little. When I went to find Adam, I found him in a drunken heap at one of the tables. I had to ask the driver to help him stumble to the car. Before leaving, Adam grabbed my arm and ordered, ¡°Escort Caleb back to the hotel. Remember to take good care of him, okay?¡± I felt helpless. ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 58 Well, it wasn¡¯t Like I could go anywhere else. After all, Caleb and I were staying in the same hotel. I followed Adam¡¯s orders and escorted Caleb to the hotel. I said goodbye to Caleb emotionlessly and was about to leave. But then Caleb stopped me and said, ¡°Debra, move to the room next to mine. It¡¯s much better. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Only then did it ur to me that this morning, I had been coerced into agreeing to move in to the room next to Caleb¡¯s. I refused him politely. ¡°It¡¯s getting Late.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I¡¯LL move in tomorrow. Good night and sweet dreams!¡± I turned around to leave, hoping that¡¯d be the end of it. But Caleb stopped me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you move your things. ¡± ¡°No need. I can do it myself tomorrow. ¡± ¡°No. You have to move in to that room tonight,¡± Caleb insisted stubbornly. I was a little annoyed by his pestering. Looking at his ruddy, drunken face, I couldn¡¯t help but demand coldly, ¡°Let go of me. You¡¯re drunk. ¡± All of a sudden, Caleb cracked a smile and approached my ear, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. ¡± His face was mere inches away from mine, his lips so close I could almost ki*s them. His hot breath washed over my face and his intoxicating scent filled my nose, sending shivers down my spine. This fatal attraction was driving me crazy. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I swallowed and took a few steps back, trying to keep my emotions at bay. But Caleb approached me once more. He came so close that I could count theshes on his eyes. ¡°Caleb. weakly. ¡° I reached out my hands and pressed them against his chest ¡®Lease stay away from me. Please. ¡± After a short pause, Caleb lowered his head dejectedly. He almost looked depressed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra,¡± he said softly. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered because of me I was stunned. The situation felt so surreal. After waiting for years, I finally received his apology. But what was the point of apologizing now? Saying sorry wouldn¡¯t bring Vicky back, nor would it heal the pain I had suffered all these years. Nothing would change for me. He was only saying sorry for his own peace of mind. I raised my head and stared at the ceiling, trying to prevent my tears from falling. But I could only see the image of Vicky, breathing herst breath. The corridor fell into dead silence. Just when I was about to push Caleb away, footsteps came from the other end of the corridor, as if someone was approaching us. Chapter 59 I turned my head vigntly and saw that it was Carlos walking over. Perhaps it was because he was used to seeing Caleb flirting with girls that he sensibly turned around as soon as he caught a glimpse of us. However, after a few steps, Carlos stopped again. He turned his head slowly and looked at me, wide-eyed in bewilderment. ¡°You¡¯re alive?¡± He Looked shell-shocked. This was the second time today I had been greeted like this. I looked at Carlos and forced a fake smile. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but yes. I¡¯m alive and well. ¡± ¡°Emm, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. ¡± Carlos waved his hand awkwardly. ¡°We looked for you after you left the bar, but we couldn¡¯t find you. I thought those people killed you¡ª¡± Caleb snapped irritably, ¡°Enough!¡± T sneered. Carlos had also insulted me that night, throwing money at my face and calling me a prostitute. He and Caleb-they were both assholes!N?velDrama.Org content. Carlos¡¯ presence worsened my bad mood. These two jerks were thest people I wanted to see. Because Caleb was distracted by Carlos, I seized the opportunity to shake off his hand and ran back to my room. But before I could feel relieved, I found that the room was almost empty. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It seemed that Caleb had asked the hotel¡¯s room service to transfer my luggage to the new room. That bastard! I cursed Caleb in my mind. But for tonight, I had no choice but to go to bed without my things. I could always figure out how to get my luggage back tomorrow. Sighing heavily, I was walking to the bathroom to wash up when I suddenly heard a strange noiseing from the bedroom. There was someone else in this room! Debra¡¯s POV: I was on the alert and stopped in my tracks immediately. The sound hade from the bedroom, and though I pricked my eyes, I couldn¡¯t hear anything more. Pursing my lips, I felt a Little strange. Could Elena havee back in secret? ¡°Elena, is that you?¡± I asked tentatively, walking to the direction of the sound. Suddenly, I felt a gust of wind behind me. Just as I was about to turn around, I felt something forced over my nose and mouth. I struggled Like mad and saw from the corner of my eye that it was a werewolf. Chapter 60 The handkerchief in his hand were drenched in some sort of drug. The sickly-sweet smell of chemicals filled my nose and mouth, instantly making me feel dizzy. Damn it! Realizing the danger I was in, I tried to turn into a wolf, but the nausea made me unable to stand firmly, Let alone turn into a wolf. My vision began to blur, but I could still vaguely make out that my attacker was holding a knife in his another hand. A great sense of despair emerged in my heart. If I didn¡¯t fight back now, I could die in Roz Town. No, I couldn¡¯t die! Elena needed me. I needed to be there for her! Thinking about my daughter, my survival instincts kicked in. I bit my lip hard, forcing myself to sober up somewhat. Then I elbowed my assant in the abdomen as hard as I could. The killer buckled from the pain. I seized the opportunity to reached for the nearest object I could use as a weapon¡ªamp on the table. I swung the Lamp at his head, smashing it to pieces. The killer grunted in pain and temporarily Loosened his grip. Without hesitation, I turned around and stepped back, trying to put some distance between me and the killer. Whoever hade to assassinate me was wearing a ck ski mask. He crumpled to the floor and covered his bleeding head, his hands stained with blood. Pieces of the brokenmp were scattered across the floor, glistening dangerously under the dim Light. The scene was pure chaos, but I leaped into action in an instant. I had to get out of here! I had to run! I ran past the man and stumbled to the door desperately. But the moment Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I touched the doorknob, I felt the cool de of a knife being pressed against my neck. The killer had caught up to me. The sharp pain in my neck sobered me up in an instant. Ring! Ring! The tense atmosphere was suddenly shattered by the sound of a phone ringing. The incessant ringing sounded especially surreal in the quiet room. If no one answered the phone, the hotel staff woulde soon to check up on me Even if my assassin managed to kill me, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with the aftermath. The assassin also obviously realized this, because he dragged me to the phone and barked, ¡°Answer it!¡± Knowing I didn¡¯t have a lot of options, I picked up the phone obediently. ¡°Good evening, Miss rkson. If you could move in to the new room as soon as possible, that¡¯d be great,¡± the receptionist urged. ¡°We¡¯ve already transferred luggage to the room next to Mr. Wright¡¯s. Unfortunately, the room you¡¯re currently staying in was booked tonight. Another guest will be checking in shortly. ¡± My heart was racing. I racked my brains, trying to think of a way to alert the receptionist about my dangerous situation. But the masked man was no idiot; he saw right through me and pressed the knife against my neck harder as a threat.N?velDrama.Org content. I had no choice but to say to the receptionist, ¡°Okay, thank you for the reminder. ¡± The receptionist thanked me and then hung up, shattering my hope of survival. The only thing I could do now was to buy time. Chapter 61 Trying my best to keep a clear head, I asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you doing this to me?¡± The killer replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. You just need to know that someone hired me to kill you. ¡± Then he Looked at me carefully and mused, ¡°But you took me by surprise. I never would¡¯ve thought that a fragile-looking she-wolf like you would actually be so difficult to deal with. ¡± I stared at him and said grimly, ¡°At least let me die without any doubts. Is the one who hired you from the Silver Ridge Pack?¡± The killer nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± After answering this question, he stopped wasting time with me and was about to make a move. Just when death loomed over me like a suffocating shadow, the door opened. ¡°Debra, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d move tonight?¡± Caleb¡¯s annoyed voice came from the door. My eyes lit up with hope. I was saved! The killer was stunned by Caleb¡¯s sudden intrusion. Without a moment to lose, I shouted in a hurry, ¡°Help me, Caleb!¡± The killer¡¯s expression changed. He moved his hand ruthlessly and swung the de toward me. But Caleb reacted fast. He rushed over like a gust of wind and mmed into the masked man. The knife was knocked out of his hand and ttered to the floor. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb then turned around and held me tightly. His warm and powerful embrace dispelled all the fear in my heart in an instant. Debra¡¯s POV: Everything happened so fast. It was only when I heard Caleb¡¯s heart beating wildly in his chest that I realized I was saved. The killer, who had been knocked to the floor, spat out a mouthful of blood. He struggled to stand up against the wall, all the while eyeing us coldly. Just then, Carlos rushed in. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in bewilderment. He nced at me and Caleb and instantly realized that something was wrong. Carlos then shifted his gaze to the masked man.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°It seems that someone¡¯s courting death. ¡± Both Caleb and Carlos were strong werewolves that exuded oppressive, domineering auras. The killer knew he was no match for the two of them. Without giving us the chance to retaliate, he suddenly morphed into a brown wolf and smashed the window with his ferocious paw. He then leapt through the broken window, escaping the hotel room. Chapter 62 The floor we were on wasn¡¯t that high. The brown wolfnded in a dumpster, which cushioned its fall. The next second, it scrambled to its feet and made a run for it, disappearing into the night. ¡°Go after him,¡± Calebmanded. The next second, Carlos jumped down from the window, taking off in the direction the brown wolf had run. A hush fell over the room. Now that the danger was over, my adrenaline wore off and my Legs went Limp. Caleb caught me. As he carried me over to the bed, he asked in confusion, ¡°What the hell was that? Why¡¯d that guy want to kill you?¡± ¡°He said that he was from the Silver Ridge Pack,¡± I answered bitterly. I was no longer shocked, just heavy-hearted. Caleb, on the other hand, was stunned. He probably didn¡¯t expect that what had happened that year would have such a far-reaching impact on me. With an incredulous look, he asked, ¡°They¡¯re still chasing you because of what happened that night?¡± ¡°I guess,¡± I said with a shrug. He seemed to find it so ridiculous. After a long silence, he muttered in a low voice, ¡°Eduardo hates me so much that he¡¯d kill you? This is bullshit!¡± I also found it a little strange. My father might¡¯ve wanted to get rid of me, the source of his humiliation, but how did the killere so quickly? Did Colin tell them that I was here?N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°This has gone too far. You¡¯re in danger. To ensure your safety, you have to move in to the room next to mine right now,¡± Caleb insisted stubbornly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This time, however, I didn¡¯t refuse him. Although I hated the idea of Living so close to him, he was right. I¡¯d be safer there. However, when I was following him to his room, Janiya happened toe out of hers. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯lle running if anything happens,¡± Caleb said, opening the door for me as though he didn¡¯t notice Janiya standing there. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Janiya demanded, wide-eyed in confusion and anger. She walked to us, her high heels clicking against the floor. ¡°Why are you letting this woman move in to the room right next to yours? I never agreed to this!¡± ¡°Do I need your permission?¡± Caleb shot back, not even sparing a nce at her. Janiya¡¯s jaw went ck. It seemed she couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. Her eyes darted between me and him, and she was clearly too angry to say a word. She then stood in front the door to the room, refusing to let me in. et out of the way. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression turned icy-cold. Janiya crossed her arms over her chest stubbornly. She stood her ground in front of the door, refusing to move a muscle. Chapter 63 Caleb stared at her for two seconds before finally saying, ¡°Well, if you insist¡­¡± Before any of us could react, he suddenly pulled me into his room and mmed the door shut. ¡°Caleb! How can you do this to me?¡± Janiya was so angry that she banged her fists on the door. ¡°Open this door! Now!¡± Ignoring her shouts, Caleb sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea,¡± I said helplessly. ¡°I disagree. ¡± Caleb looked up at me yfully. ¡°Janiya¡¯s guarding the door, and I¡¯m here with you. The killer can¡¯t get to you now. ¡± ¡°But¡± ¡°ALL right, fine. I¡¯ll take care of Janiya.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Go wash up and get some rest. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t give me a chance to refuse. I sighed in defeat. He had a point; there was no other solution for now. I had to listen to him and get ready for bed. I drew a bath. The steam and warm yellow Light made me gradually rx. I started to reflect on how Caleb had saved my life today. I didn¡¯t know how to describe what I felt-it was mostly just confusion. My Life had never been easy. After my mother passed away, my father had been very cold to me. Only Vicky ever loved and took good care of me. Butter, she died a miserable death as I was escaping the pack. Since then, I had beenpletely alone. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Over the past few years, even though I had Elena, I still struggled on my own. When the assassin came to kill me earlier tonight, I thought I would die alone. But when I was at my most desperate moment, Caleb saved me. He protected me without hesitation. Somehow, I felt that something had changed. Debra¡¯s POV: Deep in thought, I lost track of time and soaked in the tub for longer than I intended to. By the time I got dressed and walked out of the bathroom, Caleb had already fallen asleep on the sofa. Well, at least he wouldn¡¯t pester me tonight. I nced at him and seeing that he was curled into a ball, I put a nket on top of him. Then I went back to the bedroom. I was exhausted, and as soon as my head hit the pillow, I fell asleep. I dreamed that the bright sun in the sky was blotted out by dark clouds. The harsh wind blew at the trees, whipping through its branches and leaves. My father was standing in front of me, towering over me domineeringly. Chapter 64 ¡°I¡¯LL kill you and your child, Debra. Trust that I¡¯LL kill you! You¡¯re both a shame to me and the Silver Ridge Pack. You have to die!¡± Then my father morphed into a wolf and pounced on me, his sharp teeth bared at me ferociously. ¡°Get away from me! No!¡± I woke up all of a sudden, cold sweat dripping down my forehead. ¡°What happened? Were you having a nightmare?¡± In a daze, I looked in the direction of the voice and found Caleb staring at me worriedly. I also saw that I was holding his hand tightly. ¡°Oh, God! Sorry!¡± I immediately withdrew my hand in embarrassment. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that the hand I was holding was already bruising. It seemed I had held onto him for dear life while I was asleep. Caleb didn¡¯t seem to mind. He simply said I thought another assassin somehow made it in here. ¡± ¡°I woke up to you screaming. Recalling that terrible dream, my heart banged in my chest, pumping blood through my veins vigorously. ¡°It was nothing. Just a nightmare. ¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re in danger,¡± Caleb said seriously. Then he suddenly whipped out his phone. ¡°Give me your number. That way, you can call me if anything happens. I¡¯ll go to you as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± I asked, shaking my head. ¡°If I was in danger, by the time you arrived, my dead body would¡®ve gone cold already. ¡± Caleb narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°This is an order. If you don¡¯t give me your number, I won¡¯t let you leave this room. ¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± I asked incredulously. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes. ¡± He nodded. Caleb¡¯s shameless behavior surprised me. After some slight hesitation, I finally caved and exchanged phone numbers with him. Just then, Carlos knocked on the door and came in. When he saw me, he looked embarrassed again. But when he saw Caleb, he quickly regained hisposure and reported the situation to him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I failed to catch him. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked in dissatisfaction. ¡°Just when I thought I was going to catch up to him, he led me to a dead end and disappeared. It seemed he was very familiar with this ce. ¡± His words made me feel strange. How could someone from the Silver Ridge Pack be so familiar with Roz Town? Chapter 65 Caleb¡¯s expression also darkened. After mulling over Carlos¡¯s report, he turned to me and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. ¡± I didn¡¯t believe that he could save me. After all, he was the reason why I was being hunted down. Besides, this was a matter of Life and death, and my life was on the Line. I couldn¡¯t count on him to protect me. The only solution was for me to leave this damned town as soon as possible. But I couldn¡¯t leave until I hadpleted the task Gale had assigned to me. ¡°Okay,¡± I replied perfunctorily, just to get Caleb off my back for now. Because I was traumatized by the near-death experience and the terrifying nightmare, I barely got any sleep. After hours of restless tossing and turning, I decided to get up before dawn. Since it was so early, Caleb was still asleep. Perfect. If I could sneak out without him waking up, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to ruin my ns today. I slipped out of the hotel room and made my way to the mayor¡¯s office. No one else had arrived yet. Adam¡¯s office was empty, so I seized the opportunity to search for clues. Adam was a very meticulous person. The documents on his desk were stacked and organized neatly. After poking around a little, I found that there was a cab under Adam¡¯s desk that was not Locked. I opened the cab quietly. Insidey the I0U of the Frosty River Pack! Even before I was kicked out of the Silver Ridge Pack, I had roughly calcted that the Frosty River Pack had amassed a huge debt. Most of the debt had umted before Marley even met my father. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Judging from the I0U, the deadline for the repayment of the debt was nearing. Perhaps that was why Colin hade to Roz Town. It turned out that the Frosty River Pack¡¯s financial situation was worse than I had imagined. No wonder Marley would want my father to drive me away. It suddenly dawned on me that the reason why Marley married my father wasn¡¯t out of Love, but because she wanted to use the Silver Ridge Pack to pay off the debt of the Frosty River Pack. At that time, Marley kept targeting me because I was so close to finding out the truth, which would¡¯ve jeopardized her n.N?velDrama.Org content. If my father knew about it, he would¡¯ve immediately terminated the cooperation projects between the Silver Ridge Pack and the Frosty River Pack, and he would¡¯ve punished Marley severely. Although this information had nothing to do with my original mission, it was very useful to me. I took out my phone to take a photo of the IOU. Just then, a voice sounded from behind me. ¡°Debra, what are you doing here?¡± Chapter 66 Debra¡¯s POV: Shocked and startled, I quickly put the I0U back where I found it. I turned around and found that it was Sally. She strode toward me in her high heels. ¡°Were you looking for the material for today¡¯s meeting?¡± Sally asked with concern. In order not to arouse her suspicion, I had to nod and saymely, ¡°Yeah, I was. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so silly! The document is over there!¡± Sally pointed to another table in the office. Then, in a lower voice, she warned me, ¡°The lock on the cab you opened just now is broken, and the new key hasn¡¯t been made yet. Don¡¯t touch it, or else you¡¯ll be fired. That¡¯s how Mr. Cooper¡¯s former secretary was fired. ¡± As soon as she said this, another voice sounded from the door to the office. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Adam demanded harshly. He walked to us, his ck Leather shoes hitting the floor heavily with every step he took. The sound of his heavy footsteps echoed in the quiet office. Adam stopped in front of us and Looked us up and down, as though he suspected we were up to no good. The fierce expression on his face was intimidating. ¡°Who allowed you to enter my office?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Cooper,¡± Sally apologized in a hurry. ¡°Debra and I were just Looking for the material for today¡¯s meeting.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. We¡¯ll leave right now. ¡± As soon as she finished saying this, she immediately grabbed the stack of documents from the table and dragged me out of the office. Before leaving, I subtly Looked over my shoulder and saw Adam Locking the cab before slipping the key into his pocket. It seemed that the cab had been equipped with a new key. I doubted I¡¯d find it unlocked again. I sighed silently. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It was all my fault. I should have taken the photo of the IOU. When we walked out of the office, Sally sighed in relief and patted her chest, feeling lucky that we got out in time before Adam could scold us. I quickly changed the topic and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sally. The scarf you Lent me got torn. Please Let me buy you a new one. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a silk scarf. ¡± Sally waved her hand dismissively, as if she didn¡¯t mind it at all. Obviously, she cared more about my scar than her scarf. She looked at me with concern and asked, ¡°Honey, your scar¡­ It¡¯s a little jarring. Would you want to have it removed? I know a really good doctor who can help you. ¡± I looked at her gratefully. Sally was as kind-hearted as Pa. I almost didn¡¯t have the heart to lie to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t really mind it that much. There¡¯s not much trouble in keeping it anyway,¡± I said Lamely. Chapter 67 In the afternoon, Caleb showed up at the office for a meeting with Adam. The two discussed in private in the meeting room for a long time. I couldn¡¯t help but suspect that they were talking about something rted to my investigation, so I looked for an excuse to enter the meeting room. ¡°Mr.N?velDrama.Org content. Cooper, Mr. Wright, I¡¯ve brought you some coffee. ¡± To buy some time, I moved as slowly as possible and took my time pouring their coffee. Of course, I was hoping to eavesdrop on their conversation. Unfortunately, Adam was very impatient. Before long, he turned to me and snapped, ¡°If you have nothing else to do, pick up Luca, my son, from school. ¡± Although I was extremely reluctant, there was nothing I could do but nod obediently. ¡°Of course. ¡± However, as soon as I turned around, I heard Caleb suddenly say, ¡°We should call it a day. Let¡¯s talk about the rest some other time. There¡¯s something else on my te right now, so I must take my leave. ¡± For some reason, I had a bad feeling about this. Sure enough, the next moment, he stood up and followed me out. ¡°Debra, wait. ¡± He stopped in front of me, blocking my way. ¡°Carlos will pick up Adam¡¯s son. I need you to go somewhere with me. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you with such a trifle. Don¡¯t worry. I can pick Luca up myself. ¡± I refused Caleb decisively and then bypassed him. I took a detour to the parking lot, hoping to avoid him. Unexpectedly, I found that one of the tires was t. And Caleb was standing in front of my car, looking at me calmly. ¡°Did you do this?¡± I demanded indignantly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What do you think of me? I¡¯m not that immature. ¡± Despite his protests, Caleb smiled cheekily. It was as though he enjoyed seeing me mad. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± he said with a nonchnt shrug. ¡°How are you going to pick up Luca without a car? I guess you¡¯ll have toe with me. ¡± I kicked the ttened tire in frustration and then looked at his bright smile. There was nothing I could do butpromise. ¡°We¡¯re going to the kindergarten together to pick up Luca. I need to get him home safely first. We¡¯ll discuss other things after. ¡± The reason why I said this was that I didn¡¯t trust Carlos. ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Caleb agreed readily. I got in his car and fastened my seat belt. As the car roared to life, I unlocked my phone and tapped on the Location Adam had sent me. Huh? Chapter 68 I squinted at the address suspiciously. Why did this address look familiar? I racked my brains, trying to piece things together. Damn it! The reason why this address was so familiar was that it was the same kindergarten where Anna worked. It was also Elena¡¯s school. Oh, my God! Luca and Elena went to the same school? I was doomed! What should I do? I nced at Caleb nervously. Seeing that he was dozing off, I quickly texted Anna in a panic. ¡°Anna, I¡¯m dropping by the kindergarten with my business partner in a while. Can you make sure Elena¡®s gone by then? She can¡¯t be found. ¡± Minutes ticked by, but Anna didn¡¯t reply. She was probably in ss. I was very anxious, but I couldn¡¯t show it. After all, Caleb was sitting right next to me. Oh, God! What should I do? What if Caleb saw Elena? What could I do to prevent that from happening? Just as I was spiraling out of control, Caleb suddenly opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Debra, how can I make things up to you?¡± His question caught me off guard. When I realized what he was asking, I answered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for it. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Caleb sat up straight and looked at me sincerely. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot because of me. I have to make things right. ¡± ¡°And I said there¡¯s no need,¡± I reiterated firmly. ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s done is done. Compensating me might make you feel better, but it won¡¯t change the fact that I suffered because of you. Besides, I don¡¯t need your money. ¡± Slumped in his seat, Caleb fell silent. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want anything in return, at least let me do something for you,¡± he murmured after a while. I nearly shook my head out of instinct, but on second thought, I had an idea. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one thing you can do for me. Tell me, what on earth are you doing in Roz Town?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Caleb said, shaking his head without any hesitation. ¡°But I hope you¡¯ll Leave Roz Town as soon as possible. Things might get a bit chaotic soon. ¡± ¡°Chaotic? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± My curiosity was piqued. Now, I needed to hear his side of the story. ¡°You¡¯ll know after you Leave,¡± Caleb replied cryptically. Chapter 69 Then he closed his eyes and continued to doze off. I tried asking him again, but he ignored me. It was really hard to get anything out of him, so I gave up soon. A few minutester, we arrived at the kindergarten We had arrived just in time for their dismissal. The children were streaming out of the kindergarten one by one. Caleb followed me out of the car, which made me even more nervous. It was still possible that we¡¯d run into Elena. The sooner we found Luca, the sooner we could get out of here. As I searched for Adam¡¯s son in the crowd of kindergarteners, I prayed to God that we wouldn¡¯t bump into my daughter. Just then, I suddenly heard a familiar childish voice calling, ¡°Mommy!¡± I turned around and saw Elena running to me and Caleb. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Oh, I think that¡¯s Luca over there! Let¡¯s go!¡± In a panic, I shoved Caleb in the opposite direction. At this moment, I only had one thought in my mind: I couldn¡¯t Let Caleb meet Elena. ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± With a confused Look, Caleb reluctantly followed me to the other side of the kindergarten. I was desperate to keep him away from Elena, so I deliberately dragged him all over the school until we found Luca. And it had to be said that unlike his father, Luca was very cute. His eyes were round and bright, his eyshes long. He had curly brown hair and an innocent face; he didn¡¯t inherit Adam¡¯s cunning appearance at all. When we found Luca, he was standing in front of a donation box with several buddies, calling on parents to donate money for rogues.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rogues are so pitiful. They don¡®t have food, clothes, or shelter. Kind friends, please help them!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This was a public service project initiated by Adam¡¯s wife. It was said that she was a very kind she-wolf. She often organized charity projects for the sick, the elderly, and the rogues. Seeing this, Caleb obligingly took out his wallet and gave them some spare change. Luca was a perceptive child. Sensing that Caleb was no ordinary person, he walked up to him and said, ¡°Sir, you are very handsome and kind. Did you know that the five people with the biggest donations will have their names posted on the board? We¡¯ll post a picture of them, too!¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so handsome and kind-hearted!¡± the other children echoed. Caleb lost himself in the praise of the children. He pulled out a wad of cash from his wallet and slipped it into the donation box under the expectant gaze of the children. Then he waved to me and said, ¡°Come and have some photos taken with the kids. ¡± Without thinking too much, I walked over and smiled with Caleb and the kids for the photo. But for some reason, I felt ufortable, as though someone was staring right at me. Sure enough, after the photos were taken, I turned around and saw Elena hiding in the corner, Looking at me aggrievedly. Her eyes were red and tearful, as if she had been abandoned. Chapter 70 I felt so terrible. I wanted tofort her, but Elena quickly turned around and threw herself into Anna¡¯s arms. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s time to go. What¡¯re you looking at?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go. ¡± I had no choice but to leave so that he wouldn¡¯t suspect me. We took Luca straight home. Adam¡¯s wife received us enthusiastically. She had cooked a delicious spread of dishes and wanted to invite us for dinner. While she was thanking Caleb, I quietly slipped away and left. I hailed a taxi and headed straight to Anna¡¯s house. ¡°Elena has been hiding in her room since she came back from school. She refuses toe out,¡± Anna said with concern. Judging from the look on Elena¡¯s face earlier at the kindergarten, she was obviously very hurt. Overwhelmed with guilt, I hurried in tofort her. ¡°Elena, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I apologized immediately. Hiding from me underneath the covers, Elena asked sulkily, ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you talk to me at school?¡± Her voice was a bit hoarse.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was obvious that she had cried very hard just now. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, baby. ¡± My heart sank. I felt terrible. ¡°At the kindergarten, I was working, and my business partner was there with me. If I talked to you, my boss would¡¯ve gotten very angry at me. If my boss got angry at me, we wouldn¡¯t be able to go home. Elena, honey, can you forgive me?¡± After a short silence, Elena poked her head out from under the cover. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡®lena, can you forgive me?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Of course I forgive you! I thought that you didn¡¯t Love me anymore. ¡± Now that I had made things clear to her, Elena sounded relieved. She climbed out of bed and reached out to hug me. While we hugged, Elena suddenly said, ¡°Mommy, I just remembered something. ¡± Then she turned around and took out a photo from her schoolbag on the table. ¡°Look! I¡¯ve found my brother. Can you take him home?¡± Her brother? Why was she still thinking about him? I had always thought that this was just an excuse for her toe with me to Roz Town. Confused, I took the photo from her hand and nced at it. The next second, my eyes went as wide as saucers. It was a photo of Caleb and a young boy! Chapter 71 Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Elena, where did you get this photo?¡± I asked in shock. ¡°I saw it at the donation box today,¡± Elena exined obediently. While she spoke, she looked at the photo lovingly, as if she cared about the Little boy in the photo very much. ¡°The donation box?¡± It suddenly urred to me that Caleb had indeed stayed there for a while. Perhaps he inadvertently dropped the photo when he pulled money out of his wallet. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But what was the rtionship between Caleb and the boy in the photo? And why did Elena insist that this was her brother? Full of confusion and bewilderment, I knelt down until I was eye Level with Elena and asked, ¡°Elena, how can you be sure this is your brother?¡± Elena pouted. ¡°I just know. ¡± She looked very persistent and was offended that I doubted her. I softened my tone and continued to ask patiently, ¡°Have you ever seen him before?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. 0. ¡± ¡°Do you know his name? Where does he Live?¡± Elena looked stunned and shook her head. ¡°No. ¡± She stuck out her lower lip, which trembled a little. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t happy with my questions. ¡°I just know he¡¯s my brother!¡± I rubbed my temples, feeling a little helpless. No one knew better than me that it¡¯d be impossible for Elena to find her brother. Because her brother had died a Long time ago. ¡°Well, since you Like the photo, you can keep it. ¡± As Elena was growing up, no one wanted to y with her because of me and my status in the Xeric Pack. She had always been alone. It was unusual for her to be so stubborn about this boy. I really didn¡¯t have the heart to take the photo away from her, so I gave it back to Elena. I decided to stay for dinner at Anna¡¯s house to make things up to Elena. I tucked her in before leaving. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s doing well here. ¡± Annaforted me. ¡°I¡¯m so d I have you, Anna. Thanks so much for everything. ¡± After a brief chat with Anna, I left her house and looked for a taxi. But before I got far, I noticed another shadow under the street Lamp besides mine. The footsteps of whoever was behind me were very Light, which was particrly strange in the quiet night. Chapter 72 On high alert, I sped up immediately. However, the person behind me also sped up. I wasn¡¯t far from Anna¡¯s house. I didn¡¯t know how long this person had been following me, and if they had seen Elena or not. In order to protect Elena, I immediately turned into a wolf and fled in the opposite direction, trying my best to put distance between me and Anna¡¯s ce. As expected, the stalker followed suit. But as I approached the hotel, he suddenly disappeared, and I was alone. Perhaps he was afraid of Caleb and Carlos, so he didn¡¯t dare to get close to them. After making sure I was safe, I returned to my human form and quickly put on my spare clothes in the car. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When I was about to enter the hotel, a pair of hands grabbed me from behind. I screamed and struggled instinctively. The man pressed his warm body against my back, and his scent wafted over to my nose. Immediately, I stopped struggling. It was Caleb. I turned around and scolded him angrily. ¡°What the hell are you doing? You scared me!¡± ¡°Debra, where were you?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Caleb looked as angry as me. ¡°You didn¡¯te back to the hotel, and I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you. I thought you were kidnapped!¡± When I turned on my phone, I found that there indeed were several missed calls¡ªall from Caleb. His face was full of worry. It was the first time that I had seen him so concerned. Somehow, I found it somewhat cute. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I muttered, feeling a little guilty. ¡°You worry too much. I can deal with whoever¡¯s after me. I refuse to hide behind you. ¡± ¡°Yeah? Then what¡¯s your solution?¡± Caleb retorted in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± I shook off his hand and started walking to my room. Caleb seemed to be too stunned to move. But a few seconds Later, he came to his senses and quickly caught up to me. ¡°You know what? You¡¯re like a rose. Beautiful but covered in thorns. Every time anyone tries to get close to you, they get stung. ¡± I nced at him expressionlessly and kept walking. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? My thorns will protect me. If I were just a flower in the greenhouse, I wouldn¡¯t have survived the past five years, Caleb. ¡± Caleb fell silent, but he kept following me all the way to the door. Chapter 73 Annoyed, I reached for the handle, eager to get rid of him. But to my surprise, the door opened by itself. What was going on? Just as I was trying to figure it out, a half-naked man poked his head out. He Looked at me with tenderness and said gently, ¡°Hi, honey. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What took you so long? I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± the man said discontentedly. His hair was a Little wet and disheveled, as though he had just stepped out of the shower. Sure enough, a bath towel was Loosely wrapped around his waist, showing off his eight-pack. I was shell-shocked, let alone Caleb. Indeed, I knew this man. He was from the Xeric Pack and one of Gale¡¯s subordinates, Han Reed. Even though I knew him, never in my wildest dreams would I have imagined he¡¯d show up like this. But I couldn¡¯t drop my cover, so I had no choice but to put on a show with him. ¡°Han, this is Caleb, my boss¡¯s business partner. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then I turned to look at Caleb and started to lie through my teeth. ¡°This is my boyfriend, Han Reed. We¡¯ve been together for a while now, but I went to Roz Town a few days ahead of him. ¡± At the mention of the word ¡°boyfriend,¡± Caleb¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You have a boyfriend? Really?¡± I nodded silently. Seeing the astonished Look on Caleb¡¯s face, I suddenly realized that this was the perfect way to get him to stop harassing me. Even a man as shameless as him would have enough sense to keep his hands off a taken woman. ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s none of your business. I don¡¯t have to exin myself to you. Please leave. ¡± Caleb Looked at me in stunned silence. Before he could regain hisposure, I dragged Han into the room and closed the door behind us. After making sure that no one could hear us, I hissed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Gale heard that you were trapped, so she sent me to help. She wants us to speed up the investigation,¡± Han exined as he put on his clothes. ¡°Gale also told me to tell you not to get too close to Caleb. Go back to the Xeric Pack as soon as you find the evidence. You can¡¯t waste time here. ¡± I nodded. ¡°I know, I know. ¡± Han sank into the sofa, grumbling, ¡°This ce is so shabby. I don¡¯t know why Gale¡¯s putting us through all this trouble.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. We should just bring our soldiers here and interrogate Adam. ¡± Chapter 74 I shook my head. ¡°I beg to differ. If we did that, everyone in the Roz Town would be considered a traitor. Only Adam needs to face the consequences of his actions, not the innocent. ¡± Han cast a contemptuous nce at me. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re too soft-hearted to do anything great. ¡± Then he grabbed a spare nket and went to sleep on the couch. I sighed inwardly. Han always doubted my abilities. He openly criticized Gale¡¯s idea to let me sneak into the Roz Town to investigate. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I never took his prejudices against me seriously, nor did I bother to defend myself. Because the only way to make him shut up was to finish the task assigned by Gale as soon as possible. As long as I could get my hands on some hard evidence, Gale could severely punish the traitor alone while saving the people of Roz Town. An Alpha should Love her people. She should take into consideration the needs of her pack and try her best to reduce the suffering of the people¡ª-which was exactly what Gale was doing. The following day was the weekend. I was still fast asleep when there was a sudden knock on the door. Groggy and half-asleep, I dragged myself to the door, only to find Carlos standing outside. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked impatiently, feeling odd about his visit. Instead of answering me, he looked past me and nced around the room. So rude! Annoyed, I narrowed my eyes at him with hostility. Carlos coughed and asked in a strange tone, ¡°I understand that it¡¯s very early. Did I disturb your sleep?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Debra, who is this?¡± Before I could answer Carlos, Han¡¯s eyes popped open. He got up from the sofa he had been resting on and rushed over with a scowl. Carlos watched his approach with a small smile, a calctive gleam in his eye. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Caleb¡¯s beta. Caleb has made an appointment for a physical examination for Debra at the best hospital,¡± Carlos exined calmly. ¡°Physical examination? Why does she need that?¡± Han rubbed his eyes and looked a little confused, maybe because he was still sleepy. Carlos merely nced at him before turning to me. ¡°You were attacked by a killer. It¡¯s better to have a check-up so we can be sure you didn¡¯t sustain any internal injury. ¡± ¡°Attack?¡± Han didn¡¯t know about it. He turned to me and asked, ¡°What happened? When did you get attacked by a killer?¡± ¡°The day before yesterday,¡± I answered. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard anything about it? Who sent the killer?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 75 Han¡¯s series of questions rendered me speechless. Theck ofmunication made us appear like strangers instead of a couple. Afraid that Carlos would reach the same conclusion, I kicked Han secretly. Only then did Han realize the problem and shut his mouth. ¡°Debra, we should go and get the examination done. I¡¯ll drive you there. ¡± Carlos Looked at me and Han intently. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. I feel good. ¡± I refused his request without hesitation. But Carlos wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡°You already have a boyfriend, yet you keep Caleb dangling. That¡¯s why you¡¯re refusing his kind gesture, isn¡¯t it?¡± I gaped at him. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Carlos looked at me up and down.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I know Caleb very well. If you want to refuse him, the best way is to ept hispensation and then leave. ¡± When I was about to refuse again, he continued, ¡°You need to reconsider your decision. Otherwise, I have no choice but toe to the conclusion that you are ying hard to get. ¡± Huh? Now I was left with no other choice. I was too angry to say anything. Unfortunately, Caleb didn¡¯t show up today, so I couldn¡¯t vent my anger on him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you for the check-up. But please inform Caleb that this is a one-time urrence. He shouldn¡¯t bother me with any more excuses. My boyfriend will be angry. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I held Han¡¯s arm and tightened my grip on purpose. He got my hint and replied, ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t like it. ¡± Carlos held back hisughter. ¡°I see. ¡± Cheeks burning red with anger, I followed him to the hospital. I refused the so-called overall physical examination and opted for a simple check-up. The doctor didn¡¯t force me and was very professional when doing the check-up. After the examination, he asked me, ¡°Did you have a major operation five years ago?¡± My eyes went wide and I was left floundering. Five years ago, I gave birth to the twins, but it was not written on my medical records. If I admitted to the operation now, Adam would be suspicious once he found out about it. I didn¡¯t do any other examination today. If I denied it, the doctor would not be able to realize I was lying. So I chose to lie. ¡°No. I haven¡¯t had any surgery. ¡± The doctor looked a little skeptical, but he didn¡¯t ask anything more. He waved his hand and told me that I could leave. ¡°Please have a good rest after going home. ¡± That was it? It was really fast. Chapter 76 I didn¡¯t know why Caleb had to make me have the check-up. He was simply making trouble for me. The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. Unconsciously, my pace hastened. I walked past an office. I only cast a disinterested nce at it as I walked by. But my steps ground to a halt when I saw Caleb in there. Caleb¡¯s POV: Debra stopped in front of the door to the office. It seemed Like she saw me and was about to walk in. I hurriedly stood up and closed the door. Pricking up my ears, I couldn¡¯t hear a sound outside. It seemed that Debra didn¡¯t intend to knock on the door ande in. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But I was afraid that she might wait for me outside, so I didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. I could only sit quietly until I was sure no one was outside. Only then did I sigh in relief. Maybe Debra had waited for a long time but didn¡¯t see me walk out, so she left. Thinking of the expression on her face just now, I had an indescribable,plicated feeling.N?velDrama.Org content. After a while, the doctor who had checked on her finally came in. I immediately stood up and inquired about her situation ¡°Doctor, how is Debra? Is she going to be okay?¡± Carlos was the one who had referred this doctor to us, so I trusted him. The doctor leafed through the examination results in his hand and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t get hurt in the attack, but I caught a glimpse of a scar on her stomach. Although she didn¡¯t want me to look at it up close, I suspect that she might¡¯ve had a major surgery five years ago, which is why she¡¯s weaker than ordinary she-wolves. ¡± ¡°What? Surgery?¡± Five years ago¡­ That was the time Debra was exiled and hunted down, and eventually, she disappeared. ¡°Yes. Although I wasn¡¯t able to confirm it, I believe that is what happened. ¡± I fell into deep thought. A major surgery? What kind? Could it be¡­? ¡°Caleb, Debra has left the hospital. ¡± Carlos, who had been keeping an eye on Debra for me, walked in and updated me. ¡°She looked very angry when she left. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 77 I found it a bit strange. I had just asked her to get checked, but now she was pissed. I was just looking out for her. Why was she so angry?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carlos continued, ¡°By the way, from what I can tell, Han isn¡¯t her boyfriend. When I knocked on the door this morning, I saw he sleeping on the sofa. ¡± For some reason, this news made me feel happy Previously, when I heard that the half-naked man was Debra¡¯s boyfriend, I felt very restless and barely slept all night. Noticing that I was obviously in a better mood, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Caleb, it¡¯s been five years. You still haven¡¯t forgotten Debra?¡± Before I could deny it, he teased, ¡°How about asking the doctor to check you, too? Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. ¡± I rolled my eyes at him and said nothing. Truth be told, I also found it strange. Debra was just an ordinary woman. I didn¡¯t feel attracted to her like I would to a mate, so howe I couldn¡¯t just forget about her? Why did Debra ask someone to pretend to be her boyfriend? It couldn¡¯t have just been on a whim, right? I doubted she was the sort of she-wolf to stir up drama for no reason. After getting along with her for a while, I found that Debra was actually a very independent person. She had a strong sense of ambition and refused to be easily shaken by others. I suspected that she must have some other intentions that I didn¡¯t know. The physical examination report I saw today was very different from the one she submitted to Adam. It was obvious that she had forged hers just so that she could be Adam¡¯s secretary. Thinking of this, I immediately became serious and ordered Carlos, ¡°Send someone to the Silver Ridge Pack to inquire about Debra¡¯s upbringing. I need to know her background. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At the hospital, I was about to go into that office to check if Caleb was there, but then the door was suddenly closed from the inside. Unwilling to give up, I waited at the door for a while. Several medical staff filed in and out of that office, and I overheard them talking about the condition of other patients seriously. I tried to peep into the room through the crack of the door, but I saw no sign of Caleb. Maybe I was so pissed just now that I imagined things. After some hesitation, I finally decided to leave the hospital. But before I got far, I sensed that someone seemed to be following me. I turned around, but saw no one. I realized that I was probably being stalked again. If my guess was right, then my stalker was likely the hired killer that was sent after me by the Silver Ridge Pack. He was so persistent. He followed me every day in the hopes of catching me alone. Fortunately, I was prepared this time around. I pulled out my phone and texted Han. ¡°The killer is following me. Here¡¯s my live location. Pay attention to it, okay?¡± After hitting send, I subtly quickened my pace. Pretending to know nothing, I calmly made my way to a Less crowded ce. Chapter 78 If I could just corner my stalker, the better my chances of fighting him off. The killer must¡¯ve felt the same way. He probably thought that he could easily kill me if he caught me alone. Finally, when I reached a quiet, empty alley, I saw a knife glinting from the corner of my eye. The man was trying to stab me from behind. Last time, he had drugged me, so I couldn¡¯t fight back. But this time was different. I nimbly stepped aside, easily avoiding his fatal blow. The killer¡¯s knife stabbed into the wall behind me. Eyes wide in astonishment, he asked, ¡°You knew I was here?¡± I kicked him to the ground violently. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to give you a second chance to kill me?¡± With a straight face, I pulled the knife out of the wall and pointed it at the killer in front of me. ¡°Did Colin send you? If you tell me the truth, I might spare your life. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The killer sat on the ground and smiled at me with a crazed look. ¡°You? You would kill me?¡± I smiled back at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need to get my hands dirty. ¡± Just then, a tall shadow loomed over the killer. Han¡¯s sudden appearance made the smile on the killer¡¯s face freeze. Han hade just in time. He stood behind me, blocking the only alleyway¡¯s only exit. His face was icy cold and expressionless, which looked very intimidating. I didn¡¯t want to waste time, so I said to Han, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you. ¡± I put away the knife and slowly walked to the entrance to the alley to wait for him. Soon, the man¡¯s shrill screams pierced the quiet air. It was so harsh that the birds resting on telephone wires all flew away in a panic. I shook my head and covered my ears. About ten minutester, I figured that the man was ready to break. Sure enough, when I walked back, the hired killer was beaten bloody and bruised, kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? Please let me go! I¡¯ll do anything!¡± I nodded to Han with satisfaction. To the killer, I said seriously, ¡°Tell me everything you know. ¡± The man spilled the beans without hesitation. ¡°You were right. It was Colin who hired me to kill you. He gave me a lot of money in exchange for your death. That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t know anything else!¡± I sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe you. ¡± Truth be told, I had already guessed that Colin wanted to keep my mouth shut so that I couldn¡¯t tell anyone about the crippling debt of the Frosty River Pack. Damn. He was as vicious as his sister.N?velDrama.Org content. Han rubbed his fists, looking a Little impatient. ¡°Debra, you¡¯d better not let these trifles affect our mission. ¡± Chapter 79 I smiled at him sweetly. ¡°It won¡¯t. I know what I¡¯m doing. Besides, I have a n. This can speed things up. ¡± Han looked at me dubiously. But I didn¡¯t feel the need to exin myself to him anymore. I just bent over and said to the killer, ¡°I need you to do one thing for me. Oh, and you can keep the money Colin gave you. ¡± Then I whispered my n into his ear. ¡°What?¡± The killer¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°No way!¡± As soon as he refused, Han took a step toward him with a dark face. The killer swallowed and lowered his head. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll do it. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: On Monday, I went to work in the mayor¡¯s office as usual. Just as I was walking down the corridor that led to Adam¡¯s office, I heard Sally¡¯s shrill scream in the distance. ¡°Help! There¡¯s been a robbery!¡± Frowning, I pretended to be anxious and ran over in a hurry. But I had already expected this to happen. Because the so-called theft was done by the killer and I was the one who asked him to do it. The show had just begun. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When I arrived at Adam¡¯s office, I took a quick nce at the scene and felt very satisfied. It was as though a tornado had passed through the room. The killer had followed my instructions to the letter. He had ransacked the office and taken out all the documents from the cab that I had searched before. Most importantly, he had taken the IOU note pertaining to the Frosty River Pack¡¯s debt. Before Adam arrived, I hurried to the cab and roughly scanned the remaining documents. As I had expected, none of the documents in the cab were about Roz Town¡¯s cooperation projects with other packs.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. There were only I0Us in the cab. Since that was the case, then where would the documents rted to the cooperative projects be? While I was thinking, Adam arrived. He frowned when he saw his office in a mess. ¡°God damn it!¡± He cursed through gritted teeth as he squatted down to leaf through the messed up documents on the floor. The more he Looked, the darker his face became, as if he could explode at any second. ¡°Mr. Cooper, should we call the police?¡± I asked, feigning worry. My question was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Adam turned around, face livid, and scolded me angrily. ¡°You idiot! I¡¯m the mayor of this town, and a thief ransacked my office. It¡¯s humiliating! None of you are allowed to tell a soul about this! Get back to work. Nothing happened here!¡± Sally was so frightened that color drained from her face and her legs trembled involuntarily. As soon as we walked out of Adam¡¯s office, Sally whispered, ¡°Debra, this is terrible. Do you know who did it? Whoever did this has some balls!¡± Chapter 80 ¡°I don¡¯t know Sally,¡± I answered perfunctorily. ¡°I¡¯m just d everyone¡¯s safe. ¡± After returning to my desk, I checked Adam¡¯s schedule today. It turned out that he was going to meet with Colin this afternoon. A smile tugged at the corners of my lips. Well, it seems there was going to be another good show today. I lowered my head and pretended to be busy at work, lest others see the smile that I couldn¡¯t seem to hide. Sure enough,ter that afternoon, Colin entered the office building. However, as soon as he entered the hall, he was surrounded by Adam¡¯s bodyguards. Adam slowly walked out and stopped in front of him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± Colin was stunned-indignant, even.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Adam, what is the meaning of this? Is this how you treat guests?¡± Adam nodded at the bodyguard, who then immediately forced Colin onto his knees. ¡°Adam!¡± Colin winced in pain. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± His eyes were bloodshot with anger, his nostrils ring uncontrobly. At this point, he couldn¡¯t even pretend to be polite. Before answering him, Adam sneered and kicked him hard in the chest. ¡°Guests? That¡¯s funny. Who do you think you are? You owe me a lot of money, dear Colin. How dare you steal the I0U?¡± Adam looked at him with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re no guest here. ¡± ¡°IOU?¡± Colin was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. You had someone steal the IOU from my office this morning. ¡± Colin was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Although I did send someone to do something for me in Roz Town, it wasn¡¯t this ¡°Keep pretending, I dare you. ¡± Adam Looked at him coldly. Colin was growing desperate. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! If you don¡¯t believe me talk to the thief!¡± Hearing this, Adam kicked him again-harder this time. ¡°The thief has ¡®long gone!¡± he roared. Debra¡¯s POV: Adam kicked Colin in the face. Colin spit out a mouthful of blood. When he raised his head again, he was missing a front tooth, and blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. He was a miserable sight. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Colin was lisping now, due to the missing tooth, yet he still wanted to defend himself. Adam, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t having it. He firmly believed that Colin was the one behind this morning¡¯s robbery. Chapter 81 He punched and kicked Colin mercilessly to vent his anger. It didn¡¯t take long before Colin¡¯s face was swollen and bruised, his body covered in ugly purple welts. Spit mixed with blood and sweat stained the floor. Adam was beating him in front of everyone. ¡°Is Colin going to be killed?¡± People around started to whisper. With gritted teeth, Colin suddenly turned into a gray ck wolf. He shook off the men who were subduing him, and then howled at Adam. It seemed that he wanted to fight against Adam alone. Without flinching, Adam just nced at him indifferently. He showed a contemptuous smile and didn¡¯t even take a step back. With a wave of his hand, countless guards swarmed toward Colin from all directions. All of Adam¡¯s guards were strong and fierce, and the look in their eyes was murderous. Adam didn¡®t want to dirty his hands fighting with Colin. Expressionless, he simply watched as his bodyguards tackled and beat Colin. It didn¡¯t take long before Colin was pressed on the floor, gasping for air. ¡°Lock him up. ¡± Adam stood over Colin and Looked down at him Like a supreme king.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let him out when the Silver Ridge Pack and the Frosty River Pack pay off their debts. ¡± When the guards were dragging him across the hall, Colin suddenly fixed his eyes on me. He recognized me in an instant. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I smiled at him without saying a word. His eyes widened, and a fire seemed to be ignited within them. Colin suddenly broke free from the guards¡¯ grip and rushed over. Adam¡¯s men weren¡¯t expecting that he still had the strength to fight back, so they were caught off guard when Colin escaped. Seeing that Colin was rushing toward us, all the girls around me were scared out of their wits and tried to run away. I stood my ground, ready to stop him. But the next second, Colin was kicked in the chest and sent hurtling backwards. The kick was so beautiful¡ªpowerful but elegant. Stunned, I turned around and was surprised to find that it was Caleb who had kicked him. Beside him stood a well-dressed Janiya. Stunned, she hid behind Caleb like a frightened bird. Caleb, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about her. As soon as Colin was subdued again, he turned to me and asked, ¡°Are you okay, Debra?¡± Chapter 82 It took me a while before I came to my senses and nodded. Soon, the guards gagged Colin and then took him away. Before he disappeared from my sight, he red at me with hatred, as if he had guessed that I was behind this entire fiasco. And I looked at him with a smug smile, feeling very satisfied. This bastard dared to send a killer after me. He deserved this. Even if he testified against me in court, it was useless, because the angry Adam wouldn¡¯t believe any word he said. Besides, he didn¡¯t have any evidence against me. Now that things hade to this, it was only a matter of time before my father found out about the debt of the Frosty River Pack. Marley would get what wasing to her. ¡°Caleb, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± When Adam saw Caleb, he immediately put on a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. There was a small ident here at the office earlier. ¡± Although his clothes was still stained with Colin¡¯s blood, he appeared very calm, as if the person who had just violently beaten Colin to a pulp was someone else and not him, Debra¡¯s POV: The reason why Caleb hade to see Adam today was that he wanted to have another private meeting with him. But unlike Last time, Janiya had tagged along with him. I didn¡¯t know if what they were going to discuss had anything to do with what I was investigating, but I needed to try my best to get as much information as possible.N?velDrama.Org content. Just like Last time, I snuck into the meeting room under the guise of bringing them some coffee. ¡°Coffee, Mr. Cooper?¡± I walked into the meeting room with three cups of coffee and found them chatting. When they heard me, they just nced at me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Janiya, your father has always been a friend of mine,¡± Adam said with an amiable smile. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Janiya replied politely. I could clearly feel that Adam was deliberately being nice to Janiya this time. I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around Janiya. She always Looked very smart and sensible in public, but when it came to matters rted to Caleb, she¡¯d be capricious and irritable. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Adam replied with a bright smile. ¡°I remember your father was one of the first businessmen who came here to propose a cooperation. ¡± Then he cast a nce at Caleb and said meaningfully, ¡°Caleb, you might need the Barton family¡¯s help if you want the project with Roz Town. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t even bother to deny it. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought Janiya with me. ¡± I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why exactly was Caleb here? And why did he need the help of the Barton family? I felt like I was getting close to solving this mystery, but there were still many missing pieces in this puzzle. Chapter 83 Adam¡¯s hint was obvious, but Caleb didn¡¯t say anything more. Janiya was a little anxious. She raised her head and looked at Adam meaningfully. Adam nodded slightly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The two seemed to have a tacit understanding about something. Adam cleared his throat and said, ¡°Caleb, why don¡¯t you marry Janiya?¡± Caleb frowned and didn¡¯t say anything, probably because he didn¡¯t expect that Adam would spring this on him. Adam continued, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. You need a partner. There are all kinds of rumors about you now. Marrying Janiya will put an end to those rumors. Besides, she is from a noble family and beautiful. You two would make a perfect match. ¡± Biting her red lip, Janiya lowered her head shyly, pretending to look demure. After a moment¡¯s silence, Caleb pped his hands and said, ¡°Well, I appreciate the advice, Adam. I thought about this before you even brought it up. ¡± I didn¡¯t know if I was imagining things, but it seemed like Caleb nced at me when he said this. What Caleb said just now made my heart skip a beat. He wanted to marry Janiya? For some reason, I felt stuffy in my chest. But I couldn¡¯t lose my cover. Quiet as a mouse, I turned my head to avoid his gaze. ¡°However, there¡¯s no rush. I want to give Janiya a grand wedding. We can get married once we¡¯ve returned to the pack,¡± Caleb added slowly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ They were going to get married after returning to the pack? Didn¡¯t that mean that Caleb would marry Janiya soon? I was so stunned that my hands mmed up. The hot coffee spilled all over my clothes. Debra¡¯s POV: The coffee was scalding hot and soaked into my clothes, which made me wince in pain. But I didn¡®t have time to worry about myself, because I was standing very close to Janiya when I spilled the coffee just now. As a result, the coffee not only sshed on me, but also on some of Janiya¡¯s documents on the desk. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I apologized immediately. Without hesitation, I reached for a napkin and tried to wipe the coffee stains off the documents. Janiya flew into a fit of rage. Ignoring my apology, she suddenly pped me across the face. ¡°Debra, I have never liked you! You¡¯re just here to eavesdrop, and now look at what you¡¯ve done! You spilled coffee on my files!¡± Face livid with anger, Janiya pointed at me and screamed at the top of her lungs, cursing me out of anger. Chapter 84 ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. I¡¯m just here to send you coffee,¡± I exined helplessly. Adam¡¯s eyes darted between me and Caleb, who was unfazed by what just happened. At that moment, Adam seemed to understand something about me and Caleb. ¡°Debra, you can Leave once you¡¯re done cleaning up,¡± Adam ordered. ¡°Okay, sir. ¡± I bit my Lip and Lowered my head. I had no choice but to bear the pain in silence. Caleb didn¡¯t say anything to defend me. He just sat aside and did nothing, which made me feel terrible. Maybe it was because of the time we had spent together these past few days that I had the illusion that he actually cared about me. But it turned out that he was still the same asshole he was before. I cleared up the mess in a sour mood. After leaving the meeting room, I went to the bathroom to wash the coffee stains off my clothes. As I stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom, I stared at my reflection. ¡°Debra, calm down. Whoever Caleb marries has nothing to do with you. If he marks someone as his partner, you must give up. You can¡¯t let him shake you. ¡± Thinking of how apathetic he looked in the meeting room just now, my expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your mission, Debra. ¡± Then I washed my face with cold water and walked out of the bathroom after calming down. Unexpectedly, as soon as I walked out of the door, I caught a whiff of a familiar smell. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sure enough, a few meters away, Caleb was walking to me. His tall figure was especially conspicuous in the narrow corridor.N?velDrama.Org content. It seemed that wherever he went, he always stood out. He walked leisurely. I didn¡¯t want him to notice me, so I lowered my head and tried to make my presence as small as possible. When we were about to pass each other by, Caleb reached out and grabbed my wrist. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Debra?¡± he asked in a Low voice. ¡°Let me go,¡± I said through gritted teeth, trying hard to get rid of his grip. Someone could pass by at any time. I didn¡¯t want to be seen with him. Caleb ignored my protests and said, ¡°No. I won¡¯t let you go. ¡± Then he dragged me down the corridor and into a storage room. The light in the storage room was dim. Before I could react, he pressed me against the wall. ¡°What the hell do you want, Caleb?¡± I struggled to free myself and rushed to the door, but he was faster than me. He locked the door without hesitation. I cursed him angrily, ¡°You¡¯ll make me lose my job!¡± ¡°You can go back if you want, but you have to answer my question honestly first. ¡± Then he suddenly leaned toward me, his warm breath washing over my face. Chapter 85 Stroking my scalded hand, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, Debra. Why do you care about me so much? Are you in love with me?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Fall in love with you? How is that even possible?¡± I arched a brow at Caleb. ¡°Don¡¯t be so narcissistic. ¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Moon Goddess made a mistake and made Caleb my mate, I would never have looked twice at this bastard! ¡°Oh really?¡± A small smile yed on Caleb¡¯s lips as he approached me. He was so close to me that there wasn¡¯t a whisper of space between us. I was breathing quickly, my heart rate elevating and my blood flowing faster than normal. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Nerves jumping around wildly, I tried to take a hasty step back. Even though I hated the feeling he elicited in me, Caleb was my mate and I was powerless to stop the emotions his presence evoked in me. This feeling was terrible. ¡°Since you¡¯re not in Love with me, Debra, why did you bother to ask Han to pretend to be your boyfriend?¡± Caleb whispered in my ear, his hot breath on my neck. I was too stunned to even try and deny his usation. ¡°When did you tind out?¡± ¡°Did you think it would be that difficult to discover the truth? You haven¡¯t been marked by any man, but you said you two have been together for a long time. That doesn¡¯t make any sense. ¡± Caleb looked very calm. ¡°Well, Han is indeed not my boyfriend. ¡± When I saw the satisfied gleam in his eyes, I added, ¡°But I love him and I have decided that he¡¯s my Lifelong partner. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb¡¯s expression changed suddenly, tension Lining his shoulders. ¡°Are you sure?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes. Han and I-¡° Before I couldplete the lie, a forceful ki*s stole my breath. Caleb ki*sed me so hard, it almost felt Like he was trying to melt into my body. I was so stunned by the ki*s that I lost my equilibrium. In need of an anchor, I put my hands around his neck. For a moment, I was lost in the pleasure of the ki*s, floating on clouds. Then I remembered that Caleb nned to marry Janiya. The clouds dissipated, and I crashed back to Earth. My eyes snapped open and I pushed at his chest forcefully. ¡°Hmm¡­ Let go of me!¡± But try as I might, Caleb wouldn¡¯t budge. In fact, he ki*sed me harder. Left with no other choice, I bit his lip with all of my strength. Caleb grunted, but still, he wouldn¡¯t break the ki*s. Soon, I tasted something metallic, just as the smell of blood became profound in the air. Still, Caleb kept ki*sing me Like his life depended on it. Even though I struggled, he refused to let me go. Then I felt his hands move from my waist and started roaming down my body¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Did you see Caleb?¡± It was Janiya¡¯s voice. It seemed she was talking to my colleague. Chapter 86 Her voice sounded way too close forfort. I froze, fear making my eyes wide. If we were discovered in here, I was going to be in trouble. Sorry, I didn¡¯t see him, ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± Then, I heard the sound of Janiya¡¯s high heels receding. Through all this, Caleb kept ki*sing me ardently. Clearly, he didn¡¯t care one whit that we were nearly discovered. Using all my considerable strength, I finally managed to push him away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chase after her?¡± my male colleague replied. Caught off guard by my push, Caleb took a step back from me. For a few seconds, he looked dumbfounded. Then he cursed in a low voice, ¡°Damn it¡­¡± He nced at me a few times, an expression I couldn¡¯t decipher on his face. Eventually, he opened the door and walked out. Without a doubt, he Left to go and chase Janiya. After Caleb left, I stayed alone in the storage room for a long time. I felt very sad for myself. Even though I knew better, I still couldn¡¯t resist Caleb¡®s ki*s. Each time he got close to me, I lost the ability to think rationally. I was so stupid. I had been hurt by Caleb once, but now I was sad because he was going to marry another woman. What a loser I was! Just as I was ming myself, Han called me. ¡°Debra, I have some news!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Caleb¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I burst out of the storage room and walked away quickly. My mind was aplete mess. ¡°Caleb, ignore that stupid woman Janiya,¡± Damien, my wolf, shouted excitedly. ¡°You should be focusing on Debra! Go back! Don¡¯t leave her alone in the storage room!¡± Damien was extremely restless. The farther we got from the storage room, the more worked up he became. I didn¡¯t me him. After all, Damien and I both knew that Debra was my mate the second I ki*sed her just now-the mate who had never appeared before. I felt conflicted. Shock, depression, and confusion all gued me. How could my mate be her? ¡°Damien, what the hell is going on?¡± I asked, wincing in agony. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t feel anything when we first met five years ago? And when we met again recently, I never felt anything until now. ¡± When I ki*sed her just now, Debra¡®s scent nearly drove me crazy. I was so out of control that I nearly marked her on the spot. I had never felt this way before. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Damien was clearly just as upset as me. It was all just so strange. I had never heard of something like this happening before. Chapter 87 I was lost in thought when Janiya suddenly approached me. ¡°There you are, honey!¡± She was smiling brightly, but when she looked at my face, she froze. Staring at the blood stain at the corner of my mouth, she asked, ¡°Honey, what happened? Why is there blood on your mouth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was just an ident,¡± I answered absent-mindedly. Janiya reached out to touch my lips. But I avoided her subconsciously. Seeing this, Janiya looked a little disappointed. ¡°I see. ¡± Then she quickly changed the subject and put on a bright smile. ¡°By the way, Honey, were you being serious earlier? That you¡¯ll marry me?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Damien roared angrily before I could answer her. ¡°Damien, calm down,¡± I said helplessly, trying tofort him. ! Now that I know the truth, I can¡¯t keep it from you anymore, Caleb. I¡¯ve never liked Janiya. I didn¡¯t say anything because you didn¡¯t have a mate before, but now that I know that Debra¡¯s your mate, I can¡¯t keep silent. You have to be with your destined mate to be happy!¡± Damien said with conviction. The wonderful feeling of being with one¡¯s mate was indescribable. Damien and I had just gotten a taste of what it felt Like, and now, he didn¡¯t want to settle for anyone other than Debra. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Damien. I have a n. ¡± After consoling Damien, I weighed the pros and cons and ended up choosing to lie to Janiya. ¡°Marriage is a big deal, Janiya. I can¡¯t make the decision alone. I need to discuss it with your family first. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Janiya nodded, her eyes Lighting up excitedly I smiled back at her, but my heart was full of mockery. Janiya was a shallow woman. She didn¡¯t give a damn about the real purpose of my trip; she just wanted to be my Luna. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But I didn¡¯t have the time to worry about that. What bothered me most right now was the issue regarding my mate. Normally, destined mates should be able to recognize each other the moment they met, but I hadn¡¯t felt anything for Debra before today. Was there something wrong with Damien? How could he not recognize Debra as my mate until now? Thinking of this possibility, I couldn¡¯t help but frown tightly. Damn it! I had caused Debra so much pain and suffering. Was it too Late for me to make amends? Debra¡¯s POV: I drove back to the hotel as soon as I got Han¡¯s call. The second I opened the door to the room, Han looked at me and said seriously, ¡°Judging from what our source just told me, I¡¯m guessing that the project Adam and Caleb are working on together is the construction of a Large chemical nt. ¡± ¡°A chemical nt? The documents the killer stole from Adam¡¯s office also contained a lot of information about a chemical nt, so you¡¯re probably right. There¡¯s just one thing I don¡¯t understand. Roz Town suffers from a shortage of manpower. Building a chemical factory here would be economic suicide. Caleb is not an idiot. Why would he invest in such a futile project?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Han shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. ¡± ¡°Maybe Caleb¡¯s motive is the key to all of this,¡± I mused. Chapter 88 Han frowned and mulled over what I said for a while. Finally, he sighed in annoyance and muttered, ¡°We can¡¯t read his mind. How will we know what his motives are?¡± Han was right. If Caleb refused to tell us anything, we would never know what his motives were. it, Han. I think I have an idea!¡± My eyes shed in excitement. ¡°I overheard part of Caleb¡¯s conversation with Adam today. Although they didn¡¯t say it explicitly, they implied that Caleb needs the Barton family¡¯s help to get what he wants. Maybe we can start from there. We can investigate the Barton family first and find out why Caleb needs them. ¡± ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s do it!¡± Without wasting any time, Han got up and started packing up his things. ¡°I¡¯LL send someone to investigate the Barton family right away. ¡± I had no objection to Han¡¯s n, so I waited until he was finished packing and walked him to the door. But just as Han was putting his coat on, Caleb suddenly showed up. I hurriedly grabbed Han¡¯s hand and helped him tidy up his clothes under Caleb¡¯s watchful eye. Then I stood on tiptoe to ki*s Han on the cheek. ¡°Honey,e back as soon as you finish work, okay?¡± I looked at Han affectionately, Like how a loving wife would look at her husband. ¡°Debra¡­¡± Stunned, Han Looked a bit flustered. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know that I was putting on an act. When he was about to say something more, I hurriedly threw my arms around his neck and hugged him, whispering in his ear, ¡°Caleb¡¯s right behind you. Help me out here. ¡± Han¡¯s hand froze mid-air. Finally, he awkwardly reached out to hug me back. ¡°LL be back soon,¡± he answered. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With a sullen expression, Caleb went back to his room. As soon as the door was mmed shut, I felt relieved. It was good that he saw this. That way, he would finally back off and leave me alone, and I would be able to proceed with my mission without hitches. ¡°Hey, can you let go of me now?¡± Han whispered uneasily. I immediately withdrew my hands and looked up, only to see Han¡¯s reddened face. la-ha!¡± Seeing him so flustered was funny to me, so I teased him. ¡°Hey, Han, what¡¯s going on? Why are you blushing?¡± Han turned his face away and grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with blushing? I¡¯ve been single all my life for crying out Loud.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± I Laughed even harder. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that!¡± It turned out that Han, who looked so brave and fearless on the surface, had never been in love before. Chapter 89 Han red at me and waited for me to stopughing. When myughter finally died down, he said seriously, ¡°Debra, we need to move out as soon as possible. Staying here is too risky. Caleb might find out the truth. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: After Han left, I thought about what he said. He was right. If we stayed here, it was only a matter of time before we were found out. And staying so close to Caleb was risky because he was my mate, and I couldn¡¯t think straight whenever I was around him. Caleb was smart, too. Sooner orter, he would find out that I was lying to him. It was best to eliminate the risk and just move out as soon as possible. Just as I was about to sit down and make ns to move out, my phone pinged. It was a text from Caleb. ¡°Debra, can we talk?¡± That was it. No greeting or any emoji. But for some reason, I could tell that his attitude toward me had improved. After all, the old Caleb wouldn¡¯t have sent me a polite text message; he would¡¯ve just barged into my hotel room without knocking. Despite this realization, I couldn¡¯t rx my vignce. I figured it would be best if I avoided being alone with him. Who knew what he might do to me? After thinking for a while, I decided against texting him back. I could just let him assume that I had fallen asleep. At the crack of dawn the following morning, I packed up my things and told the receptionist, ¡°When Caleb leaves, please send my Luggage to my new residence. ¡± ¡°Okay, Miss rkson. ¡± My odd request seemed to confuse the receptionist, but she still agreed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Now that the matter of moving out was settled, I went to work with ease. But my peace didn¡®tst long. To my surprise, I found Janiya waiting for me at work. She waspletely different from yesterday. She apologized to me gently, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Debra. I was so rude to you yesterday. I wanted to make things up to you, so I asked Adam to give you a leave today. If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯d like to have a walk with you. ¡± Make things up to me? Eyebrows raised, I looked at Janiya suspiciously. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°I want to try on some wedding dresses. Would you like toe with me?¡± Janiya asked, beaming at me happily. Today, Janiya was wearing a canary yellow dress with a beige felt cap, which made her look adorable and friendly. But I knew better. My intuition told me that things weren¡¯t what they seemed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy for me and Caleb?¡± Perhaps sensing my resistance, Janiya put on an aggrieved expression and fiddled with the hem of her dress. ¡°Caleb promised me that we¡¯d hold a unique wedding ceremony in Roz Town. We¡¯ll announce our marriage after we get back home. I heard that you used to be friends, so I wanted your blessing. ¡± I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at her. While she might¡¯ve been asking for my blessing on the outside, I knew she was just trying to show off.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 90 Looking at her expressionlessly, I was about to refuse her when Sally suddenly interrupted our conversation ¡°Debra, Adam told me to tell you that you should ept Janiya¡¯s invitation,¡± Sally said softly, looking at me with sympathy. At that moment, I understood what was going on. It seemed that Janiya and Adam had an agreement not to Let me have my way today. ¡°Fine, I¡¯LL go with you. ¡± I just didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Sally. Janiya and I headed to the bridal shop, and as expected, she made things difficult for me. Not only did she boss me but also ordered me to kneel and put her shoes on for her. After making sure that no one could overhear us, Janiya showed her true colors and threatened me. ¡°Caleb and I are mates, so stop bothering him. I¡¯LL make you pay if you keep pestering him!¡± I didn¡¯t say anything at first and helped her put on her shoes. Then I stood up and said calmly, ¡°Okay, good luck with that. But I¡¯m curious about one thing. It¡¯s said that Caleb is cursed to never find his mate. Since you said you¡¯re mates, it seems that this rumor isn¡¯t true, right?¡± My words seemed to have struck a sore spot for her. Janiya suddenly flew into a fit of rage and snapped, ¡°Mate bond means nothing! Caleb and I are a perfect match!¡± ¡°Calm down. ¡± I looked at her strangely. Why was she so angry all of a sudden? Janiya fell silent and expressionless, but there was a fierce glint in her eye. All of a sudden, she reached out and held me. ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you, Debra,¡± The next second, she loosened her grip and fell back toward the ss window behind her. Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Behind Janiya was a ss disy cab filled with delicate wedding dresses. She smashed into it, shattering the ss Can Janiya let out a piercing scream. The broken ss shed her arm, and blood gurgled out. The white wedding dresses were dyed red from blood stter, and shards of ss littered the floor.N?velDrama.Org content. The sound of her falling was so loud that all the shop assistants ran over worriedly. I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out Like this. When I came to my senses, I hurried to help the injured Janiya up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb¡¯s angry voice came from the door. Dazed and still reeling from shock, I turned around and saw him stomping to us with a long face. Then I looked at Janiya, who was sobbing exaggeratedly. Only then did it dawn on me that this scene could make me look really bad. Unfortunately, before I could exin myself, a saleswoman stepped forward and pointed at me usingly, shouting, ¡°She pushed thisdy I saw it!¡± I looked at her in stunned silence. What the hell? I didn¡¯t know this saleswoman at all! Why was she trying to frame me? Chapter 91 I nced at Caleb subconsciously, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just red at me and walked straight to Janiya. ¡°Honey¡­ I don¡¯t know why Debra pushed me. Maybe I offended her somehow. I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault¡­¡± Tears rolling down her cheeks, Janiya sobbed and looked very pitiful. Caleb Looked at her injured arm and frowned tightly. Then he turned to Look at me and growled, ¡°Debra, did you do this?¡± My heart sank. At that moment, it suddenly dawned on me that this was how Janiya proved to me that Caleb would choose her. Janiya proved to me in such a way that even if she was not his destined mate, Caleb cared deeply for her. But why did she have to frame me in the process? ¡°I didn¡¯t push her, I swear,¡± I denied vehemently. Thinking about how Janiya framed me, I felt wronged and angry. ¡°Caleb, she¡ª¡± ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Janiya¡¯s cries of pain interrupted me. ¡°Enough, Debra. ¡± Caleb cast a cold nce at me and then scooped Janiya in his arms. Together, they left the bridal shop. It turned out that he trusted Janiya¡¯s word over mine. I tried to follow them out to exin, but the owner of the store stopped me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave. Someone needs to be ountable for the damage. ¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t break anything,¡± I protested helplessly. The owner sneered at me in disdain. ¡°My staff said that you pushed that poor girl. I¡¯ve called the police. If you want to defend yourself, save it for the police.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡± Then she asked two security guards to subdue me. ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence! You can¡¯t just keep me here! This is illegal!¡± I was angry, but the owner ignored my pleas. There was nothing I could do but watch Caleb and Janiya leave, like a prince in a fairy tale carrying his princess off into the sunset. Just before they disappeared from my sight, Janiya slowly turned her head and Looked at me with a smug smile. Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°Honey, it hurts so much¡­¡± Chapter 92 On the way to the hospital, Janiya was crying pitifully in my arms. Her face was twisted in pain, which made me feel sorry for her. She looked terrible. The wedding dress she was wearing was stained red with blood. ¡°What happened exactly?¡± I asked, looking at the gash on her arm. ¡°It¡¯s all Debra¡¯s fault. She pushed me on purpose!¡± Janiya pouted, looking up at me with grievance in her eyes. ¡°I just wanted to patch things up with her, so I invited her toe with me to the bridal shop. But when I told her that we were getting married, she suddenly pushed me!¡± Janiya¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and anger as she recounted what happened. Recalling what I saw when I entered the bridal shop just now, I pictured a different story. Debra¡¯s face was full of panic and worry, and she looked very pitiful. It made me want to hug her and tell her that everything was going to be okay. ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t Listen to her bullshit!¡± Damien, my wolf, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Debra would never do such a thing! She is your mate. Moon Goddess chose her for you! It¡¯s obvious that Janiya¡¯s making things up!¡± Indeed, I didn¡¯t believe that Debra would hurt anyone for no reason. So when Janiya was finished talking, I replied perfunctorily, ¡°I see. ¡± ¡°Debra¡¯s so mean. You have to punish her for me!¡± Janiya spat angrily. Damien was fed up with her. ¡°Janiya always nders others to manipte you. Don¡¯t listen to her!¡± I found the whole situation ridiculous, but I pretended to be serious and found an excuse to refuse Janiya. ¡°Debra works for Adam, and I need this cooperation with him. We can¡¯t afford to offend him. ¡± ¡°What are so you afraid of?¡± Janiya sneered. ¡°My family has already reached an agreement with Adam. He wouldn¡¯t go back on his word for a stupid secretary. Don¡¯t worry, honey. ¡± My expression darkened. I was keenly aware of the Barton family¡¯s ambition. I looked at Janiya coldly. ¡°Your family and Adam already have an agreement? That¡¯s interesting. It sounds Like that your family already nned this whole thing just so I could marry you. Is it so that there will be a Luna in the Barton family? After all, that¡¯d make your family even more powerful. ¡± ALL the color drained from Janiya¡¯s face. ¡°What? That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°Really?¡± I smiled at her calmly.N?velDrama.Org content. Janiya¡¯s flustered reaction confirmed my suspicion. It seemed that I had to be more careful moving forward. When we arrived at the hospital, I let the doctor treat her wound. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor cut, so it won¡¯t scar. Just be careful not to aggravate the pain,¡± the doctor said. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, Janiya Looked dissatisfied with this prognosis. She seemed to be worried that I¡¯d Leave as soon as she was patched up, so she kept crying, ¡°Honey, it hurts so much! Can you stay here with me?¡± Janiya was a terrible actress, but I didn¡¯t bother to expose her. It was kind of fun to watch her try to put on an act. ¡°Okay, I¡¯UL stay. ¡± I sat down in the Lounge chair in the ward. From time to time, I¡¯d yawn in extreme boredom. After a while, Carlos showed up. He nced at Janiya, and then said to me, ¡°Can we speak in private? There¡¯s something I have to tell you. ¡± ¡°can¡¯t you say it here?¡± Janiya asked, Looking at me with an aggrieved expression. Carlos looked at her, a flicker of annoyance shing in his eyes. ¡°Caleb and I need to talk about something confidential. Worry about your recovery and quit prying. ¡± Although Janiya was very unhappy, she didn¡¯t seem to want to provoke Chapter 93 Carlos. In the end, she had no choice but to let me leave the ward. I walked out with Carlos.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. We didn¡¯t stop until we had reached the stairwell. After confirming that there was no one else around, Carlos said to me seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve found out the truth about the incident at the bridal shop. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: After leaving the bridal shop with Janiya, I had secretly sent Carlos a message. As soon as he got the order, he investigated the matter, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to produce results. ¡°The bridal shop didn¡¯t have any CCTV cameras. Fortunately, there was a van parked diagonally across the street from the bridal shop. Its dashcam happened to record the whole thing. ¡± Carlos pulled out his phone and showed me the video. The video was low quality, but the people in it could be seen clearly. I could see that Janiya chatted with the saleswoman who had used Debra of pushing Janiya. And as soon as Debra showed up, Janiya started bossing her around. At the end of the video, Janiya grabbed Debra and then fell backward by herself. The scheming girl had nned everything. If it weren¡®t for this video, Janiya would¡¯ve gotten away with this. I wrinkled my nose in disgust. The way Janiya had cried in pain just now made my stomach turn. ¡°I told you Janiya was lying! Debra would never push her on purpose,¡± Damien said triumphantly. Carlos had more to share. ¡°By the way, when I arrived, I saw that Debra was taken away by the police. ¡± ¡°What?¡± She was innocent. She didn¡¯t deserve to be in custody. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I ordered Carlos, ¡°Send me that video and keep an eye on Janiya here. I¡¯m going to the police station. ¡± Just then, a sweet voice came from inside the ward. ¡°Caleb? I¡¯m not feeling well. I need you here¡­¡± I rubbed the spot between my eyebrows in exasperation. This girl just didn¡¯t know when to stop. She didn¡¯t care that there were other patients in this hospital. Even Carlos couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°God! You¡¯ve only been away for a few minutes. ¡± With a sigh, I reluctantly decided to let Carlos take care of Debra¡¯s matter. ¡°Go to the police and show them the video. They¡¯ll let her out once she¡¯s proven innocent. ¡± Carlos shrugged and looked at me somewhat helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re popr with the Ladies, aren¡¯t you? Janiya got so jealous that she was willing to do something so drastic. ¡± ¡°I never wanted any of this to happen,¡± Iined. Thinking about Debra, my heart tightened in my chest. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell her that I knew she was my mate. I wanted more than anything to be with her and defend her, but I still needed the help of the Barton family. Chapter 94 When I got back to the ward, I found that Janiya was lying in the bed leisurely, watching TV. She didn¡¯t seem to be in any pain at all. Feeling inexplicably upset, I went over and unplugged the TV.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing me, Janiya jumped out of bed and bounded over happily. ¡°Honey you¡¯re finally back! I broke free from her embrace and said coldly, ¡°Carlos just told me that Debra was taken away by the police. ¡± ¡°Humph! She deserves it. ¡± Janiya seemed to be proud of herself. ¡°No one can help her now. There aren¡¯t any surveince cameras in the bridal shop. She¡¯s dead meat ¡°How¡¯d you know there aren¡¯t any cameras?¡± I raised my eyebrows and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I was just guessing¡­¡± Janiya averted her gaze and her voice trailed off feebly. It seemed that she had inadvertently spilled the beans. The truth was obvious. This was all designed by her, but here she was, watching TV in the ward. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before this trip, I never thought that Janiya could be so willful and vicious before. But after she left the Thorn Edge Pack, she seemed to slowly reveal her true colors. And it turned out that she was no different from the rest of her despicable family. Underneath her beautiful appearance was an extremely greedy heart. She was the kind of person who would do anything to get what she wanted, even if it meant hurting innocent people. Thinking about how Debra was taken into custody because of me, I felt very upset. But I had to keep an eye on Janiya to prevent her froming up with some more schemes. I stayed in the ward and gradually became extremely bored. Just when I started counting the leaves outside the window to kill time, my phone rang. It was Carlos calling. I snuck out of the ward and answered the phone. ¡°ve found the officer in charge of Debra¡¯s case, but he¡¯s currently in a meeting. I¡¯ll show him the video once hees out,¡± Carlos reported. ¡°That¡¯s good. Stay there until the problem¡¯s solved. ¡± Just then, the doctor suddenly came to me and said, ¡°Mr. Wright, you cane in for the check-up now. ¡± Overhearing this, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Check-up? What¡¯s going on?¡± After hesitating for a while, I decided toe clean. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling a little off. I need to have myself checked just in case. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? Is it serious?¡± Carlos sounded very nervous. ¡°My wolf, Damien, has been acting a little strange. I¡¯ve never felt like this before. I might¡¯ve found my mate. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Carlos was in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve found your mate? Who is it?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was escorted to the police station. The owner of the bridal shop kept insisting that I pay for the damages, but I refused. Chapter 95 ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt Janiya, nor did I damage your property. Why should I be the one to pay you?¡± The owner pointed at me angrily and shouted, ¡°My staff and Janiya both said that you pushed her! How dare you still deny it?¡± Feeling very indignant, I retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? This was all nned by Janiya! How could her testimony count? She must¡¯ve bribed your staff, too. Officer, how can you just believe in one side of the story? Shouldn¡¯t you check the surveince footage before arresting me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right agreement. incident. ¡± the policeman who was recording everything said in Sir, please show us the surveince footage of the But the owner refused. He Looked me up and down with disgust and said, ¡°There is no footage. The CCTV cameras are in an overhaul. You must¡¯ve known that, which is why you keep denying that you did it!¡± In the end, because of the testimony of the owner, the saleswoman, and Janiya, I was temporarily detained. In the detention room, there was one other woman. She was sitting in the corner with messy hair and dirty clothes. Her eyes were ssy and she kept mumbling something, looking mentally unwell.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I listened to her muttering carefully and found that the woman kept saying, ¡°Adam¡¯s going to sell Roz Town¡­¡± Stunned, I hurried to ask her, ¡°Roz Town is going to be sold? What are you talking about?¡± When I got close to her, I was surprised to find that her belly was round and bulging. She was pregnant! ¡°Do you believe me? Do you actually believe me?¡± ALL of a sudden, the woman¡¯s dull eyes Lit up. She suddenly grabbed me and said excitedly, ¡°Oh, my God! It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Emily!¡± Emily? That name sounded familiar, but I couldn¡¯t quite ce where I had heard it before. I decided not to think about it for now and shook her hand. ¡°Hello, Emily. What were you talking about just now?¡± Emily looked around cautiously and pulled me closer. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I swear, Adam¡¯s been nning to sell the town. He¡¯s going to kick all the residents out!¡± ¡°What?¡± I gasped in shock. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But before I could ask for more details, the door to the detention room was opened and a policewoman came in to take Emily away. ¡°You ran away again, you Lunatic!¡± The policewoman barked, restraining her aggressively. When she saw me, she paused for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Do you believe her? She¡¯s crazy. Don¡¯t take her seriously. Even her family abandoned her. She was left here to rot a long time ago. ¡± ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re the crazy one here triggered. She shouted hysterically, ¡°You call yourself a policewoman? You don¡¯t believe me no matter what I say! Sooner orter, everyone will regret not listening to me! I¡¯m telling you-Adam has betrayed Gale. Roz Town will be over soon!¡± Emily seemed to have been The policewoman looked annoyed. ¡°Shut up or I¡¯LL beat the crap out of you!¡± Even though Emily was pregnant, the policewoman held up her electric baton, poised to strike. I hurried to stop her. Chapter 96 ¡°Wait! She¡¯s pregnant!¡± The policewoman didn¡¯t seem to care. I had no choice but to rush over and protect Emily. Before the electric baton couldnd on her, it hit me instead. The next second, a wave of shocking electricity paralyzed me and I fell to the floor in a trembling heap. I was in so much pain that I nearly passed out on the spot. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wail. All the color drained from Emily¡¯s face. She quickly fell to her knees and begged the policewoman for mercy. ¡°I won¡¯t talk anymore, I swear. Please let us go!¡± ¡°Shut up, crazy bitch!¡± The policewoman kicked her impatiently. Caught off-guard, Emily fell heavily to the floor. I struggled to stand up and tried to help her, but the policewoman swung the electric baton again. Knowing that I was doomed, I closed my eyes in despair. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Stop!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han shouted before the policewoman couldnd another blow. I peeled my eyes open and saw Han rushing to the policewoman. But the policewoman reacted quickly. She immediately retreated a few steps back and pointed the electric baton at him. Han was unfazed. He clenched his fists and rushed at her. The policewoman¡¯s eyes turned cold and she immediately swung the electric baton at him. Seeing that Han was about to get hurt, I couldn¡®t help but shout, ¡°Han, watch out!¡± I was so anxious that my heart raced in my chest. Just as the electric baton was about to connect with Han¡¯s arm, he suddenly dodged to the right. Before the policewoman could react, he grabbed her right arm and twisted it. The unmistakable sound of bone cracking echoed in the detention room. the policewoman shrieked. Her shoulder seemed to have been dislocated. She immediately dropped the electric baton and gasped in pain. ring at Han, she started reaching for the gun that was holstered to her belt. But Han was much faster. In a sh, he kicked the policewoman¡¯s knee with his shin.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 97 ARE¡± The policewoman screamed again and fell to her knees. Han seized the opportunity to subdue her, holding her injured arm behind her back tightly. ¡°Tell me your name and show me your badge! How dare you abuse the suspects? That¡¯s a vition of the Law! I¡¯m going to turn you in!¡± Han roared, panting. I bit my lip. This wasn¡¯t good. Han was so worked up that he forgot that he was undercover. Right now, he wasn¡¯t a senior police officer of the Xeric Pack, but an ordinary civilian! Sure enough, the policewoman narrowed her eyes at him in suspicion. ¡°My name is Zoe Smith, and this is my badge. Who are you? How are you going to turn me in?¡± Han was stunned for a moment before he realized what was happening. He coughed and said gruffly, ¡°Oh, sorry about that. I¡¯m Debra¡¯s boyfriend. I¡¯m here to pick her up. ¡± When Zoe was about to question him further, Han pulled back her dislocated arm ever so slightly. She screamed yet again. I closed my eyes and sighed. What kind of apology was that? But I had to help Han with his cover. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zoe. My boyfriend has a short temper. He just wanted to protect me, that¡¯s all. Please forgive him. ¡± Zoe¡¯s face was twisted in pain for a while. When she stood up and rubbed her arm, she looked at us up and down dubiously. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You two, what¡¯re your names? And hand over your IDs. ¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I nearly broke out in cold sweat on the spot. We had forged our IDs toe here, and we¡¯d be in big trouble if Zoe found out they were fake. ¡°What¡¯re you waiting for?¡± Zoe asked impatiently. ¡°Do you have a record or something?¡± This was bad. If we didn¡¯t do what she asked, she¡¯d be even more suspicious. Things would get worse if Adam got to know. Han and I exchanged wary nces. In the end, we had no choice but to give her our names. After locking Emily up again, Zoe began to run our names in the system. I held my breath as she read our information. Whenever she made a noise or changed her expression, I would wonder if she found something. Every second was torture. Zoe didn¡¯t Look at us until she was finished reading. ¡°Okay, everything seems to be in order. ¡± Zoe waved her hand at us, looking somewhat disappointment. ¡°Well, since there¡¯s no problem, can I take my girlfriend home now?¡± Han asked, anxious to get out of here. Chapter 98 ¡°No,¡± Zoe said with a triumphant sneer. ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet. She can¡¯t leave until the owner of the bridal shop and Janiya say so. ¡± As soon as she said this, the phone on the desk suddenly rang. Zoe shot us one Last unhappy nce before answering the phone. ¡°What ?¡± I didn¡¯t know what Zoe was told, but she suddenly looked at me and Han with a surprised expression. After hanging up the phone, she said to me unwillingly, ¡°Well, you can go now. They said they won¡¯t press charges. ¡± ¡°Really? What changed?¡± I was so shocked that I almost thought I had misheard Zoe. Sighing exasperatedly, Zoe red at me and snapped, ¡°How would I know? Maybe you just got Lucky. ¡± I wanted to ask more, but Han stopped me. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. ¡± Albeit reluctant, I gave up asking and followed him out. Before leaving the detention room, I took onest look at Emily, who was huddled in the corner like earlier. I felt sorry for her. She clearly had mental problems, but she was abandoned here, pregnant, and was beaten by the police. In a way, she reminded me of myself. If I hadn¡¯t been taken in by the Xeric Pack, perhaps this would¡¯ve been my fate. Although Emily was crazy, her words kept echoing in my mind. It seemed that she knew some insider information. When Han and I were leaving the police station, Zoe followed us and shouted, ¡°I¡¯LL be watching you two closely!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: On our way, Han looked extremely pissed off. ¡°Debra, I warned you to stay away from Caleb. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± he demanded furiously. ¡°They almost caught us just now. Are you trying to ruin this mission?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It was my fault this time. There was nothing I could say anything to defend myself.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I apologized to him as sincerely as I could. ¡°You¡¯re right, Han. I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault. I swear it won¡¯t happen again. ¡± Han was clearly dissatisfied, but the mission was more important than personal rifles. We had to continue to cooperate with each other in Roz Town if we wanted to get the job done, so he stoppedining for now. ¡°Anyway, the person I sent to investigate the Barton family sent over his report. The family is business-oriented, with flourishing enterprises in various industries. The present power holder of the family currently is Janiya¡¯s father, Luis Barton, Janiya¡¯s his only daughter and she has been in love with Caleb for many years now. You mentioned that Caleb needs her family¡¯s help. She¡¯s probably using this as an opportunity to marry him. ¡± When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene where Caleb took Janiya away in his arms like a knight in shining armor. It broke my heart to know that he left without even ncing at me. Maybe Moon Goddess hated me. Otherwise, why would she have made Caleb my mate? Maybe my emotions were clearly shown on my face, but Han didn¡¯t say anything more to me. We kept silent all the way until we arrived at our new ce. Chapter 99 Han and I had chosen not to stay in a hotel this time. Instead, we rented an apartment. After we got out of the car, Han seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°Debra, is Elena Caleb¡¯s child?¡± ¡°No,¡± I denied instinctively. His question caught me off-guard, though. Most people in the Xeric Pack thought that I had been dumped by my mate after getting pregnant. No one knew who the father of my daughter was. So why did Han suddenly ask me this? And how did he know about the rtionship between Elena and Caleb? ¡°Debra, stop lying. It¡¯s so obvious. ¡± Han folded his arms across his chest and looked at me defiantly. I forced a smile and tried to sound as natural as possible. ¡°Han, are you kidding? How could Caleb be Elena¡¯s father?¡± Han sighed helplessly. ¡°Even if you refuse to admit it, I can see at a nce that the two are rted. ¡± The smile on my face froze and my body went stiff. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before, I didn¡¯t try to hide the rtionship between Elena and Caleb. Pa knew the truth, but that was fine since I trusted her. But I was afraid that others¡ªpeople Like Han-would find out the truth. I knew that people Like Han would try to use Elena to extract information from Caleb.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So, I continued to deny it. ¡°Han, you¡¯re out of your mind. They just look alike, that¡¯s all. There are so many blondes in this world. Do you think they¡¯re all rted?¡± Han pursed his lips tightly, as though he wasn¡¯t expecting me to be so stubborn. ¡°Well, in that case, can I introduce Elena to Caleb some time?¡± This rendered me speechless. I racked my brains for an excuse, but it was futile. ¡°Well, don¡¯t deny it anymore. ¡± Han¡¯s expression softened slightly ¡°Since Elena is Caleb¡¯s daughter, why hide it? We can use Elena to force Caleb into telling us Adam¡¯s secret. It¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble. We won¡¯t have to risk exposing us!¡± ¡°No!¡± I shook my head firmly. ¡°Debra, what the hell is wrong with you? You have the tool to aplish this mission, yet you refuse to use it!¡± Han frowned unhappily. ¡°Han, Elena is my daughter. She is not a tool!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to risk her life!¡± We both raised our voices. During the heated argument, Han subconsciously grabbed my hand. ¡°Let her go!¡± Chapter 100 A familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind. I turned around and saw Caleb walking to us with a long face. He stood in front of me protectively and said to Han icily, ¡°You¡¯re hurting her. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: After settling Janiya down, I rushed to the police station. However, as soon as I stepped foot inside the station, a policewoman told me, ¡°You¡¯re Late. A man just took Debra away. ¡± ¡°What? What did he look like?¡± I asked with a frown. ¡°He¡¯s tall and buff. Short-tempered. His name was Han. He said that he was Debra¡¯s boyfriend. They just left. ¡± The policewoman then told me the general make of the car they were driving. When I got the description of the car, it suddenly urred to me that I had seen this car on my way here just now. I hurriedly left the station and got in my car, hoping to catch up to Han and Debra. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t driving fast. I caught up with them soon. I followed them until they pulled to a stop in front of an apartment building. Then, Debra and Han got out of the car; they seemed to be in the middle of an argument. I got out of the car. They were still quarreling, and I overheard the words, ¡°father,¡± ¡°daughter,¡± and ¡°tool. ¡± I didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, but when I saw that Han looked Like he was about to hurt Debra, I hurriedly stopped him without thinking. ¡°You¡¯re hurting her. Let her go. ¡± I eyed Han icily. Han was stunned for a moment. Debra, on the other hand, turned as pale as a ghost when she saw me. She pushed me away and muttered, ¡°Caleb, this is between me and Han. Please don¡¯t interfere. ¡± Was it because Janiya had gone too far this time that Debra was afraid of me? When our eyes met, she Looked so scared. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Forcing a smile, I said, ¡°Debra, can you give me ten minutes? I just want to talk. I promise that Janiya won¡¯t make more trouble for you. ¡± Debra and Han exchanged nces and seemed to reach a silent agreement. In the end, Han said nothing and walked straight into the apartment. This just confirmed to me that Han definitely wasn¡¯t Debra¡¯s mate. Because no man would be able to tolerate his mate alone with another man, Let alone the man who had been flirting with her over the past few days.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Han was out of earshot, Debra sneered and asked bitterly, ¡°Are you here to take me back to the police station to avenge Janiya? Or do you want me to pay for the damages at the bridal shop?¡± She looked at me angrily, as though she was using me of not believing her earlier. But she had every right to be angry at me. After all, I had taken Janiya¡¯s side earlier. Although I believed Debra, I had no choice but to take Janiya to the hospital. I still needed the help of her family after all. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m not here because of that. ¡± ¡°Then what are you doing here? Did you want to see how embarrassed and ashamed I am?¡± Debra continued to sneer at me, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Chapter 101 ¡°Just stop talking!¡± My wolf, Damien, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He was so anxious that he kept barking at me. ¡°Talk some other time! Right now, you need to find out if she is your mate!¡± Earlier at the hospital, I asked a trusted doctor to examine me. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve never sensed my mate before, but I suddenly felt something earlier today with this girl. However, the strange thing is, I didn¡¯t feel anything when I first met her,¡± I said to the doctor in distress. The doctor¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Your situation is very unique. I know something strange has been happening in the Thorn Edge Pack; the rate of miscarriage has increased rapidly over recent years. I suspect that there might be something wrong with your wolf or your mate. That could exin why you weren¡¯t able to recognize each other sooner. ¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the solution?¡± The doctor mulled over it for a moment and then said, ¡°I think you should verify it with your mate first, and then bring her to me for a check-up. ¡± The doctor¡¯s words echoed in my ears as I approached Debra slowly. When I was standing right in front of her, I hugged her. Before she could react, I pressed my lips against hers. Sure enough, a strange feeling stirred in my heart. Her scent made me go crazy with Lust. This was it-she was my destined mate! Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb ki*sed me out of the blue. But this time, his ki*s was very gentle, not possessive and domineering like before.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His tongue cautiously slid into my mouth and began dancing with mine. Our breaths slowly intertwined, his arms wrapped around my waist tightly. I felt dizzy, his intoxicating scent filling my nose. Then his lips slowly started making their way to my neck¡­ ¡°Caleb, what the hell are you doing?¡± When I felt a chill on my neck, as though his cold teeth had touched it, I panicked and immediately sobered up. I shoved him away from me without hesitation. I couldn¡¯t believe that he tried to mark me! Caleb stumbled back in shock. He looked at me in a daze for a while. Suddenly, a thought seemed to ur to him, because his expression darkened. ¡°Debra, did you feel the same way when you ki*sed me five years ago? Did you know that we were mates from the very beginning?¡± As he spoke, he looked at me suspiciously, as though trying to gauge my reaction. I was surprised. Why would he suddenly ask me this? To be honest, I still clung to a sliver of hope before I met him again in Roz Town. I used to fantasize that Caleb woulde to me one day and tell me that he was my destined mate, but now that this moment had finallye, I flinched. It was impossible for us to be together-not after everything that had happened. I shook my head and said decisively, ¡°No, I¡¯m not your mate. You¡¯ve made a mistake. ¡± Chapter 102 ¡°I believe in what I feel,¡± Caleb said firmly. His words amused me. I couldn¡¯t help but ask defiantly, ¡°Really? Then why didn¡¯t you feel it five years ago?¡± This rendered Caleb speechless. He frowned and thought for a while. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t think of a reasonable exnation. Like a child who had done something wrong, he chose to Lower his head and keep silent. I sneered, turned around, and walked away.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you doing? You feel the same way he does. Why are you walking away from him?¡± Ivy, my wolf,ined. ¡°Running away won¡¯t solve anything. Since you¡¯re mates, you should face these challenges together. Caleb is the mate that Moon Goddess has chosen for yo It seemed that in Ivy¡¯s world, nothing was more important than uniting with one¡¯s mate. It was as though she hadpletely forgotten all the pain and suffering this man had caused us. But I wasn¡¯t as forgiving. ¡°Ivy, do you forget what happened to us?¡± I said to her angrily. ¡°If Caleb had admitted that we were mates at the very beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have been exiled from the pack and Vicky wouldn¡¯t have died. It was useless for him to admit it now. It wouldn¡¯t change what happened five years ago. It wouldn¡¯t bring Vicky back! Even if he is my mate, I won¡¯t forgive him!¡± Ivy lowered her voice and whimpered, ¡°But it looks like he just found out about it. Maybe there¡¯s been some kind of misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Whatever the case, it¡¯s none of my business. Would you want a victim to forgive their murderer?¡± I felt very upset, so I ignored Ivy and blocked out herints. When I got back to our apartment, I found Han sitting on the sofa, waiting for me. He probably saw the distress in my eyes and guessed that I had a quarrel with Caleb. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But he didn¡¯t ask me anything about Caleb. Instead, he brought up the mission. ¡°Things are moving too slowly. We have to pick up the pace. What¡¯s our next step?¡± I ran my fingers through my hair and tried to think. After a while, I suddenly thought of the crazy woman in the police station. ¡°We have to investigate Emily, that pregnant woman at the station earlier. ¡± Was what Emily said true? Was Adam going to sell Roz Town? Debra¡¯s POV: Raindrops started to fall from the dark clouds in the sky, wetting the flying birds passing by. Gradually, the cold, harsh wind began to pick up. A huge bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating Gale¡¯s face. She was standing front of my bed. ¡°Debra, you betrayed me. You betrayed the Xeric Pack! You ungrateful bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Her beautiful face was distorted with anger. Suddenly, her hand shot out and choked me, her slender fingers wrapped around my neck. I couldn¡¯t breathe and struggled desperately. When I turned my head, I saw Vicky standing next to my bed, covered in blood. She kept crying, ¡°My dear child, how could you forget about my death so soon? Have you forgotten why we were exiled from the pack?¡± Her disappointed, resentful gaze was Like a poisonous knife, stabbing at my heart ruthlessly. Chapter 103 The next second, I woke up in bed, covered in sweat. It turned out to be a bad dream. I gasped and tried to catch my breath, Listening to the leaves rustling in the wind outside the window. Last night, Caleb admitted that he was my mate and that he even wanted to mark me while we were ki*sing in the storage room. Marking-a wonderful thing for two destined mates. When I was a teenager, I had often imagined what my mate would be Like and how grand our wedding would be. But now that I had found my mate, I wasn¡¯t as happy as I had predicted. Because it was toote. Caleb was five years toote. Now, I didn¡¯t need him anymore. At present, the only thing I needed to do was toplete my mission. The sooner, the better. I¡¯d finally leave this wretched ce with Elena, and we¡¯d spend the rest of our days living peacefully in the Xeric Pack. Because of the nightmare, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore so I got out of bed and went to work early. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the pregnant she-wolf I¡¯d met in the detention room. I suspected Emily had something to do with Adam, so I looked up the information of previous employees at the office. As expected, I found out that the crazy woman, Emily, used to work here. And it turned out that she was Adam¡¯s former secretary! ¡°Debra, what¡¯re you doing?¡± Sally suddenly came over. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Nothing. Just randomly browsing through some files here,¡° I answered vaguely. Sally nced at the paper in my hand and asked, ¡°Is that Emily¡¯s resume?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I admitted sheepishly. Sally didn¡¯t scold me. Instead, she whispered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention her name in front of Adam, okay?¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. My curiosity was piqued, so I immediately asked, ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Sally looked around to make sure no one was Listening. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know much. I just know that Emily used to work here and that Adam trusted her because she did her job well. But she had gotten drunk at a party with him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She was r@ped on the way back. Emily hated Adam after this. One day, she was fired for no reason. Maybe she went crazy because of the constant exposure to her rapist. ¡± ¡°Oh, my God. That¡¯s terrible. ¡± Thinking of Emily¡¯s bulging belly, I guessed that she might¡¯ve gotten pregnant because of the r@pe. But this story still didn¡¯t exin why Emily said those things about Adam and Roz Town. Did she just hate Adam so much that she made it all up, or did she know something? Chapter 104 ¡°Sally, do you know what projects Emily was working on before she was fired?¡± I asked. ¡°Let me think. I think it was¡ª¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Before Sally could give me key information, Adam suddenly appeared. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two working?¡± Adam roared with a dark face. ¡°Sally, get back to work. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Cooper!¡± Sally, who was caught in the act of gossiping, felt very guilty and scurried off like a mouse. She ran really fast in her high heels. After driving Sally away, Adam looked at me coldly and demanded, ¡°Debra, what exactly happened between you and Janiya yesterday?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Looking into Adam¡¯s serious eyes, I was a little hesitant. If I told him the truth, Adam would likely fire me. I wasn¡¯t as important in his eyes as the cooperation he had with the Barton family. He definitely couldn¡¯t afford to offend Janiya at this time. After thinking for a while, I put on a smile and said simply, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yesterday was just a misunderstanding. ¡± ¡°But I heard that Janiya was rushed to the hospital. ¡± Adam squinted at me suspiciously. ¡°She got a cut, that¡¯s all. And I went to the police station to give them a statement. The case was closed yesterday,¡± I exined coolly. Janiya¡¯s injuries looked worse than they actually were. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to risk her own life just to frame me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After getting the reply he wanted, Adam rxed a Little and nodded in satisfaction. He stared at me with a meaningful look and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Debra, you have to know your ce, understood? Don¡¯t mess with people like Janiya. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± I didn¡¯t retort and bowed obediently. Adam seemed to be very satisfied with my answer, because he suddenly smiled and said in a kinder tone, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Oh, and a word of advice? Forget about Caleb. Only a she-wolf from a rich family can be his wife. But you can always be his secret lover. ¡± The corner of my mouth twitched. Adam¡¯s so-called advice made me sick. I hated the thought of being Caleb¡¯s wife, let alone his secret lover! Did these arrogant werewolves think that she-wolves were their ythings? Even though I was seething inwardly, I still pretended to be respectful. ¡°Of course, sir. Don¡¯t worry. I know my ce. ¡± Perhaps it was because Adam had gotten the answer he wanted that his grin widened. Before I could leave to get back to work, Adam added, ¡°Although Janiya wasn¡¯t seriously injured, she won¡¯t be happy about what happened. I want you to go to the hospital tomorrow to apologize to her. ¡± Chapter 105 ¡°Okay. ¡± I needed to keep this job in order to fulfill my mission, so I had no choice but to obey Adam. The following day, when I arrived at the hospital, I found Janiya at the door of a consulting room in the corridor. ¡°Debra? What¡¯re you doing here?¡± Janiya looked shocked to see me here, as though she was looking at a ghost. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be Locked up in the police station now? Why are you out so soon? I¡¯m calling the police!¡± As she spoke, she hurriedly took out her phone from her pocket. It was obvious that she had no idea that I had been released from custody. Recalling what Caleb had promised me yesterday, I felt angry again. The bastard had assured me that Janiya wouldn¡¯t make trouble for me again, but it turned out he was just bullshitting me. He didn¡¯t solve the problem at all. After calling the police, Janiya narrowed her eyes at me and said, ¡°Debra, you should know that there are consequences to seducing my man. ¡± The police soon arrived, and onlookers quickly gathered to watch the fun. ¡°Who called us?¡± The leading officer came over. Janiya immediately stood out and announced, ¡°Sir, I called the police. Please arrest this woman. Her name is Debra rkson. She pushed me at the bridal shop yesterday, which is why I¡¯m in the hospital now. She was supposed to be taken to the police station, but she¡¯s here now. She must¡¯ve escaped!¡± ¡°Pushed you? At a bridal shop?¡± The police officer repeated Janiya¡¯s words in confusion. Instead of arresting me on the spot, he frowned as though he was thinking about something. Another officer next to him whispered something in his ear, and he immediately showed an expression of enlightenment. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the Janiya who got hurt yesterda Janiya nodded excitedly. ¡°You heard about what happened? Good! Arrest this bitch and take her back to the station. Don¡¯t let her escape again!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The policeman¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°The incident in the bridal shop was closedst night. The shop owner receivedpensation from Caleb Wright. We also saw the video evidence. You weren¡¯t pushed; you fell down by yourself. Then you called the police, framed this girl, and wasted our time.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m warning you. Do something like that again and you¡¯ll be the one we¡¯ll be taking to the station. ¡± Janiya fell into stunned silence. Seeing that the tables had turned, the onlookers began to discuss. ¡°That woman framed her? Despicable!¡± ¡°Too bad. She Looks innocent. Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯s so evil?¡± ¡°People say that you shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. ¡± Janiya was so embarrassed that her face turned as red as a tomato. She took a few steps back, at a loss for words. Only then did I realize that the reason why I was released from custody was because of Caleb. He had investigated the matter, found out the truth, paid for the shop¡¯s damages, and cleared my name. Debra¡¯s POV: In an attempt to save face, Janiya tried to salvage the situation and exined feebly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I bothered you, officers. It was just a prank on my friend. Thank you foring. ¡± Chapter 106 ¡°I¡¯m not your friend. ¡± I refused to help Janiya lie in this situation. ¡°But this matter is over, so let¡¯s just drop it. I hope this will never happen again, because I don¡¯t want my work to be affected by your pettiness. I have nothing to do with your beloved Caleb, okay? I¡¯m just a secretary and I¡¯m very busy with my work, so please stop pestering me. ¡± Janiya didn¡¯t answer, but her face turned even redder in embarrassment. From the police¡¯s perspective, the situation wasn¡¯t that serious, so after lecturing Janiya, they left. The onlookers also dispersed. In the end, only I and Janiya were Left standing in the hall. After staring at me for awhile, Janiya suddenly changed her expression and smiled.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Debra, you just said in front of the police that you have nothing to do with Caleb. Is that true?¡± I didn¡¯t know why Janiya would suddenly ask me this, but I answered firmly, ¡°Yes. I already have a boyfriend. So, congrattions on your engagement with Caleb. ¡± ¡°Good!¡±¡± A sly smile tugged at the corners of Janiya¡¯s lips, as though her scheme seeded. While I was wondering why she was smiling so happily, I heard Caleb¡¯s voice from behind me. I turned around and found him standing there sullenly. ¡°Thank you, Debra. ¡± He looked at me, but his tone was oddly cold, enough to send shivers down my spine. I was about to say something, but he simply walked past me as though I was nothing but a stranger. ¡°Janiya, why¡¯d you make a fuss again?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb talked to Janiya, cupped her cheek gently, and spoke in a soft, affectionate voice. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, okay?¡± His sudden affection even surprised Janiya, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re not mad at me?¡± ¡°Why would I be mad?¡± made a scene¡­¡± Janiya said guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± Caleb then nced at me indifferently. ¡°Debra was released from custody, wasn¡¯t she? I believe she has forgiven you. ¡± What the hell? I was so angry that I gritted my teeth, but I could only force a smile on the surface. ¡°Since it was a misunderstanding, of course I forgive you. ¡± Janiya soon recovered from her initial shock and put on a cute expression. She hugged Caleb and said happily, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best. ¡± ¡°Get some rest, Janiya. ¡± With tenderness in his eyes, Caleb reached out and gently ruffled Janiya¡¯s hair. I stared at Caleb¡®s face in disbelief. He waspletely different from the person who was so eager to mark me as his matest night. Which one was the real Caleb-the one fromst night or the one standing in front of Janiya now? He knew that I was his mate, and he also knew that Janiya had framed me, but he still chose to treat Janiya gently and overlook her crimes. Perhaps Caleb loved Janiya¡­ Chapter 107 The mere thought made my heart ache so much, as though someone was squeezing the life out of me. At that moment, I just wanted to Leave this damned ce and never see Caleb and Janiya again. Without wasting time, I turned around and quickly left the hospital. But just as I made it to the gate of the hospital, someone blocked my way. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I raised my head angrily and saw Carlos standing in front of me, carrying a thick stack of documents. ¡°It¡¯s rude to block the way,¡± I said icily, ring at Carlos. However, Carlos didn¡¯t flinch. On the contrary, he Looked at me coldly, as though he knew something I didn¡¯t. ¡°Debra, I know who you really are. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: My heart leaped to my throat. Did Caleb have me investigated? Panic started welling up in me as countless theories crossed my mind. Did Caleb find out that I had joined Xeric Pack? What excuse could I use to keep my cover? At this moment, Carlos continued, ¡°Frankly, your background proves that you aren¡¯t good enough for Caleb. ¡°Huh?¡± I grunted, Looking at him in confusion. What on earth was he talking about? But Carlos looked dead serious. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He squinted at me and added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Now that Caleb has confirmed that you¡¯re his mate, he¡¯ll find a way to make it work.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± I continued to stare at him in unmasked confusion. This was so strange. What was going on? ¡°What did you find out about me?¡± I asked tentatively. ¡°Your true identity. ¡± Carlos handed me the investigative report. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide anymore. This is what my people found out when I sent them to inquire about you at the Silver Ridge Pack. Now I understand why you¡¯ve been acting the way you have. ¡± Feeling dubious, I lowered my head and started reading the document carefully. What I saw in the document stunned me. Because the person the document described wasn¡¯t me at all! ording to Carlos¡¯s investigation, I was a child of a prostitute. After being abandoned by my birth mother, I was adopted by the servant of the pack¡¯s former Luna, Vicky. I had been expelled from Silver Ridge Pack because I got on the wrong foot with the current Luna, Marley. Chapter 108 How could this be happening?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I was shocked, but the more I thought about it, the more sense it made. Marley must¡¯ve rewritten history to erase me from their pack. She likely held a Lot of power in the Silver Ridge Pack now, and she sessfully convinced my father that I was nothing but a stain in the pack¡¯s reputation. It was in their best interest to just omit the fact that I was the Alpha¡¯s daughter. But how could Marley say that I was the child of a prostitute? She was clearly insulting my mother on purpose! I was so angry that I wanted to rip the document to shreds and throw them at Marley¡¯s face. ¡°Debra, wait. Don¡¯t Leave. ¡± Before I could storm off, Caleb walked over quickly. I was already angry before he showed up, and now, I was seething with rage. I threw the document at him and shouted, ¡°You bastard! You did a background check on me? You¡¯re trying to get me fired, aren¡¯t you?¡± Caleb Looked at me in bewilderment. ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I just wanted to know what kind of person my mate is. ¡± ¡°Oh, is that how you get to know people? By doing a background check on them?¡± I spat, my voice dripping with sarcasm. Caleb nced at Carlos, who obediently picked up the document on the ground. Then he turned to face me with a serious expression, saying, ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can also give you my information. ¡± I sneered, ¡°No need. As you can see from my file, I don¡¯t deserve you. So please stop bothering me. I might make you look bad!¡± After saying that, I turned around and stormed off without Looking back. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb seemed to want to catch up with me, but I had called Han in advance. As soon as I walked out of the gate of the hospital, I saw Han waiting for me. ¡°Get in. ¡± Han waved at me in the car. With gritted teeth, I got in the car without hesitation. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Looks like Caleb really cares about you,¡± Han teased, ncing at the rearview mirror. ¡°See? He¡¯s just standing there, staring at you. And he doesn¡¯t even know that your daughter¡¯s his. If he finds out, he won¡¯t let you go. ¡± I rubbed the spot between my brows, feeling helpless. I was getting more and more confused with Caleb recently. What would he do if he found out about Elena? ¡°Hmm! Hmm!¡± Just then, I heard muffled soundsing from the back seat. Turning around, I found that the sounds wereing from Emily, who was tied up in the back seat. My eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°Han, what the hell is going on? What¡¯s Emily doing here?¡± Only then did Han seem to remember that there was a tied-up woman in the back. He exined to me unhurriedly, ¡°Oh, I forgot. When I was investigating, I found out that Adam was nning to have Emily killed, so I saved her. ¡± Chapter 109 What? Why would Adam suddenly want her dead?¡± I asked in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t know yet, but I suspect that Emily knows some of Adam¡¯s secrets. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t want to silence her. So I saved her because I wanted to see if I could get anything out of her. Why? Did you think I was doing this out of the goodness of my heart?¡± I turned my head to look at the bound and gagged Emily. She seemed to have struggled excessively, because her hands and feet were rubbed raw from the ropes. Frowning, I asked Han, ¡°Why¡¯d you tie her up? Can¡¯t you be a Little more humane?¡± Han shrugged helplessly. ¡°I had no choice. She was too f@cking loud. ¡± ncing at me, he didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m good at this. The ropes won¡¯t hurt her. ¡± Emily was practically covered in ropes, resembling a mummy. ¡°Think again, Han. Look at her. Her hands and feet are red!¡± ¡°Hmm¡± Emily nodded her head like crazy, as though she was echoing my sentiments. Tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. She resembled a captured wild animal, looking very pitiful. I sympathized with her and said to Han, ¡°Han, stop the car. I need to check on her. ¡± ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Han didn¡¯t understand why I was derailing him. ¡°Women are always so troublesome,¡± heined, but he still pulled over begrudgingly. I went to the back seat and untied the rope on Emily¡¯s feet. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re not going to hurt you. You¡¯re safe,¡± Iforted her in a soft voice, patting her back gently. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Emily¡¯s chest, which had been heaving violently, gradually steadied, and she soon fell silent. She seemed to have calmed down. I breathed a sigh of relief. If she was capable of calming down, then Emily still had some sense in her. Perhaps we could stillmunicate with her without tying her up.N?velDrama.Org content. Just then, we heard the sound of a siren in the distance. I turned around to see what was going on. A police patrol car was driving to us! Emily seemed to have sensed the danger and shrank into my arms subconsciously. She made sure to protect her belly, her body trembling slightly. Something was wrong. I asked Han, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are the police after us?¡± Han¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Because we have Emily. ¡± Emily was so frightened that she burst into tears and pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my child! Please!¡± She looked scared out of her wits. Her face was pale, her whole body shook like a leaf, and she started whimpering loudly. Her behavior would only make the police even more suspicious that we were up to no good. And if the police detained us, our mission would bepromised. ¡°Damn it! Shut up!¡± Han was pissed off and couldn¡¯t help but yell at her. Emily shivered and whimpered pitifully, which made my heart sink. I couldn¡¯t help but think of my past self-the helpless, pregnant girl from five years ago. ¡°Han, leave her to me. ¡± Chapter 110 I held Emily¡¯s hands and promised solemnly, ¡°Emily, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt your child. I swear in the name of my mother that I will protect your child. ¡± Emily stared at me nkly. After a while, she managed to squeeze out a few words. ¡°What should I do?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I racked my brains for a solution. Looking around, I saw that the roads were clear and we were surrounded by open fields. If Emily got out of the car and tried to run, the police would catch her immediately. So I suggested, ¡°Hide in the trunk first, or they¡¯ll find you the moment they arrive. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Emily said with a timid nod. Together, we got out of the car and I helped her into the trunk. She didn¡¯t protest and simplyy there obediently. After I closed the trunk, I rushed back to the passenger seat. But before we could drive away, the police patrol car stopped in front of us. Han and I exchanged worried nces. They got here so quickly. Did they know something? The door of the police car was opened and mmed shut with a bang. A female officer strode over to us. Under her police cap was cropped purple hair that reached her ears. She looked especially sharp and cool in her police uniform. As soon as our eyes met, I recognized her. It was Zoe.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Zoe raised her eyebrows. She clearly recognized us, too. Her expression became defiant, and she pulled out her baton. ¡°Seems I finally caught up to you two. Why¡¯d you suddenly pull over?¡± Zoe looked very arrogant, as though she had caught us in the act of doing something illegal. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I can pull over whenever I want,¡± Han said with hostility. It was obvious that he hated Zoe with a passion. After all, Han was a senior police sergeant back home. In the Xeric Pack, nobody dared to talk to him the way Zoe did now. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe cast him a sidelong nce. ¡°If I say it¡¯s my business, then it¡¯s my business. What¡¯re you going to do about it?¡± With that, Zoe sneered and held up her police badge in front of us, as though to exhibit her power over us. ¡°I¡¯m going to do a routine inspection now. I¡¯m ordering you the two of you to get out of the car right now!¡± Han frowned. I knew he was going to refuse, so I quickly shook my head and warned, ¡°We should listen to her. ¡± It was obvious that Zoe wanted to vent her anger on us. If we didn¡¯t cooperate, it would arouse her suspicion, and then she¡¯d give us an even harder time. Han seemed to understand where I was going with this, so in the end, he reluctantly got out of the car. Zoe then Looked inside the car and searched for anything incriminating, but found nothing. But she still frowned and Looked suspicious. I was afraid that she¡¯d think of checking the trunk, so I joked, ¡°It seems we keep running into each other. Han and I are nning to settle down in Roz Town. Why not have dinner with us sometime?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m busy. ¡± Zoe didn¡¯t appreciate my kind offer and refused me. Chapter 111 She Lowered her head and searched the car again, but still got nothing. She Looked a Little confused and muttered, ¡°Strange. I¡¯m sure I saw two girls in the car just now¡­¡± Han sneered in an instant. ¡°What girls? Are you blind? How the hell did you be a policewoman?¡± ¡°Are you doubting my capabilities?¡± Han¡¯s insulting words made Zoe very unhappy. She immediately turned around and strode up to Han. With her hands nted firmly on her hips, she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re just an idiot-all muscles, no brain. What do you know?¡± Zoe then wielded the baton and pointed it at Han. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that insulting an officer is enough reason to be detained?¡± Han didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen. Why should I be scared of you and your baton?¡± Then he narrowed his eyes at Zoe and smirked provocatively. ¡°You called me an idiot? Well, it was this idiot who defeated you. ¡± Zoe gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Just wait and see! You snuck up on me that day and caught me off-guard. ¡± With a red, livid face, Zoe argued fiercely with Han. It was as though she hadpletely forgotten her original purpose. But at this moment, there was a sudden noise from the trunk. ¡°What was that?¡± Zoe immediately stopped quarreling with Han. She pricked up her ears and stared at the trunk. ¡°Is there something inside?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. She clenched the baton in her hand and slowly walked over, suspicion written all over her face. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han and I became extremely nervous in an instant. ¡°Han! What should we do now?¡± I asked in a low, panicked voice. The second Zoe opened the trunk, we¡¯d be doomed. Han hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and hissed fiercely, ¡°How about we just kill her?¡± As he spoke, he quickly took a few steps back, preparing to turn into his beast form. ¡°Stop! That¡¯s a terrible ide: I hurriedly stepped in front of Han. ¡°If Zoe dies, the police will definitely look into her murder. It¡¯ll only make things worse!¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t have a choice, do we?¡± Han growled. Just then, a tinny voice suddenly came from Zoe¡¯s walkie talkie. ¡°Attention, attention! Caleb Wright is speeding down No. 108 Road. Officers nearby, please respond and stop him immediately. ¡± ¡°Damn it! Why is that Caleb racing again? This guy is so annoying!¡± Zoe stopped right before she reached the trunk. She turned around to re at me and Han, threatening, ¡°You two better behave!¡± Chapter 112 After saying that, she went back to her police car unwillingly. As soon as the vehicle was out of sight, I breathed a sigh of relief.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Caleb saved the day again. Debra¡¯s POV: As soon as Zoe left, Han drove us to a cafe. Thanks to its remote location, this cafe had turned into Han¡¯s safe house in Roz Town. He often met his informant here, and this ce hadn¡¯t been exposed yet. Fortunately for us, there was also a basic medical clinic nearby. There, we asked a psychiatrist and a gynecologist to examine Emily. After they conducted the necessary medical exams, one of them said, ¡°She¡¯s not injured physically, so she must¡¯ve gone crazy from overstimtion or stress. It¡¯s difficult tomunicate with her because her mind has wandered elsewhere. Because she¡¯s been seriously traumatized, it¡¯s my rmendation that she stay here and get ¡®long-term treatment. ¡± ¡°What about her baby?¡± I asked with concern. ¡°Frankly, the baby¡¯s in bad shape. It¡¯s very weak and malnourished. It¡¯d be best if she stayed here so that we could monitor her, or else she¡¯d be running the risk of a miscarriage. ¡± ¡°A miscarriage?¡± My eyes widened in shock. I had no idea Emily¡¯s condition was so serious. ¡°Yes. The baby¡¯s malnourished because the mother¡¯s malnourished, not to mention her mental instability. If things go on like this, the child won¡¯t make it. ¡± The doctor¡¯s words worried me. I returned to Emily¡¯s ward with a heavy heart and exined everything to her seriously. ¡°Emily, you have to get some rest and do whatever the doctor says, okay? Only in this way can your child Live. Otherwise, you might have a miscarriage. ¡± At the mention of a miscarriage, Emily¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers, filled with fear and panic. ¡°Okay, I promise I¡¯ll do whatever the doctor says. I want my baby to Live!¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. She Looked at me gratefully and whispered, ¡°Thank you. ¡± Emily hadbed her hair and put on the clean clothes I bought for her, so she Looked nothing Like the crazydy I met in the detention room. On the contrary, she looked normal. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han stood by the door and stared at Emily for a long time. All of a sudden, he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Emily, you said that Adam¡¯s going to sell Roz Town. Do you have any proof?¡± Perhaps Han was under the impression that Emily was sober at this time, so he didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°Huh? What¡¯re you talking about?¡± Emily was stunned for a moment, and then she suddenly seemed to remember something. She buried her face in her hands and started muttering, ¡°The child¡­¡± It seemed that something Han said had triggered Emily, because she was suddenly muddleheaded again. Han exhaled in disappointment. ¡°She goes crazy whenever I try to bring this up. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have saved her. ¡± ¡°How could you say that?¡± I looked at Emily¡¯s round belly. ¡°Think about the baby. You saved an innocent life. ¡± Han wasn¡¯t reconciled. He said bitterly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saving a baby? It won¡¯t help with our investigation, will it? If Zoe found Emily earlier, our cover would¡¯ve been blown!¡± I shook my head and locked eyes with Han firmly. ¡°If Gale was here, she would¡¯ve done the same thing. Have you forgotten how she epted me and my child into the pack?¡± Chapter 113 Han fell silent. He knew I was right. After settling Emily down, Han and I drove back to our apartment. But as soon as we got out of the car, Han seemed to sense that something was off. ¡°Debra, someone¡¯s been following us,¡± he whispered in my ear seriously. ¡®Be prepared to fight. They might try to ambush us. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I immediately became vignt. I didn¡¯t know who sent this person, nor could I tell how strong the other party was. Han and I were on high alert, ready to turn into wolves at any time. Suddenly, a small figure emerged from the shadowsN?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Mommy!¡± Elena approached us, her beautiful blonde hair Looked almost silver in the moonlight. She was wearing the pink dress I had bought her before. As she ran to me, she looked like a beautiful woond fairy. Behind Elena was Anna. ¡°Elena? What¡¯re you doing here, baby?¡± I was pleasantly surprised. Elena was thest person I was expecting to see at this time. Han, on the other hand, didn¡¯t Let his guard down. He pricked up his ears and looked around like a cheetah searching for its prey, ready to fight against any enemy. But when Elena bounded over and called him in a sweet voice, his sharp eyes softened in an instant. ¡°Elena, what brings you here?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han stretched out his arms to hug Elena, but it seemed he was scared that he might hurt her, so he ended up holding his arms out awkwardly. He didn¡¯t even know where to put his hands, which made him look silly. Anna exined with a smile, ¡°Elena has missed you so much. When Debra sent me her new address, Elena kept pestering me, begging me to bring her here. She wanted to surprise you, so we hid in the bushes while waiting for you. ¡± Han couldn¡¯t help but chuckle heartily when he heard that this was Elena¡¯s idea. But the next second, he coughed and tried to hide his smile,ining, ¡°Although it was a nice surprise, Elena, your sudden appearance would disturb our work. ¡± ¡°But I miss you and Mommy!¡± Elena stuck out her lower lip pitifully. Han¡¯s tone softened immediately. ¡°Alright, alright. Just don¡¯t do that again, okay?¡± He tried to make himself sound tough, but I could tell that he didn¡¯t want to hurt Elena¡¯s feelings. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Elena said softly, looking a little depressed. Seeing this, Han sighed helplessly. ¡°I know you miss your mommy, Elena. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll drive Anna home first and Let you and your mommy have some alone time, okay?¡± Chapter 114 ¡°Really? You¡¯re the best, Han!¡± Elena immediately broke into a smile and threw her arms around Han happily. Han took Anna home while I took Elena inside the apartment. After tucking her into bed, I tried Luling her to sleep. ¡°Mommy, I want to ask you a question,¡± Elena said seriously, taking a photo out of her pocket. I nced at it and found that it was the photo that Caleb had left in the kindergarten. Elena pointed at Caleb in the photo and asked curiously, ¡°Why won¡¯t you get back together with Daddy? If you and Daddy get back together, we can go home with my brother!¡± My heart tightened in my chest. For some reason, Elena refused to give up on finding her brother. Forcing a smile, I asked, ¡°Elena, you keep saying that this Little boy is your brother. How do you know that?¡± Elena answered seriously, ¡°I always dream about him. In my dream, we often y together. ¡± She dreamt about him? Now I was sure that she was just imagining things! But I knew she wouldn¡¯t let the matter go, so I justforted her for the time being. ¡°I have a very important job right now. As soon as I finish the job, I¡®Ll consider getting back together with Daddy, okay?¡± Although Elena wasn¡¯t satisfied, she nodded obediently. ¡°Okay. ¡± Soon, I fell asleep with Elena in my arms. In my dream, I faintly heard a little boy calling me Mommy. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I followed the sound and until I found the Little boy in the photo, standing in the bright sunshine and Looking at me sadly. The adorable little boy also had emerald eyes and blond hair, just like Elena. Somehow, the Little boy gave me a sense of familiarity. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I wanted to hug him, ki*s him, and smooth his frown. But my logic stopped me from doing these things. lommy, why won¡¯t youe near me?¡± the boy asked, looking very hurt. ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering in the Thorn Edge Pack for years. I miss you so much¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: I felt upset, so Carlos and I went to Roz Town¡¯s most popr bar to relieve our boredom. Although we were just here to pass the time, we still ended up talking about Debra. As soon as we sat down in the bar, I ordered a ss of wine and nearly downed all its contents in one go. Carlos couldn¡¯t help but tease me. ¡°It¡¯s almost Like Moon Goddess wants you to suffer. You have to cater to Janiya on the one hand, and please Debra on the other. No matter what you do, you can¡¯t seem to please either of them. ¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I felt depressed. ¡°Debra must think I¡¯m an indecisive, moody jerk. ¡± ¡°Yes, as unpredictable as the weather!¡± Carlos teased me mercilessly. Feeling utterly powerless, I drank a few more sses. After a while, Carlos patted me on the shoulder and said seriously, ¡°Let me tell you this as a friend. From Debra¡¯s perspective, you are a jerk. You two are mates, but you didn¡¯t admit it after you slept with her. You even used her of being a hooker and turned a blind eye to her suffering when she was exiled from her pack and hunted down. But since I know your side of the story, I don¡¯t me you. ¡± Chapter 115 ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s something wrong with my wolf, Damien. ¡± I sighed heavily, clutching the wine ss tightly. ¡°True. If Damien sensed that Debra was your mate sooner, a lot of misunderstandings could¡¯ve been avoided. ¡± After pondering over it for a while, Carlos suddenly looked at me with curiosity. ¡°So what¡¯s the problem with your wolf? I¡¯ve never heard of such a case before. ¡± I shook my head helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The doctor couldn¡¯t find out anything either. ¡± ¡°What a hassl distress. ¡° Carlos ran his fingers through his hair in sympathetic Now that we were on the topic of my wolf, I reminded him, ¡°We can¡¯t let anyone know that there¡¯s something wrong with Damien, not even Debra. Got it?¡± After all, I was still the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. We could get into trouble if someone found out that my wolf wasn¡¯t normal, and even the whole pack might be affected. ¡°Got it. ¡± Carlos nodded solemnly. I wanted to keep on drinking, but when I looked up, I saw a familiar figure by the door. ¡°Han?¡± What was he doing here? I put down the ss and quietly observed Han from a distance. He was ying darts with a purple-haired she-wolf. They drank andughed together. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A smile tugged at the corners of my Lips. I was overjoyed! I knew that Han and Debra were a fake couple, but I hadn¡¯t found any evidence, so I couldn¡¯t expose them. Now was my chance! ¡°Hello, Han. ¡± I walked over and looked at Han meaningfully. ¡°How about one round of darts? The loser has to promise the winner one thing. What do you think?¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± Han replied expressionlessly. Then he turned around and proceeded to ignore me. The she-wolf said sarcastically, ¡°Han, are you a coward? Are you scared you¡¯re going to Lose over a game of darts?¡± Han¡¯s expression hardened. Narrowing his eyes, Carlos seemed to pick up on something. ¡°What a coward!¡± he said, adding fuel to the mes. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s worried that he¡¯ll lose and be Laughed at,¡± the she-wolf echoed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Han gritted his teeth. ¡°Bullshit! Why should I be afraid?¡± The she-wolf sneered and said defiantly, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, then step up to the challenge!¡± This was thest straw. Han was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Okay, one round of darts!¡± Chapter 116 Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be the referee,¡± the purple-haired she-wolf announced. She seemed to be worried that Han would go back on his word. Han frowned with displeasure. ¡°Who said you could be the referee?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His words seemed to piss off the she-wolf. ¡°I¡¯m aw enforcer. It only makes sense to make me the referee!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Just now, I felt that this she-wolf Looked a little familiar, and I now realized that she was the police officer named Zoe. ¡°Okay, you can be the referee,¡± I said, pointing at Zoe. ¡°At least someone here knows what I¡®m worth,¡± Zoe grumbled, shooting Han a murderous re. ¡°Han, I doubt you¡¯ll win. ¡± Han Laughed angrily. ¡°Just you wait. ¡± A slight smile tugged at the corners of Zoe¡¯s mouth. She tucked a stray strand of purple hair behind her ear and said, ¡°Oh? Is that so? Okay, I¡¯LL wait and see. I just hope that you won¡¯t lose too terribly. ¡± Han rolled his eyes at her in exasperation Seeing this exchange, I felt that the two looked like a couple who liked to quarrel with each other. In fact, Han and Zoe seemed to be a better match for each other than he and Debra. ¡°Enough with the bullshit. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Zoe raised her ss, announcing the start of thepetition. Han and I picked up our darts. Before we started, Han suddenly asked, ¡°Caleb, what was your rtionship with Debra before?¡± I knew that Han was only trying to distract me, but my hand remained very stable. I threw the dart and hit the bull¡¯s eye. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Our rtionship was very special,¡± I answered him vaguely. Before he threw his dart, I asked, ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your rtionship with Debra? Are you and Debra just pretending to be a couple as a cover for whatever you¡¯re doing in Roz Town?¡± Han was stunned. A trace of panic shed across his eyes. This, coupled with Zoe¡¯s booing, caused his first dart to miss its target. ¡°Han, we agreed that the Loser has to promise the winner one thing, no matter what. ¡± I approached Han and added in his ear, ¡°If you lose, you have to answer my question. That¡¯s what I want from you. ¡± Han¡¯s expression hardened. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he stayed silent. Over the next few rounds, he became much more cautious. I thought I would win for sure, but it turned out that I had underestimated Han. He hit the bull¡¯s eye several times. Even Zoe, who seemed hell-bent on destroying Han, couldn¡¯t help but mutter in surprise, ¡°This idiot¡¯s good. ¡± It didn¡¯t take Long before Han¡¯s score caught up to mine. I knew I couldn¡¯t risk being careless. I concentrated on throwing the darts, drowning out any distractions. Chapter 117 ¡°Almost there! The scores are almost a tie!¡± Because we were neck-and-neck in thepetition, Zoe watched us with bated breath, unwilling to let any detail escape her. Carlos also watched nervously from the sidelines. The intensepetition attracted many onlookers. Gradually, we were surrounded by a curious crowd ¡°This is thest round. Caleb¡¯s ahead by only 1 point!¡± Zoe eximed, red with excitement. ¡°Hey, everyone! Since this is thest round, how about we up the stakes a little?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The audience cheered. ¡°Okay! How about we have someone bite an apple? The apple will be the new target!¡± Zoe suggested enthusiastically. Before the audience could react, Han immediately objected. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. ¡± ¡°I beg to differ,¡± I said slowly. Carlos took this as an opportunity to back me up. ¡°I¡¯ll be Caleb¡¯s volunteer. ¡± Zoe was very satisfied with Carlos¡¯s initiative. She nodded and asked the crowd, ¡°And who is willing to be Han¡¯s volunteer?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The audience looked at each other and stepped back in a tacit understanding. It seemed that no one was willing to help Han. After all, these people had gathered here just to watch the fun; no one wanted to risk their lives. After looking around with a disappointed expression, Zoe pouted and said, ¡°If no one volunteers, Han will Lose by default. ¡± But still no one moved. Zoe began to countdown. Seeing that Han was going to lose just because he couldn¡¯t find a volunteer, I suddenly felt bored. I didn¡¯t want to win by default. ¡°I volunteer. ¡± Suddenly, a gentle yet firm voice came from the door of the bar. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. A beautiful she-wolf came into view. She was wearing a knee-length coat, and her wavy brown hair was a Little disheveled because of the strong winds. Her amber eyes shone brightly. I was stunned. It was Debra! Chapter 118 Debra¡¯s POV: After coaxing Elena to sleep, I soon followed suit. In my dream, the boy who looked just like Elena kept crying so pitifully. Every time he called me Mommy, my heart ached, as though it was being stabbed by a knife. I wanted to go up and hug him, but whenever I took a step, he seemed to get farther and farther away from me. I suddenly woke up in cold sweat, panting heavily. My heart ached so much. I touched my face and found that it was wet with tears. How could I have had such a terrible dream? Maybe it was because I never recovered from my son¡¯s death. The boy said that he was in Thorn Edge Pack¡­ Perhaps it was because Caleb was from Thorn Edge Pack that I had such a dream. Just then, my phone started to ring. It was a call from an informant. Worried that I might wake Elena up, I immediately tapped the answer key and rushed to the balcony. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The whistling cold wind blew at my face, sending shivers down my spine. The image of the little boy in my dream became clearer in my mind. An anxious voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Debra, Han¡¯s been trapped in the bar by Caleb. Pleasee here and save him!¡± ¡°What?¡± I was so startled that any trace of sleepiness disappeared. I quickly hung up the phone, grabbed the nearest coat, and ran out. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org content. When I arrived at the bar, I found that Han was ying a boring dart game with Caleb. The rest of the customers in the bar had gathered around to watch the fun. In a word, it looked as though they were gambling. I wove through the crowd and pulled Han aside, hissing, ¡°What the hell is going on? Why are you ying a stupid game with Caleb in the middle of the night?¡± Han looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I just wanted to hang out with Zoe so that she¡¯d stop suspecting us. I did this for the mission. But I didn¡¯t expect to be roped into a dartpetition with Caleb. ¡± I looked at him, feeling incredulous. The emergency turned out to be nothing but a stupid game. When I heard the report from the informant, I had thought that Caleb had exposed Han and arrested him. I red at Han and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Put an end to this now. We¡¯re Leaving. ¡± I pulled Han back to the front and announced to everyone, ¡°Thepetition is over. Han and I need to get going. Sorry for the disturbance, folks. ¡± Chapter 119 ¡°No way!¡± Hearing this, Zoe immediately stood up and blocked our way. ¡°You¡¯re in Roz Town, so you y by its rules. Once a game starts, no one¡¯s allowed to leave until it¡¯s over. ¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s right!¡± The crowd echoed Zoe¡¯s sentiments. Feeling annoyed, I asked Zoe, ¡°So who made such a stupid rule? Adam or Gale? Do any of you still remember that Gale is the real Alpha?¡± Everyone in the bar fell silent. My gaze swept across the crowd. Everyone avoided my gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your rules, but you¡¯d better think about what I said. ¡± I picked up the apple from the table and said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll be Han¡¯s volunteer. ¡± Caleb walked over and reminded me in a low voice, ¡°Debra, this is dangerous. You might get hurt. Why don¡¯t you just let Han admit defeat?¡± ¡°Caleb, you bastard!¡± Han¡¯s eyes shed in anger. He seemed to want to pounce on Caleb on the spot, but I hurriedly stopped him. I didn¡¯t know what kind of bet Han had going on with Caleb, but judging from Han¡¯s violent reaction, I figured it was a big gamble. It seemed that I couldn¡¯t let Han Lose tonight. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said loudly in front of Caleb. ¡°Let¡¯s finish thepetition. I trust my mate, Han. ¡± Caleb seemed to stiffen at the mention of the word ¡°mate,¡± but the rest of the people in the bar settled down. Sitting back in the referee seat, Zoe shouted, ¡°Thepetition shall continue. For the sake of fairness, we¡¯ll let Han go first. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Under Caleb¡¯s intent gaze, I slowly walked to the appointed position, put the apple in my mouth, and closed my eyes. Truth be told, I was extremely nervous. I had no idea how good Han was at throwing darts. But now, I could only pray that he wouldn¡¯t miss the apple. Putting my life in another person¡¯s hands was nerve-wracking. Every second that passed was torture. I gritted my teeth anxiously. I felt so nervous that my heart seemed to want to leap out of my chest.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, with my eyes squeezed shut, I heard Caleb¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Forget it, I quit. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The second I opened my eyes, I met Caleb¡¯splicated gaze. ¡°What? You quit?¡± Zoe jumped to her feet with a shocked expression. Staring at me, Caleb said loudly, ¡°Yes, I admit defeat. I don¡¯t want to continue anymore. ¡± Chapter 120 I was so surprised that I simply looked at him nkly. Wasn¡¯t Caleb a proud Alpha? How could he choose to quit when he was only a step away from victory? Carlos folded his arms over his chest and Looked at Caleb knowingly. He teased, ¡°It seems that someone¡¯s willing to lose face in the name of love. ¡± Caleb ignored Carlos. Addressing everyone in the bar, he said tly, ¡°Drinks tonight are on me. ¡± ¡°Yay!¡± The audience burst into loud cheers. The heavy atmosphere in the bar was lifted.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Only Zoe, who was still standing by the referee¡¯s seat, pursed her Lips in dissatisfaction. Eventually, she muttered something under her breath and walked over to the bar. I was about to take Han and go, but the cheering crowd quickly surrounded him. They lifted Han up on their shoulders as though he was their hero for winning free beer for everyone. ¡°Han! Han!¡± they chanted excitedly. The crowd shut me out, and there was no way for me to squeeze past them. In the end, I could only shout Han¡¯s name from the sidelines. But there were too many of them cheering him on, and my voice was soon drowned out by the crowd. In the chaos, someone shoved me and I fell backward. I thought I was going to hit the floor. I closed my eyes and winced, waiting to feel the inevitable pain. But unexpectedly, a pair of strong arms caught me. I fell into a warm, secure embrace. A familiar scent filled to my nose, mixed with the faint smell of alcohol. I could feel the person was protecting my head with one hand, while the other was wrapped firmly around my waist. I slowly peeled my eyes open, only to meet Caleb¡¯s nervous gaze. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, are you okay?¡± His emerald eyes were bright, like gems twinkling under the sunshine. They were staring straight at me, filled with concern. Stunned, I shook my head in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting you out of here,¡± Caleb said. He gently scooped me up and carried me outside. Despite the surging crowd, he managed to shield me from the chaos as he walked to the exit with steady steps. At this moment, it was as though the whole world had be hazy. ALL I could see was Caleb¡¯s handsome face. When he looked back at me, it was as though he was looking at a rare and precious treasure. My heart was beating so violently in my chest that I was worried I might have a heart attack. Even I couldn¡¯t deny the fatal attraction between me and Caleb at this moment. His intoxicating scent was making me go so crazy that I couldn¡¯t think straight. After walking out of the bar, Caleb carefully put me down. He Looked at me up and down as if to make sure that I was unharmed. ¡°Quit staring at me Like that. I said I¡¯m fine. ¡± I pushed Caleb away ufortably and took a few steps back, putting some distance between us. ¡°Thanks, I guess. ¡± Chapter 121 Caleb didn¡¯t seem to Like my reaction. He frowned tightly and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± In an effort to break the tension, I quickly changed the topic. ¡°Caleb, what deal did you make with Han just now?¡± ¡°I wanted him to admit that you two are a fake couple. ¡± ¡°what?¡± I gasped in shock But my shock quickly turned into anger. ¡°You were willing to risk hurting others for this?¡± Caleb approached me and looked at me with affection. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I know it wasn¡¯t right, but it¡¯s important to me. I have to know the truth, Debra As he spoke, he got closer and closer, the affection in his eyes bing more and more evident. Caleb¡¯s scent fascinated me. It was like a drug that I couldn¡¯t get enough of, causing me to palpitate whenever he came near. The mate bond made me eager to touch him. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you just do it? He obviously cares about you!¡± Ivy barked excitedly. ¡°Get a grip, will you? He¡¯s obviously Lyin Even though my instincts were practically begging me to get closer to Caleb, myst ounce of sanity told me not to be deceived by his deceitful appearance again ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Caleb. ¡± I pushed him away. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But Caleb wasn¡¯t about to give up. He leaned close and whispered in my ear, ¡°You¡¯re right. I am drunk. And I can¡¯t go home alone.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Carlos is too busy picking up girls. So Debra, can you take me home?¡± When I was about to reject him, he continued, ¡°If you refuse, I¡¯ll drive home at full speed. ¡± Caleb was notorious for speeding, so I knew that he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll drive you home. ¡± Worried that Caleb would get into an ident from driving under the influence, I ended up choosing topromise. I darted to the car, hoping to get this over with as quickly as possible. But Caleb took his sweet time. As soon as he opened the door and sat down, he held up a photo in his hand and asked, ¡°Debra, why¡¯d you steal this from me?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: My heart leaped to my throat. I quickly patted my pockets. Oh, crap! The photo Elena had picked up in the kindergarten wasn¡¯t there! After putting Elena to sleep just now, I slipped the photo into my pocket. I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d lose it. Worse, Caleb found it. God! Why was I so unlucky? Staring at the photo in Caleb¡¯s hand, I racked my brains for a good excuse. Chapter 122 Before I could think of one, Caleb smiled smugly and said, ¡°Debra, if you missed me, you could juste to me. You didn¡¯t have to steal a photo of me. ¡± Well, it turned out that I didn¡¯t need to think of an excuse. He had already made up one for me. I couldn¡¯t think of a way to deny his assumption, so I could only cough awkwardly and change the topic. ¡°Caleb, who¡¯s the Little boy in the photo? Is he your son?¡± Caleb¡¯s smug smile disappeared in an instant. While carefully observing my expression, he said slowly, ¡°What if I said yes?¡± I was stunned. My mind turned into chaos. Caleb had another child? Was that the reason why Elena kept calling this Little boy her brother? But why did I have that dream? In my dream, that Little boy called me his mother. ¡°Ha-ha, Lighten up! I¡¯m just joking. He¡¯s not my son. ¡± Caleb¡¯sughter interrupted my thoughts. ¡°And don¡¯t worry. Even if he was mine, I wouldn¡¯t Let this child get in between us. ¡± Get in between us? This child wasn¡¯t the problem. I cast a sidelong nce at him and started the car. After a slight pause, I said icily, ¡°Caleb, are you too drunk to think straight? You¡¯re going to marry Janiya soon. Have you forgotten that all ready?¡± Caleb fell silent. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t exin this matter, so he didn¡¯t say anything for a while and simply looked out the window. Neither of us said anything throughout the entire drive. When we pulled into the hotel, I turned to ask Caleb to leave, only to find that his eyes were closed and his breathing was steady. It seemed that he had fallen asleep. I reached out to wake him up, but I soon caught a whiff of the smell of alcohol in his breath. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I paused and took the time to look at him. Now that he was asleep, he was no longer cold or indifferent. His sharp features seemed to soften somewhat, rendering him harmless. It took me a while toe to my senses. I just wanted to savor this moment . When I finally did, I shook my head and snapped, ¡°Wake up, Caleb!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Caleb didn¡¯t stir. I thought he didn¡¯t hear me, so I reached out and tried to shake him. Unexpectedly, Caleb¡¯s eyes suddenly popped open and he grabbed my hand. He stared at me with a burning passion. ¡°Caleb, we¡¯re here. Get out¡ª¡± Before I could finish my words, he cupped the back of my head. His face approached mine. The next second, he raised my chin and ki*sed me. ¡°Hmm. I tried to free myself, but he held me down tightly. His ki*s was passionate and possessive. His tongue tasted Like wine, which he deftly slipped into my mouth. I kept trying to resist, but he bit my tongue and suckled on it greedily. Then he slowly made his way down until his lips were pressed against my neck. I knew that he wanted to mark me. But instead of stopping him, the strong sense of pleasure made me want more. I couldn¡¯t help but moan with pleasure. Chapter 123 Every time Caleb ki*sed me, he would nibble on me gently. He was Like a skilled artist, leaving a trail of dark red flowers on my earlobe, neck, and corbone. He ki*sed me so passionately that my whole body went numb. Gradually, I stopped resisting and wrapped my arms around his neck subconsciously. We clung to each other tightly, nothing but thinyers of fabric separating us. The wet and soft ki*ses made me want more.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I wanted so much more¡­ The make-out sessionsted a long time. The atmosphere inside the car grew thick with Lust and heavy breathing. Finally, Caleb pulled away slightly. Cupping my face in his hands, he locked eyes with me and said seriously, ¡°Debra, I don¡¯t love Janiya, but I need the help of her family, so I can¡¯t get rid of her just yet. This is all I can tell you for now. Do you trust me?¡± His tone was so cautious and sincere that I didn¡¯t know what to say. Caleb continued, ¡°Roz Town is dangerous. I want you to leave as soon as possible. I¡¯m doing this to protect you. You have to believe me. ¡± The information in his words were too much for me to handle. My brain buzzed, but I still managed to connect what he was saying to what Emily had said. Perhaps Adam was aware of Gale¡¯s suspicion of him, so he nned to sell Roz Town, get a Large sum of money and run away. If that was the case, what role did Caleb y in this? While I was lost in thought, Caleb opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°Caleb, wait!¡± I followed him out of the car, hoping to get more answers out of him. But when I finally caught up with him, Janiya suddenly showed up. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Janiya¡¯s POV: Caleb reeked of alcohol and the scent of another woman. Taking a deep breath, I asked as calmly as I could, ¡°Honey, where have you been?¡± With a smile, Caleb pulled me into a hug, exining, ¡°I went out for a drink and asked Debra to drive me back to the hotel. ¡± He spoke so calmly, as though nothing had happened. ¡°I see. ¡± If Caleb wanted to Lie to me, I was okay with ying dumb. But when I saw Debra chasing after Caleb, I knew that she wanted something from him. I sneered and immediately blocked her way. ¡°Please stay away from my boyfriend. ¡± Embarrassed, Debra hesitated and stopped in her tracks. This shameless bitch! She had no right to even look at Caleb! I intimately linked arms with Caleb and guided him back inside the hotel. When we got to the elevator, I said in a sweet voice, ¡°Honey, how about we go back to me room? I have a surprise for you. ¡± Caleb subconsciously avoided my touch. He pretended to have a headache and started rubbing his temples. ¡°Sorry, Janiya. I can¡¯t today. ¡± Chapter 124 ¡°Why not?¡± I demanded disappointedly, my smile disappearing. ¡°I¡¯m a bit drunk, and I don¡¯t feel well. I¡¯d better go back to my room and get some rest,¡± he exined apologetically. ¡°Wait, Caleb¡ª¡± I wanted to ask him to stay, but as soon as he reached his door, Caleb unlocked it and stepped inside. ¡°Good night,¡± he said briefly before shutting the door in my face. I was so sad but there was nothing I could do. I had to go back to my room alone. When I opened the door to my room, my eyes swept across the room. There were heart-shaped candles, a dreamy gauze canopy by the bed, and a bathtub filled with water and red rose petals¡­ I even wore my s@xiest underwear in preparation for tonight. I left the hospital ahead of time to surprise Caleb with a wonderful night, but now, everything was ruined. ¡°Caleb, why do you want her? What the f@ck do you see in her?¡± I felt terrible. Yes, I saw Caleb making out with that bitch in the car.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I saw how close they were, ki*sing each other so passionately¡­ Anger engulfed my heart. I was so angry that I dug my nails into my palms, drawing blood. Caleb was gone all night because he was out with Debra, that f@cking whore! I almost went mad with jealousy. I hated Debra. I hated her for pestering Caleb. She couldn¡¯t keep away from my man. She disgusted me! But I had to keep up appearances, so I couldn¡¯t show my jealousy in front of Caleb. I had no choice but to pretend that I didn¡¯t know anything about his infidelity. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, in the end, he only hurt me. He lied to me and refused to spend the night with me. My heart ached so badly and tears kept rolling down my cheeks uncontrobly. The more I dwelled on it, the sadder I became. So I squatted on the floor and cried bitterly. I had been in love with Caleb for so long. I had evene to this god-forsaken town for him, but he was always so cold to me. There was nothing I could do to get him to pay attention to me. Just then, my phone rang. It was my father calling. Before answering, I wiped my tears and cleared my throat, pretending to be calm. ¡°Hi, Dad. What¡¯s up?¡± Unfortunately, my father was quite perceptive. He could tell from my shaky voice that something was wrong. ¡°Why are you crying, sweetheart? Did anyone hurt you?¡± I tried my best to hold back my tears and lied, ¡°No, Dad. I¡¯m fine. I was just watching a sad movie. ¡± Obviously, my father didn¡®t believe me. He seemed to want to keep asking me about it, so I had to change the topic. ¡°So Dad, did you find anything about Debra?¡± Chapter 125 ¡°Yes. ¡± My father forwarded the information to me quickly. I leoked through it and found that Debra was the daughter of a prostitute from the Silver Ridge Pack. A few years ago, she had been exiled from her pack because she messed with Colin and Marley. How could Adam let such a woman be his secretary? She probably lied to him about her resume! Just then, a thought urred to me. Didn¡¯t Adam imprison Colin in his dungeon? If I could just manipte Colin¡­ My eyes lit up excitedly. I finally had a proper way to get rid of that annoying bitch!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: Too many things happened that night. When I got home, I crawled into bed in a daze and barely slept a wink. Elena seemed to have sensed that I was in a bad mood, because she gave me a loving hug this morning before we climbed out of bed. Her childish voice was full of concern. ¡°Mommy, no matter how important your work is, you should take care of yourself. ¡± Her words touched my heart and made me feel much better. ¡°I promise I will, honey. ¡± I pecked her on the forehead and drove her to school. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When we arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten, Elena hugged me and refused to let me go. She looked at me pleadingly as she begged, ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t leave me. ¡± Children at this age were the most dependent on their parents. Even though Elena was a good girl, she was still a five-year-old child after all. It was only natural that she missed her mother. I felt terribly guilty, but there was nothing I could do. I squatted down and tried tofort her in a gentle voice. ¡°Maybe next time, okay? I have to go to work today. Only when I finish my work can we go home. ¡± ¡°But I want to be with you, Mommy,¡± Elena said stubbornly. With an aggrieved look, she grabbed the hem of my clothes with her small hand, unwilling to let go. While I was wondering how tofort the poor child, a boy¡¯s voice sounded from behind us. ¡°Elena, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± I turned around and saw a little boy with brown curly hair and long eyshes staring at us curiously. It turned out to be Adam¡¯s son, Luca. Beside Luca stood his mother, Riley Cooper. Riley was an elegant-Looking woman. Her curly brown hair hung loosely over her slender shoulders. Although she had a few wrinkles here and there, she looked younger than she was, and she exuded a gentle temperament. It seemed that she was here to drop her son off at school today. Chapter 126 Luca and Elena were good friends. Riley seemed to already know Elena, because she walked over to her and handed her a piece of candy with a warm smile. I was very nervous. Just as I was about to sneak away, Riley suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re Adam¡¯s new secretary, right? I¡¯ve met you before!¡± I froze. I didn¡¯t expect her to recognize me. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Cooper. ¡± She grinned at me good-naturedly and said, ¡°Good morning! Is Elena your daughter? She¡¯s adorable. ¡± I nearly denied it right away out of instinct, but when I recalled the sad look on Elena¡¯s face thest time, I bit back my words. I didn¡¯t want to hurt my daughter¡¯s feelings again. Fortunately, Anna walked over just in time to help me out. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Cooper! Elena¡¯s my niece. I had something urgent to do yesterday, so I asked Debra to take watch over Elena for me. ¡± Elena was a very smart child.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She blinked at me and walked to Anna quietly. ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Riley nodded and smiled, seeming to believe Anna. To my surprise, Elena seemed to have understood that we needed to lie about our rtionship. This time, she didn¡¯t show me a sad expression. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Instead, she grabbed Luca¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Luca, let¡¯s go y on the seesaw!¡± ¡°okay!¡± Luca agreed without hesitation. The two happy kids ran into the kindergarten hand in hand. I was so relieved. Fortunately, Riley didn¡¯t seem to notice anything wrong. After waving at Elena goodbye, I saw Riley walking back and forth in front of her car. She seemed worried, and she kept ncing at something from time to time. Curious, I walked over and asked, ¡°Mrs. Cooper, is something wrong?¡± She nodded and bit her lip. ¡°My car broke. I called someone to fix it, but I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll arrive. I might have to wait here for a long time. ¡± Perhaps this was the perfect opportunity for me to pick up some information! ¡°Let me give you a ride,¡± I offered enthusiastically. Riley looked at me with both relief and embarrassment. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay? Thank you so much!¡± We both headed to my car and got in. While I was driving, she asked with concern, ¡°It must be difficult to work for Adam, right?¡± ¡°A Little. I just need to put in a Little more effort. ¡± I pretended to give a normal answer, but truth be told, I was secretly racking my brains for a way to naturally Lead the topic to Emily. Perhaps she was really grateful that I was helping her out this time, because gave me a serious warning. ¡°Adam has been a bit capricious these past few years. Whatever you do, don¡¯t irritate him. ¡± I nodded. In the most casual tone I could muster, I started to say, ¡°Honestly, I still don¡¯t know where his boundaries lie. People at the office say that the secretary before me, Emily, was fired because she crossed the line. What did she do? I just don¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake, that¡¯s all. ¡± Chapter 127 Riley immediately stiffened and looked very strange. She kept silent for a while. Finally, she shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know this person. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Riley did not know Emily? How could that be possible? Emily was Adam¡¯s former secretary. She must¡¯ve met Riley more than once. Moreover, Riley had good memory. How could she not remember her? ¡°Isn¡¯t Emily Mr. Cooper¡¯s former secretary? Haven¡¯t you met her before?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but stare at Riley incredulously. She deliberately averted her gaze. ¡°No. I never met her. ¡± This made me feel even more suspicious. Before I could ask her more questions, Riley suddenly looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just remembered that I have some work to do. You don¡¯t have to drive me home. Just drop me off at the next intersection. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s not easy to find a taxi at that intersection. ¡± The road we were on was very remote, and few cars passed by. No one in their right mind would choose to get out of the car here. Riley¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°Just drop me off there. I¡¯ve already asked someone to pick me up. ¡± I had no choice but to do as she said. Riley¡¯s strange attitude only proved to me that she did know Emily and that she might even know the inside story. Thinking of the ¡°child¡± Emily had mentioned before, my heart thumped wildly. I felt that something big was about to happen. The bits and pieces of information we had gathered were like small beads, waiting to be connected by a string. I went back to the apartment with mixed feelings. Unexpectedly, I came home to a very flustered-looking Han. ¡°Debra? What¡¯re you doing here?¡± He stared at me, wide-eyed, as though I had caught him doing something bad. Only then did I notice that Han¡¯s clothes were disheveled. His trousers were wrinkled, and his cor was stained with Lipstick. ¡°What on earth happened to you?¡± I asked, squinting at him curiously ¡°N-nothing. ¡± Han winced. He seemed to have a pounding headache Rubbing his temples, he grumbled helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m never going to drink again. ¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that he ended up sleeping with someone under the influence of alcohol. I couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter. Though I was dying to know who he had slept with, I didn¡¯t ask him about his personal life. Instead, I promised solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Gale. ¡± Han¡¯s face flushed all of a sudden until even his ears turned bright red. Chapter 128 ¡°What the hell are you talking about? So what if I slept with someone? It¡¯s no big deal!¡± He red at me, ashamed into anger. ¡°Is that so?¡± I was amused by Han¡¯s indignant attitude. Squinting at him, I started to say, ¡°Well, since you say it¡¯s not a big deal, then I guess you won¡¯t mind if I tell Gale about this¡ª¡± ¡°Debra! Don¡¯t go there! Han was pissed off. ¡°Why would you tell the Alpha about such a trifle? Quit trying to get me in trouble. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I sat on the bed and burst into giggles. The next day, I went to the mayor¡¯s office early. Unexpectedly, Janiya was there, waiting for me. My good mood was instantly ruined. Wherever Janiya went, Caleb was usually with her. But strangely enough, there was no sign of Caleb. Puzzled, I felt that something was terribly wrong. While I was trying to figure out what, I noticed the terrible look on Adam¡¯s face. I immediately sensed danger. Janiya, on the other hand, looked down upon me arrogantly. ¡°Debra, go to the dungeon and bring Colin here. We need to confirm something,¡± Janiya said with a smug smile.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I was stunned. ¡°Colin?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Janiya looked at me as though she knew something I didn¡¯t. Thest time she looked at me like this was when she set me up in the bridal store. My intuition told me that this was a trap. Janiya wanted to set me up again! Debra¡¯s POV: What was Janiya up to this time? I racked my brains for answers. Judging from the smug expression on Janiya¡¯s face, it seemed likely that she had some key evidence against me. And Adam was here, too. When it came to my job, my most fatal weakness was undoubtedly my fake identity. Chapter 129 Soon, it dawned on me. Caleb was able to get his hands on the information that Marley had made up for me. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that Janiya could get it just as easily, since the Barton family had so many connections. So Janiya nned to make Colin identify me in front of Adam so that I could be fired. ¡°Debra, what¡¯re you waiting for?¡± Janiya looked at me with a sly smile. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Do as Janiya says!¡± Adam barked impatiently. In order not to arouse Adam¡¯s suspicion, I had no choice but to oblige them. I quickly grab the keys to the dungeon and headed out. As soon as I walked out of the office, two male guards immediately trotted over to me and said, ¡°Mr. Cooper asked us to apany you. ¡± They imed to simply apany me, but I knew that they were ordered to keep an eye on me. Although I was dissatisfied, there was nothing I could do about it. The dungeon wasn¡¯t too far. In order to buy time, I had to walk slowly, thinking hard about how to deal with this sticky situation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I needed toe up with a solution as soon as possible. My Life was on the line here, not to mention the failure of investigation. I tried to contact Han by mind-Link, but I received no response. He seemed to be too far away from me. I thought of calling Han, but the two guards were staring at me intently. I didn¡¯t even dare to take out my phone. Every step to the dungeon was a step closer to my imminent death. Thinking of what happened to Adam¡¯s former secretary, Emily, I was so scared that I couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. Just as I was beginning to feel desperate, a familiar figure stepped into my sight. It was Caleb! I had never been so d to see Caleb before. Like a beacon in the night, he shone brightly amidst the surrounding gloom, giving me a glimmer of hope. ¡°Caleb, what a pleasant surprise!¡± For the first time in my life, I went out of my way to say hello to Caleb. I was so excited that my voice shook slightly. Caleb seemed surprised by my change in attitude. Eyebrows raised, he came over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Debra?¡± ¡°Adam asked me to take Colin out of the dungeon. I¡®m a little scared. ¡± I stared at him meaningfully, trying to look like a scared little mouse. ncing at the guards behind me, Caleb teased with a yful smile, ¡°You¡¯re still scared even though you havepany? Are you really Debra?¡± Blinded by panic, I couldn¡¯t think of a good excuse to keep Caleb here without arousing the guards¡¯ suspicion. In ast ditch effort, I grabbed his hand and Looked at him with pleading eyes. Only then did Caleb seem to have noticed that something was wrong. He squeezed my hand and gave me a reassuring look. ¡°It seems that thedy is too scared to go to the dungeon by herself.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Allow me to apany her,¡± Caleb said to the guards naturally. Chapter 130 The two guards exchanged looks and eventually nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, but the dungeon¡¯s filthy. I hope you won¡¯t mind, sir. ¡± ¡°Not at all. ¡± Still holding my hand, Caleb apanied us to the dungeon. The guards led the way while Caleb and I trailed behind. After he was certain that the guards were out of earshot, he asked, ¡°What trouble have you gotten yourself into this time?¡± In a moment as critical as this, I didn¡¯t bother to hide anything from him, ¡°I was the one who put Colin in the dungeon. He hates me. Adam wants to interrogate Colin in his office. Colin will expose me on the spot. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Adam hates being deceived the most.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± I nodded with a heavy heart. ¡°I know. Once Colin tells the truth, I¡¯LL be dead meat. Adam won¡¯t let me go! Caleb, you have to help me!¡± Caleb asked without hesitation, ¡°How can I help?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb stared at me intently, waiting for my answer. It seemed that he would do anything I told him to do. This kind of unconditional support moved me beyond words. It was strange. Perhaps it was because Caleb was the mate chosen for me by Moon Goddess. At such a dangerous moment, I chose to believe him instinctively. I peeked at the security guards from the corner of my eye to make sure that they were not paying attention to us. Then I approached Caleb, pretended to help him tidy up his tie and whispered my n to him. ¡°That¡¯s a sound n. But why didn¡®t you take me with you when you took revenge on Colin?¡± My brows scrunched up in confusion. ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°Because it was the two of us who were tricked by Colin,¡± Caleb answered. ¡°We could have been together long ago if it weren¡¯t for his interference. ¡± Caleb lowered his head and approached me. Suddenly, all I could smell was his scent. ¡°Debra, I¡¯ve thought of you frequently in the past five years?¡± His voice was low and hoarse. When he spoke, his Lips were very close to my ear. He was so close I could feel his warm breath on my face. My face turned red and my heart beat fast. It was all I could do to resist falling into his arms. How could I still be attracted to him at such a dangerous time? I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed with myself. I reached out and pushed him in the hopes that distance from him would wake up the rational part of my brain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Hurry up. Follow closely!¡± one of the guards urged impatiently. Chapter 131 Another guard patted his shoulder and whispered in a teasing voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Debra, Caleb and Janiya are in a love triangle?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°While Janiya isn¡¯t around, Debra and Caleb are having an affair. Caleb is Adam¡¯s guest, so it¡¯s not a good idea to offend him. Let¡¯s just pretend that we didn¡¯t see any of it. ¡± My face med, but I had no choice but to hold my tongue. This was not the right time to get into an argument. Caleb stood next to me, the serene expression on his face making it clear that the guards¡¯ words didn¡¯t bother him. The further we went, the darker the dungeon became. A few bulbs made sure we weren¡¯t thrown into total darkness. But the Lights couldn¡¯t do anything to dispel the gloomy atmosphere. Caleb held my hand tightly and led the way. ¡°Are you cold?¡± he asked in a soft voice.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps he noticed that I was trembling slightly. I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to act tough all the time,¡± Caleb said resignedly. He took off his coat and put it on me. The coat was warm, but more importantly, it smelled Like him. It made me feel at ease instantly. Ordinarily, the journey would have been difficult. But with Caleb by my side, I was ensconced in a feeling of safety, and I couldn¡¯t shake the thought that there was nothing to worry about. Soon, we arrived at the cell where Colin was imprisoned. There was a dull bulb in the cell, but it was enough for me to see that it was narrow and small. I could see that the muddy walls were covered with mottled and dried blood, and the ground was uneven and unpaved. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Coliny still on the ground, motionless. The wounds on his body had festered, looking very disgusting. Flies flew around Colin, pecking at his open wounds, but he made no motion to shoo them away. He Looked very miserable. I felt nothing but joy seeing him in this state. Colin deserved everything he was going through right now and more. When I was haunted, it was Vicky who saved me at the cost of her life. What happened to Colin was just retribution. With the key in my hand, I opened the cell door. As soon as the door opened, I hid behind Caleb and acted scared. ¡°It¡¯s so scary!¡± The guard had no choice but to step into the cell and try to rouse Colin. ¡°Hey, get up. You can Leave now. Adam wants to see you. ¡± At the sound of the guard¡¯s voice, Colin shifted on the ground. He groaned and whimpered a few times, and even struggled to get to his feet. Eventually, he Leaned against the wall for support. He looked around frantically. His eyes went wide when he saw me. ¡°Debra! You bitch!¡± All of a sudden, the lights in the dungeon were turned off, and the whole dungeon fell into darkness. Debra¡¯s POV: Pretending to be scared, I shouted dramatically, ¡°Ah! What¡¯s going on?¡± Amidst the darkness, I heard the voice of one of the guards. ¡°Debra, stay where you are. Maybe the electricity was cut off. I¡¯ll go and check it out. ¡± Suddenly, a small light pierced the darkness. The guard took out his phone and was using it as a shlight. He left the cell to investigate the ckout, taking the Light with him. Chapter 132 With him gone, there was only one guard left in the cell. I smiled in the darkness. My n was working. I just needed to¡­ ¡°why is this happening now? It¡¯s such a hassle!¡± The remaining security guard didn¡¯t seem to realize the gravity of the situation. Grumbling, he also brought out his phone to sh a light in the cell. Colin hadn¡¯t moved. He was still in the corner of the cell, his head drooping limply. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± The guard called him tentatively, but Colin didn¡¯t move a muscle. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Frowning, the guard walked to Colin to check on him. I seized the opportunity to secretly stretch out my foot.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Aside from the faint Light of the guard¡¯s phone, the dungeon was still very dark. And the guard¡¯s attention was on Colin, not on where he was going. The next second, he tripped on my outstretched foot andnded on the dirty ground with a thud. ¡°Ouch!¡± The guard dropped his phone, extinguishing the only light in the dungeon. In the blink of an eye, a figure rushed out. To distract the guard, I shouted loudly, ¡°Ah! Help! I¡¯m so scared!¡± All of a sudden, I felt a pair of strong arms wrapping themselves around my waist. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Being so close to Caleb, I could clearly feel his heart beating rapidly in his chest, and his breath sprayed against my ear, tickling me. Once again, his intoxicating scent filled my nose, rendering me unable to think straight. Damn it! This jerk was trying to take advantage of me again! I tried to keep calm and reached up to push Caleb away. But he seemed to have foreseen this reaction, because he quickly reminded me in a Low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t want Carlos¡¯ efforts to be in vain, do you?¡± Biting my Lip, I stopped trying to push him away. The n I had proposed to Caleb was to let Colin escape, but Caleb wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°If we let him out, he¡¯ll keep making trouble for us. ¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Carlos to lock him up somece else. That way, Colin won¡¯t have the chance to expose you, nor will he be able to go back to the Silver Ridge Pack to get reinforcements. ¡° Indeed, Caleb¡¯s n was a lot better than mine. Chapter 133 After we decided, he contacted Carlos through the mind Link and told him about our n. And Carlos readily agreed to help. After the light from the guard¡¯s phone went out, Carlos rushed in, grabbed Colin, and quietly slipped out-just as nned. Finally, the Lights went back on. The guard who had tripped on my foot just now scrambled to his feet and picked up his phone form the ground. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Colin?¡± Colin was nowhere to be found. Puzzled, the guard asked, ¡°He was right there. Where could he have gone?¡± ¡°Oh, before the lights went on, I vaguely heard someone sneaking out,¡± Caleb answered. ¡°What?¡± ALL the color drained from the guard¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, no. This is bad. This is really bad! No, I have to inform Adam right now!¡± Then he rushed out of the cell in a panic. After the guard left, I pushed Caleb away and said, ¡°I have to go with him. ¡± If Adam found out that Colin had escaped, he would definitely suspect that I had something to do with it. I had to go there and convince him that I was innocent.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just did you a huge favor. How are you going to repay me?¡± Caleb caught up with me and grabbed my arm. Before I could answer, I heard the sound of high heels cking against the ground. Janiya walked quickly to us, followed by Adam with a long face. I had a bad feeling about this. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sure enough, Janiya stopped in front of me and said to Adam loudly, ¡°Debra helped Colin escape!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Adam¡¯s gaze darted from me to Janiya. With a tight frown, he demanded, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Debra lied to you. She faked her identity!¡± Janiya dered like a judge announcing a sentencing. Comcency was written all over her face. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at her. Just as I had expected, Janiya wanted to get me into trouble by exposing my fake identity. Though I should¡¯ve been panicking, I actually felt a little relieved After all, I had seen iting, and I was able to deal with it. ¡°What? Fake identity?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at me in suspicion. Janiya nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes. I wanted to ask Colin to personally tell you that Debra¡¯s the daughter of a prostitute from the Silver Ridge Pack. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be your secretary at all. But I didn¡¯t expect that Debra would be so cunning as to let Colin escape!¡± Chapter 134 Janiya nced at me coldly. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Even though Colin has run away, I have other evidence to prove it. ¡± Smirking at me, she reached into her bag to get the evidence she was talking about, but after rummaging for a while, she couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°What the-? Where could it have gone?¡± Janiya¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Her confidence started to waver. Anxious, she turned her bag upside down and poured out all its contents, but only lipsticks and some cash fell to the ground. ¡°What the hell?¡± Janiya muttered in stunned confusion. ¡°I could¡¯ve sworn I put the file in here. Where could it be?¡± Adam watched this little charade unfold and was growing impatient. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Janiya looked a little flustered. ¡°I had the evidence in my bag. But it¡¯s not here anymore. It¡¯s gone!¡± What? Even I was a Little stunned. Janiya hated me so much. She definitely would¡¯ve kept a close eye on whatever evidence she could use against me. Could it be¡­? I slowly turned to nce at Caleb, who nodded at me knowingly. ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t believe Caleb did that for you! See? Honey, he cares about you!¡± Ivy barked excitedly. As much as I hated to admit it, Caleb had done a good job. Janiya kept on fumbling through her bag, insisting that she had proof against me. Finally, Caleb stood out and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Janiya. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ To Adam, Caleb lowered his head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid my personal affairs have caught up to me, which affected your work. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight aspensation. ¡± While he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, his underlying meaning was clear¡ª Janiya was simply jealous of me, which was why she was making such a huge fuss out of nothing. Adam showed an understanding expression and chuckled. ¡°Well, it seems you have a lot of women fighting over you. ¡± Caleb shrugged helplessly. After that, he turned to Janiya and chastised, ¡°Janiya, stop wasting Adam¡¯s time. I¡¯m disappointed in you. ¡± Then he abruptly turned around and walked away without giving Janiya the chance to react. I watched him go, secretly impressed with his acting skills.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. If Caleb hadn¡¯t nced at me with a subtle smile before he left, I would¡¯ve believed in his little act. His performance was Oscar-worthy! Only after Caleb left did Janiya realize what had happened. She picked up her things and ran after him, her high heels cking against the ground loudly. ¡°Wait for me, Caleb!¡± s, the good show hade to an end. Chapter 135 The staff that had gathered around started whispering. Sally approached and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened, Debra?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her, so I just shook my head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± A Look of disappointment appeared on Sally¡¯s face. ¡°Ever since Caleb showed up, there has been drama pretty much every day in Adam¡¯s office. These times are so exciting!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her words. But she was right. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t just one of the onlookers who could enjoy the show. Because I was part of the drama. Seeing that everyone had gathered here to gossip, Adam was obviously very annoyed. He waved his hand and shooed away the onlookers angrily. ¡°Get back to work!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: I knew that Janiya would follow me, so when I left Adam¡¯s office building, I went straight back to the hotel. As expected, Janiya followed me in another car. ¡°Caleb, wait!¡± As soon as I got out of the car, Janiya sprinted toward me as quickly as she could, which made me apud just how durable her high-heeled shoes were. ¡°Caleb, just listen to me, okay? I¡¯ve looked into it, and Debra¡¯s background isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. ¡± Patting her chest, Janiya panted and caught her breath. ¡°Debra¡¯s the daughter of a prostitute and a traitor from the Silver Ridge Pack. She tricked both you and Adam!¡± She was so worked up that her chest heaved violently as she spoke, as though she was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Really? Prove it,¡± I replied tly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I put the file in my bag, but for some reason, it¡¯s not there anymore¡­¡± Janiya ran her fingers through her hair in distress. ¡°But you have to trust me!¡± I stretched out my hand and gently tucked a strand of Janiya¡¯s messy hair behind her ear, saying calmly, ¡°How can I believe you if you have no evidence? Janiya, Debra is Adam¡¯s secretary. You can¡¯t just nder her like that. ¡± Janiya insisted, ¡°But I¡¯m not lying!¡± I smiled faintly. Unbeknownst to Janiya, I already knew about Debra¡¯s background. In fact, I probably knew more than she did. And I was the one who stole the document from her bag.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Janiya, you should know something. ¡± In order to stop Janiya from making trouble for Debra, I approached her and warned her expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the Thorn Edge Pack with you unless I finish my business here in Roz Town. If you continue to make trouble, I¡¯ll have to extend my stay here. And Adam has more than one female secretary. ¡± Janiya stared at me, wide-eyed and at a loss for words. Her angry expression satisfied me. Holding back my Laughter, I turned around and walked away without giving her the chance to respond. As soon as I entered the hotel, I saw Carlos waiting for me at the lobby. Chapter 136 ¡°Caleb, I¡¯ve transferred Colin in a secure location. Would you Like to see him?¡± Carlos asked in a low voice when I approached. T nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± Carlos then took me to Colin¡¯s prison-a log cabin in the middle of nowhere. The area was remote and overgrown with weeds. There were no other houses in sight, and Little to no people passed by. It seemed that Carlos had chosen the perfect ce to imprison Colin. Not even the locals could spot this ce. We wove our way through the weeds and approached the Log cabin quietly. Then Carlos pulled the key out of his pocket and unlocked the door. ¡°He¡¯s inside. ¡± The door swung open and I found Colin lying on the dpidated bed. He wasn¡¯t moving. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his eyes were open, I would¡¯ve thought he was dead. Frowning, I asked Carlos, ¡°Is he seriously injured?¡± Carlos shook his head. ¡°No, but I doubt he¡¯s in his right mind. I can¡¯t get him to talk. ¡± My frown deepened. This was not good news. I approached Colin slowly and heard him mumbling something under his breath. I stopped next to the bed and leaned closer to listen to what he was saying. Soon, I could make out a few words. ¡°My sister should¡¯ve killed that f@cking bitch and her child. Debra shouldn¡¯t have had the chance to escape!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His words struck me dumb. Child? Debra had a child? Debra¡¯s POV: After Janiya and Caleb left, the drama at the office ended. Adam drove away the idle employees who had gathered to watch the fun. Then he took me to the dungeon.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Debra, how did Colin escape?¡± Looking at the empty cell that had previously contained Colin, Adam¡¯s suspicious eyes shifted to me. Although Caleb was able to take care of Janiya¡¯s little farce, I could tell that the seed of suspicion had been nted in Adam¡¯s heart. If I couldn¡¯t quash his doubts and prove my innocence today, it¡¯d be difficult for him to trust me in the future. Therefore, I met Adam¡¯s suspicious gaze and said frankly, ¡°The power suddenly went out and Colin seized that opportunity to escape. I, along with Caleb and one of the two guards, were all in the dungeon at that time. The three of us can testify to this. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adam questioned, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can talk to Caleb and the guard,¡± I said calmly, trying my best to sound as though I had nothing to hide. ¡°But I don¡¯t think Colin could¡¯ve gotten far since he¡¯s injured. He must¡¯ve had an aplice. He had someone steal the IOU before, so it¡¯s not impossible that he had someone help him escape. ¡± Adam still wasn¡¯t convinced. He turned to the guard and barked, ¡°Check the surveince footage. ¡± Chapter 137 Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but gulp nervously. I wasn¡¯t sure if Carlos was captured on camera. If they found out that it was Carlos who took Colin out of the dungeon, what could I say? I tried my best to think of an excuse to deal with it, but it turned out that I didn¡¯t have to worry. The surveince footage did show a man sneaking Colin out, but they couldn¡¯t make out who it was. Because Carlos had moved so quickly and stealthily, the camera didn¡¯t capture his face at all. ¡°Find out who that man is right now!¡± After watching the footage twice, Adam flew into a fit of rage. But his anger was focused on Colin¡¯s ¡°aplice,¡± not me. I breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he didn¡¯t suspect me anymore.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But before I could rx, Adam suddenly turned to me and said, ¡°Debra, you¡¯ll inevitably cross paths with Janiya if you keep working for me. It¡¯s too troublesome. ¡± My heart skipped a beat. I had a bad feeling about this. Sure enough, Adam continued, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll assist my wife and take care of whatever she needs. That way, you won¡¯t have to report to the office. I don¡¯t want any trouble from you and Janiya again. ¡± What the hell? I got very anxious. The only way I could get information on Adam¡¯s n to sell Roz Town was to keep an eye on him at the office. How was I supposed to investigate if I was busy being his wife¡¯s servant? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I hurriedly tried to change his mind. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll be more careful next time. Can¡¯t I stay here?¡± But Adam had already made a decision. ¡°No. Janiya¡¯s too willful. No matter how careful you are, she¡¯ll always start a fight with you. Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. ¡± I lowered my head and bit my lip dejectedly. ¡°Okay. ¡± It seemed that no matter what I said, it was useless. Adam had already made up his mind on the matter. And if I insisted, it would only arouse his suspicion. Soon after leaving the dungeon, I was forced to get off work early. I found Han waiting for me outside the office building. As soon as I walked out, he ran to me and apologized profusely. ¡°Jesus, Debra. I¡¯m really sorry. I was dyed by something just now, so I wasn¡¯t able toe here sooner. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± My nerves had been tense all day, so I was exhausted now. I didn¡¯t have the energy to talk to Han, so I simply opened the door and got in the car. ¡°Well, how¡¯d it go?¡± Han squinted at me and asked cautiously. I shook my head and sighed. ¡°Not good. Adam wants me to take care of Riley from now on. ¡± Chapter 138 Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What? Adam wants you to take care of Riley?¡± Han¡¯s eyebrows shot up in shock. ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t be able to enter Adam¡¯s office again?¡± I lowered my head, feeling depressed. ¡°Yes. ¡± Han fell silent for a while and then sighed. ¡°Fine. ¡± He Leaned back and ran his fingers through his hair, frowning slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve reported everything that has happened to Gale. She¡¯s not surprised at our progress. ¡± ¡°What else did she say?¡± I asked, sitting up straight. ¡°She said that Adam has always been difficult to deal with, and she asked us to be careful not to expose ourselves. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all she said?¡± I felt a Little confused. ¡°What should we do next? I won¡¯t be able to get any more information in Adam¡¯s office from now on. ¡± Han, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to be as pessimistic as me. He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. If our efforts here are futile, we¡¯ll return to the Xeric Pack as soon as possible. Gale said that we can¡¯t expose our identities to Adam no matter what happens-even if the mission fails. ¡± My heart sank. Although the mission wasn¡¯t officially a failure yet, it would be extremely difficult going forward. As the person who was supposed to have ess to the confidential documents, I was isted outside the office building. What were we going to do? Obviously, Han shared the same thoughts as me. After a long pause, he asked hesitantly, ¡°Debra, maybe we should just retreat. If we leave now, we can get out of this ce unscathed, and our identities will still be intact. ¡± I shook my head stubbornly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Han, our investigation may not seem hopeful right now, but I don¡¯t want to give up just yet. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If we retreated now, who knew what would happen next? If Caleb was right and Roz Town was bing more dangerous, then what would happen to the residents living here? As outsiders, we could get out of here unscathed, but what about them? This was their home. Where would they go? ¡°Debra, just think about Elena. ¡± Han tried to reason with me. ¡°It¡¯s already difficult enough to evacuate with a child. The longer we stay, the more dangerous it will be for all of us. Perhaps we¡¯ll be trapped here forever. ¡± Han¡¯s words took me by surprise. I looked at him incredulously and murmured, ¡°Han, you¡¯ve be much more humantely. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Well, the old you wouldn¡¯t have cared about Elena¡¯s safety. ¡± Han turned his head away and mumbled, ¡°Oh, I guess I was affected by your kindness. ¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. Anyway, this change was for the better. And Han was right. Elena was indeed my biggest weakness. Perhaps retreating now was our best option After discussing things further, Han and I decided to take actions separately. Chapter 139 ¡°I¡¯LL go to the safe house to see Emily tomorrow. She needs to stay in hiding indefinitely. We can¡¯t just abandon her. ¡± I made up my mind and ryed my n to Han. Han didn¡¯t protest. Instead, he just said, ¡°Be careful. ¡± However, on the following day, just as we were about to leave the apartment, we ran into Caleb. I was surprised. When I was about to ask him why he was here, he walked right up to Han. ¡°Han, where were you yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you protect Debra?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes were full of anger, and his fists were tightly clenched. ¡°Do you know that Colin came so close to telling Adam who she really is? Adam would¡¯ve killed her!¡± Before Han could defend himself, Caleb suddenly threw a punch at Han¡¯s gut. Han doubled over, but Caleb didn¡¯t stop there. He kept swinging his fist at Han, blue veins standing out on the back of his hand. He was clearly using his full strength. Han tried to retreat, but Caleb quickly caught up with him and gave Han a suplex on the spot. Caught off-guard, Han was flung to the ground violently. It all happened so fast that I was too stunned to move. Debra¡¯s POV: Fortunately, Han was also a seasoned fighter. After being knocked down, he quickly rolled over and jumped back to his feet. Without warning, he rushed at Caleb, teeth bared and fists clenched. Not to be outdone, Caleb cracked his knuckles, ready to fight back. Seeing that the two of them were about have an all-out fight, I quickly stepped in between them and shouted at the top of my lungs, ¡°Stop!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I made sure to block Caleb from hitting Han again, protecting him behind me. ¡°Thanks for helping me yesterday, and thanks for speaking for me just now, Caleb,¡± I said sincerely. ¡°But please stay out of my private life. It¡¯s our problem, and we can solve it ourselves. ¡± Hearing this, Caleb Looked almost hurt, but he quickly returned to his usual roguish Look. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your business. But now, I have Colin. You¡¯d better see him for yourself, or I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen. ¡± This was clearly a threat. Eyes wide, I looked at him incredulously. Why the f@ck was this guy so hell-bent on ruining my ns? Damn it! He hadn¡¯t changed one bit! Han shot Caleb a murderous re and then whispered in my ear, ¡°Just go with Caleb. Leave the rest to me. ¡± Gritting me teeth, I had no choice but to follow his lead. ¡°Fine, you want me to see Colin? Then Lead the way,¡± I said, my voice dripping with hostile sarcasm. Chapter 140 A faint smile tugged at the corners of Caleb¡¯s lips, but I could tell that it was genuine. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said gruffly. He turned around, walked ahead, and got in the car. After fastening my seat belt, I asked coldly, ¡°Where are you hiding him?¡± But Caleb ignored my question. He acted a little strange. In the past, Caleb always liked to talk to me in the car, but this time around, he kept silent the entire drive. Perhaps he was in a bad mood, or maybe his mind was elsewhere. No matter what I said or asked, he didn¡¯t respond to me. He just Looked at the road ahead of him. Despite the absent-minded look on his face, he was driving at full speed. ALL of a sudden, I realized that the route was very familiar. Wait a second¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the way to the kindergarten? ¡°Caleb, did you hide Colin in the freaking kindergarten?¡± I tried to mask my panic with incredulousness.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Caleb finally responded, ¡°Do you think I¡®d do such a thing?¡± ¡°Then why are you taking me to the kindergarten? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to see Colin?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Once again, Caleb fell silent. He pursed his Lips and nced at me withplicated emotions. The suspense was getting to be unbearable. He kept looking at me Like I was a prisoner. Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Whatever you have to say, just spit it out!¡± But he still refused to respond. It wasn¡¯t until we suddenly screeched to a halt near the kindergarten that he turned his head to look at me seriously. ¡°Debra, are you hiding something from me?¡± My heart skipped a beat as soon as our eyes met. Did he know something? ¡°Of course not,¡± I replied coolly, pretending to be calm. As long as he had no conclusive evidence against me, I refused to reveal anything. After giving me a meaningful Look, Caleb opened the door and got out of the car. The kids were in the middle of an outdoor activity. They were in thewn, ying games. I was afraid that Elena would be here, so I got out of the car in a hurry and followed Caleb, looking around vigntly. Chapter 141 Staring at the children, Caleb suddenly asked, ¡°They¡¯re very cute, don¡¯t you think?¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, nor did I understand what he was up to, so I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Even Adam¡¯s son is very cute,¡± Caleb droned on. ¡°Actually, you know what? I¡¯m very curious to see what my own child looks Like. ¡± My heart began to bang wildly against my chest. What did he mean by that? He seemed to see right through my calm facade. He approached me slowly and said in a dangerously low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you got pregnant? I talked to Colin yesterday. He told me everything. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV:Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Caleb¡¯s words made me so nervous that my mind wentpletely nk. ALL I could hear was the sound of my heart thumping in my chest. Did he already know about Elena? No, no, this couldn¡¯t be! Fortunately, I managed to calm myself down somewhat. There was still a big chance that Colin didn¡¯t know that I had joined the Xeric Pack and given birth to Elena. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so surprised when he first met me after all these years. So even if Colin had told Caleb everything he knew, Caleb couldn¡¯t have known about Elena. Realizing this, I secretly sighed in relief. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At least the situation wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought; there was still room to maneuver. ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything. So you were pregnant?¡± Caleb stared at me expectantly. I carefully collected my thoughts first. I couldn¡¯t afford to answer him rashly. ¡°Okay, I got my answer. ¡± Caleb suddenly broke into a happy smile. It was the first time I ever saw him look so happy. His eyes shone brightly, Like stars in the night sky. After ncing at me, he then turned his head to scan the children in the kindergarten, as though he was trying to find his child among them. Just then, I caught a glimpse of Elena¡¯s blonde head among the sea of children. Damn it! I was so nervous that I didn¡¯t have time to think. I simply walked up to Caleb and blocked his view. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Caleb looked confused. ¡°It¡¯s true. I did get pregnant, but the child didn¡¯t survive,¡± I lied through my teeth. Chapter 142 ¡°What? You lost the baby? Are you serious?¡± Caleb stared at me nkly. ¡°You have to understand-I was out in the wild, surviving on my own. Pain and suffering filled my days. My health declined, and I ended up losing the baby,¡± I exined, feigning a sad expression. All the color drained from Caleb¡¯s face. In the blink of an eye, the pure joy from earlier disappeared, reced with hopeless sadness. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He frowned tightly, as though he was in a lot of pain. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°I see. This whole time, I thought I¡¯d be able to see my child for the first time, but¡­ I never thought that the child didn¡¯t make it. ¡± As he spoke, he turned his face away from me, as though he didn¡¯t want me to see how much pain he felt. My heart sank. After all, half of the lie was true. I did lose a baby boy at that time. The pain of Losing a child had never left me, even after all these years. ¡°How could you lie to your mate Like that?¡± Ivy wasn¡¯t satisfied with the way I handled things. ¡°Caleb is Elena¡¯s father. He has the right to know the truth!¡± ¡°No, Ivy. I can¡¯t tell him, no matter what. ¡± I shook my head. ¡°Why not?¡± Ivy pouted.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Caleb was so excited to meet Elena just now. If he knows that she is alive and well, he will take her to the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever considered that he¡¯ll bring you to his pack, too?¡± ¡°Ivy, have you forgotten? He¡¯s going to marry Janiya. Do you want Elena to suffer the same fate as me and be bullied by her stepmother?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eventually, Ivy fell silent. It started to rain. The children were ushered back inside their ssrooms, and Elena disappeared from sight. Only then did I sigh in relief. Fortunately, Caleb didn¡¯t see her. I wanted to go back to the car, but Caleb seemed to be too immersed in his own thoughts to even notice that it was raining. He simply buried his face in his hands in silence, letting the rain soak into his clothes. He didn¡¯t raise his head until I touched his shoulder gently. ¡°Debra, you must¡¯ve been so hurt. ¡± When he looked at me, I saw that his eyes were red, and he seemed to feel genuinely sorry for me. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 143 I wasn¡¯t expecting Caleb to say something Like that, so I didn¡¯t know what to say. Before I could collect my thoughts, I was suddenly pulled into a tight embrace. He held onto me so tightly, as though I was his life support. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± His voice was hoarse and low and thick with sadness. After hesitating for a while, I stretched out my arms and hugged Caleb back. He was so tall that my face only reached his chest. With my cheek pressed against him, I could hear his steady heartbeat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. It¡¯s all my fault.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I killed our baby,¡± Caleb murmured, choked with sobs. It was the first time that I had seen him so fragile and sad. He must¡¯ve felt the same pain I felt when I learned that my son didn¡¯t make it. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. It¡¯s all in the past. ¡± I patted his back and tried tofort him, but Caleb shook his head. The rain continued to fall, gradually drenching us. Soon, it was raining cats and dogs. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯re going to get sick if we stay out here too Long,¡± I gently reminded Caleb. But he didn¡¯t move a muscle. It was as though he was too immersed in his own world and didn¡¯t hear a word I said. There was nothing I could do but drag him back to the car. Seeing that he was in no condition to drive, I made him sit in the passenger seat. Caleb was a sorry sight. His face was pale and he looked sick. If he drove, we would¡¯ve gotten into an ident. In the end, I was the one who drove him back to the hotel. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The rain was still pouring, getting heavier and heavier. Soon, a fog rose. The dark storm clouds blotted out the sun, enveloping the world in darkness. I could barely see the road in front of me. Fortunately, we made it to the hotel in one piece. The second I opened the door, the wind and rain blew in. Caleb was still silent, but he seemed to snap to his senses. He quickly took off his coat and dr@ped it over my shoulders. Together, we braved the rain and rushed to the hotel entrance. Caleb¡¯s clothes were sopping wet, while I was only a Little wet because of his coat. ¡°Go to your room and get some rest. I¡¯m leaving now. ¡± I returned the coat to Caleb and turned to leave, but before I could take one step, I suddenly sneezed. ¡°You should wait in my room until the rain stops. You might catch a cold if you try to leave now,¡± Caleb said to me. My first instinct was to refuse him, but Caleb seemed like a totally different man right now. He looked at me quietly and didn¡¯t tease or provoke me. He just stubbornly held my hand. I noticed that his eyes were still red. It seemed that his sadness only worsened, which made me feel sorry for him. In the end, I didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse him. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave as soon as the rain stops. ¡± Chapter 144 Only then did Caleb stop frowning so tightly. When we got to his room, he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡± Stunned, I quickly shook my head and refused. ¡°No, thanks. You can go ahead. My hair¡¯s a bit wet, though, so I could use a towel to dry it. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t say anything more. After a short while, he shrugged and went to the bathroom, closing the door behind him. I looked for a towel in the cab. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw many shopping bags and gift boxes piled up in the corner of the room. I walked closer and found that they were all children¡¯s toys. There were toy cars for boys and beautiful dolls for girls. Perhaps he had bought all these toys to make up for the lost years. ALL of a sudden, I felt mixed emotions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I couldn¡¯t exin how I felt at that moment. ¡°Honey, are you sure keeping this a secret from him is the right thing to do?¡± Ivy couldn¡®t help but ask. ¡°What if Caleb¡¯s a good father?¡± I was stunned. Scenes of Caleb and Elena ying together appeared in my mind. They seemed so happy together Did I make the wrong choice? Just as I was lost in thought, I heard someone outside unlocking the door to Caleb¡¯s room. Then I heard Janiya¡®s sweet voice. ¡°Caleb? I miss you. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Before I could react, the door swung open. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Janiya strode in, but she seemed to be drunk. She staggered into the room, and she didn¡¯t even notice me. ¡°Caleb? Caleb! Where are you?¡± she shouted in a drunken slur. I had a bad feeling about this. I scrambled to Look for a ce to hide before she spotted me. No matter what, I couldn¡¯t let Janiya see me and Caleb together. Otherwise, she¡¯d make a scene, which would undoubtedly cause me more harm than good. Before I knew it, I inadvertently bumped into Caleb who had juste out of the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, looking at me in confusion. I jabbed my finger behind me and hissed, ¡°Look!¡± After taking a nce at the drunken Janiya, Caleb tried to push me into the bathroom and said, ¡°Hide! Don¡¯t let her find you here. ¡± I rolled my eyes. Howe this was beginning to look Like those movies where the wife caught her husband cheating with his mistress? Chapter 145 Unfortunately, I had no time to argue. I begrudgingly retreated into the bathroom. But I didn¡¯t shut the doorpletely. Instead, I left it open a crack so that I could still see what was going on outside. ¡°Caleb, there you are¡­¡± As soon as she saw Caleb, Janiya rushed at him. Expressionless, Caleb turned sideways and evaded her embrace, sping her by the shoulders. ¡°Janiya, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± Caleb asked indifferently, with a hint of impatience. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? I miss you!¡± Janiya whined Like a spoiled child. ¡°Were you drinking?¡± Caleb frowned. Indeed, Janiya reeked of alcohol. ¡°Just a little. ¡± Janiya purred, wrapping her arms around his neck. Caleb, you can¡¯t run away from me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± With a triumphant look, Janiya continued, ¡°I know about all of your ns. You want my father to help you relocate the residents of Roz Town so that the sale can go well, right?¡± After a short pause, Caleb opened his mouth to say something, but Janiya didn¡¯t let him. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I¡¯m telling you, my father made me the person in charge of this project. ¡± My eyes widened. I suddenly realized that what Emily said was true Adam wanted to sell the town! This was important. I had to get it on record! Without a moment to Lose, I immediately took out my phone and turned on the recording app. ¡°Janiya, you¡¯re drunk. ¡± Caleb kept ncing at the bathroom from time to time, as though he was worried I might overhear something. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not drunk! I¡¯m f@cking sober!¡± Janiya pursed her lips unhappy and waved her arms. ¡°Enough with the Lies! You didn¡¯te here to build a chemical nt, you came here to buy the whole town! That¡¯s why you need my family¡¯s help-you want us to move the town¡¯s residents!¡± The expression on Caleb¡¯s face changed. He shoved her away and said harshly, ¡°Janiya, you¡¯re drunk. Go back to your room!¡± ¡°No! I told you, I*m not drunk!¡± It seemed that his resistance only made Janiya want him more. She threw herself at him and began to ki*s him madly. ¡°I love you, Caleb. I really do. Please mark me, okay? I want to be with you forever!¡± She ki*sed his cheek, the tip of his nose, then his lips. Seeing them ki*sing made me extremely upset. Ever since I came to Roz Town, I had been forced to watch them hug and ki*s in front of me. When would this torture end? Blinded with jealousy, I stopped the recording, opened the door, and stomped to them. I was so angry that I hit Janiya in the back of her neck. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Ah! What the f@ck!¡± Chapter 146 Janiya staggered from the blow and tried to turn around to see who hit her. Caleb stood in front of me without hesitation, blocking me from her sight. The next second, I heard the loud thud of her body hitting the floor. Caleb stepped aside. I saw that Janiya slumped on the floor Her head seemed to have hit the wall behind her, knocking her out instantly. ¡°Well¡­¡± Caleb and I Looked at each other wordlessly. Neither of us knew what to say. The awkward atmospherested a few antagonizing seconds.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Finally, Caleb went over to check on Janiya. After confirming that she was indeed knocked out, he looked up at me in astonishment. Caleb was shocked. ¡°Debra! How the hell did you knock her out with one blow?¡± Only then did I realize how badly I had overreacted. I stood glued to my spot, too dumbfounded to make a move. ALL of a sudden, Caleb burst into Laughter. He didn¡¯t seem to care that Janiya was lying on the floor, unconscious. He walked back to me, raised his eyebrows, and teased, ¡°Debra, were you jealous?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± I scoffed quickly. Ivy, on the other hand, was very excited. ¡°Good job, babe! You should¡¯ve taught that damned Janiya a lesson a long time ago! I¡¯ve been tolerating her for too Lon Her praise made me feel even more flustered. Thinking about what I did just now, I feltpletely baffled. I never acted out like this before. How could this be? Was I so jealous of Janiya? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Caleb stopped teasing me when he saw how pale my face was. I shook my head, feeling very upset. But I reminded myself that there were more important matters to deal with. After thinking for a while, I said to Caleb, ¡°Just pretend she passed out from the alcohol. She might not remember anything tomorrow, so don¡¯t tell her anything, okay? If she knows I was the one who hit her, both of us will get into big trouble. ¡± ¡°Okay. Caleb nodded in agreement. Now that that was settled, I felt a little more at ease. I picked up my things and was about to leave, but Caleb stopped me. ¡°Did you hear what Janiya and I were talking about just now?¡± I didn¡¯t know what he meant by that, but out of caution, I chose my next words very carefully. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. What did you say?¡± Caleb breathed a sigh of relief. Then he added seriously, ¡°Nothing serious. Please leave Roz Town as soon as possible. Han can¡¯t keep you safe. I can help you get out of here safely, if you¡¯d Like. ¡± Leave? How could I leave? As long as my mission was still ongoing, I couldn¡¯t leave. Chapter 147 I shook my head. ¡°I can take care of myself, thank you. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡± ¡°But I want to,¡± Caleb said gently, wrapping his arms around my waist. I pped his hands away. ¡°Caleb, I don¡¯t think we need to meet again from now on. ¡± Perhaps Caleb was hurt by my words, because his expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°Debra, do you think you can just cut ties with me? You¡¯re my mate. What¡¯re the odds that we ran into each other after five years? No one can resist fate chosen by Moon Goddess. ¡± I raised my head to look at him incredulously. Stretching out my hand, I calmly wiped away the lipstick stain Janiya had left on his face, sneering, ¡°Fate? Just look at what¡¯s on your face!¡± Caleb lowered his head and looked at my fingers in a daze. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about Moon Goddess with me. Moon Goddess gave me a mate who makes out with other girls all the time. Caleb, if this is my so-called fate, I refuse to take it!¡± And with that, I turned around and walked out without looking back. Caleb¡¯s POV: With Debra gone, only Janiya and I were left in the room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. And Janiya was still unconscious on the floor. I had to finish my business here in Roz Town as soon as possible. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Otherwise, these messy things would only push Debra further and further away from me. I needed to be done with it as soon as possible. As for Janiya¡­ I looked down at her limp body and looked at the back of her head. It would be swollen tomorrow. But I didn¡¯t give a damn. I didn¡¯t care how miserable Janiya was; I didn¡¯t want this woman to stay in my room. So I hoisted her on my shoulder, intending to take her back to her own room. Just as I walked out of the door, I ran into Carlos. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Frowning, he Looked at the unconscious Janiya curiously. ¡°Why was she in your room?¡± At this time, Janiya suddenly stirred. It seemed she was about to wake up. Seeing that she was about to fall from my shoulder, I hurriedly said to Carlos, ¡°Stop talking and help me!¡± Carlos immediately came over and stretched out his hand to help me carry Janiya, but neither of us expected that she would suddenly wave her hand. With a crisp sound, her hand inadvertently pped Carlos in the face. He was stunned for a few seconds, cradling his pped cheek. ¡°What the f@ck? Why¡¯d she hit me?¡± Carlos immediately took two steps back, looking very aggrieved. Chapter 148 Resisting the urge tough at him, I hissed in a low voice, ¡°Keep your voice down. You might wake her up!¡± Carlos had no choice but toe back and help. ¡°I don¡¯t like this girl,¡± he muttered under his breath. Together, we carried Janiya back to her room and settled her down. Then we went back to my room and plopped down on the sofa. While today¡¯s matter had been settled, my mood didn¡¯t improve.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. On the contrary, my heart felt heavy, as though a storm had swept through a beach, leaving disaster in its wake. Although things had returned to peace, there was still a huge mess to clean up. I stood up and wanted to pour myself a ss of wine, but I identally tripped on the foot of the table. A toy car fell down from the table and ttered to the floor. The noise attracted Carlos¡¯s attention. He picked up the toy car from the floor and asked, ¡°What happened? The kid didn¡¯t Like the toys you chose?¡± I shook my head with a bitter smile. Carlos seemed to have misunderstood what I meant. Scratching his chin in confusion, he mused, ¡°That¡¯s weird. How could a kid not like any of these toys? The toy store owner said that these were their bestsellers. ¡± Swallowing the Lump in my throat, I told him about the baby¡¯s death. ¡°When Debra was being hunted down, her health declined. The child didn¡¯t make it. ¡± Carlos¡¯s jaw went ck. He seemed to want to say something, but after seeing my grim expression, he chose not to say a word. Maybe he realized that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say anything now. Even the words ¡°I¡®m sorry to hear that''¡± was useless. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Once I¡¯m finished dealing with Roz Town, I¡¯1L find a way to take Debra back to the Thorn Edge Pack. She¡¯ll be my Luna. ¡± I looked at the toys in the room. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Really? That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Damien, who had been quiet all day, suddenly became excited. ¡°Han can¡¯t make Debra happy, but you can. You¡¯re the best match for her! Han¡¯s just a despicable idiot. He must¡¯ve taken advantage of Debra when she was still lonely and sad. But now that you¡¯ve met Debra again, you should kick him out of the picture. ¡± I silently agreed with what Damien said. ¡°Caleb, there are plenty of other ways to make amends. You don¡¯t have to get involved in her life,¡± Carlos said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make amends, Carlos. ¡± A flicker of impatience shed through my eyes. ¡°Then why would you do that?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve fallen in love with her. ¡± Carlos¡¯s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. ¡°What? You are in love with her? How¡¯s that possible?¡± I knew what Carlos was thinking. In his eyes, I was the Alpha of a pack, while Debra was just the daughter of a prostitute. We weren¡¯t in the same social ss at all. However, Carlos forgot that when it came to love, social ss didn¡¯t matter. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so heartbroken for a woman before, Carlos. ¡± I sighed, recalling the scene where I humiliated Debra in the bar. ¡°Knowing that she lost her child because of me, I feel that I owe her my life. If I had just been softhearted at that time and took her in, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. ¡± Chapter 149 Carlos seemed to want to say something, but he hesitated for a long time. Finally, he asked, ¡°So what¡¯re you going to do?¡± I set down the ss of wine and said resolutely, ¡°I have to win her back! Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It won¡¯t be a walk in the park¡­¡± Carlos looked at me grimly. ¡°True. I hurt her deeply. It¡¯ll be a miracle if she can forgive me. ¡± We both Lowered our heads and fell into deep thought. Debra¡¯s POV: After I left the hotel, I went back to my apartment and yed the recording to Han. Han pursed his lips when the recording ended. ¡°Janiya¡¯s words just confirmed Emily¡¯s. But Emily is crazy and Janiya was drunk. I don¡¯t know if we can take them seriously. ¡± ¡°I think we should. ¡± I nodded. ¡°Janiya¡¯s a tactless idiot, so she must¡¯ve blurted something she wasn¡¯t supposed to say. And judging from Caleb¡¯s nervous reaction, it sounded Like it was true. ¡± My reasoning sessfully convinced Han. ¡°Okay. I¡®Ll report our findings to Gale first and see if she wants us to do anything else. That way, we can also n our next step. ¡± ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡± I asked. Han waved his hand dismissively and refused. ¡°No, thanks. You Look pretty tired.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Just leave it to me. Get some rest. ¡± He was right. I was exhausted from a whole day dealing with Caleb. After Han left, I washed up and then went to bed. But no matter how tired I was, I kept tossing and turning all night. I couldn¡¯t shake off the upset look on Caleb¡¯s face earlier today. I didn¡¯t know if it was because of the guilt, but I felt really ufortable lying to him. The following morning, I woke up, feeling listless. I still needed to report to work though, so I had no choice but to psyche myself up and go to Riley¡¯s. ¡°Good morning, Riley!¡± As soon as she opened the door, I greeted her politely. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley Looked surprised to see me here. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here, Debra? It¡¯s a weekday, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Your husband sent me to be your assistant of sorts,¡± I exined briefly. ¡°Huh?¡± Riley Looked utterly confused. ¡°But aren¡¯t you his assistant? Why would he suddenly want you to be my assistant?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Riley, so I just shrugged and said, ¡°He must have his reasons. ¡± Riley didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, she smiled at me warmly and said, ¡°Oh, well. I¡¯m just d that you can keep mepany now. Now my life won¡¯t be so boring!¡± After a few days of working for Riley, I found that she wasn¡¯t saying that out of politeness. Her life was really boring. She almost had no time for herself because she spent all day catering to Adam¡¯s and Luca¡¯s needs. Somehow, she reminded me of my mother. In my memory, my mother also seemed to live such a routine life. She was diligent and busy, dedicating her time and energy to her family and the pack. Chapter 150 I was lost in thought. This kind of Life was so boring. Was this the fate of every woman who became a wife? Or was this just the life of a woman who was not Loved by her husband? One day, Riley suddenly said to me, ¡°Debra, we¡¯re having guests tonight. Let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy some fresh veggies. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Together, Riley and I went to the supermarket. To my surprise, all the stall owners along the way greeted us kindly. It was nice. And I saw kids turning into wolves and running freely on the streets. Children yed hide and seek around the corners. Laughter filled the small town, and the air was fresh and crisp. It kind of reminded me of my childhood in the Silver Ridge Pack. Although Roz Town was very poor, everyone seemed to enjoy their simple lives, and the town was bustling with vitality. Thinking about how they might lose their homes someday in the future, I felt terrible. It would be such a pity if the town was destroyed! When we passed by an instrument store, Riley suddenly stopped. She stared at the piano on disy inside nkly, as though she was thinking of something. ¡°Riley, do you know how to y the piano?¡± I asked carefully, trying to gauge her reaction. My words seemed to remind Riley of something. She smiled and nodded wistfully. ¡°I Love ying the piano. ¡± At the mention of this, Riley¡¯s eyes Lit up and her face practically glowed. It suddenly urred to me that there was also a piano in Riley¡¯s house, but it Looked as though it hadn¡¯t been touched in a long time. ¡°Howe you don¡¯t y the piano at your ce?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley forced a smile, but there was a clear sense of regret in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the use? No one will listen. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: By the time we were done grocery shopping, Riley and I had bought so many ingredients that we both had our hands full. ¡°Will there be a lot of guests tonight?¡± I asked in confusion, trying to juggle all the grocery bags in my hands. Riley shook her head. ¡°No, but they¡¯re very important guests. I need to cook them a feast to leave a good impression on them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Will you go and pick Luca up from school for me?¡± I nodded and we parted ways. When Luca and I got home from the kindergarten, we found that Riley was still cooking up a storm in the kitchen. Just like all the other housewives, she clearly loved cooking, and she took it seriously as though it was her career. In order to make sure everything was up to her standards, she did everything herself¡ªfrom washing the vegetables to chopping them to cooking the dishes. The servants all praised her wholeheartedly. ¡°Riley is the perfect wife!¡± I, on the other hand, stared at Riley as she worked in the kitchen tirelessly. A perfect wife? She was more like a caged bird to me. She couldn¡¯t think for herself, nor did she have the freedom to do as she pleased. Chapter 151 Her identity revolved around being just Adam¡¯s wife and Luca¡¯s mother Thinking about how Riley¡¯s eyes Lit up when we were in the instrument store, I turned to Look at the dusty old piano in the corner. Luca noticed my gaze and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my mother y that piano in my life. ¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you have a Lot of photos of your mother ying the piano?¡± I asked, puzzled. ¡°The servant said that was a long time ago. ¡± After mulling over his words for a while, I walked to the piano. Because it had been sitting dormant for so long, it was covered in a thinyer of dust. I wiped it clean with a soft cloth and then sat on the piano bench. Upon pulling the cloth off, I saw that the ck and white keys were still shiny. I stretched out my fingers and pressed on the keys one by one, tuning them ordingly. Riley overheard the noise and came out of the kitchen with a surprised ¡®Look. ¡°Debra, are you tuning the piano?¡± I nodded. After a while, I stood up and smiled at her triumphantly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Done! Riley, why not try ying it?¡± Riley¡¯s eyes shone bright with excitement. After wiping her hands, she practically bounded over and sat down in front of the piano, her face full of joy. She took a deep breath. She stretched out her slender fingers, stroking the keys gently, as if she was touching some precious jewelry. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At this moment, the whole world seemed to fall silent. Riley closed her eyes and started ying. The soft and melodious music came, which felt soothing. Riley¡¯s movements were very elegant. Her deft fingers danced on the ck and white keys. The song seemed toe to life, beautiful and breathing Life into those who heard it. In the warm Light, Riley¡¯s whole body seemed to be illuminated in a warm glow, and the depression and loneliness that had been suppressed inside of her for a long time were swept away the more she yed the piano. She was incredible. All the servants in the house stopped what they were doing, and even Luca put his toys down. Everyone held their breath and Listened to her performance quietly. When the song ended, we all apuded for Riley. Luca was the first one to rush up and cheer for Riley. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best! I never knew that you could y the piano. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Riley smiled and gently touched his curly hair. I also strode up to her and praised her sincerely. ¡°That was absolutely beautiful. We all got lost in your performance!¡± Riley smiled sheepishly and lowered her head. ¡°Thank you for tuning the piano, Debra. Speaking of which, how do you know how to do that?¡± Chapter 152 My heart skipped a beat and I quickly came up with an exnation. ¡°I learned it a long time ago. ¡± The truth was that my mother also loved to y the piano, and Vicky always tuned it for her. I learned it from Vicky. Thinking about this made my heart ached a little. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Debra. ¡± Riley looked at me with newfound respect. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do much more than just secretary work. ¡± I smiled and said nothing more. Time passed quickly. Soon, it was night time. I wanted to go back to my apartment after I finished my work, but Riley wanted me to stay. ¡°Debra, you¡¯ve done so much for me today. Please stay for dinner. I¡¯ve cooked a lot of good food. ¡± ¡°But I have something else to do. ¡± ¡°Really? Is it important?¡± Riley held my hand. ¡°Can you put it off for a while? I really want to thank you somehow. ¡± Seeing the sincerity in her eyes, I had no choice but to agree. Soon, Adam and the guests arrived. I opened the door to wee them. When I was about to say hello to Adam, I found that the so-called important guests behind him were none other than Janiya and Caleb. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Debra?¡± Janiya¡¯s expression darkened the moment she saw me. Caleb looked surprised, too. We hadn¡¯t talked to each other since that fight in the hotel. Today was the first time we met after that night. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! Wee,¡± I replied indifferently and turned around to let them in. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But Janiya was unwilling to let me go. She stomped toward me and demanded, ¡°I said, why are you here? Who said you coulde to Adam¡¯s house?¡± She was so aggressive regardless of the people present. I nced at her and calmly exined, ¡°He knows that you don¡®t like me, so he specifically transferred me from his office to his home so that I could help his wife. Aren¡¯t you satisfied with this arrangement?¡± Janiya didn¡¯t reply. She simply red at me with unmasked rage. I didn¡¯t say anything more.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I just Led them to the dining table. Riley hadn¡¯te out yet, as she was still busy cooking the final dish in the kitchen. After Adam and Caleb took their seats, Janiya saw that I was about to sit down at the table with them, so she quickly stopped me. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t sit with us. Riley must¡¯ve asked you to stay for dinner so that you could serve her better than the servants here. You might as well serve me tonight. ¡± Her hostility toward me was always so painfully obvious. She didn¡¯t even bother to try to cover it up. Adam was aware that she hated me, so in order to avoid making a scene, he simply said, ¡°Debra, just do as she says. ¡± Chapter 153 Although I was extremely unhappy, I had no choice but to stand up and pour her a ss of wine. Luca, on the other hand, felt very indignant on my behalf. ¡°Daddy, Debra is Mommy¡¯s guest. How can we make a guest serve us?¡± ¡°Luca, you¡¯re just a kid. You know nothing. Debra¡¯s just like a servant here, so just order her to do whatever you want,¡± Janiya mocked. After saying that, she smiled and deliberately knocked over a ceramic spoon. The spoon fell on the floor and shattered into pieces. ¡°Ouch!¡±* Janiya took out a piece of tissue from the table and wiped her hands. ¡°The spoon broke. Debra, pick up the pieces and then bring me a new one. ¡± I felt helpless. This woman was so damn annoying! If it weren¡¯t for the investigation, I would¡¯ve poured the wine over her head by now. Pouting slightly, I squatted down to pick up the broken pieces. ¡°Whatever you say,¡± I mumbled.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But unexpectedly, as I squatted down, Janiya kicked me hard in the knee. I waspletely caught off guard and stumbled backward,nding on my butt with a Loud thud. Now my knee and my butt hurt. ¡°How on earth could you have fallen from picking up a damn spoon?¡± Janiya smiled at me smugly. ¡°You¡¯re so useless. You¡¯re not as even good as the servants here. What a waste!¡± Before I could say anything, Luca stood up and shouted indignantly, ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? You¡¯re the one who-¡° Caleb abruptly interrupted the kid mid-sentence. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Hey, Luca,e here. I have a gift for you,¡± Caleb said, beckoning at Luca toe to him. Luca was a little hesitant, but he was still a child after all. When he heard that Caleb had a gift for him, he ran over happily. I looked at Caleb and found that he was as cold as before. He didn¡¯t have any reaction when our eyes met. Maybe it was because I didn¡¯t obey him when he ordered me to leave Roz Town. Thinking of this, I felt so pissed off. Did this bastard think he could control me? He was delusional and selfish! He wanted to buy this town to satisfy his own selfish desires. He wasn¡¯t even thinking about all the Lives he¡¯d be destroying! I red at him and cursed him in my head. But he pretended not to notice. He just talked to Luca and nced at Janiya from time to time,pletely ignoring me. Debra¡¯s POV: After picking up the broken pieces of the spoon, I went to fetch a new one for Janiya. Chapter 154 Janiya seemed to realize that no matter how hard she tried to make things difficult for me, I wasn¡¯t going to Leave. Because of this, she glowered at me throughout the rest of the dinner. Still, she refused to give up. She leaned over and whispered in my ear, ¡°Debra, how dare you show your face here again? Do you think that no one will know that you¡¯re the daughter of a f@cking prostitute now that Colin¡¯s missing?¡± I smiled at her calmly. ¡°You¡¯d better have evidence before you make such a radical im. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just irritate Caleb again. ¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Perhaps I reminded her of the embarrassment she felt at that time, because she was suddenly so angry that she poured her ss of wine on me without scruples. There was nothing I could do to avoid it. An icky chill quickly spread on my chest, and the strong smell of alcohol filled my nose. ¡°Janiya, you-¡° Before I could get another word out, Janiya feigned an innocent expression and interrupted me. ¡°Debra, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± She looked at me with mockery and skillfully lied through her teeth. ¡°You can¡¯t even pour wine for me properly? What kind of assistant are you? You¡¯re even worse than an uneducated servant! You¡¯d better leave before you make a fool of yourself!¡± I gritted my teeth and was racking my brains for a way to fight back when Luca suddenly snuck behind Janiya, yanked the hat off her head, and then ran away. Only then did it ur to me that today was a warm day. Why did Janiya wear a hat? It looked strange and didn¡¯t match the dress she was wearing. ! What the-? Damn it! Who took my hat?¡± After the hat was snatched from her head, Janiya seemed to be in a great panic. She quickly stood up and hurriedly covered her head with her hands. Because of the sudden movement, she identally knocked over the dinnerware on the table. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam. I feel a Little unwell all of a sudden. I¡¯ll go back to the hotel. ¡± Janiya ducked down and was careful to cover her the back of her head with her hands. Without waiting for a response, she walked to the door as quickly as she could. Because she wasn¡¯t looking where she was going, she kept bumping into furniture and tripping over the carpet. She looked Like a clown doing a solo act. Even Adam frowned and demanded, ¡°What the hell is going on? You¡¯re being rude!¡± Caleb and Luca exchanged knowing smiles. Only then did I realize that it was a prank orchestrated by Caleb and Luca. Did Caleb ask Luca to help me because he saw that Janiya was picking on me? Before I could figure it out, I saw that Caleb covered his mouth and cleared his throat. Then he exined to Adam, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. A few days ago, Janiya hit the back of her head. In order to apply medicine on the wound, she had to shave off a part of her hair. Now the back of her head is bald. ¡± He nced at the back of Janiya¡¯s head and added, ¡°She¡¯s ady after all. She puts a premium on her image and doesn¡¯t want anyone to see it. ¡± Chapter 155 Adam seemed to rx upon hearing this exnation. ¡°Oh, I see. Be careful on your way home, Janiya. ¡± I almost couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter when Janiya finally made it out the door. I was the one who hit her on the back of her head, but I had no idea she was bald as a result. Well, she deserved it!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: As soon as Janiya bolted, Riley finally emerged from the kitchen with the final dish. ¡°So sorry for keeping you waiting!¡± With an apologetic smile, Riley walked over and carefully put the food on the table. After making sure that all the dishes were served, she untied her apron and took her seat. When her gazended on me, Riley quickly realized that something was off. ¡°What happened to your clothes, Debra? It looks like you spilled wine all over yourself!¡± Riley frowned and Looked at me with concern. witch did it,¡± Luca exined without hesitation. ¡°Hush, Luca. Eat your own food,¡± Adam scolded expressionlessly. Although Riley didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened, she saw how pitiful I looked in my soiled clothes and she saw the mess on the floor. After asking a servant to clean up the fallen tableware, she said to me, ¡°Debra, you can¡¯t wear that. Come with me upstairs. I¡¯ll lend you some clothe: I stole a nce at Adam to make sure he didn¡¯t mind. Seeing that he had no reaction, I took that as a yes, so I followed Riley upstairs. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley¡¯s room was orange, and the overall arrangement was very homey. There were several vases in the room, each filled with blooming, fragrant flowers. They gave me a sense offort. I liked it. Riley went straight to the wardrobe and found clothes to lend to me. Seeing this, I felt guilty. ¡°Riley, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you with this. ¡± With a bright smile, Riley waved her hand and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry about it. The house has been quiet for too long. I¡¯ve been happy since you came here, Debra. ¡± After rummaging through her wardrobe for a while, Riley pulled out a golden dress and her eyes suddenly lit up. The dress was made of smooth silk, with hollowed outce around the waist and the hemline. Even thece was embroidered with golden thread. Its skirt was floor-length and even had a short train on the back. Such a dress must¡¯ve been very expensive. There was no way on earth I could wear something as valuable as that, so I quickly said, ¡°Just give me a regr shirt. I can¡¯t wear that. ¡± But Riley insisted, ¡°This dress suits you!¡± I wanted to refuse, but she was firm. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s a waste to keep such a beautiful dress in my wardrobe all year long. I bought it a Long time ago. Now, I¡¯m too chubby and can¡¯t fit in it. You should wear it so that it won¡¯t go to waste!¡± Chapter 156 In the end, I couldn¡¯t refuse her generosity, so I could only express my gratitude. After I changed into the dress and came out, Riley Looked at me in awe. ¡°Gosh, Debra. You¡¯re so beautiful. The dress looks perfect on you!¡± ¡°Thank you. ¡± I Lowered my head shyly. ¡°Your dress is so beautiful. ¡± When we went downstairs, Caleb turned his head and Looked at me. When our eyes met, he quickly averted his gaze. Was he shy? I was confused, but I didn¡¯t ask. At this time, Adam noticed something. ¡°Riley, where¡¯s the cloth on the piano?¡± Luca immediately answered, ¡°Mommy yed the piano today. She was amazing!¡± The look in Adam¡¯s eyes changed slightly, but I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. Luca didn¡¯t seem to notice. He turned to his mother and said excitedly, ¡°Mommy, can you y it again? Please! Daddy and Caleb haven¡¯t heard you y yet!¡± Adam didn¡¯t say a word but Caleb was cooperative. ¡°I¡®ve heard that you are a famous pianist and the daughter of a wealthy merchant from the Xeric Pack. I would be honored to hear you y. ¡± Riley wasn¡¯t good at refusing people, and Luca looked at her with pleading eyes, so she couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little rusty. If it doesn¡¯t sound good, please forgive me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be splendid. ¡± Caleb smiled at her politely. Everyone, except Adam, looked at her expectantly as she stood up to go to the piano. He continued to eat silently without any expression. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Riley sat in front of the piano. Her fingers danced slowly across the ck and white keys, producing angelic, melodious music. It was beautiful. Luca opened his eyes wide, full of admiration and pride. Even the servants stopped what they were doing and sat together, listening to the music happily. As the music approached the climax, the rhythm gradually elerated. Everyone in the room felt like they were in a dream.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. ¡± Just as the melody reached its climax, Adam suddenly stood up and stopped her. ¡°I need to talk with Caleb. Riley, clean up the table. ¡± The music came to an abrupt end, jolting everyone immersed in the performance to reality. Riley stood up with her head down, looking very disappointed. But Adam ignored her. He strode out of the living room without Looking back. As the crowd dispersed, the lively living room suddenly became deathly quiet. I went to help Riley clean the table. She kept silent, as though her soul had been sucked out of her body. Chapter 157 After a while, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Riley didn¡¯t answer me at first. She seemed to be a little absent-minded and muttered to herself, ¡°Adam wasn¡¯t like this before. He used to Love Listening to me ying the piano when we were young. ¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I didn¡¯t say anything and listened to her quietly. Fortunately, Riley didn¡¯t seem to care whether I responded or not. On the contrary, she was immersed in her own world, and she continued talking to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know when he changed. He has be so estranged and indifferent to me. I¡¯m so scared. I have no idea why Adam would treat me like this. ¡± Seeing Riley mutter to herself in a trance, I felt bad. I had read up on Riley¡¯s background. She hade from a very rich family. When Adam started doing business in Roz Town, her family had helped Adam a lot. Later, when developing Roz Town, Riley had worked very hard by Adam¡®s side. She had participated in a lot of construction projects and made great contributions to the development of the town. The residents of Roz Town all admired Riley very much. Earlier today, when we went to the supermarket to buy ingredients, everyone greeted her warmly. And I could see that Riley Loved Roz Town very much. She had done everything in her power to help the people here. But now, Adam wanted to sell the town without even telling Riley about it. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Riley would react when she heard the news in the future. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ivy, my mate, said in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t Riley and Adam mates? Howe it¡¯s Like they don¡¯t love each other?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I exined, ¡°Ivy, Moon Goddess can only chose a partner for us but can¡¯t guarantee that the Love willst forever. Whether we can spend the rest of our Lives together or not depends on us. ¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Well, maybe you think that our mate should be loyal to us for the rest of his life.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But the truth is, Moon Goddess only tells you who our mate is. We¡¯re all raised differently, with different morals and values. It¡¯ll be up to us what kind of person we¡¯ll be in the end. ¡± Ivy fell silent for a long time before relying, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that love is soplicated. ¡± After cleaning up the table, Riley seemed to feel a Little better. She finally acknowledged my presence. ¡°Debra, let¡¯s prepare some dessert and take it to Adam and Caleb in the study Later. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I followed Riley into the kitchen. After preparing a tray of dessert, I went upstairs with Riley. When we passed the window of the study, we peeked inside, only to find that Adam and Caleb weren¡¯t in the room. Chapter 158 Strange. We had seen them go upstairs together just now. How could they not be here? I turned to Riley for answers. But just as I turned my head, I saw that Riley¡¯s face was suddenly ghastly pale. ¡°Riley?¡± I asked worriedly. Riley didn¡¯t respond. She touched her forehead and seemed to wince in pain. The next second, she staggered forward and I immediately reached out to help her up. ¡°Look out!¡± After helping Riley up, I turned around again, only to find Caleb and Adam in the study. What the hell? Was I imagining things just now? How did they suddenly appear inside the study? I was stunned. I didn¡¯t know what happened. Riley shook her head and came to her senses. ¡°Debra,e on. Let¡¯s give them the dessert. ¡± Perhaps it was because Riley wanted to show only her good side in front of her husband that she especially tidied up a few strands of her messy hair before knocking on the door and walking in ¡°Here¡¯s dessert. Don¡¯t mind me. You can talk while eating,¡± Riley said, smiling at the two men brightly. Adam, on the other hand, looked extremely unhappy. He shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re not allowed to enter the study without my permission? Are you deaf?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Riley apologized, looking down dejectedly. Her eyes were filled with sadness. She put down the tray of dessert and left sadly. I stood there motionlessly, not knowing how to react. Adam was obviously very upset. After Riley left, he vented his anger on me. ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Who said you cane in with her?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Riley said that you might want some dessert, so¡ª¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Adam interrupted me harshly. ¡°I just said that no one¡¯s allowed to enter the study without my permission!¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was tense, Caleb stepped in to mediate. He gave me a meaningful Look and then said to Adam, ¡°Let¡¯s talk another day.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I¡¯ll get going for now. ¡± Adam¡¯s tone softened a Little. ¡°Okay. ¡± After saying goodbye politely, Caleb took my hand and led me away from the suffocating study. Even after making it downstairs, I was still reeling from the fact that Adam and Caleb disappeared and then appeared again in the study. It was just so weird. Perhaps there was a secret chamber in Adam¡¯s study. That was the only reasonable exnation for what happened just now. After leaving Adam¡¯s house, Caleb suddenly stopped me and asked, ¡°Debra, did you see anything just now?¡± As he spoke, he stared at me intently with his sharp eyes, as though he was trying to gauge my reaction. After the slightest hesitation, I lied. ¡°No. ¡± Chapter 159 ¡°Are you sure?¡± Obviously, Caleb wasn¡¯t convinced. I didn¡¯t want to be tested by him, so I straightened my back, raised my chin, and asked, ¡°Why? Are there any secrets in that study Caleb looked at me sharply. Suddenly, he seemed to see something and slowly reached up to touch my face. For a moment, the whole world fell silent. Time seemed to slow down. I could clearly hear my heart beating in my chest. Caleb got closer and closer to me. His intoxicating scent lingered in my nose, which made me go crazy. I froze and my breath stopped. I was waiting for something to happen. But in the end, nothing happened. Caleb just smoothed my hair. ¡°There¡¯s chocte in your hair,¡± he exined in a low voice. T was stunned. It turned out that it was just something in my hair. I breathed a sigh of relief, but for some reason, the relief was mixed with disappointment. I couldn¡¯t tell what I felt. It was as though something was missing. ¡°What were you looking at just now? You seemed Lost in thought,¡± Caleb mused. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said quickly, averting my guilty gaze. ¡®You didn¡¯t even notice the chocte in your hair. ¡± He chuckled. Speechless, I Looked at him incredulously. He was really good at flirting. He always managed to make my heart race, whereas he was always calm. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Beep! Beep!¡± A harsh car horn came from the roadside. Then the headlights were turned on, blinding us temporarily. Squinting, I could vaguely make out the figure of a woman getting out of Caleb¡¯s car. It was Janiya. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± Janiya whined unhappily. She had lost her patience waiting for Caleb. Still, she didn¡¯t Lose her temper with him. But my attention was on the hat that she was wearing. Thinking about her bald head, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Caleb asked in confusion. Janiya strode toward us, her high heels scraping against the gravel loudly. I didn¡¯t want to cause another scene, so I exined hurriedly, ¡°I can¡¯t help it-just thinking about her bald head makes me Laugh.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to make her mad, so I¡¯ll get going now. ¡± While I was making my escape, I vaguely heard Janiya asking Caleb, ¡°Honey, you were in there for a long time. What did you and Adam talk about?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Debra wasn¡¯t wrong. Janiya¡¯s bald head was indeed a funny sight. Just looking at the bald part in the back of her head made me want to Laugh, too. Chapter 160 Even Damien couldn¡¯t help but make fun of her. ¡°Oh, my God! It¡¯s too ugly. I can¡¯t even look at her! I can¡¯t believe she had the guts toe out with you!¡± I shrugged. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she can¡¯t see it herself, so she doesn¡¯t know how bad it looks. ¡± Damien burst into more Laughter. ¡°Debra¡¯s really tough. I used to think she was a weak woman. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, Caleb. ¡± Because I didn¡¯t answer her in time, Janiya¡¯s patience ran thin. I stopped smiling and changed the topic naturally. ¡°Janiya, what you did tonight was very rude. I¡¯ve been apologizing to Adam on your behalf. I hope you won¡¯t do something Like that again. ¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t do it on purpos Her attention was sessfully diverted and she stomped her foot Like a spoiled child. ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t even know how I hit the back of my head. ¡± Janiya had been stewing in anger for several days now. She had wanted to find out who did it, but the surveince footage had been deleted by Carlos, so she was stumped. Therefore, even if she thought that it might be Debra, she had to swallow the bitter fruit because there was no proof. While Janiya sulked, I turned my head to look in the direction Debra had left. I was very reluctant to part with her. Debra Looked very beautiful tonight. The golden dress she wore made her look like a princess from those old fairy tales. When I pulled the chocte out of her hair just now, I almost couldn¡¯t stop myself from ki*sing her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Well, we can¡¯t change what happened. Come on. Let¡¯s go back. ¡± Brushing those messy thoughts aside, I came back to my senses and Led Janiya back to the car.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When we arrived at the hotel, Janiya suddenly stopped me from heading up to my room. She whispered in my ear, ¡°Honey, my father sent me the moving n. Maybe you shoulde to my room to over it. ¡± As she spoke, she winked at me meaningfully. It was so obvious what she wanted. In a word, I would only be able to see the n if I slept with her tonight. My stomach knotted up and my heart sank. ¡°I see. ¡± I nodded and pretended to acquiesce on the surface, but I secretly contacted Carlos through the mind link. ¡°Things aren¡¯t going well. Janiya¡¯s making things hard. She wants to sleep with me tonight in exchange for the n. I need help. ¡± ¡°What are you so afraid of? s@x is supposed to be fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± Carlos teased. ¡°Or are you not sleeping with anyone but Debra?¡± ¡°Quit joking around and think of something!¡± I urged him impatiently. ¡°Okay, okay. ¡± Chapter 161 After he promised me he¡¯d find a way, I followed Janiya to her room. As I expected, as soon as I opened the door, the room¡¯s mood lighting was turned on. I could see what Janiya was up to. She slipped off her coat and stood in front of me, biting her lip seductively. She wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes under the coat; just somecy underwear. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally here. ¡± She strode toward me. Before this moment, I had never realized how pungent her perfume was. I nearly gagged. After taking a few steps back to the wall, I turned on the lights. The sudden ring lights dissipated the romantic atmosphere a Little. Looking around the room, I noticed that Janiya had hidden the n under the pillow. It had to be said that this was a very creative idea. It was so¡­Janiya.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Honey, what¡¯re you looking at?¡± Janiya slipped her arms around my waist and looked at me with affection. ¡°Let¡¯s do something only adults can do. ¡± Her restless hands started to reach for my pants. Beep! Beep! Beep! ALL of a sudden, the hotel¡¯s fire rm went off. Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°What the-? What¡¯s going on?¡± Panic-stricken, Janiya immediately stopped what she was doing. I mustered my most serious expression and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s the fire rm. We need to get out of here. ¡± Maybe it was because of how serious I looked, or maybe it was because of the idea that the hotel might be on fire, but any trace of Lust disappeared from her eyes. Janiya scrambled to put on her clothes and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± I grabbed a coat from the bedside and dr@ped it around her shoulders. Then together, we headed out of the room. The corridor was already crowded with people trying to evacuate. Everyone was running to the fire exit. It wasplete chaos. The sprinklers in the corridor went off, soaking all the people. Trying to run in her high heels, Janiya hobbled down the corridor, looking kind of funny. The relentless sprinklers ruined her makeuppletely. Damien was amused to see that. ¡°Look at her makeup! She Looks terrible! I¡¯ve never seen her like this before!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I also wanted to Laugh with him, but it was inappropriate since we were busy making our escape. I had no choice but to stifle myughter. As we were running, I suddenly stopped in my tracks. ¡°Janiya, the n is still in the room. We forgot to get it,¡± I said, pretending to recall it all of a sudden. Janiya hesitated. ¡°The hotel¡¯s on fire! The n isn¡¯t that important! We need to¡ª¡± I cut her off abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s very important. It¡¯ll be disastrous if it gets leaked. I have to go back and grab it. ¡± Chapter 162 ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous! I don¡¯t want you to get hurt holding my hand tightly. Janiya sobbed, I gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your father put ina lot of effort into the n. I have to get it for your family¡¯s sake. ¡° ¡°Are you going to Leave me alone here?¡± Janiya looked at me pitifully. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m scared. ¡± ¡°Turn into a wolf and run to safety,¡± I suggested and touched her head gently. Seeing that I wouldn¡¯t budge, Janiya had no choice but to do as I said. ¡°Fine, but be careful. ¡± The next second, she turned into a wolf. Her wolf was far from good-looking, with its scruffy white fur andnkly limbs. It looked weak. Damien had no interest in her wolf at all. ¡°She¡¯s ugly both as a human and a wolf,¡± he muttered. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. My wolf was really sharp-tongued. In order to steer clear of the chaotic crowd, I took another path back. When I arrived at the appointed ce, I found Carlos already there, waiting for me. ¡°I¡¯ve got it. ¡± Carlos came over and handed me the n. He was also soaked through and through, which seemed to embarrass him a little. ¡°Good job,¡± I praised him sincerely. ¡°Just don¡¯t make me do something like this again,¡± Carlos said resignedly. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said with a grin and patted him on the shoulder. Then I focused all my attention on the n. I had to say that the Barton family¡¯s n was very well thought out. The contents were very detailed, and the terms were very clear. The interests of both sides were clearly divided. But there was one thing that made me feel very ufortable-a special use at the end that required Janiya to sign a secret agreement with me and Adam on behalf of the Barton family. This secret agreement was still being drawn up, so I didn¡¯t know the details yet. ¡°Geez. ¡± Carlos frowned when he read thest use. ¡°A secret agreement? That doesn¡¯t sound good. I guess you won¡¯t be able to get rid of Janiya any time soon. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Because being Riley¡¯s assistant was rtively easy, I had a lot of spare time. One day, I secretly visited the safe house where Emily was being kept. Mny Evans, the doctor who looked after Emily, was beautiful, gentle, and kind, and she seemed easy to get along with.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I heard that Mny used to be a very famous doctor in Roz Hospital, and that she had even been praised by Adam. But she soon resigned for unknown reasons. Now, she offered her services for free and lived a simple life. Finally, my curiosity got the better of me and I asked, ¡°Mny, why¡¯d you leave Roz Hospital?¡± Chapter 163 Mny answered calmly, ¡°I just wanted to help cure the pain of the people. The town has gotten very sick under Adam¡¯s management. People like me need to step up. If we stand by and do nothing, the town might be destroyed one day. ¡± It seemed that she had already guessed what Adam was nning. ¡°Do you think the town can be saved?¡± I asked softly. Mny smiled at me. ¡°The best we can do is to not give up. I just hope that Gale¡¯s people can save this poor town. If you need help, I¡¯ll be there. ¡± I felt that there was a gentle but strong power within Mny, which inexplicably enveloped me in a feeling of ease. I felt safe when I was around her. ¡°We¡¯ll save the town,¡± I said to her resolutely. Then Mny took me to see Emily. From a distance, I could see that Emily had turned into her wolf form. She was sitting on the open grass, staring nkly at the sky, deep in thought about something. ¡°why is Emily in her wolf form?¡± I asked Mny. ¡°I told her to use her wolf form more often because it¡¯ll reduce her pain and speed up her recovery,¡± Mny exined. ¡°Has she been a wolf this whole time you¡¯ve been treating her?¡± ¡°Yes. She hasn¡¯t been marked by her mate yet. It¡¯s very dangerous to give birth to a baby without a mark. The best I can do is aid in her recuperation so that we can minimize the risks involved. ¡± I nodded and sighed heavily. I felt for Emily, because I had been in her shoes before. ¡°Mny, can I talk to her?¡± ¡°Okay, as Long as you don¡¯t mention something that¡¯ll trigger her. ¡± After that, Mny excused herself and left, leaving space for us to talk.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I walked to Emily. She seemed to hear meing because her ears pricked up and she looked over at me immediately. She seemed to have recognized me. Her eyes lit up excitedly and she shouted, ¡°Debra, you finally visited!¡± We then sat down on the grass together. After a bit of small talk, I turned my head and asked her, ¡°Emily, do you know if there¡¯s a secret chamber in Adam¡¯s study?¡± Emily shook her head. I thought she meant that she didn¡¯t know about it, but then she said, ¡°The kid¡­¡± ¡°What kid?¡± I asked. Chapter 164 Emily didn¡¯t answer, but kept repeating the words. ¡°The kid¡­¡± I felt distressed, because she did the exact same thingst time. Every time we brought up the topic of Adam, she¡¯d only repeat these words. What did she mean by the kid? ¡°Are you talking about Luca?¡° I suddenly asked, pursing my lips. ¡°The kid¡­His name is Luca, right?¡± Emily nodded. I was overjoyed to have finally gotten a breakthrough. ¡°Are you saying the secret chamber has something to do with Luca?¡± Emily nodded again. I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t help but Laugh. It seemed that I had a way to get into Adam¡¯s secret chamber now. After leaving the safe house, I went to Riley¡¯s house. Riley seemed to be in a better mood today. Her eyes were much brighter now and there was Little to no trace of sadness in them. When she saw me enter, she perked up and said hurriedly, ¡°Debra, I have to go to the kindergarten today for the parent-child activities.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Can you go to the hospital to visit Janiya for me? She was injured and hospitalized Last night. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Obviously, Riley had no clue about the awkward rtionship Caleb, Janiya and I shared. Otherwise, she never would¡¯ve asked me to visit Janiya on her behalf. She would never be that inconsiderate. But I could see that Riley had her hands full today. She had to be there for Luca. If I told her the truth, I¡¯d only be making things hard for her. After weighing the pros and cons, I reluctantly decided to put aside my grudge against Janiya and agree. ¡°Okay, Riley. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll buy some flowers and visit Janiyater. Just go and have fun with Luca. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You¡¯re the best, Debra!¡± Riley Looked at me gratefully. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no big deal, really. ¡± I waved my hand with a small smile. Then, I felt curious. ¡°By the way, how¡¯d Janiya get injured? She¡¯s with Caleb all the time. He would¡¯ve protected her from harm¡¯s way. ¡± Riley shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but I do know that someone pulled a prank on the hotel yesterday. The fire rm was triggered, and although it was a false rm, Janiya fell down the stairs trying to evacuate. ¡± ¡°A prank?¡± Chapter 165 I fell into deep thought. How could someone trigger the fire rm for no reason? There had to be more to the story. Despite my doubts, I went to the flower shop and bought a bunch of lilies for Janiya. Riley had told me where to look for Janiya, so I went straight to the VIP ward on the top floor of the hospital. ¡°She¡¯s so rich that she can stay in a VIP ward,¡± Ivy said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She always hated Janiya, and her hatred only worsened with every interaction we had with her. I felt helpless and tried tofort her. ¡°Think about it this way. Since she¡¯s in a VIP ward, it means that she has the ward all to herself and no one will mistake who flowers are for. I can leave as soon as I drop the flowers off, no questions asked. ¡± Maybe Ivy thought that what I said made sense, because she didn¡¯t say anything more. As I approached the door to Janiya¡¯s ward, I nned to leave the flowers at the door and then leave. But before I could set the flowers down, I heard some voices in the corridor. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so Lucky you¡¯re always there for me. ¡± A sweet and pretentious voice suddenly came to my ears. I turned around and saw that Caleb was walking over with the injured Janiya in his arms. The two behaved so intimately, like a real couple. With her arms around his neck, Janiya rested her head against his chest with a sweet, contented smile. Smiling slightly, Caleb Looked affectionately at the woman in his arms. Although I had seen such a scene many times before, I still found it upsetting. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Caleb already know that you¡¯re his mate? Why does he insist on staying with that dumb bitch?¡± Ivyined. She wasn¡¯t wrong. I could forgive him for before since he didn¡¯t know that I was his mate. But now that he was well aware, he still chose to be intimate with Janiya. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t care about his reasons. It hurt to see him with her. With a darkened expression, I put the flowers down and turned to leave, but it was toote. Janiya had seen me. ¡°Debra, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± she asked sharply. At the mention of my name, Caleb also Looked over. I had no choice but to answer honestly, ¡°I came to visit you on behalf of Riley. ¡± Raising her eyebrows high, Janiya said proudly, ¡°Well, although I don¡¯t like you, I appreciate the gesture. Since you¡¯re here on behalf of Riley,e to my ward and have a seat. ¡± Chapter 166 Debra¡¯s POV: I knew that Janiya just wanted to show off her rtionship with Caleb in front of me. So I refused her invitation without skipping a beat. ¡°No, thank you. I have a busy schedule, so I can¡¯t stay. ¡± But Janiya didn¡¯t intend to let me go so easily. She quickly came up with another excuse to force me to stay. ¡°But I need your help. My caregiver hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I need assistance. ¡± After saying that, she turned her head and looked at Caleb pitifully. ¡°Honey, is it okay if I ask Debra to help me?¡± I gritted my teeth. She had left me no room to refuse. ¡°Honey, you have me. I¡¯ll take good care of you. ¡± Caleb smiled at her dotingly. Janiya smiled back at him sweetly. Even though Caleb had already said so, she still didn¡¯t want to let me go. She turned to me and dered, ¡°Okay, I can leave the things that require physical contact to you, Caleb, and Debra can help me with other things. ¡± I felt speechless. Why the hell was she so determined to make me stay? I was trying to look for an excuse to leave, but she added in a lighthearted tone, ¡°I¡¯m sure Adam will agree if I ask him, right?¡± The obvious threat in Janiya¡¯s words pissed me off. Ivy was also so angry that she cursed, ¡°This f@cking bitch! She just can¡¯t let us go, can she?¡± For the sake of the mission, I had to swallow my anger. ? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Of course. Let me know how I can help,¡± I said, forcing a smile. Janiya¡¯s smile turnedcent. ¡°Come on in then,¡± she said with a toothy grin. However, I didn¡¯t move. I waited until Caleb carried her inside the ward before I followed. ¡°Honey, can you help me change my clothes?¡± As soon as Janiyay down on the bed behind the screen, she called out to Caleb sweetly. Through the screen, I could see their silhouettes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The two seemed to be very close to each other. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes in exasperation. Caleb was really going all out for Roz Town. Chapter 167 Ivy didn¡¯t say anything, but I could tell that she was stewing. The more I looked at their intertwined silhouettes, the more upset I became. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to clean her ward up for her, so I put the vase of flowers on the nightstand. Wait a second! What was this? As soon as I set down the vase away, I caught a glimpse of a wet document on the nightstand. It seemed to be a n of some sort. I quickly nced over my shoulder to look at the screen. After making sure that they were still busy changing clothes, I seized my chance to skim through the ns. It turned out that this document was the moving n of the residents of Roz Town. And if my guess was right, these should¡¯ve been drafted by the Barton family to help Caleb buy the town. I quickly took out my phone to snap a few photos of the n, but the document was wet. While the first few pages were still legible, thest few pages were all stuck together because of the water.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I was a little frustrated. Just then, there was a sudden scream from behind the screen. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± The scream startled me. My hand jolted, identally knocking down the vase on the nightstand. The vase fell to the floor and instantly shattered into pieces. Themotion made Caleb poke his head out from behind the screen. Looking at me, he asked with concern, ¡°What happened?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was so nervous that my hands trembled uncontrobly. But I couldn¡¯t arouse Caleb¡¯s suspicion, so I pretended that nothing had happened and squatted down to pick up the shards of the broken vase. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Nothing. I just identally knocked over the vase, that¡¯s all,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice as Level as possible. I thought that Caleb wouldn¡¯t bother himself over such a trifle, but unexpectedly, he stepped around the screen and came over. Oh, no. Did he find anything wrong? I was so nervous that I slowed down while picking up the vase fragments. As he approached me, I could feel my heart banging in my chest. I didn¡¯t dare to Look up at him at all. My mind was inplete chaos. I didn¡¯t know what to do! Just then, his powerful hands grabbed mine ¡°Don¡¯t touch those shards. You¡¯ll cut yourself. ¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was low but pleasant to the ears Stunned, I Looked up at him in a daze. Chapter 168 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Janiya was very curious and wanted to see what was happening, but her injuries made it hard for her to walk, so she could only Lay in bed behind the screen. Caleb¡¯s eyes were cold and his Lips were pursed, as though he didn¡¯t intend to answer Janiya¡¯s question. Suddenly, a thought seemed to ur to him. His expression changed and he groaned in pain.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Oh, no! My hand got cut by the shards. I have to see a doctor!¡± ¡°What? How did that happen?¡± Janiya struggled to poke her head out from behind the screen. I could see that she was worried about Caleb. But because of the bad angle, she couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. ¡°Is it serious?¡± she asked anxiously. I looked down at Caleb¡¯s perfectly fine, unscathed hands. What on earth was he doing? Why was he Lying to her? ¡°Caleb¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t see any wounds on his hands,¡± I said dryly, exposing his lie. Caleb was so anxious that his hand shot out to cover my mouth, but I dodged him easily. He had no choice but to beg me to cooperate in a low voice. ¡°Debra, just trust me. ¡± I shook my head decisively. ¡°Why should I? You¡¯re acting so immature. ¡± I just didn¡¯t understand why he lied to Janiya. The two were about to get married for crying out loud. ¡°Really? Are you okay, Caleb? Come here. Let me have a look at your hands. ¡± Janiya seemed to still be worried and struggled toe over to check the situation. All of a sudden, Caleb gritted his teeth and reached out his hand to grab the shards. ¡°What the hell is he doing? You have to stop him! He¡¯s going to hurt himself!¡± Ivy barked in my mind, frightened out of her wits I grabbed his hand and scolded, ¡°Are you out of your goddamned mind? Your recklessness is going to get you injured!¡± But instead of getting indignant, Caleb just chuckled. Then he looked over his shoulder at Janiya and said, ¡°I¡¯m bleeding, Janiya. I have to go out and find a doctor. Just stay here. I¡¯ll ask Debra to leave too. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I don¡¯t want her to disturb your rest. A nurse willeter to clean the ward for you. ¡± After saying that, he dragged me out of the ward without waiting for Janiya¡¯s response. When I saw his bleeding hand, I couldn¡¯t help but pull a long face. Chapter 169 ¡°Why¡¯d you cut yourself, Caleb But Caleb didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about his injury. He smiled at me and said, ¡°To buy some time alone with you. ¡± I was speechless. What a Lunatic! ¡°Were you jealous when we were in the ward just now?¡± he asked, observing my expression carefully. ¡°You looked a little dazed just now. ¡± Just now, my attention was all on the n that I had found, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. But I didn¡¯t want to expose myself, so I simply lowered my head and refused to answer his question. ¡°I knew you¡¯d misunderstand. ¡± After a slight pause, Caleb promised me seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t do anything with her just now. My eyes were closed when I helped her change her clothes. Because I couldn¡¯t see anything, I identally touched her injured leg. That¡¯s why she screamed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Although Caleb exined the situation clearly, he was obviously overthinking things. I had no interest in the game he was ying with Janiya, so his exnation was totally unnecessary. ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s go find a doctor first. ¡± I shrugged him off and dragged him to find a doctor. Fortunately, I ran into the doctor who had given me a physical examination before. I had looked into this doctor¡¯s background, and he was Brian Foster. Since we were Lucky enough to run into him, we could ask him do deal with Caleb¡¯s wounds. I walked straight up to Brian and said, ¡°Doctor, Caleb cut himself on shards. Can you help him deal with the wounds?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze darted between me and Caleb. Suddenly, he broke into a smile. ¡°It seems you two are bing regrs at this hospital. ¡± Despite his teasing, he was still a professional at the end of the day. Without hesitation, he checked on Caleb¡¯s wounds. After a while, Brian concluded, ¡°I might need a nurse to help me treat your wounds. Debra, will you call a nurse over for¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When he looked at Caleb, his voice suddenly trailed off, as though the words had gotten caught in his throat. He changed his mind and said, ¡°I just remembered that we¡¯re understaffed today. Debra, since you¡¯re the patient¡¯s family, you cane and help me. ¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m rted to him,¡± I denied bluntly. ¡°What? Really?¡± Surprised, Brian took a peek at Caleb. ¡°His fiancee, Janiya Barton, is in the hospital now. She has a leg injury. If you want his family¡¯s help, I can call her over. ¡± Chapter 170 Caleb expression darkened. ¡°But you¡¯re my mate. You have the obligation to take care of me. ¡± ¡°So what if we¡¯re mates? You¡¯re with Janiya now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not¡ª¡± ¡°ALL right, all right. ¡± Brian interrupted our squabble. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. It¡¯s not a big deal. Debra, since you¡¯re his mate, just help him. Otherwise, the wounds might get infected. He might lose his hand if we dy treatment. ¡± I looked at him in disbelief. Was this some sort of ploy to get me to spend more time with Caleb? On second thought, however, his wounds were bleeding. ? In order not to aggravate his injuries, I had no choice but to give in. ¡°Fine, I¡¯UL help you. ¡± Brian led us to a room. He pulled a table of various medical tools and asked me to help him by handing over whatever tool he needed. @ He had to remove all the pieces of broken vase in Caleb¡¯s wounds with tweezers. Afterward, he would disinfect the wounds. Before starting with the procedure, he warned Caleb, ¡°It may hurt a little. You should find something to distract yourself from the pain. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After that, Caleb looked straight at me. His eyes seemed to contain a lot of unspeakable emotions. I felt ufortable under his intent gaze and wanted to get up to leave, but Caleb grabbed my wrist with his other hand. Brian scolded him reproachfully. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m trying to clean the wounds. ¡± ¡°Only Debra can distract me from the pain, but she wants to leave. ¡± Caleb immediately tattled on me. Brian nced at me and frowned. ¡°Debra, please cooperate with me here. I¡¯m very busy. I have a lot of patients. I can only help them once I¡¯ve treated Caleb. ¡± Then he warned Caleb, ¡°Try not to move this time. ¡± I had no choice but to sit back down and look into Caleb¡¯s eyes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This time, we looked at each other for a long time-so long that I almost got Lost in his eyes. His eyes were like two clear green pools. I could see a reflection of my face in them. As time went by, the way Caleb looked at me became more and more passionate, as if he wanted to read my mind. Suddenly, Caleb turned to the doctor and asked, ¡°Doctor,st time when you examined Debra, you said that she might¡¯ve had a major operation five years ago. What kind of operation was it?¡± ?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 171 A major operation five years ago? Was he talking about when I gave birth? I suddenly became extremely nervous. Why did Caleb bring this up all of a sudden? Did he sense that I was lying? Brian shook his head and exined calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. But in my professional opinion, you should do a further check-up to see if there¡¯s any seque from the operation, Debra. ¡± ¡°Could the seque be serious?¡± Caleb asked Brian while staring at me. He seemed to be a bit worried. ¡°It depends. I recall that her Last physical exam showed that she was a Little malnourished and weak. ¡± ¡°Can you prescribe her some vitamins or a diet?¡± Caleb persisted. Something was wrong. How did Caleb know that I had a surgery five years ago? I turned to Look at Brian and asked angrily, ¡°Did you show my physical examination results to Caleb?¡± Brian was stunned. Obviously, my guess was correct. I was furious. ¡°It¡¯s a serious ethical vition for a doctor to disclose a patient¡¯s medical history to others without permission.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I can report you, you know?¡± My sharp words rendered Brian speechless. He looked to Caleb for help. Seeing that the situation was quickly getting out of hand, Caleb hastily exined, ¡°I was just worried about you, Debra. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Worried about me?¡± My voice rose. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so, Caleb. You did this because you¡¯re a control freak. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Caleb was clearly unhappy. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ll be mine sooner or Later. Once we mark each other, there¡¯ll be no secrets between us. What makes you think I need to control you?¡± I sneered at him coldly. ¡°No way. We¡¯ll never mark each other. ¡± ¡°Why not? Moon Goddess designated us as mates. ¡± ¡°So what?¡± I spat, ring at him angrily. ¡°It didn¡¯t stop you from being with Janiya, did it? Will it stop you from marrying her? No, it won¡¯t. Being mates means nothing-absolutely nothing. So mind your business, and I¡¯ll mind mine. ¡± Chapter 172 Our quarrel made Brian feel ufortable. He coughed a few times to clear his throat. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break, huh?¡± he asked awkwardly. His words broke the stalemate between me and Caleb for the time being. But I wasn¡¯t done with Brian. ¡°I demand that you delete all my personal information immediately. I also hope that from now on, you won¡¯t reveal your patient¡¯s medical records to anyone. Otherwise, I will report you. ¡± Brian didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he nced at Caleb. Caleb nodded at him in confirmation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll delete it right away,¡± Brian said immediately. After bandaging up Caleb¡¯s wounds, he stood up and turned on hisputer. I needed to make sure that he deleted my medical records, so I stood behind him and watched as he located my file. It turned out that both my record and Caleb¡¯s were located in a separate file folder. And the folder¡¯s name was very strange-Special Cases. Special Cases?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. What the hell was going on? Debra¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t understand. When did Caleb ever get sick? And why would Brian file his medical records with mine? Moreover, why was the file folder called Special Cases? Confused, I turned to look at Brian and asked, ¡°What happened to Caleb? Is he mentally ill or something?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± The corner of Caleb¡¯s mouth twitched in exasperation ¡°Then if it¡¯s not a mental illness, how is he a special case?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I fixed my eyes on Caleb, f eeling suspicious and uneasy. He looked perfectly fine. How could he be sick? ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s confidential. Telling you would be a breach of Caleb¡¯s privacy,¡± Brian answered seriously. ¡°Oh, I see how it is. ¡± I red at Brian and spoke in voice dripping with sarcasm saying that my personal privacy can be vited but not his Chapter 173 ¡°So you¡¯re Brian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. I was just wondering why you¡¯re so loyal to Caleb. He¡¯s an outsider after all. ¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Irritated by my implication, Brian¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°Then who are you Loyal to?¡± he asked icily The tension in the atmosphere was so thick that one could¡¯ve sliced through it with a knife. Finally, Caleb couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Debra, just let Brian go. I was the one who asked him to show me your medical records He¡¯s a good doctor. He won¡¯t show your medical records to anyone else. ¡± Only then did I pull my focus away from Brian Caleb was right; he was the chief culprit, not Brian. I shouldn¡¯t have vented all my anger on thetter I withdrew my hostile eyes away from Brian. Just then, I happened to catch a glimpse of a photo on his desk It was a picture of him and a woman. I knew the woman in the photo-it was none other than Emily¡¯s attending doctor, Mny. He knew MeLany? My eyebrows shot up in surprise. The two were both doctors, but they couldn¡¯t be more different. Mny gave up on her high-paying job in the hospital to save the small town in secret. Brian, on the other hand, stayed cozy in his job in the hospital and even leaked private information of his patient to Caleb It was so damn upsetting. The difference between them was really huge. Noticing that I was staring at the photo, Brian asked curiously, ¡°Do you know Mny, too?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His voice pulled me back to my senses. I immediately shook my head and said, ¡°No. I just thought that she¡¯s very beautiful. ¡± I didn¡¯t want others to know that I knew Mny, lest I bring her any trouble. Brian¡¯s expression softened. Smiling slightly, he said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a very beautiful woman. ¡± Honestly, I was hell-bent on reporting Brian to his superior, but after finding out that he knew Mny, I decided to give up on that idea For Mny¡¯s sake, I¡¯d let him go for the time being. Chapter 174 Because of all the trouble Caleb had caused me at the hospital, I didn¡¯t return to Riley¡¯s home untilter that day. ¡°Debra, what happened? You were at the hospital for much Longer than expected. ¡± Riley was very worried about me. As soon as I got home, she approached me and held my hand.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Luca poked his head out from behind Riley. His eyes widened when theynded on my sleeve. ¡°Debra, are you okay? Why is there blood on your clothes?¡± I nced down and found that my sleeve was indeed stained with Caleb¡¯s blood. Debra¡¯s POV: Before I could answer, Luca asked with a pout, ¡°Did that witch get you into trouble again?¡± Since Luca had seen with his own eyes that Janiya went out of her way to make things difficult for me at dinner that night, he had a very bad impression of her. Although he was just a child, he could tell right from wrong very clearly. I had grown very fond of this little boy. I squatted down and ruffled his curly hair dotingly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Luca breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, good. ¡± After a slight pause, he became serious again. ¡°You have to be very careful with that witch. She¡¯s very dangerous. ¡± ¡°Okay, I will. ¡± My heart melted. He was too pure and innocent for this world! Riley smiled with relief. ¡°Debra, please stay for dinner. Adam has to attend a party tonight, so he won¡¯t be home untilter. I¡¯ve cooked too much food. We can¡¯t finish it by ourselves. ¡± ¡°Thanks, Riley. ¡± I couldn¡¯t refuse Riley¡¯s sincere invitation. I went in to wash my hands in the kitchen and then helped Riley bring out the dishes one by one. While we were setting up the table, I couldn¡¯t help but bite the bullet and ask, ¡°Howe Adam doesn¡¯t take you to these parties?¡± Riley sighed heavily, like a deted balloon. ¡°My health was never the same after I gave birth to Luca. Maybe Adam doesn¡¯t take me because he¡¯s worried about my health. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± I nodded, pretending to be understanding, but I suspected that Adam didn¡¯t take Riley to these parties because he didn¡¯t want her to know about his illicit business. After all, Riley loved the town so much. If she knew what he was up to, she would never agree to it. After dinner, Riley began to clear the table. I wanted to help her, but Luca tugged at my sleeve and pouted Like a spoiled child. ¡°Debra, can you read me a story?¡± ¡°What kind of story, Luca?¡± I asked him with a soft smile. ¡°Mommy just bought me a new story book. It¡¯s on the second floor. Chapter 175 ¡°Please read it to me!¡± Just then, a thought urred to me. Adam*s study was also on the second floor.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. If there really was a secret chamber in the study, then¡­ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get it,¡± I said with a smile, pinching his nose yfully. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Luca was so excited that he jumped up and down, giggling happily. After shooting him onest smile, I turned around and hurried upstairs. I soon found Adam¡¯s study since I came here thest time. After entering the study, I closed the door behind me and looked around. Hanging on the wall by the window was an oil painting of Luca Thinking of the clue Emily had told me previously, my heart started to race in my chest. Perhaps this oil painting was the key to opening the secret chamber. I stretched out my hand and tried to turn the oil painting. Sure enough, as the painting was turned, the door to the secret chamber slowly opened. I poked my head in and looked around,pletely dumbfounded. The Light in the secret chamber was much dimmer than the study outside, but it was enough for me to make out arge desk and a white board. There was a thick stack of documents piled up on the desk, but I couldn¡¯t see its contents because it was too dark. So this was the ce where Adam kept all his secrets. I took a deep breath, bracing myself before walking in. Just then, I heard Luca¡¯s childish voiceing from outside. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re home!¡± I froze as though I had just been struck by lightning. Why was Adam home all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t he have a party to go to? I was so flustered that my mind wentpletely nk. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I could hear Adam¡¯s heavy footsteps approaching fast, leaving me no time to think. My eyes darted all over the room, trying toe up with an escape n as Adam drew nearer and nearer. It seemed that he was going straight to the study. Debra¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t stand here and do nothing anymore. Although I was only one step away from getting to a goldmine of confidential information, my top priority was to protect myself. I immediately shut the door to the secret chamber and slipped out of the study. Chapter 176 But before I could make a run for it, I bumped into Adam in the corridor. ¡°Debra, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± Adam asked sharply, staring at me in surprise. Although he reeked of alcohol, he was still sharp enough to realize that my being here was very suspicious. ¡°Oh, good evening, Mr. Cooper. Luca asked me to read his new story book, so I went upstairs to look for it. ¡± I tried my best to keep calm and levelheaded. ¡°Really?¡± Adam didn¡¯t seem to believe a word I said. His sharp gaze made me extremely nervous, and I couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Just as I was about to break down from the pressure, Luca poked his head out from behind Adam and said with a smile, ¡°Debra, the story book is this way!¡± Then, as though nothing had happened, Luca walked up to me and took my hand. He then led me away from Adam. Adam didn¡¯t say anything more, but I could feel his eyes on me as we walked away. I felt so relieved. Luca came right in the nick of time! If he didn¡¯t pull me away just now, I doubt I would¡¯ve been able to withstand Adam¡¯s sharp questioning and probably would¡¯ve given myself away. Luca led me to the other end of the second floor and warned me in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t go near Daddy¡¯s study, or else he¡¯ll get very angry.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Not even Mommy¡¯s allowed to go in there. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you for telling me, Luca. ¡± This little boy was too kind. He was nothing like his father. Fortunately, he had inherited all of Riley¡¯s good qualities I didn¡¯t know how to thank this sweet child for saving me back there. After we finally got the story book, we went downstairs and I began to read the book to Luca. After a while, I noticed that Riley wasn¡¯t here. She must¡¯ve gone to the backyard. When she went back in, she looked surprised. ¡°Luca, is your father home?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy. ¡± Luca nodded. ¡°Weird. Why¡¯d hee back so early today?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley was a little surprised and confused. But her shocked expression was quickly reced with that of a hopeful one. ¡°It¡¯s still early, so maybe he didn¡¯t get to eat much at the party. I should bring him some food!¡± Without waiting for a response, Riley happily bounded over to the kitchen and started preparing the food. A few minutester, Riley came out of the kitchen carrying a tray, on which a te of hot, delicious-smelling food was ced. Chapter 177 She Looked excited as she headed to the stairs with the tray full of food, but as soon as she made it to the foot of the stairs, Adam rushed out angrily. He roared angrily, ¡°Riley, did you enter my study?¡± Ny blood froze. In my hasty getaway, I must¡¯ve left a trail of crumbs maybe I didn¡¯t position the oil painting properly when I left. My heart suddenly raced in my chest from the anxiety. What was I going to do if he found out? ¡°Answer me! Are you deaf?¡± Adam roared at the top of his Lungs. He Looked horrible, blue veins popping out on his forehead, eyes wide as saucers. He looked like a giant beast that was going to devour us all. Riley seemed to be scared out of her wits. She lowered her head and answered in a shaky voice, ¡°I went in when I was cleaning the house today¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Adam angrily pped the tray of food out of her hands. The tray and tes ttered to the floor loudly, and the food flew in all directions. But Adam didn¡¯t give a damn. His face was livid with rage. He grabbed Riley¡¯s wrist and dragged her away with a ferocious look, as though he was going to swallow her alive. Poor Luca witnessed the whole thing. He was shell-shocked and pale as a ghost. ¡°Mommy !¡± Although Luca was visibly scared, he rushed to follow them out to protect his mother. I knew that the situation was very dangerous, so I quickly pulled him back into a tight embrace. I whispered into his ear, ¡°Luca, wait. Just stay here. I¡¯ll go and have a look. ¡± After I consoled Luca and convinced him to stay where he was, I ran to follow his parents out. When I made it to the corridor on the second floor, I found that Adam waspletely out of control.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He had partially transformed into a wolf; his hands were now sharp ws and his sharp teeth were bared. ¡°Riley, you bitch! Were you spying on me?¡± Adam roared, choking Riley by the neck. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I knew there was a traitor! Everything has been going wrong!¡± Despite being choked, Riley smiled bitterly, with disappointment and sadness in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯re you keeping from me? Why are you so afraid of me?¡± Adam said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve provided for you. Is this how you thank me? How dare you question me?¡± At this point, Riley¡¯s face was turning blue from Lack of oxygen. Seeing that she was about to suffocate to death, I rushed up to help her. Chapter 178 Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Mr. Cooper, stop!¡± I shouted at the top of my Lungs. I had half a mind to turn into a wolf and beat the crap out of Adam. This man had gone too far! But he still had Riley. If he wanted to, he could snap her neck at any given moment. Since I couldn¡¯t fight him head-on, I had no choice but to try and talk sense into him. I tugged at Adam¡¯s hand around Riley¡¯s neck hard, trying my best to loosen his grip so that Riley could breathe. ¡°Mr. Cooper, she¡¯s your wife and Luca¡¯s mother. Please! Think about your son!¡± I begged desperately. Only then did Adam let go of Riley, slowly shifting back to his human form. ? Riley copsed to the floor and gasped for breath. I quickly helped her stand up, patting her back worriedly. ¡°Debra, get the f@ck out!¡± Adam Looked at me angrily. ¡°This is none of your goddamned business!¡± His expression was so horrible and ferocious that I couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. Ny instincts were yelling at me to run away, but it was my fault that Riley had gotten into trouble. Adam was so angry because he had noticed something unusual in his study, and it was my carelessness that put the innocent Riley in harm¡¯s way. Looking at the red marks around Riley¡¯s neck, I felt terrible. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Debra. ¡± Riley must¡¯ve felt terrible since she was nearly strangled to death just now, but she still thought about me and Luca. ¡°You might get hurt if you stay here. Go downstairs andfort Luca, please. The poor boy must be frightened out of his wits. ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. I just held Riley¡¯s hand tightly, unwilling to leave her alone with this monster. A mother¡¯s instinct was really something. The way she protected her child touched me deeply. She reminded me of my own mother and Vicky. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ They could be exceptionally brave for the sake of their children. If my mother and Vicky were still alive, they would¡¯ve done everything they could to protect me, just like Riley did with Luca, right? Thinking of this, I was even more determined to help her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Whatever happened, I couldn¡¯t Let the drunk Adam beat Riley senseless. Riley hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. She didn¡¯t deserve to suffer Like this! I racked my brains, trying to think of a solution Chapter 179 ¡°Debra, I said get the f@ck out of here! Don¡¯t you understand me?¡± Seeing that I didn¡¯t obey, Adam became even more aggressive. He took a step toward me, and I knew that I¡¯d be in big trouble if I didn¡¯te up with something fast. In a moment of desperation, I blurted, needed to talk to you. It sounded urgent. Caleb just told me that he Adam stopped in his tracks. ¡°Did he say what it was about?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, it was a lie. I could only tell him perfunctorily, ¡°I think it has something to do with Janiya¡¯s injuries. I don¡¯t know the details. He didn¡¯t tell me. ¡± In order to prevent Adam from asking Caleb about it, I immediately took out my phone and called Caleb The call soon connected. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Wright. ¡± I tried to sound calm. ¡°You told me just now that you needed to talk to Mr. Cooper, right? Well, he just came back from the party. You can talk to him on the phone now ¡°Debra? What¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb asked in confusion. Because Adam was watching me intently, I couldn¡¯t tell Caleb the truth. I could only continue to lie. ¡°Earlier today, at the hospital, didn¡¯t you say that you needed to talk to Mr. Cooper? I¡¯m calling to tell you that he is right here with me now. ¡± ¡°Why¡¯d you lie to Adam again? Do you want to get yourself killed?¡± Caleb finally understood what was going on and Lowered his voice considerably. I didn¡¯t know how to answer him, so I kept silent. Maybe it was because I was taking too Long, but Adam suddenly walked to me impatiently. ¡°Well? What the hell is going on? Give me your phone I¡¯U talk to him myself. ¡± I was afraid that Caleb might expose my lie after I gave Adam my phone, so my hands were sweating profusely. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll help you, but you have to promise me one thing,¡± Caleb said in the end. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I replied hastily. Relieved, I handed the phone to Adam. The two chatted on the phone for a while. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, but in the end, Adamined, ¡°Janiya¡¯s such a troublemaker!¡± After hanging up the phone and tossing it back to me, Adam loosened his tie and walked towards his room. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed. ¡± Chapter 180 The second the door was closed behind him, Riley was so relieved that her Legs went Limp and she copsed to the floor Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Riley!¡± I yelled, running to her worriedly. When I helped her up, I found that Riley¡¯s face was covered in tears. She looked Like a poor, injured beast, sobbing quietly, not daring to cry too Loud. ¡°Mommy? Are you okay?¡± Luca¡¯s childish voice sounded from behind us. Riley didn¡¯t want her son to see her like this, so she immediately wiped her tears and straightened her wrinkled clothes. Then she turned around and smiled at Luca brightly. ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine, honey. I just got a little dust in my eye. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Luca pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He simply rushed up and hugged his mother tightly, trying tofort her with his love. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be sad. I told you I¡¯m fine. ¡± Riley gently stroked Luca¡¯s head and looked at him tenderly, but her voice was a little hoarse. It broke my heart to see such a scene. They could¡¯ve been a happy family of three, but because of Adam¡¯s greed, his family¡¯s happiness was affected. Was money really so important? Was it so important that a man was willing to forsake his family for it?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I remembered that Riley once said that Adam used to be a wonderful man who Loved her very much. But in the span of just a few years, he had transformed into the bastard he was today for the sake of money and status. Even Love and family affection had to give way to his terrible ambitions. I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. There were so many temptations in the world-money, power, beauty¡­ How deeply did a couple have to love each other to get through these obstacles? By the time I finished cleaned up the mess, Riley had already lulled Luca to sleep. Aftering out of the room, she was no longer the tear-stained, pitiful-looking she-wolf from earlier. She returned to her usual dignified and elegant appearance. ¡°Debra, thank you so much for helping me out today,¡± Riley said sincerely, holding my hand. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Caleb wanted to talk to Adam, so I-¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I wanted to keep up with my Lie, but Riley interrupted me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from me, Debra. I know that you were lying. ¡± I paused in shock. Even Adam, who was notoriously shrewd, couldn¡¯t see through my little act. How did Riley see through it at a nce? ¡°As for why Caleb was willing to cooperate with you¡­¡± Riley¡¯s voice trailed off and Looked at me quietly. Chapter 181 I broke out in cold sweat. I was afraid she¡¯d tell Adam about this, and if she did, I¡¯d be in big trouble.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Riley seemed to understand what I was thinking, because she waved her hand and said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. You saved me and protected Luca just now. Thanks to you, he didn¡¯t see me in that terrible state. I can¡¯t thank you enough. Keeping this a secret from Adam is the Least I can do. ¡± I was relieved and the tension in my limbs instantly rxed. ¡°Thank you, Riley. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. ¡± Riley smiled. Together, we went downstairs. The servants had already left, so Riley went to the storage room herself. When she came out again, she was carrying a bottle of wine and two wine sses. She filled the two sses with wine. I thought she¡¯d offer me the other ss, but to my surprise, she downed them both by herself. The next second, she coughed violently. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t good at drinking. ¡°Riley, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but try to stop her when I saw that she was refilling the sses. ¡°Alcohol isn¡¯t good for you. ¡± But Riley shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°Debra, I feel terrible. I don¡¯t know how I can make myself feel better aside from drinking. Riley was a full-time housewife. Her Life was boring and monotonous, and she spent nearly every second of the day doing mindless chores. If she had married a good husband, perhaps she could¡¯ve felt better by talking to him. But Riley had the misfortune of marrying Adam, a shameless wife beater. Just then, I recalled what Mny had told me. ¡°Riley, I heard that turning into a wolf can help relieve the pain. Do you want to go on a run with me?¡± Riley looked a little surprised, but in the end, she agreed. ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: We didn¡¯t need to go too far before we found a broad open space. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley soon shifted into her wolf form. Her wolf was very beautiful. Its silver fur glittered under the moonlight, as beautiful as pure white snow. But for some reason, her wolf Looked very mncholy. Perhaps it was because of Riley¡¯s sadness. I ran alongside Riley under the moonlight. The breeze gently brushed past our ears, as if God himself was stroking us. Ivy was very happy. ¡°I Love the feeling of running on a cool night! And I¡¯m d you¡¯ve made us a new friend, honey. ¡± A new friend? Well, maybe Ivy was right. Riley treated me very well and Chapter 182 I had grown very fond of her. At night, Roz Town was quiet and beautiful. As we frolicked under the moonlight, Riley and I temporarily forgot all our troubles. We ran as fast as we could on the open in, the wind ruffling up our fur. This feeling reminded me of the time Vicky and I ran like this in the Silver Ridge Pack. Back then, my Life had been easy and carefree. Riley and I ran until we exhausted all our energy. Then wey down on the grass, basking in the moonlight. Soon, Riley calmed down. ¡°Debra, I can¡¯t Lie to myself anymore,¡± she whispered in a voice so low that I almost couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Adam is apletely different man now. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked tentatively. Riley Looked up at the night sky, the stars reflected in her sad eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long time that Adam often cheated on me with his secretaries. That Emily girl you mentioned to me before-she used to be one of his mistresses. I knew about it but there was nothing I could do. ¡± ¡°Howe?¡± I was confused.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She was Adam¡¯s wife. Howe she couldn¡¯t do anything if she knew that her husband was cheating on her? Smiling bitterly, Riley exined, ¡°Because I gave up my right to manage the town when we got married. Without it, I¡®m powerless. In his eyes, I¡¯m just a helpless woman who lives off his support. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. How sad and pathetic her situation was! She had tried her best to help her husband and was even willing to sacrifice her happiness for his career, but in the end, he returned her kindness with betrayal. Adam had probably hurt Riley deeply-and not just physically. I felt so sorry for her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Riley, you¡¯re not powerless. And if it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t be the sessful man he ims to be today. Just because you gave up your career to be a housewife doesn¡¯t mean he has the right to cheat!¡± Riley shook her head sadly. ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m probably nothing to him now¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s his problem,¡± I said resolutely. ¡°Adam conveniently forgot how you helped him in the past and he has ignored how hard you work for your family. He¡¯s not a good husband. ¡± Chapter 183 I locked eyes with Riley and tried to encourage her. ¡°Riley, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re incapable. You sacrificed your career to help him seed. He¡¯s the one who failed you. ¡± Riley smiled, but the light in her eyes became dim. ¡°You¡¯re right. I ruined my own life. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have given up on my management rights in the first ce. ¡± Seeing her like this, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If Adam wanted to harm the town, would you let him?¡± ¡°Harm the town? What do you mean?¡± At the mention of the danger of Roz Town, Riley quickly extricated herself from her own sorrow. She looked at me, wide-eyed in disbelief. ¡°Debra, do you know something? Is Adam doing something that¡¯ll hurt the people here?¡± After hesitating for a while, I decided against being truthful with her. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was just a theoretical situation. I just meant that I think you¡¯d do a better job at managing the town than Adam. ¡± Although I wanted to tell Riley the truth so badly, she obviously still loved Adam, and they had a son together. Even if I told Riley the horrible truth, she might not help me. Now wasn¡¯t the right time to tell her. It was best if I kept it a secret from her for the time being. After catching out breaths, Riley and I headed back home. Along the way, I saw a familiar figure standing in the distance. I squinted, trying to make out his features. Blonde hair, green eyes, a tall figure, and a handsome face¡­ It was Caleb! Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb also noticed us, because he was staring right at us. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t want Riley to see him, so I hurriedly pulled her up. ¡°Riley, let¡¯s go get changed. It¡¯s gettingte. ¡± Without waiting for Riley¡¯s response, I grabbed her hand and started pulling her away from Caleb¡¯s direction. I didn¡¯t look back, so I didn¡¯t know if he was following us. After getting freshening up and changing clothes, Riley dusted off her hands and smiled at me. ¡°Thanks for apanying me today, Debra. I feel much better now. ¡± Indeed, I noticed that she looked a lot better than earlier¡ªher cheeks were even a little ruddy. I felt sincerely happy for her. Chapter 184 ¡°No problem. ¡± Riley nced at her watch and said, ¡°Oh, my. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go home now. My house isn¡¯t far from here, so I can walk back by myself. You don¡¯t have to walk me home. ¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Parting ways with Riley here was exactly what I wanted. Caleb was somewhere in the area after all. I was worried that he¡¯d pop up and show himself in front of Riley. Although Riley had promised to keep it a secret, I didn¡¯t want her to see me with Caleb. Riley nodded reassuringly. After we bid each other goodbye, she left. I looked around for Caleb, but there was no sign of him. Perhaps he had left. Just as I was about to sigh in relief, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind me. ¡°Looking for me?¡± Startled, I turned around and saw Caleb walking to me slowly. Contrary to his usual look, he was dressed casually tonight. Instead of a well-tailored suit, he was wearing only a id shirt and jeans, and his shirt wasn¡¯t even properly buttoned. His blonde hair, which was always meticulouslybed, was a little disheveled, which somehow added to his charm. Wait a second. Did he just wake up? I found the idea a little funny. ¡°I want my wolf to run around the fields with you, too,¡± Caleb said in a hoarse voice, ring at me with jealousy in his eyes. It seemed that he had seen me and Riley running around as wolves just now. ¡°I¡¯m too tired. I need to rest,¡± I replied resignedly. ¡°Fine. ¡± Caleb was a little depressed. He the seemed to think of something else. He suddenly grinned and said, ¡°Debra, your wolf is very beautiful. She¡¯s the perfect match for my wolf, Damien.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But in my opinion, she looks a Little weak. ¡± Ivy growled discontentedly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When I was about to defend her, Caleb continued lightly, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯ll be stronger once I mark you. And you have nothing to worry about, because I¡¯LL always protect you. ¡± His sweet words made me blush, so I coughed and tried to change the subject. ¡°What¡¯re you even doing here? Do you want me to repay you for helping me out earlier?¡± ¡°No, I was just worried about you,¡± Caleb answered seriously. ¡°I sensed that there was something wrong with Adam when I answered the phone just now. I was worried that he might try to hurt you, so I came here as soon as I could. ¡± Chapter 185 As he spoke, Caleb suddenly held me by my shoulders and Looked me up and down carefully. ¡°Are you okay? Did he hurt you?¡± Seeing him so worried about my safety, I couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in my heart. Perhaps it was because of our mate bond, but I always felt unprecedentedly rxed when I was with him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was Riley he hurt. ¡± Thinking of the terrible scene I had witnessed just now, my heart felt heavy in my chest. ¡°Adam beat her up. ¡± Caleb frowned tightly, but he didn¡¯t look surprised. ¡°I could tell that Adam doesn¡¯t respect Riley at dinner Last time. I hate men who beat up their wives. He¡¯s such a jerk!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But after cursing Adam, he warned me seriously, ¡°Debra, he¡¯s very dangerous. You shouldn¡¯t get involved in the couple¡¯s affairs, or you¡¯ll only get yourself into trouble. ¡± I pretended to nod, but deep down, I disagreed with him. Adam was indeed a dangerous person, but I firmly believed that Riley was worth helping. Additionally, she Loved this small town as much as she loved her own child. Maybe helping her could save the town. But Caleb obviously didn¡¯t want to save the town, so I couldn¡¯t voice my thoughts with him. ¡°Well, I have to go home now. ¡± Without waiting for a response, I turned around and got in my car. But as soon as I opened the door, Caleb suddenly followed me into my car. He moved so quickly that I didn¡¯t have the time to react. Before I knew what was going on, he had leaned over and pressed me into the driver¡¯s seat, shutting the door behind us. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± I was shocked. Instead of answering my question, Caleb pulled the lever on the side of the driver¡¯s seat, lowering the backrest. Now, that I was practically Lying down, he climbed on top of me. I struggled, but he looked at me seriously and pressed his index finger to my lips. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make a sound. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb¡¯s face was so close to mine that I could feel his warm breath on my face. His blonde hair shone under the dim moonlight, dazzling me, and I could hear his steady heart beating in his chest. When our eyes met, my heart skipped a beat. I could even hear the sound of him swallowing, and his intoxicating scent filled my nose. If I lifted my head just a little, our lips would touch. I couldn¡¯t help but get excited at the thought and my heart started to race in my chest. I knew that Caleb felt the same way, because I suddenly felt something harden in his crotch area. Chapter 186 ¡°Honey, what¡¯re you waiting for? ki*s him!¡± Ivy was growing restless She urged me anxiously, ¡°This is such a rare opportunity. ki*s him already!¡± But Ivy¡¯s words had the opposite effect on me. Her urging helped sober me up quickly. ki*s him? No way! Although he was my designated mate, he was engaged to someone else. As soon as he returned to the Thorn Edge Pack, he and Janiya would get married. These thoughts helped sober me uppletely. I pressed my palms against his chest and wanted to push him away, but he suddenly held my hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Someone¡¯s following us. ¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, and his breath washed over me like a hot wave, tickling my ear slightly. Just as I was wondering if he was just trying to take advantage of me, I heard amotion outside the car. Shocked, I looked up and found a bald man sneaking around the car. He seemed to be Looking for something. Obviously, this man hadn¡¯t followed me here, because he wasn¡¯t paying attention to my car at all. He just tentatively tried to peek into the window, but soon gave up when he realized that the tint was too thick for him to see what was inside. When he stepped away from the car, I felt relieved. I thought that this bald man would leave after this, but he just stood beside my car and took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Miss Barton, I just saw Mr. Wright with a woman, but then he suddenly disappeared. ¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. It turned out that he was following Caleb. And it was Janiya who sent him. What was this scheming bitch up to this time? Did she feel that she couldn¡¯t monitor Caleb¡¯s whereabouts because of her broken leg so she sent someone to follow him? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It had to be said that she had spent all her time and energy on Caleb. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Barton, it¡¯s my fault. ¡± Judging from the bald man¡¯s profuse apologies, Janiya must¡¯ve given him an earful over the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose him again. I¡¯ll stay here tonight!¡± After hanging up, the bald man didn¡¯t Leave. Instead, he leaned against my car and smoked leisurely. He was probably bored, because he Looked spaced out. ¡°You and Janiya are such an interesting couple. You spy on each other?¡± Chapter 187 I hissed sarcastically into Caleb¡¯s ear. Caleb frowned and reached out to cover my mouth, but I bit him before he could silence me. ¡°Ouch!¡± Caleb groaned in a low voice. It was dark inside the car, so I didn¡¯t know where I bit him exactly. Only when I heard his cry of pain did I realize that I identally bit his wound. ¡°Oh, my God! Did I bite your wound?¡± I was very anxious. His wound had just been bandaged today. Would it bleed again? I grabbed his hand and tried to check his wound, but he obviously misunderstood my intentions. He growled in a low voice, ¡°Debra, stop iti¡± The car moved as a result of our little scuffle. ¡°What the hell?¡± The bald man was startled and stood up straight. His bald head was close to the window, and his turbid eyes were rolling, looking at us like ghosts in ghost movies Debra¡¯s POV: Nervous, I was extremely worried that the bald man would see my face, so I buried my head in Caleb¡¯s chest without thinking. Perhaps Caleb sensed how uneasy I felt, because he wrapped his arms around me and hugged me tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m right here,¡± he whispered in my earfortingly. Fortunately, the car tint was very thick, and I doubted the bald man recognized my car. He couldn¡¯t see our faces clearly. At most, he could only make out two figures in the darkness. The bald man suddenly broke into an obscene smile. ¡°Wow! They decided to have s@x in their car?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Despite his muffled voice, I heard his words clearly. I couldn¡¯t help but blush at his insinuation. Just then, there was another noise outside. I heard a gruff voice questioning the bald man. ¡°Who are you and what are you doing here?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I craned my neck and saw a police officer on patroling over to interrogate the bald man. The bald man immediately snapped to attention and scratched his shiny head sheepishly. ¡°Sir, I just wanted to go on a quick walk after dinner. ¡± Chapter 188 ¡°Show me your ID,¡± the officer replied gruffly. The bald man looked a little impatient, but he had no choice but to fish through his pockets for his ID. This was the perfect chance to escape! Caleb and I exchanged knowing nces. Then, he jumped to the back seat while I adjusted the backrest immediately. Before the bald man could look over, I started the car and sped off. I didn¡¯t slow down until I was sure that we weren¡¯t being followed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Finally, I pulled to a stop on the side of the road. ¡°Is your hand okay? Did I hurt you?¡± As soon as I parked the car, I immediately turned on the Light to check on Caleb¡¯s hand. ¡°Is it serious? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± But now that I could see his hand under the light of the car, I found out that I had been worried over nothing. His hand was perfectly fine. ¡°You lied to me?¡± I slowly raised my head to look at him, dumbfounded. Caleb smiled at me slyly. ¡°Hey, your bite did hurt, you know. ¡± No, it didn¡¯t! ¡°Caleb, do you think this is funny?¡± I questioned him angrily. Seeing that I was pissed off with him, Caleb stopped smiling. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to mess with you, okay? I just wanted to know if I meant anything to you. ¡± Then he looked at me happily, with a tinge of pride in his eyes. ¡°It turns out that you do care about me, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re my mate, Debra. ¡± I knew that he wasn¡¯t wrong, but I refused to admit it. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ How could he talk about this with me while he was engaged to another woman? It was so ridiculous! ¡°Caleb, stop it. I already have Han, and you already have Janiya. ¡± With a straight face, I lied through my teeth. ¡°Han and I came to Roz Town to start a new Life. Soon, we¡¯ll mark each other and get married. ¡± The second I mentioned Han, Caleb¡¯s expression darkened. Truth be told, I was secretly pleased. Chapter 189 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caleb. You¡¯re definitely going to be invited to the wedding,¡± I continued, adding fuel to the fire. ¡°why do you choose Han over me?¡± he suddenly asked with a grim expression. ¡°Because Han never hurt me,¡± I answered him tly. ¡°He never left my side, and I feel safe with him Caleb lowered his head. If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, he actually looked a little hurt. ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe I can be there for you, too? That I can protect you?¡± he asked in a low voice ¡°No,¡± I replied without missing a beat. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bet my Life on uncertainty. ¡± After that, I started the car again and drove home, refusing to talk to him. When I got to the apartment, I saw Han standing at the doorway I immediately opened the car door and wanted to check on him, but Caleb suddenly reached out and mped his hand firmly over my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± he said in a low voice. I thought that he wanted to prank me again, so I asked crossly, ¡°What tricks are you up to this time around?¡± Before he could exin, I struggled to get rid of his grip. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Han and Zoe saying goodbye to each other in front of the apartment. But their feet seemed to be glued to the ground. They stood there unmoving, staring into each other¡¯s eyes affectionately. It was obvious they liked each other very much and didn¡¯t want to part. Debra¡¯s POV:This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve settled for the wrong person. ¡± Sitting in the car, Caleb mocked me. ¡°Debra, you just said that Han would never hurt you. Well, he just proved you wrong. ¡± However, I was too dazed to even reply to him. The scene in front of me was a little beyond my expectation. I didn¡¯t expect that Han and Zoe, who had fought each other fiercely in the beginning, would somehow fall for each other. It was really unexpected. I didn¡¯t move a muscle. Perhaps Caleb thought that I was heartbroken, so he changed his tune slightly. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be sad. I¡®1l beat Han up for you. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then he got out of the car, rolled up his sleeves, and strode towards Han domineeringly. Only then did Ie to my senses. Chapter 190 Was he actually going to beat Han? What the hell was he thinking? Worried sick, I caught up with him in a hurry. Before Caleb could throw the first punch, I shouted at Han, ¡°Honey, when did you get home?¡± Both Han and Caleb were stunned. I took this as an opportunity to close the gap between me and Han. Trying to act as naturally as possible, I held his arm and smiled at him sweetly. ¡°Han, since when did you and Zoe be so close?¡± Caleb asked pointedly, looking at Han with one eyebrow raised. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han¡¯s eyes darted between Caleb and Zoe. He was clearly at a loss for words. Zoe, on the other hand, was so embarrassed by Caleb¡¯s implication that her ears turned red. ¡°Han and I are just friends,¡± she exined, twiddling her thumbs. Then she looked at me and exined, ¡°I met him on patrol today, so I sent him home. It was along the way.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Caleb asked, smiling meaningfully. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that the rtionship between Han and Zoe was more than that-much more than that. I bit my Lip nervously. Judging from Caleb¡¯s demeanor, it seemed he was willing to do something reckless to avenge me. So I pretended to be very forgiving and said with a smile, ¡°Han¡¯s a great guy. I¡¯m okay with him having female friends. ¡± The smile on Caleb¡¯s face disappeared. Seeing him like this made me feel inexplicably happy ¡°Zoe, thank you for sending my boyfriend back home. If there is nothing else, we¡¯ll be getting ready for bed soon. ¡± To pull ourselves out of this sticky situation, I took Han¡¯s hand and started to drag him back inside the apartment. But to my surprise, Han seemed very unnatural and his walking was a little stiff. Worried that he¡¯d give us away, I hissed in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t look back or Caleb will get suspicious!¡± This seemed to knock some sense into him. He picked up the pace and we quickly retreated inside the apartment. After closing the door, Han looked at me guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. I didn¡¯t know Caleb would be here. ¡± This was the second time he nearly gave us away. I sighed and tried tofort him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s notpletely your fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, Caleb wouldn¡¯t havee here. ¡± Chapter 191 Speaking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how Han and Zoe looked at each other so affectionately just now. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Zoe?¡± I asked pointedly. At the mention of Zoe, Han¡¯s face suddenly turned bright red-even his ears were as red as tomatoes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Last time, when I got drunk at that bar, we ki*sed. ¡± ¡°What? So the woman you ki*sed was Zoe?¡± I had guessed that he must¡¯ve gotten involved with a woman, but never in my wildest dreams would I have thought it was Zoe. ¡°Yeah. Han lowered his head dejectedly. ¡°But she refuses to admit it. She just asionally invites me to practice sparring. ¡± Sighing, he ran his fingers through his hair in distress. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt Zoe, but at the same time, I don¡¯t know how to get along with her. ¡± ¡°I know what you mean. Zoe¡¯s a short-tempered person who-¡° Before I could finish my words, Han held up his hands and cut me off abruptly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. ¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Judging from Han¡¯s reaction, it seemed that there was something deeper going on. Han didn¡¯t hide anything from me. He shrugged and admitted frankly, ¡°I feel bad for Zoe. She was abandoned by her parents when she was a child and she had no friends growing up, so she¡¯s a little stubborn and violent. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll hurt her even more. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: It turned out that Han felt sorry for Zoe. I smiled at him yfully and teased, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve met the one. ¡± However, Han refused to admit it. He shook his head stubbornly and said, ¡°No, she¡¯s the one who asked me out. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you turn her down?¡± I asked with a knowing smile. ¡°Well¡­ Because she¡¯s a police officer! If I could spend more time with her, I might be able to find out their patrol schedule. And if things go south with Adam, this information wille in handy. ¡± My smile remained unchanged, but I didn¡¯t say anything more. No matter what he said, his expression had given him away already. It was possible that he truly wanted to find out the patrol schedule, but it was also undeniable that he had feelings for Zoe. Chapter 192 Han could tell that I didn¡¯t believe him, so he helplessly reminded me about the task at hand. ¡°Debra, Gale entrusted us with this mission. Whatever happens, the missiones first. ¡± However, his words sounded more like a reminder to himself than to me. ¡°I know, I know. ¡± I held my hands up and stopped teasing him. We were here to work, and we couldn¡¯t afford to gossip. ¡°I¡¯m free to talk now, and there¡¯s something I need to tell you. ¡± Han¡¯s expression immediately became serious. ¡°Have you found anything?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a secret chamber in Adam¡¯s study. And I found a way to enter it. If my guess is right, there¡¯s bound to be evidence of him wanting to sell the town in that room.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡± ¡°Then we have to find a way in. ¡± ¡°Adam is extremely cautious. He doesn¡¯t Let anyone enter his study, not even his wife. I was able to enter the secret room today, but just for a brief moment. He nearly caught me. ¡± Speaking of this, my tone grew very serious. ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s be suspicious that he¡¯s being investigated. He might be able to pin us down if we¡¯re not careful enough. Once we¡¯re discovered, everything we¡¯ve done up until this point will be in vain. How will we be able to save the town then?¡± Han fell into deep thought. After a while, he exhaled loudly through his nose and asked, ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just wait, can we?¡± ¡°We have to wait for the right time. ¡± I looked at him gravely. ¡°We have to stay calm. We can¡¯t afford to act rashly. We¡¯ll make a move when the time is right. ¡°But who knows how long it¡¯ll take?¡± Han was a Little frustrated. ¡°If we wait around for too long, it might be toote. ¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t. ¡± Iforted him. ¡°I¡¯ve been spending time with Adam¡¯s wife these days, and I know that she¡¯s a genuinely nice person. Maybe she¡¯ll be help us change the fate of the town. ¡± After saying this, I bit my lip nervously. I thought that Han would be opposed to t Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ his, but to my surprise, I found him nodding in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I hope that¡¯ll be the case. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually agreeing with me?¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise ¡°I want to avoid violence as much as possible,¡± Han exined. But his exnation only confused me even more He had only been in Roz Town for a few days. How could he have changed so much? Previously, he had insisted on taking Adam back to Gale for a ruthless interrogation Recalling how he and Zoe looked at each other just now, I guessed that the change in Han had something to do with her. Chapter 193 Zoe was a police officer here, and she was very loyal to Adam. If Adam was exposed to be a traitor, Han and Zoe would be enemies. And if they met on the battlefield, fighting each other would be inevitable. After piecing the puzzle together, I sighed. At least now, both Han and I hoped that the problem of the town could be settled peacefully. Later that night, when I was about to go to bed, I received a message I opened it and found that it was from Zoe. ¡°Are you free this weekend, Debra?¡± she asked. After thinking for a while, I replied decisively. ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s up?¡± My phone pinged a few secondster. ¡°I want to meet up with you to exin the misunderstanding earlier tonight. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: I wasn¡¯t thrilled to witness Debra¡¯s close embrace with Han as they departed. Why did she ce such unwavering trust in him? Wasn¡¯t she harboring any doubts? Zoe, the policewoman, appeared noticeably pale. Her gaze fixated on Han¡¯s and Debra¡¯s retreating figures for an extended period. Only when they entered the apartment did she finally avert her eyes. ¡°Caleb, what sets me apart from Debra?¡± Zoe pivoted to me and posed her question. She spoke in a serious tone, seemingly contemting why Han would choose Debra instead of her. A smile graced my lips. This was a rather foolish question. Primarily, there existed no logical basis for one¡¯s affection to another, regardless of their qualities. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Secondly, it would have been more impartial for Zoe to seek opinions from others rather than asking me for an answer.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. From my perspective, Debra was always unparalleled. ¡°For instance, I feel that Debra surpasses anyone in every aspect In response to my reply, Zoe expressed her disbelief by rolling her eyes and retorted, ¡°If no one can rival her, then why are you choosing to marry Janiya? What is wrong with you?¡± I paid no heed to her sarcastic remark, choosing to disregard it. Chapter 194 Considering Zoe¡¯s Lack of firsthand experience in my situation, it was imusible for her toprehend the reasons behind my choices. However, I found no necessity in seeking her understanding. Consequently, I shifted the subject and engaged in a serious analysis with her. ¡°Zoe, have you ever noticed how Debra and Han don¡¯t appear to resemble a couple in any way?¡± ¡°Certainly. ¡± Zoe nodded ¡°I share the same sentiment. They seem more like friends bound by some external circumstance rather than a genuine couple. Sporting a contemptuous expression, Zoe dered, ¡°I have already deduced the reason, and I intend to confront Debra about it. ¡± Her words piqued my curiosity, igniting a desire to uncover the truth. Eagerly, I asked, ¡°So, what is it that binds them together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot divulge that information,¡± Zoe replied, leaving me in suspense. ¡°How much would it cost me to persuade you to share that secret? What¡¯s your price?¡± Without any hesitation, I retrieved a ck card from my pocket.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°As long as you reveal the truth to me, I am willing to offer you an unlimited amount of money. ¡± Anticipating Zoe¡¯s temptation, I was taken aback by her expression of disgust. ¡°Leave me alone. Do you think I am the type of individual who would do anything for money?¡± Refusing to even nce at my card, Zoe asserted coldly, ¡°I have my principles. It concerns Debra¡¯s privacy, and I won¡¯t disclose it without her consent. ¡± This made me even more curious. Even as I returned to the hospital to see Janiya, my mind remained preupied with the mystery behind Debra and Han¡¯s rtionship, as well as the undisclosed reason that Zoe had withheld from me. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple,¡± Carlos remarked calmly after being enlightened about the entire story. ¡°Zoe is a woman of her word. If she mentioned her intention to speak with Debra, she will undoubtedly follow through with it. If I assign someone to shadow Zoe discreetly, we can discover their meeting Location and uncover the contents of their conversation. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I hesitated, expressing my concerns. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be rather hical or invasive?¡± Carlos responded, ¡°Yes, I understand it may seem somewhat hical, but given the circumstances, it appears to be the quickest and most efficient approach avable to us. ¡± Just then, Janiya¡¯s voice resonated from the ward, calling out to me. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m feeling thirsty. Could youe inside and fetch me a ss of water?¡± ncing to the ward, Carlos whispered a reminder, ¡°If you don¡¯t unravel this mystery while Janiya is still in the hospital, you may not have another opportunity once she recovers. ¡± Indeed, his words held truth and resonated with me. If Janiya¡¯s leg were to fully recover, she would follow me wherever I went. With no alternative options, I reluctantly nodded in agreement. Chapter 195 ¡°Well, then I will entrust it to you. ¡± In my pursuit of understanding the connection between Debra and Han, I found myself willing to temporarily set aside my principles. Debra¡¯s POV: That weekend, I met up with Zoe. She had arranged for us to meet at a cafe near Anna¡¯s house. I had been to this cafe before and was familiar with it, so it didn¡¯t take long for me to find it again. After ordering a hot cup of coffee, I sat down and waited for Zoe I didn¡¯t have to wait long. A few minutes after the appointed meet-up time, Zoe rushed inside the cafe. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte. I was chasing after a thief on the way here, and it took Longer than expected. ¡± Her hair was caked to her forehead in sweat and her clothes were somewhat disheveled. As she spoke, she looked a Little embarrassed. ¡°No worries. Sit down and catch your breath first. ¡± I handed her a napkin so that she could wipe her sweaty forehead.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Thanks. ¡± Zoe took it and sat down opposite me I could tell that she was serious about her work as a Law enforcer, but she was just too quick to resort to violence. After all, she was willing to beat up the pregnant Emily when we first met. After wiping the sweat off her forehead, Zoe took a gulp of iced water and then went straight to the point. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m going to be honest with you. I like Han. Will you Let mepete with you?¡± Truth be told, I appreciated her frankness. If it weren¡¯t for the intricacies of the situation we were in, I would¡¯ve told her to go for Han without missing a beat. But things were ratherplicated, and it definitely wasn¡¯t the right time to talk about this. Although I felt sorry for her, I could only shake my head and ask her to give up. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t. I love Han. ¡± Zoe fell silent. After a while, she suddenly looked at me and asked, ¡°Is it because of the child?¡± Ny heart skipped a beat. How on earth did she know that I had a child? ¡°Huh? What child?¡± I c@@ked my head to the side in confusion and tried to y a fool. Chapter 196 Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t buy it. She pointed outside the window and said, ¡°It¡¯s that little girl, right?¡± I looked in the direction she was pointing at and saw Anna buying flowers at a stall nearby. She was holding the hand of Elena. They had no idea that they were being stared at, and they went about their errands with happy smiles I was so flustered that I subconsciously clenched my fists from underneath the table. But on the surface, I kept trying to deny it. ¡°Zoe, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. ¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Stop pretending, Debra. I¡¯ve already investigated it,¡± Zoe said, her face expressionless. ¡°Adam had us run background checks on all the town¡¯s residents. I¡¯ve found that Elena has no records here, and that she¡¯s your daughter. ¡± Ny heart was banging in my chest, pumping blood into my veins so rapidly that I couldn¡¯t think straight. Still, I knew that something bad was about to happen. Now that she knew that Elena was my daughter, she would definitely report it to her superior sooner or Later. And once Adam caught wind of this, everything would be over. Not only would my and Han¡¯s efforts be in vain, but a fight between Roz Town and the Xeric Pack would inevitably break out. ¡°Han, get over here now. This is bad!¡± I anxiously contact Han through our mind Link. Zoe rested her elbows on the table and leaned closer to me, fixing her sharp eyes on me intently. ¡°Well? Don¡¯t you want to exin yourself?¡± Oh, God! What should I say? What could I say? My mind was racing but it couldn¡¯te up with a reasonable exnation. Unexpectedly, before I could say anything, Zoe leaned back in her chair and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t report it to my superior for the time being. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I was stunned. If she was so loyal to Adam, why would she choose to help me hide such a thing? Could I have misheard her? Was I just so anxious that my ears stopped working properly? Zoe continued to ask, ¡°Is Han the father? You had a one-night stand and then got pregnant, so you were forced to stay together. Is that it?¡± My mind wentpletely nk. How could she havee up with such a theory? Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What makes you think that?¡± I asked curiously, squinting at her cautiously. Chapter 197 ¡°Because that¡¯s how I was born,¡± Zoe answered frankly. Han had told me about her sad background story, but I didn¡¯t care too much about it at that time. Now, I recalled that her parents had conceived her after a one-night stand and that she had been abandoned shortly thereafter. I suddenly feel a little sorry for her I found myself wondering how much bullying she had suffered to make her as violent and paranoid as she was now. Her parents created her, but they didn¡¯t take responsibility for her. As the saying went, ¡°All children deserve parents, but not all parents deserve children. ¡± ¡°Debra, I just said that I wouldn¡¯t report it to my superior for the time being. I didn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll never do it. ¡± With her hands on the table, Zoe leaned closer again. ¡°Whether I¡¯ll tell Adam about it or not will depend on your exnation. I advise you to think it over carefully before answering me. ¡± Then she took out a photo from her pocket and narrowed her eyes at me dangerously. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, Adam will know in a few minutes that his assistant has been keeping the fact that she has a daughter from him this whole time. ¡± As she spoke, she slid the photo across the table. It was a picture of Elena. I gulped nervously. I was at a loss for words.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. One false move and this house of cards woulde tumbling down. Not only would the Lives of me, Han, Elena be in danger, but the n to save Roz Town would all be ruined. The huge pressure almost suffocated me to death. I secretly gritted my teeth, trying my best to stay calm. After taking a deep breath, I told Zoe a half-truth. ¡°Elena is our daughter. We had a one-night stand, but we didn¡¯t mark each other. After the idental pregnancy, I raised the child by myself. ¡± ¡°Why? What about Han?¡± Zoe asked with a frown. ¡°Han didn¡¯t know about the baby at the beginning, and I didn¡¯t tell him. Later, he found out about her by ident, so he came to Roz Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Town. ¡± Half of the story was inspired by my situation with Caleb, and the other half waspletely made up. Only when the Lie was mixed with the truth could it be more believable. ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Zoe nodded in understanding. She seemed to believe me. She withdrew her hands from the table and sat back slowly. Chapter 198 ¡°Well, Han is a very responsible man. Although he doesn¡¯t love me, for the sake of our daughter, he won¡¯t Leave me. ¡± Zoe nodded thoughtfully and mused, ¡°I remember that you protected Emily back then at the station. You even got hurt in the process. Debra, you¡¯re very kind. You must be a good mother. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Zoe. ¡± I smiled and secretly felt relieved. At least she bought my story. My identity and Han¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be exposed for now, and more importantly, Elena was safe. ¡°Of course. ¡± Zoe nodded. ¡°Han¡¯s also a great man. He took up his responsibility as a father. ¡± At the mention of this, she looked a little disappointed. ¡°If only my parents were Like you and him. ¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I could only plead with Zoe as a mother.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So are we good? Can you not tell anyone about it? Elena doesn¡¯t know about her father yet. I asked Anna to take care of her because I didn¡¯t want the other kids to think that she was different. ¡± This seemed to strike a chord with Zoe, because her expression softened greatly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell a soul. ¡± ¡°Thank you so, so much. ¡± I finally felt assured and thanked her sincerely. ¡°But I have to tell you one thing. ¡± Zoe suddenly became serious. ¡°Although you have a child together, I won¡¯t give up on Han. Let¡¯spete for him fairly. In the end, he can choose who he wants to be with. ¡± My eyes Lit up at this proposal. It seemed to be feasible. That way, Han and I could both stay safe and he wouldn¡¯t lose his chance at being with Zoe. Things were looking up for us. Just as I was about to say yes, I heard a burst of rapid footsteps approaching us. I turned around and found Han rushing to us, anger written all over his face. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han stopped right in front of Zoe and demanded, ¡°Why did you ask Debra out? What do you want to do? Are you trying to make things difficult for her?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Han rushed here to help me, but he obviously misunderstood the situation. Only when I saw the angry look in his eye did I realize that when I contacted him through the mind link just now, I was too nervous. Before Chapter 199 I could exin the situation to him just now, I was interrupted by Zoe. After that, I was so busy trying to ease Zoe¡¯s suspicion that I forgot to tell him I was safe now. ¡°Han, I-¡° I was about to exin, but Zoe had already stood up from the chair ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in doing that kind of thing,¡± Zoe said icily. ¡°Han, if you think I¡¯m a fool who knows nothing but violence, then fine. Maybe I am a fool-a fool who thought that you were a great guy. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and stormed out angrily.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Han watched her go in stunned silence. I pressed my palm against my forehead and sighed with regret. s, I knew it would end like this. Han and Zoe-one impetuous and the other, irritable-were really a perfect match. I stood up and said helplessly, ¡°Han, you misunderstood Zoe. She wasn¡¯t trying to make things difficult for me. ¡± Before I could exin what happened just now, Han suddenly locked eyes with me. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else. Someone¡¯s watching us,¡± he whispered in a low voice. I immediately became vignt. I subtly nced around, trying to find out who was spying on us, and quickly followed Han out. Soon, Han found a safe ce for us to talk ¡°I saw that there was someone watching you and Zoe in the cafe, but I¡¯m not sure who sent him,¡± he reported seriously ALL of a sudden, I felt Lucky. ¡°Fortunately, I Lied to Zoe, or else we would¡¯ve been doomed. ¡° ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Han asked in confusion. ¡°She discovered that Elena is my daughter. In order to convince her not to report this to Adam, I lied to her that I got pregnant after a one-night stand with you. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What?!¡± Han was dumbfounded. ¡°And I told her that I raised Elena alone and that you came to Roz Town after you found out that you had a daughter. ¡± Han scratched his head when he heard the borate lie. ¡°It¡¯s been hard enough to y the boyfriend part, and now I¡¯m suddenly a dad? I¡¯m not sure I can do this!¡± I sighed heavily. ¡°Well, we have no choice now. ¡± Han couldn¡¯t help but bury his face in his hands andin, ¡°Can¡¯t she just give up on me? I can¡¯t deal with two women at the same time! Chapter 200 ¡°I know this is hard. ¡± I analyzed our situation objectively. ¡°We both know that Zoe was abandoned by her father. Maybe after she heard that you wanted to be a part of your daughter¡¯s life, she would think that you¡¯re a responsible man and like you even more. ¡± Han was rendered speechless. Without saying anything, he simply rubbed his temples in distress. I could tell that he was in a dilemma. The more lies I told, the more serious the consequences of being found out. ? And the longer we stayed here, the higher the chance that we¡¯d be exposed. Given what just happened, I was afraid that there would be more slip-ups, so I didn¡¯t even dare to go see Elena that weekend. I could only FaceTime with her from home. Elena had caught a cold. She coughed and had a runny nose when we spoke over the phone. Worried, I asked Anna, ¡°Have you taken her to a doctor?¡± Anna reassured me, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a regr flu. Plenty of kids at the kindergarten caught the bug. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of her. In fact, I¡¯ve already bought some medicine for her. ¡± Elena was a good girl. At the mention of bitter medicines, she bravely told me that she would listen to Anna and take her medicine. I smiled in relief. ¡°Mommy, please visit me soon. I miss you very much. ¡± Ny daughter¡¯s nose was red and clogged, and her voice sounded a little funny. She looked so pitiful. I felt so guilty, so I promised her, ¡°Next time, I will bring you your favorite strawberry cake. ¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Elena¡¯s eyes Lit up happily. At that moment, she didn¡¯t look as iu. But since I knew that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, I asked her to go to bed early. After hanging up on her reluctantly, I received a call from Caleb. ¡°Debra, when are you free?¡± As soon as I answered the phone, I heard Caleb¡¯s voice-and he did not sound happy. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV:Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I felt a twinge of confusion creeping in. Did someone irritate Caleb again? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s troubling you?¡± I asked. In a deep voice, Caleb responded, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to fulfill the condition for which I assisted you in deceiving Adam. ¡± ¡°Very well,¡± I replied, agreeing to fulfill the condition. ¡°How do you want me to fulfill it?¡± Caleb didn¡¯t provide a direct answer but simply uttered in a cold tone, Chapter 201 ¡°Wait in the apartment tomorrow afternoon. You will find out then. ¡± Caleb¡¯s sudden shift in attitude left me with a sense of unease, sensing that something was amiss In the afternoon on the second day, Carlos arrived to pick me up, but Caleb himself was nowhere to be seen. I asked Carlos, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Caleb this time?¡± To my surprise, Carlos responded in a less-than-kind manner, ¡°Be cautious, Debra. Caleb has a strong aversion to dishonesty. Don¡¯t attempt to deceive him with lies. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but notice the irony in his statement. He had Lied to me too. Why was I the one expected to uphold honesty? I retorted sharply, ¡°That¡¯s interesting because I happen to despise lying as well. It appears that Caleb has been keeping many things hidden from me. So, I suppose we are now on equal footing. ¡± Carlos remained silent throughout the journey, asionally casting angry nces in my direction, devoid of any retort. Preferring not to engage in further argument, I closed my eyes and dozed off, asionally opening them to gaze out of the window. Before Long, I noticed something amiss. Why did this route feel so familiar to me? Wait a minute¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the route leading to the kindergarten? Indeed, just as I suspected, Carlos brought the car to a halt after driving me to the kindergarten. ¡°we have arrived at our destination. ¡± Upon our arrival, Carlos promptly requested that I exit the vehicle The moment I stepped out of the car, I witnessed Caleb distributing new toys to the children at the entrance of the kindergarten. ¡°Thank you!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As the children expressed their gratitude one by one, the toys in Caleb¡¯s box gradually dwindled in number. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that those were the very toys Caleb had purchased for our child. However, due to my lie about our child¡¯s demise, these toys were never sent out until now. Baffled by Caleb¡¯s actions, I approached him and inquired, ¡°Caleb, what are you doing?¡± Caleb cast a brief nce at me, his expression devoid of emotion, and responded, ¡°I bought a lot of toys for our child in the past. Since they were not put to use, I deemed it a waste to simply discard them Hence, I decided to distribute them among the children in the kindergarten. Debra, would you like to assist me in giving these toys to the children?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 202 Frowning, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off about Caleb¡¯s behavior, but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on what it was. A group of children stood in a line before us, eagerly anticipating the distribution of toys. While Caleb continued handing out the toys, he unexpectedly took out a picture of the children in the kindergarten and fixated his gaze on Elena¡¯s image in the photo. In a seemingly casual tone, Caleb remarked, ¡°This girl is incredibly adorable. I¡¯ll save a lovely doll for her. ¡± Choosing to remain silent, I refrained from uttering a word. ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s intriguing how Caleb urately singled out Elena among the children.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. What could he possibly mean?¡± Ivy, equally perplexed, responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps he has discovered something. ¡± Feeling a sudden rush of unease, I clenched my clothes tightly, ovee by an inexplicable sense of agitation ¡°Could Caleb have discovered the connection between Elena and me?¡± Ivy contemted the situation, offering her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible. Otherwise, why would he havee to the kindergarten to distribute toys without any apparent reason?¡± Regardless of the reasons, there was no denying that Caleb¡¯s behavior had been exceptionally peculiar that day. As I racked my brain for an answer, Caleb persisted with his questioning, ¡°Do you think she would enjoy ying with dolls?¡± It appeared that he was testing or probing something, seeking a particr response or reaction from me. Unable to contain my curiosity any longer, I confronted Caleb, questioning, ¡°Caleb, are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°She is just a random child. Why do you concern yourself so much? Or perhaps she is your child?¡± Caleb¡¯s smile turned cold. My mind felt as though it had descended into a state of chaos, overwhelmed by conflicting thoughts and emotions. I found myself engulfed in a sense of desperation as if being consumed by an overwhelming tide of emotions. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It became apparent that Caleb discovered the truth. His visit to the kindergarten was intended to seek out Elena specifically. Be Together Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Mr. Wright, are there no more toys to give out? Are you not giving them away anymore?¡± The children in the queue started inquiring when Caleb was preupied with testing me and forgot to continue distributing the toys. ¡°Let¡¯s take a ten-minute break before we continue, alright?¡± Caleb suggested to the children. ¡°I have prepared a variety of desserts. Feel free to go and enjoy them. ¡± Chapter 203 ¡°Yay!¡± The children erupted in joy upon hearing the mention of desserts, their excitement prompting them to dash to the desserts. I noticed that Elena was not among these children. Strange. Where was Elena? ¡°No need to search for her. I¡¯ve already asked about her. ¡± C It appeared that Caleb was already aware of the person I was seeking. ¡°She¡¯s unwell. Presently, she¡¯s at Anna¡¯s ce. ¡± My mind went nk in an instant. He knew! The realization dawned upon me, unveiling the true motive behind his invitation today. Caleb discovered my rtionship with Elena, yet sought pleasure in witnessing my apprehensive and uneasy demeanor, relishing in my vulnerability. Perhaps he even aimed to coerce me into confessing everything willingly. ¡°Caleb, do you find amusement in this?¡± I questioned, my tone chillingly cold, seething with intense anger. His lips curled into a smile, gradually transforming into a frigid expression. ¡°Amusement? This is preposterous, Debra. ¡± He advanced toward me, taking deliberate steps, his eyes brimming with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re oblivious to the fact that your own daughter is unwell, unable to attend school today. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re an terrible mother?¡± As he lowered his head, he drew closer to me, his tone devoid of warmth. ¡°Consider carefully the consequences of your actions before daring to question me. ¡± Sure enough, his knowledge was undeniable. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He was fully aware that Elena was my daughter. My thoughts were in disarray, swirling chaotically as I grappled with what course of action to take. In line with his typical approach, it was evident that he would go to great lengths to separate me from Elena, employing any means necessary.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Amidst my contemtion on how to safeguard Elena, Caleb¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°How pitiable. You and Han, her supposed parents, failed to visit her during her illness. ¡± I was stunned, my mind reeling from the unexpected revtion. Wait¡­ Caleb thought Han and I were Elena¡¯s parents. What was going on? Observing my bewilderment, Caleb added, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you still intend to conceal it from me? I overheard the conversation between you and Zoe at the cafe. ¡± Chapter 204 As I gazed at his self-assured demeanor, a recollection surfaced in my mind. Han had previously mentioned that we were being observed by someone at the cafe that day. It dawned on me that the individual who had been covertly observing me and Zoe at the cafe was sent by Caleb. ¡°You are utterly contemptible,¡± I seethed through clenched teeth, consumed by anger. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been despicable enough, how would I have unearthed the secret you were so keen on hiding?¡± Caleb uttered, devoid of expression. I found myself unable to utter a single word, struck into silence. Despite my abhorrence for his despicable act of spying me, I reluctantly acknowledged that following this revtion, I no longer had a need to conceal Elena from Caleb. For the time being, he would not attempt to separate me from my daughter. The crucial stroke of luck was that Elena wasn¡¯t present at the kindergarten that day. Otherwise, the moment Calebid eyes on her, he would have realized that she was his own daughter. ¡°Debra, I invited you here today to witness how long you would continue deceiving me. Does it bring you pleasure to lie to me?¡± Caleb asked with a sarcastic smile. ¡°What did I lie to you about?¡± I had no idea what he was talking about. ¡°Don¡¯t feign innocence, Debra. Did you believe that you could exploit our reunion for personal gain? Is that why you concealed the truth about you and Han having a daughter? Do you genuinely think I¡¯m so easily deceived?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°I cannot tolerate you having a bastard child with another man, Debra. Our rtionship is over. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Shut up!¡± When I heard Caleb refer to Elena as a bastard, my anger overwhelmed any other considerations. ¡°Caleb, I will not allow you to utter such words about my daughter! She is not a bastard!¡± Nevertheless, his venomous words persisted. It seemed as though he had lost all sense of sanity as he continued his tirade. ¡°She was the result of a one-night stand! Naturally, she¡¯s a bastard!¡± ¡°You jerk!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I seethed with anger, overwhelmed by an impulse to strike him, but he tightly gripped my wrist, preventing me from doing so. ¡°What? I am right, am I not? You¡¯re mad at me because I¡¯m right!¡± His eyes filled with disdain, he cast a condescending gaze upon me. ¡°Now I understand why your health has deteriorated. It appears you couldn¡¯t wait toy with Han and conceive after losing our own child. ¡± With a lowered head, he advanced toward me, a chilling smile ying upon his lips. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No wonder you concealed your surgical procedure from the doctor at the hospital. The truth is utterly repugnant. Debra, is it impossible for you to exist without relying on men? You couldn¡¯t wait to sleep with another man and give birth to his child. What sets you apart from a prostitute?¡± His words dripped with disdain, piercing my heart like a barrage of needles, leaving me wounded and filled with aching emptiness. Consumed by rage, my entire being trembled uncontrobly. Unable to contain myself any Longer, I sumbed to the impulse and delivered a resounding p across his face. In the wake of the resounding p, the world fell into an eerie silence, as if holding its breath for the repercussions of our sh to unfold. ¡°Caleb, you have truly let me down,¡± I uttered, my voice tinged with disappointment and resentment. Chapter 205 Tears of anguish poured uncontrobly from my eyes, cascading down like an unstoppable torrent, reflecting the depth of my sorrow. Under the weight of such unfounded usations from my mate, I felt as if I were being suffocated, gasping for breath amidst the weight of the nder. No longer able to bear the sight of his face, I turned away with a heavy heart and departed, filled with a profound sense of sadness. ¡°Ivy, I was foolishly hopeful that Caleb had truly changed, but I was wrong. He is still as self-centered, immature, and malicious as before. He lured me to the kindergarten merely to humiliate me to my face!¡± Ivy let out a deep sigh, seemingly understanding the weight of the situation. Despite any previous attempts to defend Caleb, Ivy could no Longer find any justification for his behavior. ¡°Caleb has undoubtedly crossed a line.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. His words were incredibly hurtful. ¡± ¡°I consider it fortunate that Elena and Caleb haven¡¯t crossed paths. I cannot allow my daughter to have such a father!¡± I retrieved my phone and swiftly added Caleb¡¯s number to the cklist. At that moment, an unexpected downpourmenced, drenching the surroundings with raindrops descending from the somber sky. As the rain continued to pour, the ground gradually became saturated, forming puddles that mirrored the mncholic ambiance of the moment. Lacking an umbre, I braved the rain and made my way back to the apartment. Lost in my distress, my mind wandered aimlessly as I approached the apartment door, and in my distracted state, I inadvertently stumbled and fell to the ground. The surge of pain jolted me back to reality, causing me to regain my senses in an instant. ¡°Debra?¡± Han emerged from behind me, his eyes widening in shock as he beheld my disheveled state. ¡°What happened?¡± Wearing a frown of concern, he immediately extended a helping hand, Lifting me up without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Not far off, I spotted Zoe, realizing that Han had recently alighted from her car. Han carried me to the apartment, while Zoe remained in the car, her gaze fixed upon us with a vacant expression, radiating a profound sense of sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m alright, I can walk on my own,¡± I assured Han. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, he firmly declined my request, refusing to release me from his grasp. ¡°You just took a fall. Please don¡¯t be so stubborn. ¡± In a hushed tone, I asked, ¡°Did Zoe give you a ride back?¡± Han nodded, confirming my suspicion, and proceeded to exin, ¡°Zoe and I have uncovered the identity of the individual who was eavesdropping on us at the cafe. It turns out that he was sent by Caleb. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already aware of that,¡± I said calmly, maintaining a facade ofposure. ¡°Caleb has misconstrued the situation, believing that Elena is our daughter. We had a big fight at the gate of the kindergarten just now. ¡± Chapter 206 Han rubbed his forehead wearily, emitting a sigh of exasperation. ¡°This situation has truly be a chaotic mess. ¡± A wave of sadness washed over me, enveloping my heart in a somber embrace. The haunting echoes of Caleb¡¯s humiliating words reyed incessantly in my mind, creating an oppressive sense of reliving a never-ending nightmare from which I couldn¡¯t awaken. Overwhelmed by a pervasive feeling of powerlessness, I found myself trapped in the clutches of despair. Sensing that something was amiss, Han swiftly guided me to the room and said with unwavering seriousness, ¡°Debra, go and take a shower. It¡¯s crucial not to catch a cold. Your health is of utmost importance. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Initially, after being struck by Debra¡¯s hand, I harbored a sense of defiance. However, as my eyes fell upon her countenance, I was taken aback. Her eyes were swollen and tinged with redness, while her once radiant face was now adorned with tear stains, evoking a profound sense of pity andpassion. So¡­ I caused her pain? A pang of sorrow gripped my heart, causing a fleeting moment of anguish to surge within me. ¡°s,¡± Damien uttered with a heavy sigh, his voice filled with helplessness. ¡°Caleb, she is destined to be your mate. Why must you utter such words?¡± I retorted coldly, ¡°Silence! I merely spoke the truth. What does it matter if Debra is my destined mate? No werewolf can endure having their honor scorned. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°You¡­¡± Unable to convince me, Damien fell silent, realizing further arguments were futile. After Debra delivered a resounding p across my face, she turned away, tears streaming down her cheeks. My instinct was to run after her, but a group of children encircled me, blocking my path. ¡°Mr. Wright, will you please give us some more toys Trapped in my circumstances, I reluctantly relinquished my pursuit and epted that I couldn¡¯t leave to chase after her. Consumed by a deep sense of frustration, my mood soured further. Even if I managed to catch up with her, I doubted my ability to offer any sce. In fact, there was a chance that my presence could exacerbate the situation. Recognizing this, I realized the need to regain myposure before attempting any reconciliation. After distributing the toys with me, Carlos cast a concerned nce my way and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± I was far from being okay. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ That day, Carlos sent someone to tail Zoe, eventually discovering her intention to meet Debra at the cafe. Seizing the opportunity, Carlos bribed the shop assistant and instructed her to discreetly record their conversation. Shortly after, I received the recording and Listened attentively to the entirety of their conversation ¡°These words reveal the truth!¡± The conversation between Zoe and Debra struck me like a mighty blow, leaving me reeling with its impact. The revtion behind Debra and Han¡¯s inability to part ways was unveiled-the presence of a child binding them together. Chapter 207 Why did Debra Lie to me about such an important thing? Carlos spected that Debra¡¯s motives were rooted in greed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I believe Debra must have been driven by a desire for personal gain. She likely knew about your true identity and was unwilling to relinquish the chance to alter her life easily. Thus, she resorted to deceiving you. ¡± In the heat of the moment, I unleashed a barrage of scathing words and insults at Debra. However, as I gradually regained myposure, a nagging feeling of unease began to gnaw at me, suggesting that something might not be quite right. Debra¡¯s reaction to my outburst further fueled my doubts and suspicions. Recalling Debra¡¯s profound sadness just now, I questioned whether her sorrow stemmed solely from the exposure of her deceit. ¡°Caleb, it might be best for you to stop dwelling on it. ¡± Noticing the depths of my despair, Carlos reached out and pulled me up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the bar to unwind and find some sce. ¡± As we entered the bar, a vibrant atmosphere enveloped us. The kaleidoscope of colorful lights illuminated the scene, while an array of enticing wines awaited our selection. Beautiful women moved gracefully on the dance floor, creating a stark contrast to the world outside-a realm distinct and separate from the ordinary. Despite the lively ambiance surrounding me, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that I remained disconnected from it all. Usually, when I found myself in a gloomy state of mind, visiting the bar provided a wee respite and rxation. However, on this particr asion, the usual remedy seemed ineffective, failing to alleviate the weight of my emotions. No matter how hard I tried to escape the distressing thoughts, closing my eyes only intensified the vivid image of Debra¡¯s tear-streaked face in my mind. Each tear seemed to carry an using weight, reminding me of the pain I had caused her. Feeling increasingly agitated, I impatiently loosened the cor of my shirt, seeking relief from the growing unease. With mounting frustration, I resorted to consuming ss after ss of alcohol in an attempt to numb my troubled thoughts. At that moment, a striking she-wolf approached, her allure evident in her gaze and voice. ¡°Handsome, care to have some fun?¡± Casting a deliberate nce in my direction, Carlos chimed in, ¡°Oh,e on. This handsome fellow here just experienced a heartbreak. ¡± The beauty¡¯s eyes sparkled with intrigue and interest as they fell upon me. ¡°Could someone as handsome as you be hurt in Love?¡± She picked up a ss and settled herself next to me, drawing closer. ¡°Which girl is foolish enough not to appreciate you I turned to her, my gaze distant and lost, as if seeing Debra¡¯s face in a trance-like state. ¡°Don¡¯t confine yourself to just one girl. Only when you free yourself from a rtionship can you explore new possibilities. Join me for a drink, and let¡¯s unwind together. ¡± The beauty leaned in closely, almost clinging to me. However, her overpowering smell of perfume overwhelmed my senses, creating difort that Lingered within me. No, she wasn¡¯t Debra. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s scent was distinctly different from what I was experiencing at that moment. I shook my head, a gesture that helped me regain some rity and sobriety amidst the swirling emotions ¡°No, thank you. I was just leaving,¡± I refused politely and stood up to pay the bill. Suddenly, without warning, someone approached me and delivered a forceful punch, catching me off guard with its intensity. Deserve Debra Caleb¡¯s POV: Caughtpletely off guard by the suddenness of her punch, I stumbled backward, taking a few steps to regain my bnce. Chapter 208 The surrounding onlookers erupted in exmations, taken aback by the unexpected altercation. The beauty who had approached me moments ago let out a scream of fear, retreating hastily to distance herself from themotion. I detected a metallic scent of blood lingering near my lips, as if my mouth had been cut and was now bleeding. As I Lifted my head, my vision cleared, revealing that it was Zoe who had delivered the unexpected punch. ¡°Caleb, you despicable bastard! You had someone follow and eavesdrop on me! Shame on you!¡± Zoe¡¯s anger zed within her as she locked eyes with me, her gaze wide open, reflecting the intensity of her fury. I hadn¡¯t anticipated that she would discover my actions so quickly. Having just received a p from Debra and now being unexpectedly punched by Zoe, my mood plummeted even further, sinking into a deeper state of distress and frustration. I sneered, my voiceced with coldness. ¡°Zoe, you were aware that Han has a child, yet you still insisted on engaging in a so-called fairpetition with Debra. Don¡¯t you find it utterly absurd?¡± Zoe¡¯s anger reached such a boiling point that her face flushed red with fury.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Growling with anger, she retorted, ¡°You despicable bastard, what do you even know? What gives you the right to speak to me like that?¡± In a fit of rage, she charged to me, determined to deliver another blow. However, I was prepared and swiftly blocked her iing punch, intercepting her attempt to strike me once again Despite Zoe¡¯s formidable strength, it proved to be no match for me. I effortlessly withstood her force, realizing that her power was insufficient to overpower me. With ease, I sessfully intercepted and blocked Zoe¡¯s powerful attack, neutralizing her attempt to harm me. Apart from Zoe, no one else present was aware that what should have been a fierce and protracted battle hade to an abrupt and silent conclusion. ¡°How could it be? You. . Zoe¡¯s initial surprise at my strength quickly transformed into doubt her angry expression giving way to confusion and disbelief. She nced at her own hand, questioning and bewildered by the oue of our encounter. ¡°Caleb, who are you really?¡± Zoe¡¯s tone shifted to one of heightened alertness. It appeared that she had recognized my true identity as the Alpha, and her expression became guarded and vignt. Instead of answering her question, I responded in a cold tone, ¡°I do not engage in violence against women. Leave now. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t ask you again. ¡± Zoe spoke in an expressionless manner, her voice devoid of any discernible emotion. Despite being no match for me in strength, Zoe retained her characteristic arrogance, refusing to be humbled by the situation In an attempt to divert Zoe¡¯s attention, Carlos let out a whistle, hoping to draw her focus away from the tense situation at hand. ¡°Zoe, despite your beauty, your temper is extremely vtile. How can Han continue to be with you if you don¡¯t work on changing it?¡± Zoe¡¯s face darkened, and her eyes grew cold, reflecting her displeasure and perhaps a hint of resentment. As she shifted her gaze to Carlos, her eyes became piercing, sharp like des. Chapter 209 Without uttering a word in response to Carlos, Zoe grabbed a drink from the table and poured it over my head, drenching me. And in a fit of anger, she hurled the empty ss, aiming it at Carlos¡¯ head with force. The crowd erupted into a cacophony ofmotion and uproar Zoe¡¯s actions were truly unexpected, catching everyone off guard. Her decisiveness and swiftness in executing her actions left asting shock and surprise among those witnessing the scene. ¡°Caleb, you are unworthy of Debra! You are nothing but a coward who doesn¡¯t know what love is. Unlike you, I won¡¯t give up on someone I care for just because he has a child with someone else,¡° Zoe asserted, looking at me with anger and contempt. What nonsense! I wiped the wine off my face, realizing that attempting to reason with her would be futile at this moment. After her scathing words, Zoe paid for the drink and swiftly departed from the bar. Given her status as a police officer, everyone in the establishment was aware of her authority, and thus, no one dared to impede her exit. As Carlos held his forehead, nursing the impact from the ss, he acknowledged the formidable nature of Zoe¡¯s actions. ¡°She¡¯s quite something. She¡¯s even fiercer than most men. ¡± However, a sudden realization seemed to dawn upon Carlos, causing a smile to swiftly appear at the corners of his mouth. ¡°But, truth be told, I find her quite intriguing. I have never encountered such a unique she-wolf before. ¡± I paid no attention to Carlos, firmly convinced that if he dared to make advances towards Zoe, he would undoubtedly meet a dire and regrettable fate. I remained seated, my gaze fixed in the direction where Zoe had departed, deep in thought as her words echoed in my mind. I pondered the implications of her remarks Was I truly a coward, afraid that the presence of Han¡¯s child would prevent Debra from ending their rtionship? Or perhaps Or my real concerny in the fact that Debra had deceived me with her lies. The introspection left me grappling with my own emotions and theplex dynamics of the situation at hand. I had to numb my senses with the taste of wine, hoping to momentarily escape the turmoil within. Debra¡¯s POV: I blocked Caleb.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Over the next three days, we didn¡¯t exchange a single word. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I went to work on time every day and helped Riley with whatever she needed. She didn¡¯t have any other friends, so she often talked to me openly about her feelings. Sometimes, she¡¯d even invite me to go shopping with her. Gradually, we grew closer and closer, and it was obvious that Riley didn¡¯t suspect me at all. As for Adam, he seldom went home since that night he almost beat Riley, and it had been a week since then. Riley was a little sad about this. ¡°It¡¯s Like he doesn¡¯t even want to see me anymore¡­¡± Seeing the depressed and dejected Look on Riley¡¯s face, I felt bad and tried tofort her. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just busy with something important at work. ¡± Even I didn¡¯t believe the words that wereing out of my mouth, though. Chapter 210 I was Adam¡¯s assistant before. I knew very well that it was impossible for him to be too busy to go home for an entire week. As expected, Riley smiled bitterly in response. ¡°Forget it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Let him do whatever he needs to do. ¡± After a while, she forced herself to cheer up. ¡°Debra, Luca¡¯s friends wille over today. Can you help me entertain them?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± At Riley¡¯s suggestion, we prepared a lot of cupcakes for the children. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Anna that the children love this vor. Fortunately, Luca also Likes it. ¡± As she set about preparing the house to receive Luca and his friends, Riley seemed to be very happy. Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel mixed feelings. Adam and Luca-these two people made up Riley¡¯s whole life. She spent every hour of her day on her husband and kid, leaving no time to spare for herself. Just as Riley and I finished decorating the Living room, Luca arrived with the other children. Colorful balloons filled the living room, and the coffee table was covered in toys and treats. The children all gasped in awe and kept squealing in excitement. Suddenly, I noticed that Elena was one of the friends Luca brought home today. Riley grinned and introduced me to the children. ¡°Kids, wee to our home. This is my assistant, Debra. She¡¯s the one who helped me decorate the ce. ¡± The children all cheered for us. ¡°Wow! Awesome!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then, one by one, they each came to say hello to me. Only Elena was reluctant and stood in the back of the group awkwardly. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t you like Debra?¡± Luca looked at her in confusion. ¡°But she¡¯s a very kinddy. ¡± However, Elena just shook her head and ran to the corner, looking very depressed. Seeing her like this made me feel so guilty, but since Riley and the other kids were here, I couldn¡¯t risk losing my cover tofort Elena. Just as I was about to give up in frustration, my eyes suddenlynded on the cupcakes in the kitchen. Suddenly, a thought urred to me. I secretly piped a bear out of frosting on Elena¡¯s cupcake. Chapter 211 We each had a bear pendant; Elena¡¯s was on her schoolbag, while mine was on my key chain. This was kind of like our secret signal.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sure enough, Elena¡¯s eyes lit up happily once she saw her cupcake. When nobody was looking, she turned around and blinked at me. Only then did I sigh in relief. Luca and the kids had a good time the rest of the day. Riley also smiled the whole time. The sadness from being ignored by her own husband had temporarily disappeared. spree Over the next few days, I kept an eye out for another opportunity to go into Adam¡¯s study. But it was hard because Riley was always home One day, on a whim, Riley asked, ¡°Debra, how about youe with me to the department store today?¡± The department store? This was the perfect opportunity! ¡°Sure!¡± I replied enthusiastically. It didn¡¯t take Long for me toe up with a n Just as we were heading out, I deliberately left my purse in the house. So as soon as we got in the car, I pressed my palm against my forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I forgot my purse inside. Can I go back and get it?¡± Without a trace of suspicion, Riley said gently, ¡°Go ahead. ¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± I bolted back to the house quickly and went directly to Adam¡¯s study on the second floor. Recalling myst experience, I moved the oil painting of Luca and opened the door to the secret chamber without a hitch I rushed inside and quickly leafed through the documents on the desk inside, which turned out to contain a Lot of information about all the Alphas and Lunas. Strangely, there was no specific information about the deal of Roz Town. How could this be? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Could Adam have transferred these important documents somece else? Frowning, I continued scanning through the documents. Suddenly, I paused. A familiar name stood out to me. Marley, the Luna of Silver Ridge Pack, was highlighted in red! Debra¡¯s POV: Why would Adam highlight Marley¡¯s name in red? It was strange. Could it mean anything special? But I couldn¡¯t figure it out for the time being. When I was about to check if there was any more information, my phone pinged. Then it pinged a couple more times in session. Chapter 212 The soft buzz in my pocket startled me in the otherwise quiet room. I took a deep breath and quickly checked my phone, only to find that Riley was the one who kept texting me. She was wondering if everything was okay. Although I really wanted to keep searching, I was worried that Riley might realize that something was wrong and woulde back inside to look for me, so I had no choice but to leave. Together, we went to the department store, but my mind was elsewhere. ¡°Is there anything you want to buy, Debra?¡± Riley¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality. I was about to shake my head, but then I suddenly remembered that the silk scarf Sally had lent me had been ripped by Janiya. ¡°I want to buy a scarf for Sally,¡± I answered resolutely.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°She lent me her silk scarf for a party, but I identally ripped it. I want to get her a new one to rece the one I ruined. ¡± Riley also knew how kind Sally was. She nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you pick one out for her. ¡± While looking around, we decided to drop by the jewelry store since it was right there. ¡°Honey, can you carry me? My leg¡¯s starting to hurt again. ¡± I heard a familiar female voice from inside the store. Sure enough, when I looked in the direction of the voice, I found that it was indeed Janiya. Caleb was standing next to her in a dark green suit. Ordinary men wouldn¡¯t Look too good in dark green, because without a perfect figure and a handsome face, it was hard to make such a color work. I had never seen Caleb wear dark green before. This was the first time. And it was undeniable that he Looked very handsome in it. He was born with the features of a Greek god. The dark green suit and the matching tie made him look very orderly, elegant, and at the same time, casual. Janiya also saw us. She greeted Riley politely. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Hello, Riley. Nice to see you here. ¡± ¡°Nice to see you, too. ¡± Riley greeted her politely. ¡°You and Caleb make for such a handsome couple. ¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Janiya grinned happily. Riley then nced at her legs and asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve recovered already? It seems you¡¯re up and about so soon!¡± ¡°I had to get well soon. ¡± Janiya suddenly looked at me and narrowed her eyes, implying something. ¡°If I didn¡¯t get well sooner, some bitch might steal Caleb from me. ¡± Chapter 213 Caleb didn¡¯t say a word. He stood next to Janiya in silence. I pursed my Lips warily. This was the first time that I had seen Caleb since he mistakenly thought that Elena was Han¡¯s daughter. He refused to look back at me. All his focus was on Janiya. Then I remembered what he said before, how it was impossible for us to be together. Suddenly, I felt depressed. Just then, the voice of the jewelry store owner broke the awkward silence. ¡°Miss Barton, you don¡¯t like the rings on disy, right? Allow me to show you something better. ¡± Then he pulled out an iron box and set it down on the counter with flourish, taking out the rings one by one. Only then did I realize that Caleb and Janiya were here to pick out their wedding rings. By the time she was done scrutinizing each and every ring, Janiya still wasn¡¯t satisfied. She frowned andined, ¡°These aren¡¯t any better. Show me your most expensive ones. ¡± Then she turned to Riley and said, ¡°Riley, you must have good taste. Caleb said that he wanted to give me a ring as a gift. Any advice on how to choose one?¡± As expected, Riley agreed out of politeness. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t take my word as thew. You should pick something both of you like. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Knowing that Caleb and Janiya were rich, the owner was delighted. He walked around the counter and rummaged for a while before he took out a delicate brocade box. Before opening the box, the owner said mysteriously, ¡°This is an antique from my personal collection. This ring was originally from a private collection of a Luna from another pack, so it¡¯s very valuable. I didn¡¯t want to take it out at first, but since you don¡¯t like the previous ones, I decided to make an exception for you. ¡± Then he slowly opened the box. When my eyes Landed on the ring nestled inside, I was stunned. ¡°Ivy, look!¡± I was so shocked and excited that I wondered if I was just seeing things. ¡°That¡¯s my mother¡¯s ring, isn¡¯t it?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The owner held up a delicate antique ring. The slight patina on the metal made it look like it carried a long history. What made the ring stand out was the tiny diamonds in the shape of snowkes surrounding the main diamond. The whole ring dazzled under the light, like an ornament worn by a princess in the fairy tales. ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded affirmatively. ¡°I saw her wear it before. ¡± I took a deep breath, refusing to tear my eyes away from the ring. Chapter 214 After Marley and my father got married, I looked for this ring for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t find it. My father told me that the ring was lost. Now I realized that this ring wasn¡¯t lost, but was secretly sold. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Oh, my God! It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Riley couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the beauty of the ring. ¡°Look at the tiny diamonds in the shape of snowkes. It Looks so romantic!¡± Even Janiya was very satisfied. ¡°Yes, I like this one Caleb, on the other hand, remained silent and expressionless. With a Long face, I asked, ¡°Sir, who sold this ring to you? Were they from the Silver Ridge Pack?¡± The owner smiled at me. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re also an expert, miss.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡± He puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t just get a ring, but I got a whole lot of treasures from the Silver Ridge Pack. ¡± ¡°A lot?¡± I had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Yes! The former Luna of the Silver Ridge Pack passed away a long time ago, and the new Luna sold all of her belongings. ¡± My heart tightened in my chest, as though an invisible hand was squeezing it. I had asked my father if I could keep my mother¡¯s belongings to remember her by, but he refused. He only said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s dead. Why do you need a dead person¡¯s stuff?¡± No matter how hard I begged him, he turned a deaf ear to my pleas. Sometimes, he¡¯d even angrily use me of being such a nuisance to him. I had always thought that my father objected because he was afraid that he¡¯d remember my mother if he saw her belongings. But I had never thought that he¡¯d give them all to Marley. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Ivy, what was Dad thinking? Was he out of his mind?¡± Just thinking about how Marley sold all my mother¡¯s belongings without remorse made my blood boil. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he gave my mother¡¯s belongings to Marley! What the hell was he thinking? Marley had no reason to take good care of mother¡¯s stuff!¡± My father¡¯s ruthlessness shocked me. His love for Marley was limitless, and he even trampled on his first Love just to make his new wife happy. ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to see them anymore, so he disposed of them by giving them to Marley,¡± Ivy guessed carefully ¡°I doubt it. Those were my mother¡¯s belongings. How could he just give them away?¡± The more I thought about it, the more enraged I became. Blinded by anger, I said to the owner, ¡°Sir, I want this ring!¡± Chapter 215 ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean, Debra?¡± Janiya clearly thought that I was provoking her. She red at me, her face turning livid. ¡°Who do you think you are? You want to take this ring from me?¡± Caleb was also surprised For the first time today, he actually looked at me. I was so angry that my mother¡¯s belongings had been sold, but I didn¡¯t want to exin myself. So I simply said in a tough tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to have this ring. Sir, how much is it? Name your price. ¡± ¡°I said I wanted the ring first. You can¡¯t just take it from me!¡± Janiya went hysteric, shouting at me like a spoiled child. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re so damn unreasonable!¡± But I just ignored her. ¡°Sir, just name your price please. I want this ring. ¡± ¡°Honey, do something!¡± Janiya was so angry that she stomped her foot. She held Caleb¡¯s arm and whined, ¡°I wanted the ring first! How dare she fight me for it? Honey, help me! I want this ring!¡± Perhaps the owner didn¡¯t expect that we would fight over this ring, because looked both surprised and delighted. Eyes gleaming, he suggested, ¡°Ladies, how about you name a price? The one with the higher bid will get it. ¡± Hearing this, Janiya immediately pouted and tugged at Caleb¡¯s hand. ¡°Honey, I want it! Please! I want it to be my wedding ring. ¡± Finally, Caleb opened his mouth and said in a cold, indifferent tone,N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What? Why?¡± Janiya looked at Caleb in stunned confusion. ¡°The former Luna of the Silver Ridge Pack died too young and her life was tragic,¡± Caleb exined, stroking her hair gently. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Maybe this ring has been tainted with her bad luck. I don¡¯t want you to inherit her bad Luck. ¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t want me to get what I wanted so easily that Janiya was unwilling to let go of the ring. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a better, more expensive ring-a unique one that represents my Love for you. ¡± Caleb looked into her eyes sincerely. His words were sweet as honey, which made Janiya blush shyly. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Janiya plucked the ring out of the owner¡¯s hand and tried it on. Chapter 216 Sighing wistfully, she said in a regretful tone, ¡°It¡¯s still such a beautiful ring. Unfortunately, it¡¯s bad Luck. ¡± Her words hurt me like a knife to my heart. Of course, they didn¡¯t know that the former Luna who had died at such a young age was none other than my mother, whom I missed day and night. I didn¡¯t say anything more. I just lowered my head, fighting back my tears. Remembering my mother was so painful. If she was still alive, what would my life be like? I¡¯d probably be living a happy, carefree life. My mother loved me dearly. She wouldn¡¯t let me live such a hard life. Thinking of these things, I fell into a mncholic silence. When my mother was still alive, no matter what happened, she would always be there tofort and protect me. At that time, my father was also very kind to us. He wasn¡¯t as cold and ruthless as he was today. He had even trained me to be the next heir of the Silver Ridge Pack. If my mother hadn¡¯t gotten into an ident¡­ While I was Lost in thought, the owner already put the ring away. Sensing that I was in low spirits, Riley asked worriedly, ¡°Debra, are you okay?¡± Her concerned voice pulled me back to reality. Forcing a smile, I lied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me, Riley. ¡± But Riley wasn¡¯t convinced. She frowned and thought for a while. Then she looked at me and asked hesitantly, ¡°Debra, you seem to care about the former Luna of the Silver Ridge Pack very much. Did you know her?¡± Hearing this question, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. How could I not know her? She was my mother! But in order not to expose my identity, I had to try my best to tuck my sadness away for the time being. I met Riley¡¯s dubious gaze and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her, but I don¡¯t know her personally. I was just fascinated by her tragic story, and I feel sorry for her. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Riley sighed in relief, believing every word I said After a while, she suggested kindly, ¡°Debra, you don¡¯t look well. Let¡¯s go out and get some fresh air. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As she spoke, she looked in the direction of Janiya and Caleb, who were still chatting with the owner. ¡°They have decided to get a customized ring. I think she won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore. ¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It seemed that Riley could tell that I was at odds with Janiya. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said absentmindedly. Seeing Janiya and Caleb so intimate made me feel so upset, and thinking about how my mother¡¯s ring was sold added to the weight on my shoulders. I didn¡¯t want to stay in the store for even another second. Chapter 217 So I quietly followed Riley to the door. However, as soon as we passed through the threshold, the rm of the anti-theft machine suddenly went off. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The shop assistant quickly ran over and blocked our way. Debra¡¯s POV: The shop assistant¡¯s sharp eyes darted between me and Riley. ¡°Miss, could you have taken something from our shop by mistake?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Despite her euphemistic words, the shop assistant¡¯s tone was unfriendly. ¡°The rm went off, so I¡¯ll need to check your purse. ¡± I frowned, finding the whole situation very strange. ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything. Could there be something wrong with your machine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The machine has never malfunctioned before and is working perfectly,¡± the shop assistant said impatiently. But then why would the anti-theft machine suddenly go off? I was confused, but I obliged and handed my purse to the shop assistant. As soon as she got my purse, the shop assistant rudely yanked it open and poured all its contents onto the floor. My keys also fell to the floor with a loud tter, and my eyes Landed on the bear key chain that my daughter had given me to match hers. I was a little angry. This shop assistant was so rude! Annoyed, I squatted down to pick up my things. But the next second, the shop assistant suddenly eximed, ¡°I found iti¡± I looked up in surprise and found that she was holding my mother¡¯s ring. What? How could this be? I was so confused. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I never even touched the ring, Let alone took it. So how could it have gotten into my purse? Wait a second¡­ Could it have happened when I was in a trance just now? I was so absorbed in my memories of my mother that I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if someone slipped the ring into my purse. That must¡¯ve been what happened. ¡°You tried to steal something!¡± The shop assistant held up the ring and red at me with unmasked hostility. ¡°Miss Barton warned me to pay more attention to you, saying that you might steal the ring. I didn¡¯t believe her at first, but you did steal it! She was right!¡± ? Miss Barton? My frown deepened. Janiya? Chapter 218 ¡°Mrs. Cooper, please step away from the woman next to you. She could be dangerous. ¡± The shop assistant warned Riley cautiously. ¡°I heard that she has a criminal record. Maybe she¡¯ll steal something from you one day. ¡± Only then did I realize that Janiya framed me again. I turned around immediately and saw the smug smile on Janiya¡¯s face. When our eyes met, she even raised her eyebrow defiantly, as though to say, ¡°Yes, it was me. What¡¯re you going to do about it?¡± I pursed my Lips unhappily. It seemed that Janiya had slipped the ring into my purse when I was distracted just now. This damned woman was willing to do everything she could to frame me. Ivy was so angry that she roared, ¡°This f@cking bitch! I¡¯ll tear her to pieces!¡± Themotion attracted the attention of all the customers in the shop and they all Looked at us curiously. It seemed that Janiya and Caleb were done talking about their customized ring, because they left the counter and walked out of the shop hand in hand. From a distance, Janiya looked over her shoulder to smile at mecently, as though she wanted to marvel at her perfect masterpiece onest time. On the other hand, Caleb lookedpletely indifferent, as though whatever transpired here had nothing to do with him. The shop assistant looked at me contemptuously and spat, ¡°Miss, the ring you tried to steal is very valuable. I have to call the police. Wait right here!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°What? Again?¡± Ny head started to pound. I couldn¡¯t go to jail again. The only way to prove my innocence now was to find the surveince footage of Janiya slipping the ring into my purse. But I wasn¡¯t sure if the camera caught it or not. If it didn¡¯t, it was my word against hers. The ring was no trivial item; I¡¯d likely be arrested on the spot as soon as the police arrived. Just as I was reaching my wit¡¯s end, Riley came over and patted me on the shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. I¡¯ll handle it. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then Riley turned to the shop assistant and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to call the police. I was the one who asked her to buy the ring for me. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What? What did you just say, Mrs. Cooper?¡± The shop assistant was stunned. Riley locked eyes with the shop assistant and repeated herself calmly. ¡°Debra didn¡¯t steal the ring. I asked her to get it for me. ¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Chapter 219 The shop assistant wanted to say something more, but Riley interrupted her with an apologetic expression. ¡°Oh, silly me! I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I was so absentminded that I forgot to pay for it. ¡± As she spoke, Riley took out her credit card from her bag and handed it to the shop assistant. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it with this. ¡± I was too surprised to react. Riley actually helped me. She helped me without hesitation, protecting my reputation and solving the embarrassing problem in one fell swoop Even Ivy couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. ¡°Riley¡¯s such a good friend!¡± When I met Riley¡¯s sincere eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. I had only been using her from the very beginning, whereas she trusted me and was willing to help me when I was in trouble. I looked at Riley with sincere gratitude and mouthed, ¡°Thank you. ¡± Riley gave me a kind smile, full of elegance and grace. Just now, Janiya had been gloating and watching the fun from afar. But as soon as Riley intervened, her expression changed. The now anxious Janiya quickly walked back towards us. ¡°Debra¡¯s a liar and a thief. Don¡¯t let her fool you, anxiously, fiddling with the hem of her blouse. Janiya said Riley nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°Please watch your tongue. Debra isn¡¯t just my assistant. She¡¯s my friend. I hope you¡¯ll respect her from now on. ¡± Janiya was tongue-tied for a second.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In a daze, she asked in disbelief, ¡°Friend? How could someone like her be your friend?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Janiya¡¯s insulting words made Riley, who was always so gentle and dignified, a little angry. Her expression suddenly turned icy cold. ¡°I can tell you what kind of person my friend is. She is not a Liar or a thief. As for how the ring got into Debra¡¯s purse, I believe that you know it better than anyone else. ¡± Janiya¡¯s expression darkened. Just then, the shop assistant returned with Riley¡¯s credit card. After handing the credit card back to Riley, she whispered something in Riley¡¯s ear. There was a sh of surprise on Riley¡¯s face, but the next second, she quickly calmed down and nodded. After the shop assistant left, Riley handed me the ring she had just bought and said, ¡°Take it, Debra. Please be careful in the future. Chapter 220 Someone might try to frame you again. ¡± I was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect that Riley would trust me so much that she¡¯d give me such a precious ring, no questions asked. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. This is all just a huge misunderstanding.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Let me make it up to you. I¡¯ll treat you to some coffee. ¡± Janiya was embarrassed, so she forced a smile and offered to make amends. Riley nced at her indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t drink coffee in the afternoon. ¡± Being refused so tantly by her, Janiya¡¯s ears turned even redder. She didn¡¯t know whether to leave or to stay, so she just stood there awkwardly. Riley took my hand and was about to lead me away. But we had only taken a few steps when she suddenly stopped, eyes gleaming as though she had thought of something. With a mischievous look, Riley said to me in a Low voice, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t let her off so easily, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± I asked in surprise. Riley winked at me mysteriously. ¡°I think we should teach her a lesson. ¡± She stopped smiling and turned around to face Janiya. ¡°I suddenly remembered something. Debra needs a new silk scarf, because her old silk scarf was ripped at a party. If you really want to make things up to us, why don¡¯t you go to the store next door and buy her the most expensive scarf there?¡± Back then, it was Janiya who ripped the scarf Sally lent me. Karma¡¯s surely a bitch! Now, Janiya had to pay up for what she did. ¡°Of course! I¡¯LL buy one right away,¡± Janiya said through gritted teeth. She stormed out of the jewelry store and a few minutester, she came back with a nicely-packaged silk scarf. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What do you think of this silk scarf?¡± she asked Riley. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I suppose. ¡± Riley took the silk scarf and nced at it casually. After confirming that it was up to her standard, she gave it to me. Then she led me away without saying another word to Janiya. Debra¡¯s POV: After we had put a considerable distance between us and the jewelry store, I turned to Riley and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused you. ¡± ¡°Oh, it was no trouble at all. Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± Chapter 221 Riley smiled, looking Like an angel. But the more she treated me this way, the more guilty I felt. After thinking for a while, I decided toe clean with her about something. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you before that Caleb andCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I are mates arranged by Mood Goddess. That¡¯s why Janiya hates me and often stirs up trouble. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± I thought that Riley would be shocked upon hearing my exnation, but contrary to my expectations, she just burst into giggles ¡°I knew it!¡± she said with amusement. ¡°What?¡± Now I was the one who was shocked. I thought I had hid it so well. How did Riley find out? Riley seemed to have figured out what I was thinking, because she smiled and asked, ¡°Do you remember that night we ran as wolves?¡± When we were on the way back, I saw Caleb standing nearby. I figured he was waiting for you. ¡± The truth suddenly dawned on me. It turned out that Riley already knew about our love triangle drama, and that she was just pretending to be ignorant so as to not embarrass me. Now that the cat was out of the bag, I could only admit to it helplessly. ¡°You were right. Caleb was indeed waiting for me. He said that he was worried about me. ¡± Riley nodded knowingly. Then she looked down at the brocade box in my hand and told me, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t pay for the ring. Caleb did. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Once again, I was shocked. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Back at the jewelry store, the shop assistant whispered to me that the ring had been paid for by Caleb. But I didn¡¯t say anything at first because he didn¡¯t want you to know. ¡± Now I understood why I hadn¡¯t seen him for a while just now. It turned out that he went to buy the ring for me secretly. I carefully opened the box and looked at the delicate ring nestled inside, feeling mixed emotions. This ring once belonged to my mother, and now, it was mine-thanks to Caleb. But why did he help me? Didn¡¯t he say that we would never be together? The more I thought about it, the more confused I felt. ¡°Debra, I can tell that he likes you. ¡± Riley suddenly became serious. ¡°Debra, I can tell that he likes you. ¡± Riley suddenly became serious. Chapter 222 ¡°Although I don¡¯t know him personally, it¡¯s clear to me that he¡¯s a big shot. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard for you to live a simple and happy life being if you end up with a big shot Like him. ¡± ¡°I know. .This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Riley didn¡¯t have to warn me. After everything that had happened between me and Caleb, I knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for us to be together. ? As Riley was trying tofort me, she seemed to be reminded of her own plight, and her expression turned sad. ¡°Anyway, I hope you¡¯re not silly enough to share a man with another woman just because of your so-called love. Unfortunately, I¡¯m a tragic example of this. ¡± I nodded in understanding. After spending time with her these days, I had seen how she Lived her life. If I did what she did and chose love over everything, I could suffer huge losses. So I kept reminding myself not tomit the same mistakes. ¡°Thanks for the advice, Riley. ¡± I reached for Riley¡¯s hand and squeezed it gratefully. It was evening by the time we returned to Riley¡¯s home. To my surprise, Adam had gotten off work early this time. Not only did he pick up Luca from the kindergarten personally, but he also bought a bunch of flowers for Riley. As soon as I opened the door, I saw the bundle of lilies in Adam¡¯s arms, which gave off a faint floral fragrance Adam¡¯s sudden change made Luca very happy. After all, children were forgetful. Luca beamed as Adam handed him a brand new toy car and retreated to the Living room to y with it. It was as though the child hadpletely forgotten how terrible his father acted when he was drunk the other night. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Riley. ¡± After making amends with Luca, Adam Lowered his head and apologized to his wife. ¡°I was drunk that night and was upset. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight and took my anger out on you. I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± But Riley didn¡¯t take the flowers. She just stared at them in a daze. Adam wasn¡¯t expecting his wife to be so uncooperative, so his apologetic expression soon turned to that of embarrassment. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Seconds ticked by. Finally, Adam had enough and his embarrassment turned to anger. ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized. What more do you want? Riley, you¡¯re a mother now. Haven¡¯t you Learned to be more forgiving?¡± There was more than just a hint of anger in his tone. Before Riley could say anything, Adam continued, ¡°And why the hell did you embarrass Janiya in the mall this afternoon? Don¡¯t you know how rude that was, Riley?¡± Only then did Rileye back to her senses. She snorted and Looked at his livid face fearlessly. ¡°Janiya tried to drag my assistant¡¯s name through the mud. What was I supposed to do? Roll over and let her get away with it? Adam, I was fighting for my own reputation!¡± Chapter 223 Adam frowned tightly. ¡°Janiya¡¯s an important guest here, and you¡¯re the wife of the mayor. Shouldn¡¯t you think about the interests of the town?¡± Riley narrowed her eyes at him and asked pointedly, ¡°You keep saying that Janiya and Caleb are the town¡¯s distinguished guests. I¡¯m curious. Who exactly are they? And why have there been so many strange visitors in town recently? What¡¯s going on here, Adam?¡± As she spoke, Riley took a step closer to Adam. ¡°What exactly are you up to? I¡¯m your wife. You shouldn¡¯t be hiding anything from me. ¡± Faced with Riley¡¯s questioning, Adam tugged at his tie irritably and snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. ¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was because of his guilty conscience, but Adam suddenly turned to me and barked, ¡°Debra, get a vase for the flowers. ¡± Then he threw the bundle of Lilies to me. The atmosphere between the two was obviously strange to say the Least. But I didn¡¯t dare to interfere. I could only take the flowers and Look for a vase in the house. I was under the impression that since Riley loved flowers, there¡¯d be plenty of vases to choose from. But strangely enough, I couldn¡¯t find any vases to put the flowers in, even after searching for a long time. Huh? How could this be? I couldn¡¯t understand. Confused, I went to the storage room on the first floor to keep looking. Just then, Riley came over. ¡°Just throw the flowers away,¡± she said to me tly. I looked at her in surprise. She looked calm, as though she was talking about tossing out the trash. ¡°What?¡± I looked down at the bundle of fresh, fragrant lilies in my hand. ¡°But Adam bought these for you. What if he finds them in the trash?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley seemedpletely unfazed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t notice. ¡± I pursed my lips and felt even more strange. Something wasn¡¯t right here. Didn¡¯t Riley love her husband? Why was she acting so strange today? Not only was she cold, but she even wanted to throw away the flowers Adam had bought for her. After some slight hesitation, I cleared my throat and asked carefully, ¡°These flowers are beautiful. Are you sure you want to throw them away?¡± Riley sighed, looking tired. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to lilies, and so is Luca.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 224 Once, Luca identally touched a Lily in the kindergarten, and his allergic reaction was so severe that he nearly died. ¡± Speaking of this, Riley¡¯s eyes dimmed with sadness. ¡°But Adam has forgotten all about it¡­¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I could tell that Riley was depressed. In fact, she Looked even sadder than the day she was nearly choked to death by Adam. Ny heart sank to the pit of my stomach I could understand how Riley felt now. Adam had forgotten that Riley and Luca were deathly allergic to this kind of flower. He wanted to apologize to his family, but the flowers he brought could¡¯ve killed them. It meant that Adam didn¡¯t really give a damn about them at all. No wonder Riley was so depressed. I looked at her sadly, wondering how she was able to put up with such a terrible husband for so long. After carefully disposing the flowers, I went back to the Living room with Riley. As she had predicted, Adam didn¡¯t ask about the flowers again. It was as though he didn¡¯t care about whether Riley liked them or not. Acting as though nothing had happened, he Looked up when we entered the living room and ordered, ¡°Riley, you and Debra should start preparing for the uing carnival. It¡¯ll Last for a week. Many people from the other packs wille, and I¡¯LL be seeing many old friends. You¡¯d better to entertain them well. ¡± Talking about the carnival, Adam couldn¡¯t conceal the excitement in his tone. This made me wonder if there was something more to the carnival than he was letting on. To see his old friends? Was that true? Or did he have some ulterior motive? ¡°Okay. ¡± Despite Riley feeling hurt over the fact that Adam nearly killed her with the Lilies, she still obeyed him meekly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I stole a wary nce at her. What if she just refused? On second thought, I realized that the two seem to have gotten used to this kind of dynamic. One was a domineering narcissist, habitually ordering others and caring about no one but himself, while the other was meek and obedient. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At Adam¡¯s request, Riley and I began to sort out the invitations for the carnival. It was clear that Riley enjoyed doing this. As soon as we sat down and started dealing with the invitations, she seemed to be in a better mood. She patiently dripped wax over the Lips of the envelopes and sealed them with a beautiful motif, making the invitations look very fancy. ¡°Riley, the invitations you made are beautiful,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but praise her sincerely. Riley¡¯s dull eyes finally lit up happily. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your help, Debra,¡° she responded humbly. Chapter 225 I smiled back at her. It had to be said that it was very easy to get along with Riley. She was gentle and kind, and she never overstepped her bounds. Adam had managed to marry such an excellent woman, but he didn¡¯t cherish her. It was really disappointing. While I was helping Riley with the invitations, I secretly kept an eye on the guest list. It seemed that most of the people invited were Alphas and Lunas from various packs. Just then, my gazended on a familiar name among the invitations. Marley? Wait a second. Why was the guest list starting to look a little familiar? I thought hard and finally, it dawned on me. The guests were the people Adam had run background checks on-the ones whose information was in the documents in the secret chamber in Adam¡¯s study. ¡°Ivy, have you noticed? The guest list is very simr to the list I saw in the secret chamber. ¡± Ivy agreed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. ¡± ¡°Adam also specially highlighted Marley¡¯s name on the List. ¡± ¡°I remember that. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange. What on earth is Adam nning?¡± I racked my brains, trying to find the connection between Adam andPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Marley. What were they hiding? The guest list, the names on the documents in the secret chamber, the supposed meeting of old friends, the selling of the town¡­ Suddenly, a thought urred to me. Could it be that¡­? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I was so shocked by my realization that I became Lost in my thoughts for a moment. At some point, I vaguely felt my fingers knocking something over identally. It wasn¡¯t until I came to my senses that I realized that it was Riley¡¯s melted wax that I knocked over. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Oh, my Gosh! I¡¯m so sorry, Riley!¡± The sudden ident pulled me back to reality. I looked down and found that Marley¡¯s invitation was ruined, having been covered in quick-drying wax. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just an invitation. I can always write another one. ¡± Riley smiled at me reassuringly. There was no sign of annoyance or anger in her eyes. Despite my guilt, I felt a little relieved and helped her redo the invitation. Chapter 226 The reason why I was so distracted just now was because I had thought of something important. Perhaps Caleb wasn¡¯t the only potential buyer of the town and Adam was in contact with others. Although the Thorn Edge Pack was rich, it was no secret that other packs also coveted Roz Town. And Adam was a cunning man. He wouldn¡¯t be willing to sell Roz Town to Caleb so easily. It was more likely that Adam was using the carnival as a cover to meet with more potential buyers. That way, he couldpare their offers. ¡°What a scheming bastard!¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but sigh angrily. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, maybe Marley¡¯s a key potential buyer. That¡¯d exin why her name on the list was highlighted. And that¡¯s probably the reason why the list of names in the secret chamber matches the guest List of the carnival. ¡± Ivy strongly agreed with my theory. ¡°That seems to be the case. After all, it would exin why Adam¡¯s so protective of his study, refusing to let even his mate enter. ¡± Ivy¡¯s words enlightened me. ¡°You¡¯re right! When Adam thought it was Riley who entered the study, he was very angry and nearly choked her to death, which meant that he¡¯d do anything to keep Riley out of his secret chamber!¡± The more I thought about it, the more convinced I was of my guess. ¡°Those were the only documents in the secret room, so they had to have something to do with the business of selling the town. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want Riley to see it!¡± Ivy spat, ¡°No wonder he wanted to kill her. Bah! This selfish bastard doesn¡¯t give a damn about his mate. People like him don¡¯t deserve mates!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I cursed Adam in my head too. Looking at the kind, gentle Riley, I felt even worse for her. sepboook When I got home after work, Han gave back my mother¡¯s ring. ¡°I asked a professional to check it out. There¡¯s no tracking device or anything on it. The ring¡¯s safe. ¡± I nodded to him gratefully and took the ring from him. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thanks, Han. ¡± Since I learned from Riley that Caleb was the one who paid for the ring, I was worried that it might be a trap. As soon as I got home that day, I immediately handed the ring to Han and asked him to have it checked for me. Han didn¡¯t refuse, and he took action quickly. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to have results so soon. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fortunately, now that I knew that there was nothing wrong with the ring, my doubts for Caleb were temporarily dispelled. I lowered my head and looked at the dazzling ring on the palm of my hand, lost in thought. Even after racking my brains for a while, I still couldn¡¯t figure out why Caleb helped me. But no matter what the reason was, I don¡¯t want to owe him. After hesitating for a long time, I finally decided to unblock Caleb and texted him. ¡°How much was the ring?¡± Chapter 227 I nned to transfer the money to him as soon as I got the price so that we would be even. But to my surprise, minutes ticked by and there was still no reply from Caleb. Had things reallye to this? He didn¡¯t even want to reply to my message now? I felt my chest grow stuffy, and my eyes stung a little. Although a part of me had expected such a result, I still felt very disappointed and sad, as though I had lost something important. The sun dipped in the horizon and night fell quickly. Neither the moon nor the stars were visible tonight, painting the night sky pitch ck. It was lonely, just like how I felt. Just as I was about to go to bed, my phone pinged twice. Both texts were from Caleb. ¡°We need to talk. Let¡¯s meet at Hills Park the day after tomorrow. ¡± ? ¡°Come alone. Don¡¯t bring anyone else. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I had to go there alone? Caleb¡¯s request made me feel a bit strange. Thinking back, he had never made such a request before. But on second thought, perhaps Caleb just didn¡¯t want Janiya to know about our meeting, so I agreed. ¡°Okay. See you. ¡± The following day, Riley finished with the invitations early. As she carefully ced thest invitation on the top of the pile, she sighed in exhaustion. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m a little tired. Could you be the one to have these invites sent out?¡± Riley asked me apologetically. ¡°No problem!¡± I agreed without hesitation. Unbeknownst to Riley, I was secretly ecstatic that she asked me to take care of the invitations.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After all, this way, I could take note of all the Alphas and Lunas Adam had invited. They were most likely the potential buyers, so it might be useful to keep their names in mind. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, the most Likely buyer was, of course, Caleb. I needed to pay more attention to him. After dropping the invitations off at the post office, Riley gave me the rest of the day off. ¡°You¡¯ve been helping me a Lot these past few days. You deserve the rest. ¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Riley. ¡± After thanking her sincerely, I left the house and drove to the mayor¡¯s office. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to give the scarf Janiya had bought to Sally, so I figured now would be the perfect time to drop it off. Chapter 228 But I should¡¯ve known that things rarely go ording to n. I was nning to leave the nicely-packaged scarf on Sally¡¯s desk to surprise her. But as soon as the elevator doors slid open, the scene that greeted me took me by surprise. Sally and Adam were standing side by side in the elevator. At first, I was going to say hello, but then I saw that Adam¡¯s hand was resting on Sally¡¯s butt. Even though the elevator doors had opened, Adam still showed no intention of withdrawing his hand. Instead, he pinched Sally¡¯s butt hard. His smile was so obscene.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Clearly, he was enjoying himself. Sally gritted her teeth and endured the shame and humiliation, but I could see the anger and grief in her eyes. Such a scene made me remember the night Adam nearly assaulted me at the banquet. My blood boiled at the memory. This f@cking jerk was trying to take advantage of his secretary again! I clenched my fists so tightly that my fingernails dug into my palms. ¡°Ivy, you were right! Such a jerk doesn¡¯t deserve a mate!¡± Ivy was also worked up. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this bastard!¡± Finally, Adam noticed my existence. But even when we locked eyes, his hand did not move away from Sally¡¯s butt. On the contrary, Adam then moved his hand to the small of Sally¡¯s back. Like the w of a devil, he stroked her waist, as if he was toying with a piece of art. I was pissed off to no end. This shameless bastard! ¡°Mr. Cooper,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but greet him through gritted teeth. ¡°What brings you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at my house?¡± Adam nced at me casually. As he spoke, he continued to stroke Sally¡¯s waist with his ursed hand. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Only then did it dawn on me that in Adam¡¯s eyes, she-wolves were just toys to him. To him, Sally, Emily, and I were all the same. What a f@cking jerk! I nearly pped Adam on the spot, but fortunately, my reasoning was able to tame my anger somewhat. Pretending not to have seen anything, I reached into my bag and took out the scarf. ¡°sir, Mrs. Cooper bought some gifts for some of the female employees and asked me to deliver them,¡± I lied. Worried that Adam didn¡¯t understand what I meant, I specifically stressed, ¡°Including Sally. ¡± Chapter 229 Debra¡¯s POV: At the mention of his wife, Adam seemed to realize something and reluctantly withdrew his hand. When he stepped out of the elevator and walked past me, he paused and hissed into my ear, ¡°Debra, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut. ¡± Then without waiting for a response, he walked away. As soon as he disappeared around the corner, Sally finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Sally, is he always like this?¡± I asked angrily. Sally smiled bitterly. ¡°Unfortunately, yes. But what can I do?¡± She looked very sad. She Lowered her head and started wiping her waist and butt with her hand, as though trying to erase the traumatic marks Adam had left on them. ¡°I can¡¯t protect myself, and I haven¡¯t found a mate who can protect me. My family relies on me to keep a roof over their heads. I can¡¯t lose this job. There¡¯s nothing I can do to stop Adam. ¡± I gritted my teeth, feeling both righteous indignation and pity for her. In a pack led by a female Alpha like Gale, s@xual harassment at the workce should¡¯ve been unheard of. But obviously, Adam didn¡¯t take Gale seriously at all. His betrayal was painfully obvious This goddamn son of a bitch! If it weren¡¯t for the sake of the mission to save the innocent residents of Roz Town, I would¡¯ve taught him a lesson by now. Such a scumbag deserved to die a slow, miserable death! ¡°Is there really nothing you can do?¡± I held Sally¡¯s hand worriedly ¡°Are you seriously going to keep letting him do this?¡± Sally forced a smile and shrugged feebly. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to wait until I think of something. ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I sighed. I could understand where Sally wasing from. Together, we fell into a depressing silence. Sally was right. At present, there was nothing we could do to put Adam in his ce. I just hoped that I could finish my mission here as soon as possible and bring the bastard to justice. But s, it was much easier said than done. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not waste our breaths on that jerk. ¡± Sally forced a smile and quickly changed the topic. ¡°You mentioned that Riley wanted to give us gifts. What is it?¡± I smiled back at her and handed over the silk scarf. ¡°Here you go. ¡± Sally opened the package and gasped softly. She stroked the soft silk in awe and then hurriedly checked its brand. Chapter 230 ¡°Oh, my God! Debra, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s giving us such expensive gifts!¡± Sally gasped in disbelief. It seemed that the naive girl believed in what I had just said to Adam. I chuckled and exined, ¡°Actually, Riley didn¡¯t get this for you. I did. ¡± Sally was stunned for a moment. Soon, her eyes welled up with tears as she realized that I had lied to Adam in order to save her. ¡°Debra, what if Adam asks Riley about it? He¡¯ll find out that you lied to him, and he won¡¯t Let you get away with it,¡± Sally said worriedly ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Adam usually doesn¡¯t care about these things Besides, he was busy groping you when I brought it up. He wouldn¡¯t talk to his wife about it, would he?¡± Seeing the sense in my words, Sally finally sighed in relief. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Then she reached for my hand and squeezed it gratefully. ¡°Debra, how can I repay you? Can I treat you to a meal?¡± I didn¡¯t have the heart to turn her down, so in the end, I agreed. Sally beamed at me happily. After work, she took me to the most famous restaurant in Roz Town for dinner. As soon as we were seated, I heard a familiar voice not far away. I turned around and found that Carlos was talking to the waiter, asking for a private room. ¡°Caleb needs a quiet, secluded room. And it needs to be spacious,¡± Carlos said to the waiter seriously. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It sounded Like that Caleb was nning to do something big. The waiter looked very intrigued. ¡°Is he going to propose to Miss Barton?¡± Propose? Suddenly, I pricked up my ears, eager to know the answer However, Carlos quickly denied the gossip and said simply, ¡°No, it¡¯s just for business.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 231 Sally also overheard what Carlos had said just now. She leaned closer to me and mused, ¡°I think Adam¡¯s going to sign the contract with them here. ¡± ¡°What makes you think so?¡± I narrowed my eyes at her, finding this whole situation strange. Carlos didn¡¯t mention Adam at all just now. How could Sally be so sure that it was Adam who was going to sign the contract with Caleb? ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Contract signing usually takes ce in a meeting room, right?¡± Sally spoke confidently. ¡°But Adam likes this restaurant very much. Every time he¡¯s about to sign a contract for a big project, he¡¯d choose this restaurant. And that guy just asked the waiter to do what Adam usually does. ¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I nodded absentmindedly, deep in thought. Sally added, ¡°But I wonder what project Adam is signing tonight. I¡¯m Adam¡¯s secretary, but I don¡¯t know a thing about this project. No one at the office does. It¡¯s strange. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is he always this secretive?¡± I asked cautiously. ¡°No, it didn¡¯t start until Caleb came. Adam has been acting very mysterious since then. He seems to be hiding something from us. ¡± I gulped. I had a rough idea about what Adam might be trying to hide. The project Adam wanted to sign off on tonight had something to do with selling the town, I was sure of it. Maybe they were also going to sign an agreement to relocate Roz Town¡¯s residents. I bit my lip, feeling a little worried. Did Adam and Caleb already reach an agreement on Roz Town¡¯s selling price? Didn¡¯t Adam want to meet other buyers during the carnival? If it was the former, what was I supposed to do? Eyeing Carlos from afar, I couldn¡¯t help but frown tightly. Once the contract was signed, the town was doomed. How could I stop them from signing the agreement? ¡°Debra, doesn¡¯t that guy Look so mysterious?¡± Sally¡¯s words interrupted my disturbed thoughts. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I snapped back to my senses and looked at Sally in confusion, only to find that she was staring straight at Carlos. And I could see the love-struck look in her eye. ¡°He looks so strong. If I can marry someone Like him, maybe I¡¯ll finally be able to escape from Adam. ¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe¡­¡± Truth be told, I was a little hesitant. Carlos was indeed a very powerful werewolf, but I didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d be good for Sally. After all, he had done nothing to leave a good impression on me so far. Chapter 232 Sally turned to me and asked excitedly, ¡°Do you have his phone number?¡± I was speechless for a moment, so I had to fumble for an excuse. ¡°Carlos just booked a private room at this restaurant. Maybe the waiter has his phone number?¡± ? ¡°Of course! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Sally pped her hands like a happy child. ¡°Let¡¯s ask the waiter when he leaves. ¡± ¡°Uh, okay. ¡± I didn¡¯t refuse her otherwise ridiculous request. Because this could be an opportunity to get some information. After Carlos left, Sally immediately stood up to look for the waiter he had talked to earlier. I followed behind her closely. ¡°Hello, sir. Could you give me the phone number of the man who booked a private room just now?¡± Sally asked the waiter in a polite tone. The waiter looked her up and down and then shook his head decisively. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯d be a breach of our customer¡¯s privacy.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s the right-hand man of my boss¡¯s business partner. My boss asked me to get his phone number, so it¡¯s not an invasion of privacy. ¡± Sally smiled at the waiter awkwardly. Her excuse was a little clumsy, so I could tell that this was the first time she had ever done something like this. The waiter smiled at her teasingly. ¡°Miss, why do I get the feeling you want his number for something outside of work?¡± Sally¡¯s cheeks immediately turned as red as tomatoes. ¡°What? No! It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t your boss just ask his business partner for his number?¡± the waiter asked with a knowing smile. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sally fell silent. At a loss for words, she looked to me for help. I had no choice but to make her lie more believable. ¡°It¡¯s true, sir. Our boss asked her to do this. She was supposed to be the one to book the private room, but she got dyed at work. ¡± Just then, a thought urred to me and I asked tentatively, ¡°When did that man book the private room, sir? The reason why my colleague wants his phone number is that she wants to know if the time he reserved will fit our boss¡¯s schedule. ¡± I lied with so much ease that even the waiter was stunned. Just as he was about topromise, Carlos returned. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he asked. Chapter 233 Debra¡¯s POV: Sally and I immediately mped our mouths shut. I couldn¡¯t believe that Carlos caught us asking the waiter for his number. The atmosphere became extremely awkward. Carlos strode to us slowly, his expression unreadable. When he saw Sally, he seemed to have recognized her. ¡°Sally, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± As for me, well, he just pretended not to see me. ¡°Oh, uhm, nothing. I just took Debra out for dinner,¡± Sally answered, looking so embarrassed. However, Carlos was very keen. He immediately sensed that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. So he turned to the waiter and asked bluntly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did these two say to you?¡± The waiter didn¡¯t hide anything and answered him honestly. ¡°Thisdy was asking for your phone number from me. ¡± Carlos¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise for a split second, but then he quickly smiled. ¡°I see. ¡± He nced at Sally and then asked the waiter, ¡°Do you have a pen and paper?¡± ¡°Of course, sir. ¡± The waiter excused himself and went to fetch what Carlos asked for. Carlos took the pen and paper and scrawled down a set of digits. Then he graciously handed the paper to Sally. ¡°Hey, prettydy. Here¡¯s the phone number you wanted. I hope you¡¯ll contact me soon. ¡± Sally blushed shyly at Carlos¡¯s deliberate flirting. Fortunately, she managed to squeak, ¡°Thanks. ¡± Then, he nced at me with hostility and said to Sally, ¡°You should stay away from this woman. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As he spoke, he wrinkled his nose at me in disgust. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a liar who takes advantage of a generous man, making him spend a fortune on a stupid ring. ¡± I knew that Carlos was just trying to avenge Caleb, but I refused to let him nder me Like this. I puffed out my chest and denied his usation without hesitation.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°You¡¯re sorely mistaken. I never asked Caleb to buy me a ring. In fact, Chapter 234 I¡¯m going to pay him back tomorrow in Hills Park. If you¡¯d Like, you shoulde with us. ¡± ¡°Pay him back? In Hills Park?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Carlos seemed utterly confused. It turned out he had no idea that Caleb wanted to see me. ¡°What do you mean? If you¡¯re lying again, I¡¯1l1-¡° But before he could finish his words, Sally cut him off abruptly. ¡°I don¡¯t want your phone number anymore!¡± Sally stepped in between us decisively. Locking eyes with Carlos, she crumpled up the paper with his number into a ball and threw it at his face ruthlessly. Carlos was dumbfounded. ¡°Why¡¯d you do that?¡± Obviously, he didn¡¯t understand why this Lovely she-wolf was suddenly so cold to him. Sally red at him and said bravely, ¡°I won¡¯t let you insult my friend like this. Although I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, I do know that Debra¡¯s a good person. She¡¯s definitely not who you think she is!¡± After saying that, Sally grabbed my hand and led me away without waiting for Carlos¡¯s response. As she dragged me out of the restaurant, I looked at Sally in front of me with quiet admiration. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d stick up for me like that. After we made it out, Sally rested her palm on her chest and panted ¡°I¡¯ve never spoken to a man like that before. If only I could talk Like that to Adam!¡± There was a little regret in her tone. I looked at her, feeling touched to my core Although Sally had been bullied by Adam, she didn¡¯t grow calloused, indifferent, or numb. She was still brave and kind, and she was willing to stand up for her friend. ¡°Sally, Carlos doesn¡¯t deserve you,¡± I said seriously, sighing from the bottom of my heart. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sally also nodded resolutely. ¡°I know. I can¡¯t believe he talked to you like that. He¡¯s a bad egg!¡± Seeing her pout like this, I thought she was so cute that I couldn¡¯t help but burst into giggles When myughter died down, I recalled Carlos¡¯s confused expression just now when I mentioned meeting Caleb in Hills Park. Didn¡¯t Caleb tell Carlos that we were going to meet? Debra¡¯ POV: On the following day, I went to Hills Park to meet Caleb at the appointed time. On the way there, I tried calling him, but as soon as the call connected, he hung up right away. Chapter 235 What the hell? I found it strange, but I decided to shrug it off. Maybe he was just busy at the moment. After I drove to the designated ce, I received a text from Caleb. ¡°You can get out of the car now,¡± it read. Frowning, I looked around but saw no sign of him. I became alert at once. I reread the text.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The tone of this message didn¡¯t sound like Caleb. From what I could recall, Caleb would always call me or show himself in front of me when he wanted to talk. Why would he text me Like this? Suddenly, my blood ran cold as it dawned on me. Whoever was texting me wasn¡¯t Caleb. Was this a trap? Thinking about the confusion on Carlos¡¯ face when I mentioned this meeting, I felt more sure that it wasn¡¯t Caleb that had asked to meet me here. If there was really someone else who lured me here, then they must¡¯ve been monitoring me nearby I immediately Locked the car doors and forwarded my location to Han asking him for help. ? But unfortunately, the signal here was so bad that the message failed to send. Oh, God! What should I do? I looked around quickly, trying to gauge the situation. The fake Caleb had asked me to meet him in such a remote ce. If something actually happened, I wouldn¡¯t be able to call for help It seemed that I had to get out of here as soon as possible before the other party found out that I realized it was a trap. I gritted my teeth and turned the key in the ignition, trying to start the car. However, the next second, I heard the deafening sound of metal shing against metal, and I was violently jerked forward. What the hell was going on? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I gasped and whipped my head around, only to see that a huge truck had rammed into the back of my car. And to make matters worse, the truck was backing up, as if it wanted to hit me again. Damn it! All the color drained from my face. I turned the key desperately, praying that the car would start, but the big trunk mmed into my car again before my hand could touch the handbrake. Bang! Bang! Bang! Each collision was more violent than the previous one. My car was being beaten to scrap metal while simultaneously being pushed to the edge of the road. Finally, my carpletely lost control and wasunched through the guardrail, mming into a tree Chapter 236 The airbag popped out, mming into my face so violently that my vision blurred. I could feel blood trickling down the side of my head, and the severe pain almost made me pass out on the spot. A faint buzzing sound echoed in my ears, rendering me unable to think straight. In a daze, I vaguely made out two figures walking towards me. They yanked my door open and dragged me out. I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight out. Hell, I didn¡¯t even have the strength to stay awake. It didn¡¯t take Long before everything around me went ck. seroooiok When I woke up again, I found myself in a strange ce. My wrists and ankles were tied tightly and I couldn¡¯t move a muscle. I craned my neck to look around and saw those two werewolves who kidnapped me standing over me, staring at me obscenely. Obviously, it was a sophisticatedly nned kidnapping. But who was behind it? Janiya? Or Adam? My head was pounding and I felt Like vomiting. I was in no mood to question my two captors. The only thing on my mind was how to get out of here alive. The two kidnappers were buff and looked pretty fierce. If I fought them head-on, I didn¡¯t stand a chance. My only other option was to run. I looked around and found that we were in an old, dpidated cottage. The furnishings in the room were rusty and moldy, and the windows were covered in spider webs. Outside the window, I could see the dense forest and hear birds chirping.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. We seemed to be in an old, abandoned cottage in Hills Park If I turned into a wolf and managed to make it to the forest, I¡¯d have a chance to escape. But just as I was about to turn into a wolf, I heard a phone ring. As soon as the call connected, I heard Janiya¡¯s voice from the other end of the line. ¡°Well, hello, Debra. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: It turned out that the person behind all this was actually Janiya! I gnashed my teeth angrily. No wonder I was targeted out of the blue. She was really out to get me! Despite my boiling rage, I needed to buy time. I swallowed my anger and asked, ¡°Janiya, is that you?¡± Janiya sneered from the other end of the line. ¡°Who else?¡± Chapter 237 ¡°What about Caleb? Wasn¡¯t he the one who told me to meet him at Hills Park? Where is he?¡± ? Hearing Caleb¡¯s namee from my mouth pissed Janiya off. ¡°He¡¯s noting!¡± she snapped. Now I understood what was happening. It turned out that Janiya had pretended to be Caleb. She used Caleb¡¯s phone to trick me intoing to a remote ce Like Hills Park so that her people coulde after me. The life-threatening car crash and the hostile kidnapping were all part of her devious n. No wonder Carlos looked so confused when I said that Caleb wanted to meet me in Hills Park. ¡°Janiya, why are you doing this to me?¡± I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. She was already engaged to Caleb. They had even ordered a custom ring. Obviously, they had a bright future together. So why was Janiya hell-bent on ruining my Life, even going so far as to kidnap and torture me? ¡°Humph!¡± Janiya snorted, and I could feel the burning hatred she had for me even from over the phone. ¡°Since you insist on seducing my man, I took it upon myself to find you not one, but two werewolves to y with. I promise they¡¯ll make you happy. ¡± ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± I gulped nervously, a terrible feeling taking residence in the pit of my stomach. Janiya seemed to take pleasure in my fear. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough. Oh, by the way, I asked them to record the whole thing. If you dare to even look at Caleb again, I¡¯ll post your nudes and videos of you being r@ped online. Got it?¡± ¡°Janiya, are you out of your goddamned mind?¡± I roared in shock. She had gonepletely bonkers-over a damn werewolf! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ First, Janiya had tried to frame me. Now, she had me kidnapped and hired men to r@pe me. She was a goddamn demon! ¡°You forced my hand, Debra. This is what you get for coveting my man!¡± Janiya¡¯s voice was cold and ruthless. Then she addressed the two kidnappers. ¡°Take good care of her, okay? Don¡¯t stop until she can¡¯t get out of bed. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The two exchanged obscene grins.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 238 After the call was ended, one of them hurried to set up the camera while the other walked straight to me. Without hesitation, he began to tear off my clothes. ¡°Just rx. You might enjoy yourself. ¡± He licked his Lips as he spoke, his eyes roving over my body. It made me sick to my stomach. I twisted my body and struggled to free myself, but the ropes were too tight. And with the injuries I suffered in the crash, I had no strength to fight back. The kidnapper reached out and started unbuttoning my blouse. ¡°Wait! The camera ran out of battery. ¡± The other kidnapper stopped him, gesturing helplessly at the dead camera. The tall man who had been stripping the clothes off me turned his head in confusion. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Didn¡¯t we just charge it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just can¡¯t turn it on. ¡± The tall kidnapper had no choice but to abandon me for now. He sighed in exasperation and impatiently walked over to his colleague. ¡°We have to get some footage or else we won¡¯t be paid in full. ¡± While they were figuring out how to make the camera work, I seized the opportunity to shout at Ivy, ¡°Now!¡± The next second, I transformed into a wolf. With Ivy¡¯s help, I was able to break free from the ropes that bound my wrists and ankles. The second I was free, I immediately smashed through the window and rushed to the trees. The broken ss reopened the wound on my forehead and blood started to trickle down my face again, but I didn¡¯t dare to slow down even for a second, This was my only chance to escape. I had to go all out! The park was huge. I ran into the dense woods first and tried to hide among the trees. But the two kidnappers reacted very quickly. Almost as soon as I made it out of the cottage, they also turned into wolves and chased after me.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Bitch, get back here!¡± The two were much faster than me, and they gradually closed the gap between us. And as though things weren¡¯t bad enough, it suddenly began to rain. The ground beneath me became muddy and slippery, making it harder for me to run. I was badly injured and couldn¡¯t run at full speed. I fell several times, and my head was pounding. The rain also made it very hard to see. ALL these thingspounded, slowing down my escape. Seeing that the two kidnappers behind me were about to catch up with me, I had no choice but to roll down a valley. Chapter 239 The rain grew stronger, and as I rolled down the hill, rocks came Loose and fell down with me. Since the two couldn¡¯t find me, they shouted at me. ¡°Debra, if youe to us, we¡¯ll be good to you. Otherwise, I promise we¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The moment mirrored the night I was banished from the Silver Ridge Pack half a decade ago. I was reminiscing the rain-soaked chase with Vicky by my side. However, this instance was different; Vicky was no longer there to offer herpanionship and safeguard. She had departed from my life forever. ? Lost in thoughts of Vicky, I momentarily lost my concentration, stumbling and falling once more. ? The Loud crash of my descent caught the attention of the tall man, who turned his gaze to me His keen ears appeared remarkably sensitive as he swiftly detected an unsettling presence nearby. Pointing in my direction, he bellowed, ¡°There she is! Get he In a sh, the pair sprinted to me with remarkable speed. As their figures drew nearer and nearer, and with my body marked by wounds, an overwhelming sense of despair engulfed me. ¡°Ivy, I can¡¯t go on running any longer. ¡± My forehead throbbing with intense pain, the wound refusing to cease bleeding.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Every ounce of strength within me had been utterly depleted Today appeared to be the day where escape eluded mepletely. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t give up!¡± Ivy eximed, her voice filled with encouragement. ¡°As Long as you persevere, there will always be hope!¡± My weakness grew to such an extent that my vision began to blur gradually. I fought to rise to my feet, but the kidnappers had already closed in on me with rming speed. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that moment was going to be my Last. With each step they took, my desperation intensified, desperately yearning for someone toe to my rescue ¡°There¡¯s nowhere left to run, Debra!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ They snarled, Launching themselves at me with fierce determination. At this crucial moment, a wolf emanating themanding presence of an Alpha abruptly burst forth, positioning himself protectively in front of me. This wolf possessed incredible strength, its eyes radiating a fiercely dominant light, while its lustrous golden fur exuded a striking and captivating presence. It appeared immensely powerful. Above all, his scent carried a profound familiarity to me. Chapter 240 This was none other than Caleb¡¯s wolf, Damien! ? The two kidnappers exchanged a brief nce, their determination unwavering, beforeunching their attack. Caleb let out a resounding roar and swiftly joined the fray,unching his own fierce counterattack. As the two assants lunged forward, Caleb leaped into the air, striking the ck wolf on the left with a powerful swipe of his w. He skillfully evaded the attack of the gray wolf on the right. The ck wolf, unable to evade the strike, collided forcefully with a nearby stone, the impact reverberating through the air. The protruding stone sliced through his head, causing blood to gush forth from the wound. The mingling of fresh blood and rain created a strikingly fierce visage on the face of the ck wolf. Overwhelmed by agony, the ck wolf let out a mournful howl before sumbing to unconsciousness Witnessing the scene, the gray wolf hastily Lunged to Caleb, attempting to bite him. However, Caleb evaded the attack, leaping to the side of the gray wolf with remarkable agility. Seizing the element of surprise, Caleb mped his jaws around the gray wolf and forcefully threw him aside before the other party could mount a defense. The battle concluded with Caleb emerging as the undeniable victor, his triumph resolute and absolute. Having vanquished the kidnappers, Caleb breathed heavily in the midst of the rain, casting a quiet gaze back at me. A sense of relief and gratitude washed over him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I inquired gently, my voice filled with curiosity. While appreciating Caleb¡¯s timely assistance, a multitude of questions continued to fill my mind, Leaving me with a deep sense of gratitude yet a strong desire for answers. For instance, how did Caleb arrive at such a precise moment? Just as Caleb was about to respond, my attention was abruptly drawn to a massive boulder hurtling down the hill with rming speed, positioned perilously close behind him. With no time to spare for words, I instinctively lunged forward and pushed Caleb out of harm¡¯s way with every ounce of strength I could muster. The rock made contact with me, and I instantly felt an intense, piercing pain surging through my body. As my eyelids began to droop, I caught a glimpse of Caleb¡¯s expression¡ª a mix of shock and desperation. ¡°Debra! No!¡± In my fading consciousness, the Last sound that reached my ears was Caleb¡¯s voice, calling out my name. sp Within the realm of a prolonged dream, Caleb, Elena, the Little boy, and I all coexisted, entwined in a tapestry of intertwined destinies. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the idyllic expanse of a picturesque forest, Caleb and I busied ourselves with food preparation while the children gleefully frolicked, theirughter filling the air as they yfully dashed about. Tenderly, Caleb pressed a gentle ki*s upon my forehead, his voice filled with affection as he uttered, ¡°Debra, let me mark you. We are a family, and nothing will ever separate us from one another. ¡± ? His tender ki*s graced my forehead before descending to my neck, a gesture of deep connection and profound love. The chilling sensation of his teeth against my skin jolted me awake, causing my body to tremble involuntarily as I snapped back to consciousness in an instant. Chapter 241 As my eyes fluttered open, I was confronted with the rming sight of Caleb poised to mark me against my will. Caleb¡¯s POV: I yearned to leave my mark on Debra, yet inexplicably, she disyed an unwavering resistance to my intentions. ¡°No Caleb, please don¡¯t.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Debra pleaded while pushing me away weakly, eventually sumbing to unconsciousness once more. Deep remorse washed over me, engulfing my being, rendering me incapable of even contemting another touch upon her fragile form. ¡°In that instance, don¡¯t mark her at present. ¡± The doctor, Brian, shook his head. ¡°While the mark could potentially expedite her recovery, if her reluctance persists, the circumstances may deteriorate further. ¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± An overwhelming sense of concern washed over me as I observed Debra¡¯s ghostlyplexion. Her current state seemed rmingly precarious, as if her very life teetered on the edge. Brian¡¯s expression mirrored the weight of the situation, yet he reassured me with a solemn pledge, ¡°Fear not. I¡¯ll dedicate my utmost efforts to heal her. The primary concern lies with the head injury, which poses a significant risk only throughout tonight. If she manages to pull through tonight, her chances of recovery are promising. ¡± Brian¡¯s words carried a weighty message, indicating that if Debra couldn¡¯t endure the uing hours, I would lose her forever. Agonizing pain gripped my heart with an intensity that was almost unbearable. What had I done? I couldn¡¯t even protect my own mate! How could I simply stand by and watch, feeling utterly helpless in the face of her suffering? Just then, Carlos entered the room. ¡°I¡¯ve conducted the interrogations. The two individuals have confessed to everything. As you suspected, it was indeed Janiya who orchestrated the whole affair. ¡± No response escaped my lips. My gaze fixated upon the frail figure of Debra lying in the bed, my thoughts drifting, partially consumed by distraction. Concern etched across Carlos¡¯ face as he ced aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°Caleb, you don¡¯t look so well. Are you okay?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Wearing a faint, bitter smile, I shook my head, myplexion turning even paler. ¡°Carlos, there was andslide at Hills Park just moments ago. If it hadn¡¯t been for Debra¡¯s courageous act of pushing me away, I would be the one lying here in peril. ¡± Following a brief pause, Carlos¡¯ guilt-ridden expression surfaced, and he admitted, ¡°While I was at the restaurant, Debra informed me that she nned to meet you at Hills Park. I sensed something was amiss at that moment. I should have informed you about this earlier. ¡± There seemed to be no sce in dwelling on what could have been or what should have been. The events had already transpired, Leaving behind a profound sense of sorrow and regret. Chapter 242 At that moment, my sole desire became clear¡ªto stay by Debra¡¯s side and navigate through the treacherous hours thaty ahead. ¡°Damien, I deeply regret my words to Debra before. . Damien sighed. ¡°During the most perilous moment, she selflessly risked her own life to save yours, a testament to her love for you. And yet, what have you done?¡± Indeed, what had I done? Throughout all those days, I had been inflicting pain upon her. I had unquestionably gone too far, yet in spite of it all, Debra fearlessly came to my rescue. Overwhelmed by an overwhelming sense of guilt, I shut my eyes, sumbing to the suffocating grip of remorse. ¡°Honey, why are you here at the hospital?¡± Janiya¡®¡¯s voice broke through the haze of guilt and regret, momentarily pulling me out of my introspection. She, too, came to the hospital, her concerned gaze fixed upon me. A surge of anger welled up within me. If not for Janiya, would Debra be lying here, her life hanging in the bnce? ¡°Why am I at the hospital? Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± I cast a darkened gaze upon Janiya, my face clouded with emotions on the verge of boiling over. However, Janiya, oblivious to my rising anger, regarded me with genuine concern and extended her hand to me, seeking sce in our connection. ¡°Please, don¡¯t frighten me. Are you feeling unwell?¡± I instinctively took a step back, evading Janiya¡¯s outstretched hand. Janiya¡¯s countenance shifted into one of sadness and hurt, her Lips forming a pout as she voiced her grievances. ¡°Earlier, when we were on the verge of finalizing the contract with Adam at the restaurant, you abruptly left without providing any exnation. It left Adam quite furious. ¡± A sneer involuntarily tugged at the corner of my Lips. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I yearned to rid myself of Janiya¡¯s presence if it were feasible. ¡°Janiya, there¡¯s a question that I need an honest answer to. Why did you orchestrate Debra¡¯s kidnapping?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Caleb¡¯s POV: Janiya momentarily appeared taken aback, but swiftly recovered, feigning ignorance. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Kidnapping? I don¡¯t understand. ¡± Chapter 243 Anticipating Janiya¡¯s refusal to admit her actions, I already prepared a countermeasure to address her denial. ¡°Is that so? Well then,e with me,¡± I asserted, my voice tinged with determination. Subconsciously, Janiya took a step back, disying a hint of reluctance in her demeanor. ¡°What? Are you feeling guilty?¡± I fixed my gaze upon her, squinting slightly. ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯re ready to confess that it was you who orchestrated it all?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. There¡¯s nothing for me to admit,¡± Janiya responded, her smile freezing. ¡°I¡¯lle with you, though. It seems there must be a misunderstanding. ¡° Under the weight of my firm resolve, Janiya¡¯s head lowered, and she bit her lip, finally sumbing to apromised state. As I escorted Janiya to the interrogation area, faint cries and miserable shouts reached my ears from a distance, indicating that the two kidnappers had undoubtedly experienced a difficult time duringN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Carlos¡¯ questioning. As I opened the door, one of the bound kidnappers turned to look at me and pleaded, ¡°We acknowledge our wrongdoing. Please, find it in your heart to grant us clemency and set us free!¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The other kidnapper joined in, begging for mercy. ¡°It was Janiya who came up with the n to kidnap Debra. We were under her spell at that moment and, driven by the desire for money, we sumbed to her instigation. Please let us go! We promise you will never see us again!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I approached them, my tone cold and unforgiving. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how dare you involve yourselves in this current situation?¡± The two individuals, visibly battered and bruised, no longer had the audacity to lie. They promptly confessed, their voices filled with remorse. ¡°Initially, we didn¡¯t dare to provoke you. However, Janiya imed that you wouldn¡¯t be able to save Debra today, so we took the gamble for the sake of money. ¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Janiya retorted, her face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and anger. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you. Don¡¯t try to tarnish my reputation!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The enraged kidnapper spat venomously, his anger boiling over. ¡°Bah! You deceitful woman, don¡¯t attempt to evade responsibility. Every action we took was under yourmand!¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± the other kidnapper chimed in, adding fuel to the fire. ¡°You stated that we would only receive the final payment once we delivered her nude photos and the video of us raping her. ¡± Janiya, momentarily flustered by the usations, swiftly regained herposure. ¡°You are ndering me. You have no evidence to substantiate your ims of my involvement!¡± Chapter 244 When she refused to admit it, my expression turned even colder, my patience wearing thin. ¡°You want evidence?¡± I remained expressionless, retrieving my phone from my pocket and dialed the number of my lost phone. Vibration emanated from Janiya¡¯s bag. My suspicions were confirmed. Janiya had indeed made a ndestine appointment with Debra using my previous phone. shback: The day I purchased the ring for Debra in secret, I lost my phone. At that time, I didn¡¯t think much of it since there was no important information stored on the phone. On the day when I was supposed to sign the contract with Adam and Janiya, I couldn¡¯t help but notice Janiya¡¯s peculiar behavior right from the start. She seemed distracted and absent-minded, even excusing herself at one point to make a phone call. An uneasy feeling settled within me, a strong intuition that something was gravely amiss. Considering Janiya¡¯s profound interest in the contract, her uncharacteristic behavior seemed highly illogical.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It became increasingly evident that Janiya was concealing something significant from me. Just as I was about to approach Janiya to confront her about the suspicious behavior, Carlos intercepted me. ¡°Caleb, are you nning to sneak out and meet Debra?¡± Carlos questioned in a hushed tone. I found it peculiar that Carlos would bring up my intention to meet Debra at such a critical moment, right when we were about to sign the contract. That got me even more suspicious. ¡°Why would I be meeting Debra?¡± Carlos appeared just as perplexed as I was. ¡°Debra informed me that you nned to meet her at Hills Park. She wanted to repay you for the ring so that you two would be even from now on. Weren¡¯t you aware of this?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My heart skipped a beat, and a wave of unease washed over me as I instantly sensed that something was amiss. Someone had impersonated me, deceiving Debra into going to Hills Park under false pretenses. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I bolted out of the private room in the restaurant. Adam followed me out of the room, his expression filled with curiosity. ¡°Caleb, where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to sign the contract?¡± However, I couldn¡¯t afford to be preupied with the contract at that moment. Ignoring Adam¡¯s inquiry, I swiftly got into my car and drove away without ncing back. Chapter 245 I raced to the park at the swiftest pace I had ever mustered in my life. The moment I stepped out of the car, my ears caught the sound of someone issuing threats. I followed the source of the voice as fast as I could. I was filled with anger as I beheld the sight before me, causing my eyes to widen. Debra, covered in wounds, copsed on the ground as two fierce werewolves closed in on her, baring their fangs. If I had arrived just a few secondster, she would have met her demise. My body responded quicker than my mind had time to process. In an instant, I transformed into a wolf and swiftly charged to Debra¡¯s defense, overpowering and defeating the two attacking werewolves. However, before I could utter a single word to Debra, she abruptly dashed to me and forcefully shoved me aside. As I redirected my gaze to her, I discovered that Debra had already sumbed to her injuries, lying in a pool of blood. Her head was struck by a massive falling rock! Had she not selflessly pushed me away, putting her own Life at risk, that rock would have struck me on the head instead. shback Ends Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caleb!¡± Janiya¡¯s piercing cries snapped me out of my haunting recollections. Trembling with fear, Janiya held me tightly. ¡°Can you find it in your heart to forgive me? I made a mistake out of my overwhelming Love for you. ¡± Her eyes brimming with tears. Finally, she confessed to her wrongdoing. I never imagined she could be so cruel. Not only did she arrange for two men to r@pe Debra, but she also intended to capture it on camera. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her malicious actions were unforgivable in my eyes. Without disying any emotion, I pushed her away. ¡°I¡¯ve realized my mistake, my love. Please, can you find it in your heart to forgive me?¡± Janiya grew increasingly flustered. While speaking, she extended her hand, attempting to grasp my arm. Nevertheless, my patience with her had reached its Limit. Without hesitation, I forcefully shook her off, showing no mercy. ¡°Janiya, it¡¯s best if you no Longer remain in Roz Town. Return to the Thorn Edge Pack on your own,¡± I stated firmly, conveying my decision.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 246 Janiya stood frozen in her tracks, eyes widened in disbelief. Suddenly, a look of anger crossed her face as she questioned, ¡°Caleb, is Debra more important to you than your efforts to acquire the town?¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes, she is very important to me. ¡± Perhaps I had been uncertain before, but after today, I became absolutely certain. Debra wasn¡¯t just my mate; I loved her deeply. Nothing held greater importance to me than her. ¡°Caleb, you despicable bastard!¡± Janiya seethed with fury as she issued her threat. ¡°Wait and see. I will make you regret this!¡± After uttering those words, she stormed off in anger. With an angry kick, she struck the door before leaving. The sound of her high-heeled shoes receded into the distance until it could no longer be heard, as the door mmed shut behind her. ¡°Caleb, have you truly made your decision?¡± Carlos wore a serious expression. ¡°If you sever ties with Janiya today, all the efforts you¡¯ve made thus far would be rendered futile. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± The only reason I had tolerated Janiya for so long was because of the town purchase.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, at that moment, I wasn¡¯t in the mindset to dwell on it. I firmly stated, ¡°If it means Debra can wake up, I¡¯m prepared to sacrifice everything I possess. ¡± Debra was the epitome of importance to me, surpassing anything and everything else. The mere thought of her lying motionless in a bed caused a sharp ache in my heart. ¡°Fine. ¡± Carlos let out a sigh, having observed the unwavering determination in my expression. After swiftly resolving the situation with Janiya, I promptly returned to the ward. Debra¡¯s face remained pale. She appeared incredibly frail, resembling a delicate porcin doll, as if the slightest touch could shatter her. Concern flooded my thoughts as I anxiously prayed in my head, hoping that she would find the strength to ovee her current condition. Damien, known for his short temper, implored God in prayer, ¡°Please, God, let her wake up! I¡¯ve only encountered Ivy once, and she is the most beautiful wolf in existence. Please don¡¯t be so cruel as to snatch her Life away!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fearing any further harm befalling Debra, I positioned myself steadfastly by her bedside, refusing to depart from the ward. Soon, darkness enveloped the surroundings. During the night, Debra¡¯s condition took a sudden turn for the worse. She struggled to catch her breath, and her face grew rmingly pale. The medical equipment emitted jarring noises, heightening the sense of urgency. Overwhelmed with anxiety, I dashed out of the ward in a frantic attempt to summon the doctor. Chapter 247 However, to my astonishment, when I returned to the ward with Brian, Debra seemed to have miraculously regained herposure. Her breathing had stabilized, and herplexion had returned to a more natural hue After the examination, Brian appeared visibly astonished. ¡°It¡¯s truly a miracle.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She has defied all odds and survived I was ovee with sheer tion. Fortunately, Debra escaped the clutches of danger Just as I let out a sigh of relief and prepared to approach her, my attention was caught by a flicker of Light emanating from her chest. I stood frozen in astonishment. The light bore a striking resemnce to one I had witnessed in my childhood, emitted by a witch residing in the Thorn Edge Pack at that time. However, the light flickered briefly and swiftly vanished, Leaving no trace behind. Had I perhaps misperceived or imagined the Light? Doubt began to consume me, and I couldn¡¯t help but question the authenticity of what I had witnessed. Debra¡¯s POV: I was so dizzy and out of sorts that I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream when Caleb wanted to mark me. But I quickly realized that I was in a terrible state. Ivy was weak and wasn¡¯t saying anything. Oh, God! What should I do? Endless, oppressive darkness surrounded me, like a whirlpool ruthlessly dragging me to the bottom of the sea. I was confused. Not knowing where I was, I could do nothing but try to walk amidst the endless darkness. The feeling was horrible. It was as though an invisible pair of hands was squeezing the life out of my heart. Soon, I felt too suffocated to even walk. Just as I felt as though I was going to die, a beam of light suddenly shone in front of me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Squinting, I walked to the light in a daze, and under the beam of Light was my mother. ¡°Mom!¡± I was so excited that I burst into tears of joy. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± The relief of finally seeing someone I missed almost drowned me. Afraid that this was all just a dream, I withdrew my outstretched arms, worried that she¡¯d disappear as soon as I touched her. Chapter 248 ¡°Debra, don¡¯t be scared,¡± she said with a smile, reaching out to hug me. ¡°I will always be with you. Remember, there¡¯s a very strong power hidden inside you. If you can tap into it, you¡¯ll be able to protect those you love. ¡± My mother¡¯s embrace felt so real and warm, like a sudden burst of sunlight piercing through the storm clouds. I felt like my body gradually recover its strength. ? Suddenly, I opened my eyes. What I saw in front of me wasn¡¯t my mother, but Caleb¡¯s tired and worried face. He looked terrible. He was sitting on the edge of the bed in dirty clothes and disheveled hair, eyes bloodshot fromck of sleep. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t gotten any rest in several days. Seeing him look so haggard was so alien to me, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caleb immediately looked up, stunned. He stared at me nkly. Suddenly and without warning, he Lowered his head and ki*sed me. This time, his ki*s wasn¡¯t possessive and fierce, but full of love and care. He was more gentle than ever, as if he was handling the most precious, most fragile jewelry in the world. This ki*s was short and light, but it was enough to send my heart racing. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re awake. I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault. I was too Late. I wasn¡¯t able to protect you. ¡± Caleb gently rested his forehead against mine, his voice hoarse and raspy. I shook my head and looked at him gratefully. ¡°You¡¯re not Late. You came just in time. I¡¯m alive, aren¡¯t 17¡å I smiled at him weakly. I knew that it was Caleb who saved me again. Without him, I would¡¯ve been r@ped by those two scumbag kidnappers and they would¡¯ve recorded the whole thing. He came to save me Like at my most critical moment, as though he was my guardian angel. What I didn¡¯t understand, however, was why I saved him without hesitation when that boulder rolled down the hill. ¡°Because you love him, idiot,¡± Ivy answered me softly. Love? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I smiled bitterly. What a beautiful but heavy word¡­ ¡°Maybe,¡± I replied with a sigh. Unfortunately, the gap between me and Caleb was too big. This wasn¡¯t a problem that only love could solve. Everything in the future was still uncertain. Even if I Loved him, that didn¡¯t change anything. ¡°Debra, I¡¯ve been thinking a Lot while you were unconscious. ¡± Chapter 249 ¡°What did you think about?¡± I asked him curiously. Caleb stroked my cheek softly, his eyes showing passionate, uncontroble emotions. His fingers slowly made their way to my Lips, and he stroked them gently. Then, he ki*sed me again. I was too weak to resist Caleb¡¯s ki*s, so I just let rxed and let myself enjoy it. I even reached out and wrapped my arms around his neck, Letting his tongue slip past my teeth. ? Caleb gently entangled his tongue with mine. Our tongues danced in the middle of the passionate ki*s. The atmosphere in the room seemed to get hotter and hotter. Caleb¡¯s breath became heavier. Just as we were about to take things further, there was a sound from the door. Stunned, both Caleb and I stopped and turned to Look over. Riley and Sally were standing at the door, looking at us in shock. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Sally and Riley were so shell-shocked that they didn¡¯te to their senses until they noticed we were staring straight at them. Sally even stepped back and hurried out, rambling, ¡°Sorry! I think I entered the wrong room!¡± With her gone, Riley was left standing there alone with an awkward expression. Despite being in a such an embarrassing situation, Caleb waspletely unfazed. ¡°Debra¡¯s still very weak. If you want to talk to her, you only have ten minutes. Then, she¡¯ll need to get some more rest. ¡± ¡°Oh, of course. ¡± Riley nodded in understanding. Caleb didn¡¯t say anything more and simply walked out. As soon as he left, Sally curiously poked her head into the door and followed Riley into my ward. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s so good to see that you¡¯re fine!¡± Sally held my hand and sighed heavily. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t know how scared I was when I heard the news. A kidnapping? How terrible!¡± Despite her concern for me, her tone was a bit dramatic, as though she was afraid that she¡¯d also be kidnapped. When Sally finally calmed down a little, she looked at me worriedly and asked, ¡°How do you feel? Does your head still hurt?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine now. ¡± @ Chapter 250 ¡°Okay, good. That¡¯s a relief. ¡± Sally patted her chest, as though to calm her racing heart. ¡°Roz Town¡¯s supposed to have airtight security. How could you suddenly get kidnapped?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t admit to them that it was Janiya who did it, so I could only answer vaguely, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe you should talk to the police. ¡± Riley, on the other hand, seemed to understand something. She lowered her eyes and thought for a while. Then she reached for my hand andforted me in a soft voice, ¡°Debra, get some rest. Don¡¯t worry too much and just focus on your recovery. I¡¯ve arranged for more security guards around the hospital, so no one can hurt you ever again. ¡± ¡°Thanks so much, Riley. ¡± I looked at her gratefully. I really appreciate Riley¡¯s thoughtfulness. Sally scratched her chin and seemed to have thought of something. Squinting at me, she asked curiously, ¡°Debra, doesn¡¯t Janiya hate you? Do you think this has something to do with her?¡± @? Before I could answer, Riley quickly changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m hungry Sally, would you like to join me for some afternoon tea?¡± ¡°Afternoon tea? Aw, I would¡¯ve loved to go with you. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m still injured and can¡¯t go. Sally, please eat a lot of good food on my behalf, okay?¡± I quickly caught on to what Riley was up to. ¡°Oh, okay! As soon as you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, I promise I¡¯ll treat you to afternoon tea!¡± Sally was sessfully distracted and forgot all about Janiya and the kidnapping. ¡°Ten minutes is up. Debra needs the rest. ¡± Just then, Caleb came in and coldly reminded the twodies that it was time to go. Riley smiled knowingly. ¡°You¡¯re even more punctual than some of the nurses here. ¡± Sally, on the other hand, didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at Caleb curiously. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Come on, Sally. Debra needs to get some rest. ¡± Riley started to pull Sally to the door. ¡°Fine. ¡± Sally pouted reluctantly. ¡°Rest well, Debra. I¡¯lle to see you again when I¡¯m free. ¡± I smiled at her and nodded. Soon, they left, Leaving me alone with Caleb in the ward. Caleb shut the door behind them and then sat down on the edge of the bed. Chapter 251 I could see that he had every intention of staying here, so I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something important to do?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Then why are you still here?¡± Caleb looked at me and said seriously, ¡°My most important task is to take care of you. ¡± As he spoke, he bent over to fluff my cushion nonchntly. ¡°Just Lie down and get some sleep. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Unexpectedly, it only took me a few days to recover. Even Brian, my attending doctor, was surprised at how quickly I recuperated; he said it was a miracle. ? I couldn¡¯t help but think about that strange dream I had when I was still unconscious. In the dream, my mother told me that there was some kind of ¡°strong power¡± hidden in my body. What did she mean by that? Could this hidden power be the reason why my body healed so quickly? I couldn¡¯t be sure, so I decided not to dwell on it. Maybe the answer would only reveal itself in the future. Caleb arranged for me to stay in a VIP ward. He practically lived at the hospital now, spending every second of the day taking good care of me. ? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With Caleb¡¯s considerate care, my otherwise dull stay at the hospital wasn¡¯t that boring. Time flew by quickly. Before I knew it, it was time for Brian to check on my condition again. ¡°Your brain seems to be fine, but you¡¯re still too weak for me to discharge you. I want you to stay put for a Little Longer so that I can observe your condition,¡± Brian said after the examination. He had been in charge of treating me since I was hospitalized. I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for what I had said to him before. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m sorry aboutst time. I misunderstood you,¡± I apologized to him guiltily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± Brian waved his hand dismissively, as though he really didn¡¯t mind. He looked up from his clipboard and smiled at me. ¡°Actually, you reminded me of my ex-wife, Mny. She also hates injustice, and she always fights for what she believed is right. ¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. Mny was Brian¡¯s ex-wife? ¡°Ahem. ¡± Just then, Caleb suddenly coughed Lightly. Brian seemed to have understood what he meant and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Debra, if you and Caleb can mark each other, you¡¯ll be able to recover faster. ¡± Caleb quickly echoed his sentiments. ¡°Yes, and besides, you¡¯ll be stronger, too.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡± Chapter 252 I rolled my eyes and sneered at their poor acting. ¡°Don¡¯t cough before you lie next time. It makes the lie painfully obvious, okay? Besides, even if I can recover faster after being marked, I don¡¯t need it. ¡± Speaking of this, I suddenly remembered that when I was still unconscious, Caleb had gently bitten my neck. At that time, it seemed that Caleb was going to mark me without my consent. The cold touch of his teeth was very real, which was how I knew I wasn¡¯t dreaming. Recalling this, I narrowed my eyes at Caleb coldly. ¡°Did you try to mark me when I was in aa?¡± Caleb held his hands up and tried to defend himself to take advantage of you. I just wanted to save you ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying ¡°Yeah, right,¡± I said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Did he actually think I¡¯d be stupid enough to believe such an excuse? He imed that he had wanted to save me, but even without being marked, I made it out alive and well. Caleb looked at me gravely. ¡°Yes, you were seriously injured. I thought you were going to die. Brian told me that marking you would help recover faster, and I was worried about you, so I did that. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It turned out that I wasn¡¯t imagining things. Caleb really had wanted to mark me. And to think I tried to convince myself that it was a dream! I locked eyes with him and said in an icy cold voice, ¡°Caleb, I hope you can respect me from now on, no matter what happens. As long as I¡¯m involved, please don¡¯t take action without getting my permission. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Caleb challenged. ¡°Then I¡¯ll never talk to you again. ¡± ¡°Fine. Then do I have your permission to mark you now?¡± Caleb seemed to havepromised. I shook my head without hesitation. ¡°No. ¡± Caleb looked a Little unhappy, a tight frown dominating his face. Perhaps Brian was worried that the two of us would quarrel again, so he chimed in to mediate. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t mark each other. I was just saying that it would speed up your recovery. Anyway, if you encounter an emergency in the future, you can always mark Caleb. ¡± ¡°What? No way!¡± Caleb and I shouted at the same time. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 253 Brian was startled by my and Caleb¡¯s simultaneous, adamant refusal. ¡°Er, okay, if that¡¯s what you want. ¡± He rubbed his temples and nced at us helplessly. ¡°You two agree at the strangest times. But you misunderstood me. I was just trying to share my professional opinion as a doctor. ¡± I sighed in relief. Anyway, I didn¡¯t want to be involved in whatever could happen after marking Caleb. We weren¡¯t on the same team, and no matter how upsetting that was to me, I had to constantly remind myself of it. Maybe one day, I would be forced to make a choice between Caleb and saving Roz Town. Once we both marked each other, it would only hurt more. ¡°Brian, can you suggest something useful?¡± Caleb asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack. What kind of Alpha would I be if I let a woman mark me unterally? That¡¯s such a ridiculous idea!¡± Obviously, Caleb found such a notion humiliating. And for once, I had to agree with him. No matter whether he was an Alpha or not, I, too, found it shameful to be marked by him. A mate wasn¡¯t a necessity, in my opinion. I could live a happy and fulfilling life without one. My personality, my thoughts, and my choices decided my future-not my mate. If I became too dependent on my mate, I would Lose myself, just like Riley did. By then, my life would be devoid of happiness and I wouldn¡¯t know who I really was. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When I returned to my ward after the reexamination, I wanted to call Han and Elena to inform them that I was safe, but I couldn¡¯t get a chance since Caleb watched me like a hawk. I had no choice but to Facetime Han after telling Caleb I was just going to the bathroom. ¡°Debra? Oh, my God!¡± As soon as the call connected, Han looked at me worriedly. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard a thing from you in days. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t tell Elena about me, okay? She¡¯ll just worry. ¡± Han nodded in agreement. However, the next second, Elena suddenly squeezed over next to Han and looked into the camera with an aggrieved face. ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you take me with you? I miss you so much!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Han might¡¯ve been afraid that I¡¯d give myself away, so he kept winking at me meaningfully. I guessed that Han might¡¯ve told Elena that I was on a trip. I said, Chapter 254 ¡°Er, this ce is so boring, honey. There are no toys or snacks here. You wouldn¡¯t like it here. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bring you with me. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Elena pursed her lips and finallypromised. ¡°Well, that does sound really boring. ¡± I breathed a sigh of relief. After chatting for a little while, I was about to say goodbye when Elena asked mysteriously, ¡°Mommy, is it because you¡¯re on a date with Daddy? Is that why you didn¡¯t bring me?¡± I was speechless. What on earth made her think that? But she wasn¡¯t wrong, to a certain extent. I was wracking my brains trying to think about how to answer her when there was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Debra, you¡¯ve been in there for a long time. Are you okay?¡± It was Caleb. I didn¡¯t know how to respond. Then, the knocking became more intense and urgent. Lost for words, I immediately held my breath, wondering how to muddle through. ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer me? What¡¯re you doing in there?¡± Caleb asked worriedly. My eyes darted around the bathroom desperately. Suddenly, my eyes Lit up and I quickly ran to turn on the shower. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower. Why?¡± I lied through my teeth, trying to sound indignant. Unexpectedly, the door was kicked open as soon as I finished speaking. How dare he break in? Damn it! I scrambled to hang up the phone in a hurry. But right before I hung up, Elena¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Mommy! Debra¡¯s POV: Upon hearing the childish voice, Caleb immediately fixed his eyes on the phone in my hand. I was so startled by his sudden barging in that I couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Bastard! I told you I was taking a shower!¡± He had kicked the door so hard that the door to the bathroom was still shaking. Chapter 255 Fortunately, I was fully clothed, since the whole shower thing was a lie. The old Caleb would¡¯ve questioned me angrily. I could already hear him saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were taking a shower? Why are you dressed? And why were you on the phone?¡± But this time, he was unexpectedly calm. ¡°I just remembered that Brian told me that the wound on your head hasn¡¯t healed yet, so it can¡¯t be exposed to water. ¡± Not only did he not question me, but he also spoke with concern. Since he wasn¡¯t paying attention to my phone anymore, I changed the topic andined, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower in days. I feel so dirty. ¡± ¡°But your wound might get infected if it gets wet,¡± Caleb insisted stubbornly. I softened my expression and tried to reason with him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My injury¡¯s on my head, right? As long as I¡¯m careful, I won¡¯t let the water touch my head. It¡¯ll be fine. ¡± After pondering for a while, he agreed. ¡°Okay, wait a moment. I¡¯LL help you. ¡± ¡°Wait. What?¡± My cheeks blushed furiously. He¡¯d help me take a shower? Was he crazy? Caleb, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to see the error in his ways. Before I could protest, he had already started gingerly wrapping my hair in a bath cap. When he saw that my ears were burning red, he looked at me yfully. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, are you blushing? What did you think I was going to do? Huh?¡± ¡°You jerk!¡± I was so angry that I reached out to push him away. But he was too solid. Even though I pushed him with all my strength, he stood perfectly still, Like an iron walt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not some monster who would force a recovering patient. ¡± ¡°Just get out! Now!¡± I was so embarrassed that I didn¡¯t want to see him anymore. I opened the door and yelled, ¡°My hands are fine. I can take care of myself. It¡¯s just a shower. I don¡¯t need your help. Get out!¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± This time, all sense of yfulness was erased from Caleb¡¯s face. He looked at me with unmasked worry, his hand firmly pressed against the door so that I couldn¡¯t lock him out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 256 ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure! Leave me alone!¡± I swatted his hand away and locked the door quickly as soon as he stepped back. ¡°If you need anything, just call me. I¡¯ll be right outside,¡± Caleb added. ¡°Got it. ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ever since I woke up, Caleb seemed to have changed into apletely different person. He was so concerned about me and my wellbeing. Despite it being strange, I kind of felt touched. This was something I had never felt before. Just then, my phone pinged. Han had sent me a text. ¡°Please take care of yourself, Debra. And tell me when you¡¯re discharged. I¡¯ll pick you up myself. ¡± This message brought me back to reality. All of a sudden, I felt a sense of loss and emptiness in my heart. I had been so immersed in Caleb¡¯s sudden kindness that I almost forgot my mission and the crisis of Roz Town. I pursed my lips, wondering what would Caleb would do to Janiya after she hurt me like this. Would he try to avenge me? Or¡­ The more I thought about it, the heavier I felt. The sweet feeling in my heart quickly dissipated. seem IK On the following day, Caleb took me downstairs to let me get some sun. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The sunlight was warm and indeed, it felt good to be out and about again. Children were blowing bubbles in the garden, and an old man was quietly watching them with a calm smile. Everything seemed to be so peaceful and quiet. I couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°The kids are so cute. ¡± ¡°If you miss your daughter, I can take her here to see you,¡± Caleb offered. ¡°I¡¯d never stop a mother from seeing her child, especially you. I want you to be happy. ¡± I looked at him in surprise. It seemed that he had really changed. Instead of the cold, selfish person I knew him to be, he was now reasonable and kind. Perhaps he would even make a good father. At this moment, I suddenly felt an impulse to introduce Caleb to Elena. After all, she was his daughter. Chapter 257 ¡°Get out of my way! Let me in!¡± Just then, a harsh voice interrupted my thoughts. I turned around and found that several security guards were blocking Janiya¡¯s way. ¡°Sorry, but Mrs. Cooper instructed us not to let you in. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Janiya looked very embarrassed. Her delicate makeup was ruined and her clothes were crumpled. Even her hair was messy. ¡°I only came to see Debra. I won¡¯t do anything to her!¡± Janiya said to the security guards in a sharp voice. The security guards stared at her nkly and made no move to let her in. Janiya was so angry that she burst into tears. She had never been treated Like this before. ¡°Ah! You bastards! You¡¯re nothing butpdogs! How dare you stop me!¡± Janiya¡¯s voice was so sharp that it frightened the children who were blowing bubbles on thewn. ¡°It¡¯s so scary! Thatdy is scary, Mommy. ¡± A boy cried and ran to his mother. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The peaceful and beautiful moment was destroyed by Janiya¡¯s incessant screams. As I stared at the affected patients and their families members, I knew I couldn¡¯t allow Janiya to continue making a scene here. I walked to the gate and said to the security guards, ¡°Let go of her. I want to hear what she wants to say. ¡± ¡°No way! You haven¡¯t recovered yet. You don¡¯t need to see her,¡± Caleb stated coldly, his light grip on my hand stopping me from moving. ¡°Go back to the room and rest. ¡± I shook him off coldly and insisted, ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I have to hear what she has to say. ¡± Truth be told, I had no desire to Listen to her excuses at all. But I really wanted to know what kind of attitude Caleb had towards Janiya now. She nearly took my life, so she had to face the consequences of her actions. Chapter 258 I was Caleb¡¯s mate while she was his fiancee. If push came to shove, who would he choose? After the security guards let her in, Janiya hurried over to me, stopping only when she was a few feet away. Eyes shining with tears, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Debra. I made a dumb mistake! I can provide you with as much money as you need aspensation for what happened. Please tell Caleb to let me stay here and not force me back to the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± I was so surprised that I turned to look at Caleb. So he was trying to send her back to the Thorn Edge Pack. What kind of punishment was that? It was not even up to one tenth of the suffering Janiya had caused me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your apology, but I won¡¯t ept it,¡± I told Janiya, striving to keep my emotions under control. Janiya stared at me with wide eyes. ¡°What do you want then?¡± I returned her gaze calmly and stated firmly, ¡°If you want me to forgive you, you can turn yourself in to the police. That¡¯s only fair. ¡± Janiya¡¯s expression changed immediately. She bit her lip and forced a smile. ¡°You want to settle this in front of Adam?¡± ¡°What makes you think that¡¯s what I meant?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I knew she was ying dumb. Given Adam¡¯s typical approach to such matters, I knew that he would just try and make mepromise. And in any case, Adam and Janiya was on the same side, so he wouldn¡¯t punish her no matter what. ¡°Roz Town belongs to the Xeric Pack.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. There¡¯s no need to go to Adam, we¡¯ll just settle this ording to the Law of the Xeric Pack,¡± I said. ¡°No!¡± Janiya¡¯s crocodile tears vanished immediately and in its ce was a terrible expression. She even forgot that she was pretending to be remorseful and started cursing me. ¡°Debra, you bitch! You know that the punishment for s@xual violence in the Xeric Pack is very heavy, so you said that on purpose Janiya was very angry and her expression promised murder. When she took a step forward as if she nned to pounce on me, I hastily took a few steps back and away from her. But my sudden retreat didn¡¯t mean I was going to budge on my decision. I lifted my chin and replied, ¡°Youmitted the offence in the Xeric Pack, so your punishment should be decided ording to thew of the pack. ¡± If it was possible, Janiya got even more angry. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. ording to thew of the Xeric Pack, I would be forced to wear electronic shackles and be monitored for the rest of my life. You bitch! You just want to humiliate me on purpose!¡± I just sneered. Chapter 259 Humiliate her? She really thought highly of herself. Compared with her evil behavior of instigating the criminals to r@pe me and take a video of it, I was being very generous. At this time, the silent Caleb finally opened his mouth. ¡°Janiya, stop embarrassing yourself and go back to the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s words made Janiya smile smugly. ¡°Debra, even though I lost, you didn¡¯t win either. ¡± At my confused expression, she tilted her head in Caleb¡¯s direction, exuding an air of satisfaction. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Even after all I¡¯ve done to you, Caleb still refuses to punish me. He told me to go back to the Thorn Edge Pack to protect me. ¡± I frowned and felt ufortable. Caleb swiftly positioned himself in front of me and instructed the security guards, ¡°Please throw this woman out. And don¡¯t let her in again. ¡± When the security guards heard Caleb¡¯s order, they quickly came in and apprehended her. Janiya struggled in their arms and looked to Caleb as if she wanted to plead with him again. But when she saw the cold expression on his face, she shut her mouth, a resigned expression on her face. Finally, she stopped struggling and turned to look at me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, did you see that?¡± Janiya asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I do to you, he won¡¯t punish me for it. That is the difference between you and me. Do you understand? You can neverpare with me.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± My mood dived even further and I watched mutely as she was taken away by the security guards. Janiya¡¯sughter didn¡¯t fade after she was taken away. I could still hear the smug, almost crazy sound she made. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Caleb huffed and took me back to my room. My heart sank. Caleb apparently didn¡¯t deem it important to exin to me why he didn¡¯t want to punish Janiya. He was only interested in sending her back to the Thorn Edge Pack. And he likely wouldn¡¯t grasp the extent of the pain this unjust action would inflict upon me. When I looked at the man in front me, I couldn¡¯t help but think he was a stranger even if he appeared familiar. He seemed to have reverted back to that selfish and cold bastard. When we got back to the room, I couldn¡¯t keep silent any longer. ¡°Why won¡¯t you allow Janiya to receive the punishment she deserves?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never let Janiya Leave the Thorn Edge Pack again,¡± Caleb assured me with a nod, deftly refusing to answer my question. Chapter 260 What he was indirectly trying to tell me was that he couldn¡¯t punish Janiya, his nobly-born fiancee for my sake, so the next best thing he could do was make her disappear. I felt exhausted all of a sudden. Caleb appeared determined to follow through with the n to purchase Roz Town. In his heart, there were several tings of greater importance than me and our child. We would never be his top priority. ¡°You should go out now. I have to rest,¡± I told him expressionlessly. Something in my expression must have clued him in to my anger because he tried to exin his decision. ¡°Debra, I will make sure Janiya gets punished when she returns to the pack. As you know, she is a Barton. I can¡¯t allow her to wear electronic shackles in another pack. It will be detrimental to the reputation of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± No, it was for his own interests and reputation. I sneered,y on the bed and wrapped myself tightly in the quilt. I didn¡¯t want to hear anything he had to say again. After a while of talking without getting any response from me, he finally lost his patience. He sighed and stopped talking. The ward was silent for so long, I didn¡¯t know when he left the ward. The next day, the nurse took me downstairs for rehabilitation instead of Caleb. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I was convinced he was not here because he had to meet with Janiya. He needed to make her happy so he could buy Roz Town. I thought it very ironic. My mate went to butter up the person who hurt me instead of staying here to take care of me. ¡°Mommy I¡± Suddenly, a familiar, childish voice came from behind me. When I looked back, I saw Han and Elena. ¡°Mom, I miss you so much!¡± Elena shouted as she ran into my arms. With tears streaming down her red eyes, she sobbed and earnestly apologized, saying, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you. I thought you were having fun without me. I didn¡¯t know you were sick. ¡± She hugged me tightly and asked nervously, ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was caught off guard and my eyes shifted to Han. ¡°Han, why did you tell Elena the truth?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I had specifically emphasized to Han the importance of keeping the truth hidden from Elena. Chapter 261 Han¡¯s expression mirrored his helplessness. ¡°I never intended to, but out of the blue, I received a call from someone at the hospital yesterday, informing us about a scheduled visit, and regrettably, Elena overheard it. ¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s all right. ¡± Reluctantly, I acquiesced. Han¡¯s ability to deceive wascking, and Elena possessed an exceptional Level of cunning for her age. If anything seemed amiss, she had an uncanny knack for uncovering the truth, leaving me with no alternative. I reassured Elena, offering words offort and expressing that she need not worry about me. However, I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of keeping Elena at the hospital for an extended period. My fear stemmed from the possibility of Caleb catching sight of her. I urged Han, stressing the urgency of the situation. ¡°You must take Elena home immediately. Caleb is currently at the hospital, and it¡¯s crucial to prevent any chance encounters between him and Elena. ¡± Before Han had a chance to respond, the caregiver intervened. ¡°Please don¡¯t fret. This visit has been arranged by Mr. Wright himself, and he specifically requested that I assure you he won¡¯t disturb you during this time. You can take all the time you need. ¡± Her revtion caught mepletely off guard. I hadn¡¯t anticipated that Caleb would go to such Lengths to make this arrangement, leaving me pleasantly surprised. Given the altercation we had yesterday, I had assumed that he would be providingfort and support to Janiya at this moment. Thus, his unexpected gesture took me by surprise. As I pondered the situation, doubts crept in, and I started feeling a twinge of guilt, wondering if I had once again misunderstood his intentions. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han¡¯s expression disyed a mix of emotions, suggesting that he had something to say but chose to suppress it. Eventually, all he managed to convey was a sarcastic remark, tinged with bitterness. ¡°How could he be so generous? It¡¯s merely an attempt to gain your favor. Don¡¯t get your hopes up too high. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but find Han¡¯s reaction peculiar. There was something odd about it as if he possessed knowledge of certain secrets regarding Caleb. His evident hostility only served to deepen my suspicions. I furrowed my brow and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did he have a private conversation with you?¡± Han hesitated briefly and then shook his head. ¡°Never mind. You¡¯re still in the hospital. Focus on resting and don¡¯t dwell on anything else for now. ¡± I nodded in response, but deep down, a suspicion took root within me. Although Han was reluctant to divulge the details, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Caleb had done something to upset him. It seemed highly likely that whatever had transpired between Caleb and Han was somehow connected to me. Just as I was about to delve further into the matter with Han, Elena approached me, capturing my attention. ¡°Mommy, I have a secret to tell you.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡± Whispering in my ear, Elena divulged her secret. Chapter 262 ¡°Han has been meeting Zoe frequentlytely. I even noticed him wearing cologne before going on their dates!¡± It was at that moment I realized that Han had indeed put extra effort into his appearance today. His attire was more refined, and his hair was neatly styled. Elena was also wearing a new dress. ¡°You look absolutely stunning in that dress. It suits you beautifully. ¡± I cast a nce at Han andmented on Elena¡¯s dress. Without hesitation, Han responded, ¡°Zoe bought it for her. ¡± I smiled in response and remained silent, choosing not to delve further into the topic for the time being. It was evident that things were going smoothly between Han and Zoe. Their actions and gestures hinted at a positive and harmonious connection. After spending some time with us, Elena started showing signs of sleepiness, even letting out yawns. Recognizing her growing boredom, I decided to allow Elena to join the other children ying on the Lawn. Han and I positioned ourselves on the sidelines. Han reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Zoe didn¡¯t actuallye to our house. She simply bought Elena some toys and clothes and delivered them to us. ¡± A smile crept across my face.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She seems to care about you a great deal and has shown such kindness. She thought you were Elena¡¯s father, yet she still went out of her way to be so generous. If you were indeed Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Elena¡¯s father, I have no doubt that Zoe would make an exceptional stepmother. ¡± While Caleb¡¯s behavior contrasted sharply with Zoe¡¯s kindness. Han blushed, seemingly ufortable with the topic, and swiftly redirected the conversation. ¡°Actually, she was initially assigned to investigate the case of your kidnapping. She was furious upon learning about such a heinous case and insisted on personally investigating it. ¡± ¡°What was the oue?¡± I inquired. Han shook his head, indicating a negative oue. ¡°She faced repercussions from Adam, got suspended, and had all her files confiscated. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The oue didn¡¯te as a surprise to me. It became apparent that for Adam, prioritizing profit outweighed the importance of upholding thew. With Janiya now being his distinguished guest, he couldn¡¯t afford to risk offending her in pursuit of justice for a particr case. Despite the discouraging circumstances, I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate Zoe¡¯s efforts in seeking justice for me. Despite her asional temperamental nature, there was no denying that she possessed the qualities of a skilled and dedicated police officer. Chapter 263 ¡°Han, when you have the chance, please express my sincere gratitude to Zoe for her assistance. I genuinely appreciate her help. ¡± Han nodded in agreement, acknowledging my request. The visit came to an end shortly thereafter. The caregiver kindly reminded me, ¡°Miss rkson, it¡¯s not advisable for your health to spend too much time outside. It¡¯s best to return to your ward now. ¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Han nced at his watch and concurred, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head back to your room. Rest well during your time in the hospital. I¡¯LL make sure to take good care of Elena. ¡± Han waved at Elena and gently informed her, ¡°Elena, it¡¯s time for us to go home now. ¡± Elena bid farewell to her newfound friends with a smile. Then, she rushed over and embraced me tightly. ¡°Mommy, please take good care of yourself. Han and I wille to visit you in a few days. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I bid them farewell and said my goodbyes to both of them. Once Han and Elena departed, the caregiver kindly assisted me in walking back to my ward. As we made our way back, a sudden realization struck me that I hadn¡¯t encountered Caleb throughout the day. Curiosity piqued, I asked the caregiver, ¡°Did Caleb mention when he would return?¡± With a gentle smile, the caregiver responded, ¡°He has actually been in the hospital all along. He has refrained from appearing to avoid any disruptions to your peace andfort. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Was that really the case? I had the impression that Caleb had gone to visit Janiya instead. I requested the caregiver, ¡°Could you please take me to him? I would like to express my gratitude to Caleb in person. ¡± I felt grateful for the opportunity to see Elena today. As such, I acknowledged the importance of extending my gratitude to Caleb for his contribution. The caregiver nodded in agreement, affirming, ¡°Certainly, please follow me. The caregiver dutifully apanied me to a room and then departed after saying, ¡°He is inside the room. You may go in. ¡± With the door to the VIP room left open, I proceeded to enter without hesitation once the caregiver had departed. As I prepared to call out to Caleb, I noticed that he was engaged in a video call with someone. I opted not to interrupt him and chose to remain silent. Due to the distance and unclear view of Caleb¡¯s phone screen, I could only tell he was speaking with a boy. ¡°Harry, how was your day? Did you behave well at home?¡± There was a softness in the way Caleb spoke to this boy. Harry? I felt a sense of confusion wash over me. At that moment, a weary voice of a boy resonated through the video, saying, ¡°It was okay. I really miss you. When will youe back?¡± Chapter 264 Caleb¡¯s demeanor softened even further, and he said, ¡°I will return soon if you behave well and take your medication every day. ¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. ¡± The boy¡¯s voice carried a hint of despondency. Carlos, who was standing beside Caleb, greeted Harry with a remark,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, Harry! It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other. When we return, I¡¯ll bring you some new toys, alright?¡± ¡°Alright! Thank you! You¡¯re the best!¡± The boy¡¯s voice exhibited a hint of newfound energy, albeit somewhat subdued. Observing that the boy was not in the best state, Caleb refrained from further conversation and swiftly ended the call. His gentle demeanor was a stark contrast to his previous self, and it momentarily captivated me, leaving me in a trance-Like state. Who was the boy to Caleb? And, why was Caleb so gentle to him? Debra¡¯s POV: Suddenly, the image of the child in Caleb¡¯s possession crossed my mind. I pondered if it were possible that the boy could be¡­ ¡°Debra¡¯s daughter and Harry seem to be around the same age. If they were to encounter one another, perhaps they could forge a friendship. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The sound of Carlos¡¯s voice emerged from the room, breaking into my reverie. ¡°Their paths shall never cross. ¡± Caleb¡¯s response was swift and icy. At the mere mention of Elena, his demeanor underwent an abrupt transformation. The tenderness he had just disyed vanished without a trace, reced instead by an unsettling intensity. His eyes emanated an unnerving chill. It made my heart heavy with sadness. ¡°But, why?¡± Carlos inquired with genuine curiosity. ¡°Elena is Han¡¯s daughter, not mine. There¡¯s no reason for her to cross paths with Harry. I intend to request that Han take her away. I have no desire for anyone to share Debra¡¯s Love with me. ¡± The manner in which Caleb uttered those words conveyed an air of unquestionable certainty, as if it were an inherent and expected course of action for him. He continued, ¡°The purpose behind today¡¯s visit was to expedite Debra¡¯s recovery. Debra will be my Luna. I refuse to allow another person¡¯s child to impede upon our rtionship. ¡± The shock washed over me, rendering me immobile and frozen in my current position. Prior to his statement, I had presumed that Caleb had changed. Never did I anticipate that he would deceive me and harbor a desire to separate me from my own daughter. Chapter 265 What a bastard! As thoughts of Han¡¯s unspoken words crossed my mind, a sudden realization dawned upon me. It became apparent that Caleb had engaged in a private conversation with Han, which exined why Han had ridiculed him in that manner. The reality unfolded before me, revealing the truth in such a disappointing manner. Overwhelmed by disappointment, I took a few steps back. In doing so, I identally bumped into the trash can. The ttering sound instantly drew their attention to my direction. ¡°Who is it?¡± Caleb questioned, his tone wary. Choosing not to answer, I swiftly made my way to the door, opting to flee instead.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, as I reached the door, Caleb swiftly closed the distance, hastening to me. ¡°Debra?¡± Caleb eximed in surprise as his eyesnded upon me. I resorted to pretending that I had just arrived, saying hurriedly, ¡°Thank you for allowing my daughter to visit me today. ¡± Caleb furrowed his brow, fixating his gaze upon me for a few seconds before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t look so good. Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I answered perfunctorily. I¡¯ll ask Brian to check up on you. ¡± As Caleb reached for the phone, I quickly shook my head and declined his offer. ¡°No, thank you. I simply wish to return and have some much-needed rest. ¡± Slowly, I made my way back to the ward, each step filled with a mix of weariness and unresolved emotions. This time, Caleb chose not to follow me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I couldn¡¯t discern whether Caleb¡¯s reluctance to follow me stemmed from a sense of guilt regarding the boy mentioned earlier or from his concern that I might have overheard his previous words. Neither possibility brought me any happiness. Iy down on the bed, my gaze fixed nkly upon the expanse of the white ceiling. Caleb¡¯s words continued to rey in my mind, serving as a constant reminder of my naivety and foolishness. Throughout it all, I had held on to the belief that Caleb would change. However, it became evident that I had been deceiving myself all the time. He truly revealed himself to be a self-centered individual. He was undeserving of beingpared to someone aspassionate and selfless as Zoe. Indeed, Zoe¡¯s honesty and kindness were remarkable traits that set her apart. She would never conspire against an innocent child like Caleb had done. Caleb¡¯s intense possessiveness towards me left me questioning whether it could truly bebeled as love or if it was something entirely different. Chapter 266 It became apparent that his intentions revolved around possessing me rather than respecting my autonomy or desires. A man of such nature was unworthy of being considered Elena¡¯s father in any regard. Given the circumstances, I saw no reason to maintain any connection or involvement with him anymore. Contemting the situation, I retrieved my phone and sent a message to Han. ¡°Han, I want to leave the hospital. Pleasee to pick me up discreetly tonight. ¡± ? Caleb¡¯s POV: Although my intention was to guide her back to the ward, Debra appeared visibly distressed, indicating that she paid no heed to my words. Instead, she turned away abruptly and departed. Puzzled by her sudden departure and her visibly pale appearance, I furrowed my brow and turned to Carlos, questioning, ¡°Didn¡¯t she just see her daughter? Why does she appear so unwell?¡± I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Carlos responded, mirroring my confusion. ¡°Could it be that Han said something to her?¡± I voiced my doubts, contemting the possibility of his words impacting her current state. Considering that Debra had spent a significant amount of time with Han earlier in the day, he did indeed seem to be the most suspicious figure in this situation. However, Carlos refuted my notion. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°That¡¯s highly unlikely. I was observing them closely, and there was nothing out of the ordinary in Debra¡¯s demeanor the entire time. If Han had indeed said something to her, she wouldn¡¯t have remained soposed. ¡± ¡°If Han wasn¡¯t the cause, then who could have influenced her in such a manner?¡± I pondered aloud, searching for an alternative exnation. Carlos, perceptive as ever, could discern that I was not only concerned about this particr issue. He kindly ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder and offered words offort. ¡°Take a moment to rx. Don¡¯t exert yourself too much. ¡± ¡°But I find it impossible to rx under these circumstances. ¡± My brows furrowed deeply, and I felt an overwhelming sense of irritability. ¡°Nothing has been going welltely. You witnessed Harry¡¯s condition earlier; he didn¡¯t seem to be doing well. His situation must have deteriorated. How can I possibly rx under these circumstances?¡± Harry was my biological son, a fact known by only a few individuals. Around five years ago, a woman named Denise Myers appeared at the ThornPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Edge Pack and imed to have given birth to my child. However, the baby was in a critical condition and urgently required my assistance. As I had no recollection of Denise, I couldn¡¯t help but feel skeptical about her ims and the truth of her words. Chapter 267 Yet, the power of blood connection was undeniably extraordinary. The moment Iid eyes on Harry, I knew he was indeed my son. @? Upon learning the truth, my parents were filled with immense joy. They developed a deep fondness for Harry and embraced him wholeheartedly into our family. With a desire to protect Harry and maintain privacy, I made the decision to take in Denise and Harry, ensuring their presence remained concealed from the public eye. Harry¡¯s fragile health condition necessitated his continuous presence in the hospital throughout the year. His illness was very rare. The doctor tried many drugs and found that only one was the most effective. The raw material of the drug resided in Roz Town.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I had discreetly arranged for tests, which confirmed that the climate and soil of Roz Town were indeed the most suitable for cultivating this particr medicinal nt. ? I originally nned to make a Long-term deal with Adam to save Harry¡¯s life. In recent years, however, more and more newborns in the Thorn Edge Pack had the same disease as Harry, leading to a surge in demand for medication. ? To save the Thorn Edge Pack, my father and I made a decision-we blocked the news of the newborns¡¯ disease and decided to buy Roz Town at any cost. We couldn¡¯t hand the future of our pack to Adam or anyone who might control Roz Town. That was why Carlos and I came to the town to negotiate with Adam. ¡°Caleb, I didn¡¯t expect this task to be so difficult. ¡± Carlos sighed. Like me, he also wanted to save Harry and the other babies in the pack. That was also the reason why we had been tolerating Janiya for such a prolonged period. However, this time, Janiya had crossed a line that was beyond eptable. Her actions had endangered Debra¡¯s life, pushing the boundaries of what I could tolerate. While acquiring the town was a deep desire of mine, I couldn¡¯t allow it toe at the expense of my beloved. As Debray in the bed, her condition critical, a wave of desperation washed over me. At that moment, I contemted the possibility that if she couldn¡¯t make it, I would kill those two men and Janiya to avenge her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It wasn¡¯t until Debra¡¯s condition showed signs of improvement that a sense of calm finally settled within me. Eliminating Janiya was easy, but I couldn¡¯t overlook the potential repercussions that could arise from the powerful Barton family. Severing ties with the Barton family entirely would have significant repercussions for the Thorn Edge Pack, considering their widespread influence across various industries within the packs. After careful deliberation, I concluded that it would be best to prioritize Debra¡¯s well-being and safety. Consequently, I made the decision to send Janiya back to her pack promptly, fearing that she might further harm Debra if allowed to remain. Once the acquisition of Roz Town was sessfullypleted, Janiya would face the consequences she rightfully deserved. ¡°Caleb, considering Janiya¡¯s nature, do you think she would simply stay in the Thorn Edge Pack and refrain from causing any further trouble once we send her back?¡± Carlos voiced his suspicion. ¡°I share the same sentiment,¡± I replied with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s highly unlikely that she would give up so easily. I anticipate that she will continue to be a source of trouble in the future. We need to be proactive and devise a n. It would be wise to assign someone to closely monitor Janiya and her family. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos acknowledged. Chapter 268 ¡°When do you n on revealing to Debra that you have a son?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°I think tomorrow would be a suitable time,¡± I replied, indicating my intention to disclose the information to Debra on the following day. ¡°So soon? Are you sure you want to share this news with her?¡± Carlos expressed surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve reached a point where I no longer wish to keep it hidden. Debra came across a photo of Harry and me in the past, and she inquired about his identity. At that time, I opted to Lie because I didn¡¯t trust her back then. ¡± Carlos asked, ¡°Do you trust her now?¡± ¡°Recently, our rtionship has been flourishing, and she has proven herself to be a woman who is willing to make sacrifices for me. I realize that I shouldn¡¯t have kept anything from her. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Carlos nodded in agreement. ¡°What is your n moving forward?¡± ¡°I n to reveal the truth to her and extend a sincere invitation for her to return to the Thorn Edge Pack with me, bing my Luna.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Carlos chose to support me in my decision ¡°Best of Luck to you. Once you achieve sess, please remember to inform me first. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I answered with a smile. Carlos always remained impartial when it came to Debra, and his opinions about her were heavily influenced by my own feelings. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ From a logical standpoint, it made sense that Carlos would want me to be with a woman who matched my social status. However, Carlos would respect my decision now that I chose Debra. Despite the fact that Debra was the daughter of a prostitute, I knew that Carlos would stand by me and support my decision to be with her, recognizing that true happinessy in the bond between two individuals rather than their social status or family background. This exemplified the essence of friendship He would always stand by my side. The following morning, I prepared a bouquet of flowers and dressed in my most formal suit. With determination, I made my way to Debra¡¯s ward. However, upon arriving at the ward, I noticed that the door was closed from the inside. Feeling a sense of unease, I swiftly requested assistance from someone to forcefully open the door. At that moment, a nurse arrived, and upon seeing the empty ward, she was taken aback. ¡°How could this happen? I remember she was still herest night. Did anyone see her leave?¡± I noticed that everything was as usual in the room. The only unusual thing was that the window was wide open, which caught my attention. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked with a gloomy expression. ¡°Where could she have gone?¡± The nurse who was doing her rounds quickly exined, ¡°Last night, when Chapter 269 I came to this ward, I found it locked from the inside. I heard a man¡¯s voiceing from within, and I assumed it was you. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I didn¡¯t intervene. ¡± A man¡¯s voice? I understood the gravity of the situation, realizing that it was likely Han who had taken Debra out of the hospital. What a bastard! She hadn¡¯t even fully recovered yet. How could he let her leave the hospital now? It was clear that he had no regard for her well-being. Ny frustration grew to the point where I clenched my teeth. Just as I was ready to hastily search for Han, the nurse gently alerted me, ¡°There appears to be a note on the night stand. ¡± I sessfully restrained my anger and walked over to have a Look. As the nurse mentioned, a note was indeed present on the nightstand, containing a message from Debra. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m Leaving. I appreciate your assistance during these past few days. Consider it a form of repayment for the help I provided. From this point forward, we are even. ¡± A wave of emptiness washed over me, leaving my thoughts suspended in a void. How did this happen? I found myself in a state of confusion, unable toprehend the sudden shift. We had been getting along so well in the past few days. Why did she change her mind all of a sudden? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Prior to my arrival at the ward, I had entertained the possibility of bringing her back to my pack. However, the current circumstances had changed everything. The events unfolded in apletely unexpected manner, deviating from my initial expectations. Janiya¡¯s POV: I stood by the hotel window, observing Caleb rushing back to the premises while being pursued by a police vehicle.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As the police car came to a halt, two officers emerged. One appeared slightly younger while the other carried an air of maturity. Upon exiting the vehicle, the elder police officer forbade his younger counterpart from apprehending Caleb, going as far as to shout at him. It urred to me that the young police officer might be a rookie. Otherwise, he would have been aware that Caleb¡¯s speeding in Roz Town was a special privilege granted by Adam. This constituted a VIP treatment, serving as a privilege exclusively reserved for esteemed individuals and top figures Chapter 270 The young and inexperienced policeman struggled toprehend why certain individuals were exempt from adhering to traffic regtions He remained oblivious to the fact that injustice was an enduring aspect of life. Even police officers were powerless against the influence of privileges, left with no choice but to makepromises in the face of such circumstances. The exercise of power was evident in such situations. That served as one of the motivations for my desire to be Caleb¡¯s Luna. As a member of the prestigious Barton family, I, too, could partake in reckless road races, devoid of any fear of being apprehended by the police. However, that alone was insufficient. Unless I ascended to the pinnacle of power, I would perpetually endure condescension and disdain from others. I loved Caleb and I Loved power. The prospect of bing Caleb¡¯s Luna held the allure of a captivating and alluring future, where I could ascend to the pinnacle of power alongside the person I loved. It painted a beautiful and enticing picture of whaty ahead. Therefore, admitting defeat was not an option for me. Debra was just the daughter of a prostitute. How could she everpare to me? I gazed at my reflection in the mirror, ensuring that every aspect of my makeup was wlessly applied. Satisfied with my appearance, I made my way to the door of Caleb¡¯s room, anticipation building as I waited for him to arrive. As expected, Caleb emerged from the elevator shortly after. However, to my dismay, Caleb appeared in a wretched state. Upon entering the room, he resorted to drinking excessively, sumbing to the abusive grip of alcohol. Without hesitation, I trailed behind Caleb and entered the room. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After briefly acknowledging my presence with a nce, Caleb persisted in his relentless consumption of alcohol. In a gentle and concerned tone, I queried, ¡°Darling, it seems like you¡¯re in a bad mood. What happened?¡± In a cold and detached tone, Caleb uttered, ¡°Janiya, why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± His Lingering anger was palpable, evident in his demeanor and the tone of his words. Tears streamed down my face as I pleaded, ¡°Caleb, please don¡¯t make me go back. I can¡¯t bear it. It¡¯s incredibly humiliating. I can¡¯t face going back there!¡± Since my departure from the Thorn Edge Pack, the weight of expectations from everyone, including my father, had been pressing down on me, anticipating my return as Caleb¡¯s Luna. However, all those aspirations had been shattered by Debra, leaving my dreams and ambitions in ruins. ¡°I¡¯m already being tolerant to you by asking you to return to the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ve learned from my mistake. Please forgive me this time. I promise I won¡¯t repeat it again!¡± I even came close to kneeling down and begging. Nevertheless, he remained apathetic. After a realization dawned upon me, I clenched my jaw and wiped away my tears. In a frigid tone, I uttered, ¡°Caleb, you must carefully consider this. It is only by keeping me here that the Barton family will lend their assistance in relocating Roz Town¡¯s residents. If you insist on driving me away, you will lose the support of my family!¡± Chapter 271 n aposed manner, Caleb stated, ¡°The Barton family has been involved in business for numerous years, and they have never participated in any ventures that would lead to losses. Your unconditional support is a falsehood, Janiya. I can see through your true intentions, and I assure you that you will never attain your desires for the remainder of your life. ¡± His words left me stunned, and I yearned to respond, but he pressed on saying, ¡°I requested your departure not because I want to protect you, but because I have to protect the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s reputation. Janiya, remember that if you were not from the Barton family, I would have urged Adam to uphold the Law and administer severe punishment upon you!¡± His hurtful words nearly caused me to lose my bnce. ¡°If you continue treating me in this manner, my family will refuse to sign the contract. Furthermore, we will not allow you to purchase Roz Town!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His gaze changed into a piercing, gloomy, and intimidating stare directed at me. A sense of fear and tightness gripped my chest, making it difficult to breathe. Caleb, asserting his authority as an Alpha,manded, ¡°Leave my room immediately! Get out!¡± As soon as I exited the room, Caleb swiftly shut the door. It was only at that moment that the influence of hismand faded away. ¡°Caleb, I realize I made a mistake!¡± I forcefully pped the door and desperately called out to him I¡¯m sorry. My thoughts were clouded. Can you please Let me back in?¡± However, at that moment, Carlos appeared, holding a suitcase apanied by two female bodyguards. I was taken aback, filled with shock and surprise. An unsettling premonition washed over me, filling me with a sense of unease. As I had feared, Carlos confirmed my suspicions by stating, ¡°Janiya, these two bodyguards have been hired to apany you back to the Thorn Edge Pack. May your journey be safe. ¡± Consumed by anger, I disregarded Carlos and stubbornly persisted in my attempts to plead with Caleb.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, before I could reach him, the two female bodyguards approached and firmly grasped my arms, preventing me from moving any further. Their strength was overpowering, rendering my attempts to free myself futile. ¡°Hey! How dare you touch me! Let go of me!¡± I cried out in agony. ¡°I¡¯m from the Barton family! How dare you treat me Like this! Once I return to the pack, I will implore my father to have you all killed!¡± Janiya¡¯s POV: Upon hearing my words, the two female bodyguards erupted intoughter. ¡°Miss Barton, we are inhabitants of Roz Town, and once we escort you back to the Thorn Edge Pack, we¡¯ll promptly depart. Your father doesn¡¯t intimidate us in the slightest. ¡± Unable to shake them off, I was forcibly pushed into the car and tossed into the back seat. Chapter 272 At that moment, a torrential downpour ensued, as if even God empathized with my plight. Due to the heavy rainfall, they refrained from driving at a high speed.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. With each passing moment, my anxiety grew, as I contemted my next course of action. No, I couldn¡¯t return in such a manner, or else I would be a subject of ridicule among the entire Thorn Edge Pack. Amidst my mounting anxiety and utter cluelessness, Adam¡¯s car suddenly materialized right before us. In an instant, my eyes sparkled with renewed hope and excitement. This presented a valuable opportunity! Seizing the moment when the bodyguards weren¡¯t paying attention, I boldly flung open the door and leapt out of the car, heedless of any consequences. Due to the sluggish pace and the pouring rain, my somersault on the ground was brief,ing to a halt after just a few rotations. My arms and knees throbbed with pain, but fortunately, none of the vital parts of my body were injured thanks to the presence of grass lining the roadside. Fearful of being apprehended by the bodyguards, I disregarded the difort coursing through my body and swiftly rose to my feet, sprinting towards Adam¡¯s car. ¡°Adam, please help me!¡± I smacked against his window and shouted desperately. Adam nced back and saw me. ¡°Janiya? What are you doing here?¡± He was clearly surprised by my presence, Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just as I noticed the bodyguards closing in on me, I urgently pleaded with Adam, ¡°They¡¯re trying to apprehend me! Please help me!¡± Adam appeared slightly bewildered, unaware of the situation, but he kindly gestured for me to enter the car. ¡°Come on in. ¡± Adam opened the door for me, then turned to his assistant and instructed firmly, ¡°Go and drive them away. ¡± Once his assistant departed, Adam removed his coat and dr@ped it around my shoulders, offeringfort. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They won¡¯t pursue you any Longer. ¡± ¡°Adam, thank you so much!¡± I was deeply moved by Adam¡¯s kind gesture and reassuring words. Had it not been for Adam¡¯s assistance, I would have been expelled from Roz Town and be the subject of ridicule within the Thorn Edge Pack. Adam inquired with genuine concern, ¡°What happened? Why were they chasing you?¡± Chapter 273 As I recounted the distressing events, tears welled up in my eyes ¡°Caleb treated me poorly because of Debra, and he intended to exile me from Roz Town. Those two bodyguards were sent by him!¡± Adam procured a handkerchief to gently wipe away my tears, assuring me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you. No one can force you out. ¡± Adam¡¯s words resonated deeply with me, and filled with excitement, I eagerly grasped his hand.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m grateful to have you on my side. ¡± The expression in Adam¡¯s eyes suddenly took on an unfamiliar quality. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His calloused fingers delicately traced the back of my hand. Sensation of goose bumps coursed through my body, and a slight difort crept in, prompting me to swiftly withdraw my hand from Adam¡¯s grasp. After a while, Adam¡¯s assistant returned. ¡°Sir, I have taken care of the two bodyguards. They will not pursue Miss Barton any further. ¡± Finally, the anxiety that had consumed me was alleviated. With Adam¡¯s safeguarding, it appeared that, at least for the time being, I would be spared from expulsion. Adam cast a narrowed gaze upon me and suggested, ¡°Janiya, you got soaked in the rain earlier. Let¡¯s have a drink. It will help warm you up. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I agreed without thinking too much about that decision. After the whirlwind of events that unfolded today, I felt a strong urge to unwind and find some sce in alcohol. Upon our arrival at the bar, Adam promptly approached the bartender and requested a drink for me. ¡°This is the wine I ordered specifically for you. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s quite popr among youngdies. It¡¯s known for not causing hangovers when you wake up tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Thank you for thinking of me. ¡± I expressed my gratitude to Adam before epting the wine. I downed the ss in one go and soon, the alcohol started to take effect. Dizziness washed over me, and my vision began to blur. It felt strange. I didn¡¯t recall being particrly susceptible to the effects of alcohol before. Confusion enveloped me as I shook my head in an attempt to regain rity, but instead, my condition deteriorated further. Sensations of being lifted off the floor surged through me, as if someone was physically raising me up. Chapter 274 Thest thing I could remember seeing was Adam getting on top of me. Debra¡¯s POV: With Han¡¯s aid, I managed to Leave the hospital. At first, Han declined my request. However,pelled by my unwavering resolve, he had to sneak into my ward at midnight. Uponying eyes upon me, Han blurted out, ¡°Have you Lost your senses following this ordeal? You¡¯re still in the process of recuperation. ¡± His gaze brimmed with skepticism as he questioned, ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t grant you permission to leave the hospital. Why the rush to Leave?¡± I hastily exined, ¡°The doctor thoroughly examined me and confirmed that I am in perfect health. My present stay at the hospital is merely for observation purposes. Han, please get me out of here. ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just leave in the daytime? Why do we have to sneak out in the middle of the night?¡± Han persisted with doubt. Just then, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed from outside the ward, indicating that the nurse was conducting her rounds Anxious that they might find Han, I whispered, ¡°Han, please, let¡¯s leave this ce now. I havee to understand the reason behind your dislike towards Caleb. I cannot bear toy eyes on him even for a moment . ¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Han acknowledged.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Now it makes sense why you have this sudden urge to leave this ce. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At that very moment, the doorknob was abruptly turned. It was the nurse conducting her rounds. Han and I fell silent instantly, our hearts racing. Anxiety consumed me as I dreaded the possibility of Han being discovered, which would undoubtedly jeopardize our n However, for reasons unbeknownst to us, the nurse, upon discovering the locked door, departed without exhibiting any signs of suspicion. Once we were certain the nurse had distanced herself, I promptly urged Han, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed without dy. If the nurse returns with the key to unlock the door, I won¡¯t have the chance to leave!¡± Han had no recourse but to acquiesce andply with my instructions. ¡°Now, it appears to have been the correct decision to withhold from you the fact that Caleb approached me. Your palpable excitement is detrimental to your recovery. It is far from beneficial,¡± Han said with a sense of helplessness evident in his voice. ¡°You cannot keep such information hidden from me indefinitely. Even if you choose not to disclose it, I will eventually be aware of it, one way or another. ¡± Han rolled his eyes and guided me out of the hospital through the window. Upon our departure from the hospital, Han brought me to the safe house and sought the assistance of Mny to conduct another evaluation of my condition. Upon receiving the results, Mny eximed, ¡°You have made a remarkable recovery. Everything appears to be in order. The attending doctor must have been overly cautious in rmending such a prolonged stay. ¡± Chapter 275 I blinked my eyes, contemting the words Brian had mentioned earlier. Curiosity ignited within me, prompting me to test the waters and gauge their knowledge of each other. With a hint of intrigue, I uttered, ¡°My attending doctor is Brian Foster. ¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Mny¡¯s exmation escaped her lips, seemingly involuntarily. In the wake of her outburst, she quickly became aware of herpse in decorum.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Awkwardly, she touched her head, expressing remorse as she remarked, ¡°I suppose he simply wanted to bill you for the extra stay. ¡± Amused by Mny¡¯sical demeanor, I couldn¡¯t contain myughter. She raised her eyebrows, expressing a hint of skepticism, and inquired, ¡°Were you already aware of the connection between Brian and me?¡± I didn¡¯t lie. ¡°Yes, he has told me all about you. ¡± Mny shrugged her shoulders and offered a helpless smile. ¡°My ex-husband may not have been a great spouse, but I must admit he excels as a doctor. If he¡¯s your attending doctor, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything besides money. ¡± ¡°It sounds Like you know him very well. ¡± I agreed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Brian had undeniably proven himself to be a skilled physician. However, it was also true that he had disclosed my medical records to Caleb without my consent. Having confirmed that my health was in good standing, I went to see Emily. ? Emily was engrossed in her drawing, her erged belly and improved mental state evident. As I approached her, I noticed that she was sketching a scene of herself running joyfully on a grassy meadow, apanied by her future child. Emily¡¯s face Lit up with joy upon seeing me. She eagerly pointed to the sign of Roz Town and eximed, ¡°Home!¡± With a mixture of emotions welling up within me, I tenderly caressed Emily¡¯s head. Despite Emily¡¯s mental challenges, she possessed an unwavering understanding that selling her home was not an option. However, as the mayor of the town, Adam disyed a cold-blooded and ruthless nature. He was willing to betray the town all for his own personal interests. Indeed, it was a poignant irony. seb obK Following my departure from the safe house, I headed to Adam¡¯s residence in search of Riley. Chapter 276 I persistently rang the doorbell for an extended period before Riley finally emerged to answer the doorThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Debra? When did you get out of the hospital?¡± Riley¡¯s eyes appeared reddened and slightly swollen, suggesting that she had been crying for a considerable duration. ¡°Riley, what happened?¡± I inquired with genuine concern in my voice. Debra¡¯s POV: Riley shook her head, pursed her lips, and didn¡¯t answer me. She simply ushered me into the house. After she sat me down, she poured me a cup of coffee. Even though her head was lowered, I could see the tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have dessert. Have some coffee first,¡± Riley said in a low, shaky voice. When she was pouring the tea, I noticed that her hands were trembling uncontrobly, so I quickly reached out to stop her. ¡°Riley, just tell me. What happened?¡± I looked at Riley with concern, trying to convey with my eyes that she could talk to me. Riley bit her lip and seemed to be fighting back her tears. What I said seemed to remind her of something terrible. In the end, she lost the battle and burst into tears. I quickly reached for a napkin and began to dab at Riley¡¯s tears for her. ¡®m so sad, Debra. ¡± Riley sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°Adam has a new mistress. He even took her home when I was away. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What?¡± I was so shocked that my eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°He cheated on you? And he brought his mistress home?¡± God damn it all! Adam had gone too far! He didn¡¯t take his wife seriously at all. Riley nodded tearfully. ¡°I know because I found her earring when I got home. ¡± As she spoke, she shakily took out an earring from her pocket and handed it to me. Upon a closer look, I saw that it was an orange diamond earring, which sparkled under the Light. Somehow, the earring looked familiar to me, as though I had seen it somewhere. ¡°After I found the earring, I showed it to Adam and questioned him, but he refused to admit to his infidelity and even beat me. ¡± Riley frowned and cried bitterly. Only then did I notice the faint, blue bruises on Riley¡¯s shoulder and neck. There were so many, and they looked terrible. It could be seen that whoever assaulted her did not show any mercy. Adam was a terrible husband. Not only did he cheat on his wife, but he even took his Lover home when Riley wasn¡¯t around. And when Riley went to confront him, he beat her. What a shameless bastard! I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. With gritted teeth, I held Riley¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Riley, things can¡¯t go on like this. It will only make Adam worse. ¡± Chapter 277 Riley looked at me worriedly. ¡°But I think this girl¡¯s different. I have a feeling Adam thinks he can benefit from her. That¡¯s why he took her home. ¡± Riley¡¯s words enlightened me. It was possible. Adam always valued his reputation above all else. And he had cheated on his wife many times before, but he had never been so bold as to take a mistress home. This sudden abnormality could only prove that this new lover had a powerful background. Riley grabbed my hand and whimpered, begging me for help. ¡°You have to help me find that girl, Debra. ¡± I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t think this was a good idea. ¡°If Adam finds out about this, he won¡¯t let you go. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m really scared, Debra. If I don¡¯t do anything this time, I¡¯m afraid that this new girl will destroy my family. ¡± Riley looked listless. She had always been elegant, even in times of trouble. But now, she lost any semnce of calm. She was so desperate that she couldn¡¯t stop crying.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this, so in the end, I agreed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you. But Adam can¡¯t know, or else he¡¯ll have his guard up. ¡± For the first time, Riley Looked at me with a faint glimmer of hope and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask. ¡± After making up my mind, I slowly looked at Riley from head to toe. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her sense of style was very unique to her. Anyone in the town could¡¯ve easily recognized her at a nce. If Riley went out like this, I was afraid that Adam would catch wind of what we were up to before we found anything. ¡°If we want to hide this from Adam, we¡¯ll have to disguise ourselves!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Riley and I stepped out of the salon, our appearancespletely different from before. Riley adorned herself with a ck wig and a crimson knitted hat. She donned a fluffy white blouse and a floral skirt, while hershes curled luxuriously, entuated by delightful makeup. The transformation was astonishing, for Riley appeared enchantingly captivating, defying any notion of being a mother to a five-year-old. As for me, I exuded allure, my lips a vibrant shade of crimson, radiating a rosy glow. I tied up my beautiful, curly hair, unveiling my slender neck. The form-fitting purple dress elegantly embraced my figure, highlighting its grace. Despite a slight unease lingering within me, the disguise was wlessly executed. Through the art of makeup and attire, Riley and I emerged as entirely distinct individuals from our former selves. At that moment, I doubted Caleb¡¯s ability to recognize me, even if I were to stand mere inches away from him. Chapter 278 Exchanging knowing smiles, Riley and I made our way to the renowned bar that held a prominent status within the entire town. Riley whispered to me, ¡°Adam has been rendezvousing with his mistress around this timetely. There¡¯s a chance we might catch a glimpse of them here. ¡± I nodded. ¡°We must exercise utmost caution to ensure we remain undetected. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Riley. Devising a straightforward strategy, we agreed to position ourselves discreetly at a booth near the entrance, granting us a vantage point to observe Adam¡¯s arrival. As we settled into our seats, Riley anxiously clutched at her floral skirt, her difort evident in her fidgeting. Her actions suggested that she had likely not yet devised a n on how to navigate the situation with Adam¡¯s mistress. In addition, she carried the weight of concern, fully aware that any misstep in their conversation could potentially jeopardize the happiness of her family. The situation seemed absurd. Although her husband was the one to me, Riley found herself shouldering the consequences of his actions. If such circumstances were to arise in my own future marriage, I contemted the possibility of opting for divorce rather than enduring simr repercussions. Initially, both Riley and I experienced a certain level of nervousness.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, to our surprise, while we awaited Adam and his mistress, many young men approached us, initiating conversations with genuine interest. Each of these young men possessed a striking handsomeness,pletely unaware of Riley¡¯s identity as the mayor¡¯s wife. They approached her, extending invitations to share drinks. ¡°Miss, may I have the pleasure of inviting you for a drink?¡± asked a courteous and charismatic young man. Riley¡¯s demeanor was infused with shyness. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Naturally, she opted to decline the invitations. Once the young men departed, she asked, ¡°Why would they show interest in someone Like me?¡± Chuckling softly, I offered words of encouragement to Riley, saying, ¡°Why question it? You¡¯re incredibly beautiful, and it¡¯s only natural that there would be people interested in asking you out. Embrace your confidence! After all, Adam is having an affair. Why should you hold back from enjoying a drink with a charming young man?¡± Riley¡¯s smile bloomed, and she nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. ¡± After encountering the eleventh persistent young man, Riley mustered her courage and made the decision to rise from her seat, epting his invitation to share a drink. ¡°Alright, I would be delighted to have a drink with you. ¡± The young man beamed with joy, demonstrating his gentlemanly manners by bowing graciously. ¡°The pleasure is all mine. Please, allow me. ¡± Riley gracefully departed with the young man. Just before she departed, she cast a concerned gaze in my direction. In response, I returned her concerned gaze with a reassuring Look. Chapter 279 Truth be told, I felt a genuine sense of happiness for Riley. Deep down, I had an intuition that even if we were to locate Adam¡¯s mistress, our ability to intervene or take action would be limited. Indeed, the most desirable oue would be for Riley to rediscover her confidence and regain a sense of self-assurance. Once Riley departed with the young man, I remained in my ce, attentively monitoring the entrance, vignt for any sign of Adam¡¯s arrival. Before long, Adam made his entrance apanied by a group of individuals. Adam arrived, his arms wrapped around a seductive woman. However, I was unable to catch a glimpse of her face. Could this woman be Adam¡¯s new mistress? Driven by curiosity, I stood up and quietly moved around to have a closer Look. Despite my efforts, the firm hold Adam had on the woman made it challenging for me to discern her face with rity. Only a faint outline of her features was discernible to me. A frown etched across my face as a sense of familiarity washed over me,pelling me to scrutinize the woman more intently. She possessed a captivating beauty, exuding charm. Long strands of hair cascaded gracefully down her shoulders, adding to her allure. As I finally caught sight of the woman¡¯s face, I was taken aback. It was none other than Janiya. Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ How could it be Janiya? I couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. I lost control of my hand and identally dropped the ss I was holding. ? How could this be? I thought she liked Caleb! Since when did she be Adam¡¯s lover? To say I was confused would¡¯ve been an understatement.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But I didn¡¯t have the time to dwell. Janiya Looked in my direction when she heard the ss shatter. Flustered, I quickly turned around to avoid her inquiring gaze. God, I hoped she didn¡¯t see me! I prayed silently and pretended to bend down to pick up the pieces of broken ss. I didn¡¯t know what to do now. If Janiya really Adam¡¯s mistress, then what would Riley do? Janiya was very scheming; if she and Adam joined hands now, I couldn¡¯t imagine what the consequences might be. No, I had to figure out a solution with Riley before things got out of hand. I headed back to the crowd to look for Riley, but there were too many people. As I squeezed past the drunk partygoers, I identally bumped into a man. Chapter 280 I immediately lowered my head and apologized. However, when I looked up, I found that the man was none other than Carlos, and Caleb was standing next to him. I was dumbfounded. Why was the universe hell-bent on making our paths cross? Fortunately, I had nothing to worry about since I was wearing a disguise now. I doubted they¡¯d recognize me. Sure enough, Carlos whistled at me. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Did I hurt you?¡± I breathed a sigh of relief and resisted the urge to roll my eyes. When I was about to reply to Carlos, I met Caleb¡¯s intent gaze. He Looked me up and down and seemed to have realized something. Wearing a slight frown, he called tentatively, ¡°Debra?¡± What the hell? I was wearing a disguise! How did he manage to recognize me? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Who? I¡¯m sorry, sir.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. ¡± After saying that, I quickly turned around and disappeared into the crowd. Fortunately, the bar was so crowded that I managed to escape the two men with rtive ease. I found Riley by the bar counter. My eyes lit up and I hurried over, eager to take her away from here. But Riley was drunk, and a drunk Riley was like an innocent child. While she waved her empty ss in the air, I dragged her away from the bar counter forcibly. She asked me in a daze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Riley like this, I hesitated, wondering how to tell her about Adam¡¯s mistress. Just then, there was a suddenmotion from the crowd on our left. It turned out that a few, muscled bodyguards were pushing away the other guests, hell-bent on catching me and Riley. And behind them, I could see that it was Janiya barking orders. With fierce eyes, Janiya seemed to be shouting, ¡°Catch them!¡± Ny heart skipped a beat. Who knew what¡¯d happen if she caught us? I decisively grabbed Riley¡¯s hand and we ran in the opposite direction. But unfortunately for us, I saw Caleb and Carlos in the crowd in front of us. Chapter 281 There was no ce for us to run. I didn¡¯t dare to run into Caleb and Carlos with Riley. Since Caleb had just recognized me, maybe he¡¯d recognize Riley as well. If he found out that we hade to the bar in disguises, he¡¯d have something else on me. And I didn¡¯t want to keep getting entangled with him. However, behind us were Janiya¡¯s bodyguards. Riley and I were caught in between the two parties. To make matters worse, the drunken Riley didn¡¯t seem to realize the gravity of the situation. She shouted excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s so fun here!¡± ¡°Please keep your voice down!¡± I hissed. I was afraid that the two groups of people would find us if Riley kept shouting like this. To my dismay, she started shouting even louder. ¡°Wine! More wine! I want to drink!¡± I gritted my teeth, my head pounding terribly. Debra¡¯s POV: Desperate and running out of options, I grabbed Riley¡¯s hand and dragged her around, trying to sneak out from the back door under the cover of the crowd. Unfortunately, just as we were a few steps away from the back door, the lights suddenly went out and people screamed in surprise. Then, a spotlight shone on the stage. A beautiful, s@xy woman slowly walked onstage. It seemed that she was the host, smiling at the crowd with a microphone in her hand.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today¡¯s a special day. In honor of the beginning of the carnival, we¡¯ll be selecting a guest from the crowd to perform tonight. And tonight¡¯s bill for the selected guest will be on us!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Hardly had the host¡¯s voice faded away when the crowd started cheering with excitement. I was so scared that we¡¯d be selected that I yanked at Riley¡¯s arm, determined to get us out of here. ¡°So, who¡¯s tonight¡¯s Lucky performer?¡± As soon as the host finished speaking, the spotlight began to scan through the crowd. Everyone was so excited and held their breath as they waited for the spotlight to Land on the lucky guest. We were so close to the exit. Just a few more steps¡­ To my horror, the spotlight suddenlynded on us. I stopped dead in my tracks, eyes wide in disbelief. What terrible Luck! ¡°Wow! A man near us whistled. Chapter 282 ¡°It¡¯s them! The two gorgeousdies!¡± The host beamed at us excitedly. ¡°Give it up for those twodies in the back! If your performance is Liked by the audience, you¡¯ll get a year¡¯s worth of free drinks!¡± I refused without hesitation. ¡°Sorry, but we quit! You can pick someone else to perform!¡± But as soon as I said this, Riley mped her hand over my mouth and shouted, ¡°No! We¡¯re happy to perform! Let¡¯s go!¡± She didn¡¯t give me a chance to refuse and dragged me onto the stage with inhuman strength. Oh, God. I was having a headache. Riley was finally herself now that she was drunk, but the timing couldn¡¯t be more off.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If we performed together onstage, all eyes would be on us. Riley might be recognized. And worse yet, judging from how things were going, we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape at this rate. The only good news was that since all eyes were on us, Janiya couldn¡¯t order her bodyguards to catch us for now. But this stalemate was only temporary. As soon as the show ended, she¡¯d definitely have us captured. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As these thoughts swirled around in my mind, Riley dragged me onstage. Riley suggested, ¡°Debra, you¡¯ll sing and I¡¯ll y the piano. We¡¯ll definitely perform well!¡± Only then did I notice the piano tucked away at the corner of the stage. This was exactly what Riley wanted. She Loved ying the piano and performing very much. But I wasn¡¯t sure how well she¡¯d y if she was drunk. We had to find a way out of this situation, or else our cover would be blown at any moment. So I told Riley in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. We have to go. ¡± But Riley rolled her eyes and waved her hand drunkenly. ¡°If they Like our performance, we won¡¯t need a years¡¯ worth of free drinks. We¡¯ll just need a ride home!¡± A lot of men flocked to the front of the stage at once. ¡°Need a ride? I have a car!¡± ¡°Me, too!¡± Riley¡¯s rash behavior was digging our grave, and I was afraid that she¡¯d blurt out something that¡¯d give us away, so I reluctantly agreed to shut her up. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll sing. Go and y the piano already!¡± Riley¡¯s eyes lit up. After deciding on a song with me, she walked to the piano and sat down happily. Chapter 283 The host ordered the production team to dim the Lighting, putting only me and Riley under the spotlight. As her fingers danced across the keys, the familiar, melodious song started to y. We had decided to perform my mother¡¯s favorite song. And even though she was drunk, Riley still yed the piano beautifully, rendering the crowd silent with awe. I, on the other hand, was so nervous that I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth. A man offstage asked impatiently, ¡°Are you going to sing or not?¡± The next second, he was hit on the head by an empty beer can. I looked in the direction of the projectile can and saw a familiar figure in the corner. It was Caleb. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Show a Little courtesy to Ladies. Exercise some patience. ¡± A melodious voice resonated.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was unmistakably Caleb. In an instant, my heart became a whirlwind of emotions. Despite my expected animosity towards him, my heart inexplicably became entangled in a tumultuous mess when he defended me. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. ¡± The man struck by Caleb expressed his dissatisfaction. Clenching his fists, he prepared to approach Caleb, yet hispanion intervened just in time, whispering something into his ear. The man appeared somewhat apprehensive, gritting his teeth and choosing silence instead of further confrontation. Once the instigator had been dealt with, Caleb directed his gaze towards me. For reasons unknown to me, I found myself no Longer nervous under his scrutinizing gaze. Yes, it was just singing. What was there to fear? Gradually, a sense of tranquility washed over me, allowing me to embrace Riley¡¯s music. I started singing, choosing my mother¡¯s beloved song as my melody. In the days when my mother was still alive, she would often serenade me with this very song. Riley¡¯s spirits were high, skillfully apanying me as I sang. As she yed the music, I found myself singing with a deliberate pace, and inadvertently, memories of my mother¡¯s exquisite and tender countenance filled my thoughts. Emotional singing had a profound way of touching the heartstrings. The bar resonated with the song brimming with heartfelt emotions. Following the conclusion of the song, a hushed silence fell over the bar, leaving everyone momentarily captivated. Chapter 284 After a few seconds of silence, the audience erupted into a tempest of apuse and heartfelt cheers, expressing their overwhelming appreciation. The host stepped onto the stage once more, pping her hands with delight. A warm smile graced her face as she addressed the crowd, ¡°That was truly astounding. The music was exceptional, and bothdies showcased their remarkable talent. May I have the pleasure of knowing your names?¡± Before I could respond, Riley eagerly eximed, ¡°My name is Riley!¡± Damn it! A surge of rm coursed through me, widening my eyes once more. If things continued in this manner, our chances of peacefully making it through to tomorrow seemed slim. However, to my relief, the host remained oblivious to Riley¡¯s true identity, yfully remarking, ¡°Well, it appears that this young Lady is quite fortunate. She has the same name as our mayor¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°Mayor¡¯s wife? Mayor¡¯s wife. . ¡± Riley¡¯s expression turned vacant, and in an instant, a recollection seemed to flood her thoughts. Abruptly, she stood up, a sense of urgency in her actions. However, her sudden movement caused her to lose her bnce, and she teetered precariously on the edge of the stage, nearly stumbling and falling. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Watch out!¡± Not only was I taken aback, but the entire audience was also stunned by the sudden turn of events. Thankfully, Riley managed to regain herposure just in time, steadying herself and rising once more. However, her wig slipped and fell identally. The host¡¯s astonishment was evident as she furrowed her brow, scrutinizing Riley intently. Slowly but surely, a collective realization dawned upon the audience, sensing that something was amiss. ¡°Isn¡¯t she¡­¡± ¡°Runt¡± Before anyone could fully react to the revtion, I swiftly pulled Riley down from the stage, seizing the opportunity to escape with haste. We dashed through the crowd, maneuvering our way towards the exit of the bar, determined to put distance between ourselves and the unfolding situation. Once we had sessfully fled from the bar, a wave of relief washed over me, and my previously taut nerves began to unwind. I took a deep breath, savoring the newfound sense of calm.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Contrary to the gravity of the situation, Riley continued to wear a joyful smile, resembling that of a carefree child. It seemed as though she perceived the events as nothing more than an intriguing adventure. I had never witnessed Riley Laughing with such unadulterated happiness before. Gently tucking Riley¡¯s disheveled hair behind her ear, I posed a question. ¡°Is it truly that amusing to you?¡± ¡°Yes! I had so much fun! It was so exciting!¡± Riley nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I feel Liberated! Free from all constraints!¡± I was taken aback by her response and inquired, ¡°Do you still desire to uncover the identity of Adam¡¯s new mistress?¡± Chapter 285 Contrary to my expectations, Riley shook her head and dered, ¡°Forget it. I no longer wish to know. It holds no importance to me anymore. I have made up my mind to bring an end to my marriage with Adam. ¡± After enduring a long period of confinement within her marriage, Riley finally found the courage to make a definitive choice for herself. A sense of joy welled up within me for Riley. However, just as we were immersed in our happiness, a voice unexpectedly emanated from behind us. As I swiftly turned around, my gaze fell upon Janiya¡¯s bodyguards, hot on our trail. ¡°Run!¡± Grasping Riley¡¯s hand tightly, I contemted shifting into a wolf to facilitate our escape. However, Riley was inebriated to such an extent that she struggled to maintain her bnce. The looming threat of being apprehended by the relentless bodyguards left us with Little hope for escape. With limited options avable, I resorted to urgently guiding Riley towards a concealed location, desperately seeking a hiding spot. We sprinted relentlessly until we finally reached an alleyway. Just as I thought we might have a chance to evade capture, a pair of hands suddenly materialized, snatching us away from our fleeting sanctuary.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: The man was so strong, and I was caught off-guard. I failed to hold onto Riley, who then fell to the ground. I thought that it was the enemy, so I turned around with gritted teeth, ready to fight back. But as soon as I raised my balled-up fist, I suddenly stopped. Even though it was dark and I couldn¡¯t see clearly who grabbed me, I could smell him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It was Caleb! ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but demand. Caleb pressed his index finger against my lips and whispered, ¡°Shush. Don¡¯t make a sound. ¡± Then he put his coat around me and scattered my neatlybed hair all over my face. Afterwards, he reached out to hold my waist and pressed me against the wall. Our bodies perfectly blocked Riley out of sight, who was crouched limply at our feet. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Just then, two bodyguards came over and shone their phones¡¯ shlights in our direction. Before the Light reached us, Caleb ki*sed me immediately. His Lips were cold and tasted Like wine, but they were still soft. Chapter 286 I almost lost myself in the ki*s, but when I recalled what he said at the hospital, I came to my senses and reached out to shove him away. But no matter how hard I pushed, he was too strong for me. He refused to let me go and held onto me tightly despite my protests. Still, I didn¡¯t want to give up. I raised my leg to kick him in the crotch, but he seemed to have anticipated this and quickly pinned my leg down with his. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, we were just a horny young couple that had snuck away for a make out session. Sure enough, the two bodyguards didn¡¯t recognize me. They just teased us in a yful, obscene tone. ¡°Hey, guys, get a room!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then they left, Laughing as they went. When the sound of theirughter faded away, Caleb finally loosened his grip and I took the opportunity to push him away. ¡°You f@cking bastard! You took advantage of me again!¡± Despite my outburst, I knew very well that he only did it to help me escape the bodyguards. But I was still angry. I didn¡¯t want to admit that I needed his help. Caleb sneered, ¡°It turns out that you left the hospital through the window in the middle of the night just to have some fun at the bar. You even misled Riley. Good for you!¡± I snapped back, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? It was Riley¡¯s idea to meet Adam¡¯s new mistress at the bar. ¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Caleb asked sarcastically, clearly not believing my story. I seized this as an opportunity to mock him. ¡°I¡¯m more curious to know when your fiancee became Adam¡¯s mistress. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± Caleb was clearly shocked. It seemed that he had no idea. But I wasn¡¯t interested in their personal affairs. All I knew was that Caleb had promised me a few days ago that he¡¯d makeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Janiya leave the town. But he failed to do even that. And I was even more disappointed in him. I rolled my eyes at him and spat venomously, ¡°It seems that a promise from you means nothing. ¡± Caleb remained silent. I was done with this conversation and squatted down to help Riley up, fully intending to leave this wretched ce already. But Caleb stopped me. ¡°You¡¯re seriously going to take her away like this? Do you want the whole town to know that the wife of the mayor got drunk in a bar?¡± Chapter 287 I paused, not Knowing how to retaliate. Getting out of here with a drunk Riley did seem impossible. Besides, there were men searching for us. In order to save Riley¡¯s reputation, I had topromise. ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± I hissed unhappily. ¡°Come with me,¡± Caleb replied with a smug smile. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He then led us to a remote hotel. The hotel was so remote that I doubted that even if Janiya sent her men to search every hotel in town, they might not find this ce until tomorrow. Well, even though I hated to admit it, I was quite satisfied. When the receptionist saw the three of us, she looked shocked. It seemed that she misunderstand our rtionship. With a weird smile, she asked, ¡°How many rooms do you need?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Just one, please,¡± I answered quickly. ¡°One room for me and thisdy. As for this gentleman-well, he¡¯s not staying. ¡± I wanted a room so that I could take care of Riley. I refused to let Caleb stay with us. ¡°Hey, I want to stay, too,¡± Caleb protested ¡°No way,¡± I objected without hesitation. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a room in another hotel? Hmm?¡± While we were arguing, Riley¡¯s phone suddenly rang, interrupting us Before I could react, Riley automatically picked it up. ¡°Riley, where the hell are you?¡± As soon as the call connected, Adam¡¯s angry voice sounded from the other end of the line. Even though the call wasn¡¯t on speakerphone, I could hear the boiling rage in his voice. My heart Leaped to my throat. What were we going to do? Chapter 288 Riley was still drunk out of her mind and could barely keep her eyes open. I was afraid that she would talk nonsense like she did in the bar, so I quickly reached out to snatch her phone. But Caleb reacted faster than me. He plucked the phone out of Riley¡¯s hand and nced at me provokingly before saying into the receiver, ¡°Hello. ¡± This madman! What the hell was he up to? I was afraid that he¡¯d turn against us and spill the beans to Adam, so Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I tried to grab the phone from him. But Caleb was on high alert. He held up the phone up so high that I couldn¡¯t even touch it despite standing on tiptoe. Seeing that I stubbornly refused to give up, Caleb covered the microphone and threatened me in a low voice, ¡°Debra, if you don¡¯t let me stay tonight, I¡¯ll ask Adam toe and pick up Riley now. ¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± I was so pissed off by his threat, but I knew I had no other choice but to concede. ¡°Again with the taking advantage of me!¡± ¡°So what? Well, since you don¡¯t want me to stay, I guess I¡¯ll tell him toe get Riley. He raised his voice and put the phone close to his mouth, as if he was going to tell Adam the next second. Without a moment to lose, I made up my mind topromise. ¡°Okay, okay. You win. You can stay. ¡± Satisfied, Caleb hung up the phone. After turning the phone off, he slipped it back into Riley¡¯s bag. Although I was very unhappy with how things were turning out, I had to admit defeat. With Caleb¡¯s help, we carried Riley upstairs. But when we unlocked the door, I stopped Caleb froming inside. ¡°Get a room for yourself. Riley and I will stay in this one. I have to take care of her tonight. Don¡¯t even think about bothering us.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡± Although Caleb wasn¡¯t happy about the arrangement, I was very firm. He had no choice but to settle for the room next to ours. After he left, I closed the door and made sure to lock it. Then I gently removed Riley¡¯s makeup, washed her face, andy her on the bed. Fortunately, the alcohol seemed to be wearing off by now. She sat up in bed with empty eyes, staring into space as though she was deep in thought. Chapter 289 Finally, Riley couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. ¡°Debra, if I want to divorce Adam, won¡¯t Luca get hurt in the process? Will he be sad to grow up without his father?¡± Thinking about the poor, innocent Luca, I felt bad. But I knew that only by Leaving Adam could Riley and Luca Live genuine, happy lives. If Riley continued to endure her unhappy marriage for the sake of her son, Adam would never change. On the contrary, he¡¯d probably get even worse. It would inevitably lead to more pain for both her and Luca. Thinking of these things, I made up my mind to tell Riley the truth. ¡°Luca will only get hurt if he continues living with an abusive father and an unhappy mother. ¡± Riley was stunned for a while, falling into deep thought. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t know if my words had registered on her or not, but this was her own life, and she had to make her own choices. Having received no response, I went to the bathroom to remove my makeup and wash my face. Riley had already fallen asleep by the time I went out. I went to bed, but I couldn¡¯t seem to fall asleep. After a while of restless tossing and turning, I got up and went to the balcony for some fresh air. Although my wound had healed well, Riley¡¯s and my escapade tonight exhausted me and I had a minor headache. Just as I was about to drink in the delicious fresh air, I heard Caleb¡¯s voice from the next room. I turned around and found him standing on the balcony next to mine. ¡°You don¡¯t look so good, Debra. You should¡¯ve stayed in the hospital and focused on recovering instead of sneaking out and meddling in someone else¡¯s affairs. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s satirical intentions were ringly evident, causing me to lose all interest in engaging with him. I turned my back and contemted retreating to the sce of my own room. However, Caleb, sensing my imminent departure, agilely leapt over from the neighboring balcony His actions were simple and unadorned, yet they sent shivers down my spine. I couldn¡¯t help but utter a curse. ¡°Have you gonepletely mad? The height is treacherous. One wrong step and your life could have been lost!¡± Despite the audacious leap, Caleb remained remarkablyposed. Having gracefully Landed on the balcony of my room, he approached me and gently ced his hand on my head. Having taken my temperature, Caleb exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re perfectly fine. I had the impression that your condition had worsened, considering how visibly uneasy you appeared just moments ago. ¡± As it transpired, Caleb had taken the risk to ascertain whether or notThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 290 I had a fever. My heart skipped a beat at that moment. Perchance it was a figment of my imagination, but the man before me emanated an air of utmost seriousness and gentleness. I found myself captivated, unable to tear my gaze away from his presence. However, the moment I recalled his n to make Han take Elena away from me, I swiftly regained myposure. Indeed, he was an egocentric and malevolent individual. I refused to be deceived by his facade. I forcefully withdrew my hand from his grasp, taking a couple of steps backward, and said in a chilly tone, ¡°Please return to your own room. Do not disturb my peace any further. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb furrowed his brow. It appeared that he couldn¡¯t fathom the reason behind my abrupt change in demeanor ¡°What is the matter?¡± Caleb inquired, his expression a mix of concern and confusion. ¡°Nothing,¡± I retorted curtly. ¡°Just mind your own business. ¡± ¡°Are you upset again? I was merely concerned for your well-being, which is why I asked to remain. But since you declined, I resorted to a little trickery. ¡± ¡°Caleb, it¡¯s Late now. Do you wish for everyone to discover that Riley is in my room?¡± An expression of unhappiness crossed my face as I arched my eyebrows in response. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving now. Please remember to prioritize your own well-being and get sufficient rest. It¡¯s best not to involve yourself in other people¡¯s family matters moving forward. Your health should be your utmost concern. ¡± Then, he turned around and raised his leg to take a step back. It appeared as though he intended to return to his room in a simr manner he came here. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t do that!¡± I feared that he might identally fall, prompting me to swiftly pull him back from his intended action. I guided him to the door, urging him, ¡°The door is right over there. Kindly make your exit through the door, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Caleb offered no resistance and allowed me to guide him with a smile Just before I closed the door, he looked at me earnestly and said, ¡°Debra, good night. May you have pleasant dreams. ¡± SRKThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The following day, Riley awoke early, ready to start the day. Chapter 291 It appeared that Riley recollected her foolish behavior from the previous night when she had been intoxicated. She felt a profound sense of embarrassment, causing her face to flush. She expressed her guilt to me, her voice filled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. I caused you trouble yesterday. Thank you very much for taking such good care of me. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Besides, it was totally worth it!¡± I smiled. ¡°Riley,st night you mentioned that you were considering divorcing Adam. Were you being serious?¡± Riley¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty, yet she nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. Adam has be incredibly self-centered and unbearable. I can no longer tolerate it. Moreover, I fear that both Luca and I will suffer if things continue this way. I don¡¯t want Luca to endure any emotional trauma. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯ve carefully considered your decision,¡± I remarked, expressing my relief. In truth, I had always harbored the hope that Riley would gather the courage to break free from the confines of her marriage. I believed that it was only by discovering her true self that she could attain genuine happiness. A person Like Adam, who disyed such disrespect and unkindness, was undeserving of any more of Riley¡¯s precious time and energy. Nevertheless, Riley and Adam¡¯s rtionship came to an end. If I were to reveal the truth to Riley at this moment, informing her that Adam had intentions to sell the town and seek her assistance, she would be inclined to help me, wouldn¡¯t she? As we descended to the hotel¡¯s first floor for breakfast, I pondered on how to convey the crucial news to Riley. To my surprise, I noticed many people in the vicinity pointing to Riley and whispering to each other, while even the waiters cast peculiar nces in our direction from time to time Something was amiss! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Feeling a sense of urgency, I hastily reached out and caught hold of a passing waitress. ¡°Why are people staring at us? What are they saying?¡± The waitress retrieved her mobile phone and showed us a news article. ¡°Last night, there was a woman who resembled the mayor¡¯s wife. She got intoxicated and exhibited erratic behavior at a local bar. People are specting if it was indeed her. ¡± Noticing Riley¡¯s gaze upon us, the waitress hastened to add, ¡°Of course, there are also rumors circting that someone purposely impersonated Riley to tarnish her reputation. ¡± A sense of foreboding washed over me. It appeared that this situation had escted. What were we going to do? Debra¡¯s POV: I informed Riley about the news once the waitress had left. ¡°Riley, there¡¯s a lot of buzz going around about Last night¡¯s incident at the bar. Knowing Adam¡¯s pride, he¡¯s bound to get angry about it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. What course of action do you suggest we take?¡± Riley appeared remarkablyposed. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about having a falling-out with him anymore. If Adam wants to Lash out at me, let him do so. ¡± Chapter 292 Concerned for my well-being, she expressed her worries, saying, ¡°However, it could be risky for you. Debra, you must act as if you are unaware of what urred yesterday. Don¡®t be implicated because of me. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Being on the receiving end of Adam¡¯s outburst was no trivial matter. I needed to find a solution to avoid getting entangled in the events of yesterday. As Riley and I were preparing to leave after breakfast, I unexpectedly noticed Janiya entering with her entourage of bodyguards. They appeared to be scanning the area, as if searching for something. Unless I was mistaken, it seemed Like she was searching specifically for me and Riley. She disyed remarkable audacity. It was possible that she recognized me from the previous day and came to confirm my presence with Riley, intending to eliminate me with Adam¡¯s assistance. While she might have had a well-thought-out n, I wasn¡¯t about to let her seed without a fight. I strongly wished to prevent any contact between Riley and Janiya, considering that Janiya was engaged in an affair with Riley¡¯s husband. Janiya was undoubtedly skilled in scheming. The genuinely sweet and kind-hearted Riley would prove to be no match for her. In light of the situation, I advised Riley to exit through the back door while I took the initiative to approach Janiya myself. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As anticipated, Janiya spotted me shortly after She asked with an air of arrogance, ¡°Where is Riley? Didn¡¯t the two of you enjoy yourselves immensely at the bar yesterday?¡± Approaching me, she wore a gloating expression and uttered, ¡°Debra, Adam hase across the news regarding the incident at the bar. He¡¯s furious and on the verge of terminating your employment. ¡± ¡°I neither went to the bar yesterday nor did I encounter Riley,¡± I responded nonchntly. ¡°What does any of this have to do with me, Janiya? Have you lost your mind trying to get rid of me? I was off dutyst night and had no reason to be with Riley. ¡± Clearly, Janiya remained unconvinced.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is that so? Then tell me, who were you withst night? Is there anyone who can vouch for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter, and I don¡¯t believe I owe any exnations to someone who has previously caused me harm. ¡± No longer interested in engaging with her, I turned around and prepared to leave without further ado. However, she was not willing to Let it go. Without dy, shemanded her bodyguards, ¡°Seize her!¡± The bodyguards swiftly sprang into action. Before I could take more than a few steps, they moved rapidly and apprehended me, firmly restraining my movements. Following Janiya¡¯s instructions, the bodyguards escorted me to the hotel¡¯s front desk. Chapter 293 ¡°Tell me, how many individuals did you witness apanying her Last night? And who were they?¡± Janiya queried the receptionist. The receptionist who was on duty Last night had already changed shifts. Furthermore, being a remote hotel, the check-in information was iplete, and there was no record of the individuals who had checked in. The receptionist, faced with an unprecedented situation, became visibly frightened. Realizing the absence of specific information on the registration form, she trembled as she reached for the phone. ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience. Please wait a moment. I will consult my colleague who was on dutyst night. ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up,¡± Janiya urged impatiently. Concerned that the receptionist might inadvertently expose me, I contemted my options, strategizing on how best to handle the situation. Observing my expression, Janiya remarked sarcastically, ¡°Debra, it seems you and Caleb can¡¯t drive me away. Once I uncover that you were with Rileyst night, it will be you who gets expelled from Roz Town!¡± She approached me with a malicious grin, her expression filled with spite. ¡°Just you wait. I will witness firsthand the moment you¡¯re expelled from this town. ¡± ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no need for any further investigation.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Caleb¡¯s voice suddenly interjected from behind. He instructed the receptionist to end the call before approaching us. He told Janiya, ¡°I was the one sharing the room with Debrast night. Riley was not present. Please refrain from creating a scene here. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Janiya¡¯s eyes widened in sheer disbelief, stunned by Caleb¡¯s statement. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What did you just say?¡± Janiya¡¯s anger red as she sharply turned her head to confront me demanding, ¡°Is he speaking the truth?¡± Caleb and I exchanged nces, our eyes meeting briefly. It dawned on me that Caleb had Lied to silence Janiya. Considering the circumstances, I decided to y along. ¡°Yes. ¡± I took the initiative to reach out and gently hold his arm, a smile ying on my lips. ¡°Ever since I left the hospital, we¡¯ve been inseparable, always together. ¡± At that moment, Caleb leaned in and nted a gentle ki*s on my cheek Janiya¡¯s expression grew ominous, her face clouded with anger. Chapter 294 It was evident that Janiya harbored a strong desire to insult me, yet she managed to restrain herself. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left town yet, Janiya?¡± Caleb questioned Janiya in a cold tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I arrange for the bodyguards to apany you back to the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± His words seemed to trigger a memory within Janiya, and her expression shifted to a mixture of sadness and indignation. ¡°Caleb, how dare you interrogate me? You have no clue what I¡¯ve been through just to remain here!¡± ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯ve be Adam¡¯s mistress in order to secure your ce in this town?¡± Caleb exposed her, his words carrying a tinge of usation. ¡°Is that what you want? You think he¡¯ll protect you?¡± Janiya stood frozen, her mind reeling from the sudden revtion. She gazed at Caleb with aplex expression, a mix of surprise and resentment evident on her face. It seemed she hadn¡¯t anticipated him discovering her mistress status so soon, and the exposure of her secret identity left her feeling exposed and indignant. ¡°Janiya, go back home. Let¡¯s not let things escte any further,¡± Caleb uttered in a cold tone, his voice carrying a hint of authority Tears welled up in Janiya¡¯s eyes Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her eyes reflected a mix of anger, sadness, and a deep sense of helplessness. ¡°Caleb, you know nothing. You haven¡¯t experienced what I have, and you have no right to pass judgment on me! I will make you regret this!¡± Having uttered those words, Janiya departed with tears streaming down her face. As soon as she left, I promptly released my grip on Caleb. He lowered his head and cast a fleeting nce at his arm, which I had been holding. A hint of unhappiness flickered across his expression. He reminded me, ¡°You heard what she said. It¡¯s not my fault that she made the choice to be Adam¡¯s mistress. ¡± He drew nearer to me, his voice low and hushed. ¡°See, I kept my word. ¡± ¡°I know,¡± I replied, nodding my head.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In truth, I had figured it all out yesterday. From a logical perspective, it didn¡¯t make sense for Caleb to ask Janiya to be Adam¡¯s mistress just to ensure her stay. Moreover, the Barton family could be of great assistance to Caleb. It would be counterproductive for him to willingly hand over Janiya to Adam. It wouldn¡¯t serve his goal of acquiring the town; instead, it would create moreplications. The Caleb I knew wouldn¡¯t be so stupid. ¡°But if Janiya has indeed be Adam¡¯s mistress, things will be even moreplicated. Not only Riley, but all of us will face difficult challenges ahead. ¡± I expressed my concerns, worry evident in my voice. Now, the risks and dangers would escte further. Chapter 295 ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it for now. Let¡¯s focus on having breakfast,¡± Caleb reassured me in aforting tone. Silence enveloped me, leaving me at a loss for words. This was no way tofort someone. I had the urge to roll my eyes at him, but his persistent gaze prevented me from doing so. I was momentarily taken aback, and then it dawned on me that I was still d in the alluring dress from the previous night, with no spare clothes to change into at the moment. A glimmer appeared in his eyes, radiating a distinct gleam. Feeling slightly uneasy under his intense gaze, I cleared my throat and asked, ¡°What are you staring at?¡± He smiled and said sincerely, ¡°You Look stunning in that dress, but I¡¯d prefer if you saved it exclusively for me in the future. ¡± Blushing, I turned away and left, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and ttery. What a narcissistic man, thinking that I should wear it exclusively for him! Janiya¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I had done everything I could to catch them at that remote hotel, hoping to prove that it was really Debra and Riley at the barst night. Unexpectedly, Caleb stood out and defended Debra, even going so far as to im that they had spent the night together. It was definitely a lie! It had to be! But even though I knew it was a lie, I still felt indescribably angry and sad. Whenever something bad happened to Debra, he¡¯d rush to her side. He was like her knight in shining armor. Their intimacy made me want to vomit. God, I f@cking hate them! If it weren¡¯t for them, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this. I loved Caleb.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But because of him, I crossed the point of no return and my life was turned upside down. Caleb had asked me to stop and go home. But how could 17 How could I just stop? The more I thought about it, the sadder I felt. Finally, I ran out of the hotel in tears. I used to think that love was a beautiful thing. Now, I knew that it was nothing but a pipe dream, and my fantasy of bing the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack was instantly quashed. Caleb and Debra-they ruined me. And because of that, I would never let them go. After calming down somewhat, I went back to see Adam. Adam asked, ¡°Janiya, did you try to catch Riley?¡± There was no point in hiding it, so I nodded bluntly. Chapter 296 ¡°Yes. It was Riley who got crazy drunkst night, and it was all instigated by that bitch, Debra. You have to teach those two a lesson!¡± Unexpectedly, Adam sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake, Janiya. The woman in the news isn¡¯t Riley. I know my wife very well. She would never do such a disgraceful thing. ¡± Feeling indignant, I immediately refuted. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. The girl from Last night was Riley!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. That woman must¡¯ve just looked Like her. ¡± Adam shook his head stubbornly. The fact that Adam was defending Riley pissed me off. I nted my hands on my hips and spat angrily, ¡°Why are you defending your wife? The drunk and crazy woman in the bar yesterday was obviously her!¡± At that moment, Adam snapped. His face turned ferocious and his arms turned to wolf ws. He grabbed my neck tightly and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better mind your tongue, Janiya. Otherwise. I wed at his burly arms, desperately trying to gasp for air. At this moment, I suddenly realized that Adam didn¡¯t care about the truth at all. He just didn¡¯t want his authority to be questioned ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry, Adam¡­ I . I shouldn¡¯t have said that¡­¡± I was scared out of my wits that Adam would strangle me to death, so I could only beg for mercy with myst remaining breaths. In the end, he let go of me. My legs were so weak that I nearly copsed to the floor, gasping for air. The next second, Adam seemed to have changed into another person. The anger on his face disappeared, and heforted me gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Janiya. I was too impulsive just now and couldn¡¯t control my emotions. ¡± Then he cupped my cheek and forced me to look at him. ¡°I can¡¯t divorce Riley, but I promise I¡¯ll treat you well. Just be good and I¡¯LL take care of you, just like that night. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but cry out in despair. The night he was talking about was the raining night I was supposed to be kicked out of town. It was Adam who saved me and took me to a barThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He then gave me a ss of wine, which turned out to be spiked with some kind of drug. Then he r@ped me. When I woke up the next morning, he asked me to be his mistress. I didn¡¯t want to agree, but I had no way back. Chapter 297 ¡°Okay,¡± I promised Adam and wiped my tears. ¡°I represent the Barton family. No matter who wants to buy Roz Town, we can help. It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be Caleb. Adam, you can sell the town for as much money as you want!¡± Adam¡¯s eyes Lit up excitedly. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! You really are my treasure!¡± Then he ki*sed my lips possessively, pressing me onto the sofa while skillfully taking off my clothes Adam¡¯s gnarled hands grabbed and rubbed at my b@@bs, his greedy mouth sucking on my nipple. Then his hand slowly moved down to my private parts¡­ I turned my head away and held back my tears Everything I suffered today was thanks to Debra and Caleb. I would definitely make them pay for what they had done to me. Debra¡¯s POV: The following day, I went to Adam¡¯s house to report for work as usual. To my surprise, Adam hadn¡¯t gone to the office. I found him sitting in the living room with Riley. But the atmosphere was very depressing. The two were silent, as though they were nothing more than just statues. In the end, Riley broke the silence. ¡°Adam, I¡¯ve made up my mind. ¡± Riley didn¡¯t treat me as an outsider, so she didn¡¯t seem to mind that I was present as she handed the divorce agreement to Adam. On the contrary, she looked very calm. ¡°Let¡¯s divorce. Read this and sign it as soon as possible. Then we can part ways peacefully.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Adam refused to even Look at her. ¡°Divorce?¡± His thick eyebrows were tightly furrowed in a gloomy expression, and his lips were tightly pursed, as though he was holding back something. ¡°Yes, I want a divorce,¡± Riley emphasized firmly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Adam gritted his teeth and suddenly mmed his fists on the table. ¡°Riley, you shameless bitch! You¡¯re cheating on me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Me? Cheat on you?¡± Riley was stunned, her dignified face full of disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? The other night, I heard a man¡¯s voice when I called you! How shameless you are, you bitch! How dare you cheat on me!¡± Adam¡¯s words made me roll my eyes. He had cheated on her countless times, yet he had the nerve to use Riley of cheating on him. But I soon realized that the man Adam was talking about was none other than Caleb. At that time, Caleb was trying to take advantage of me by threatening to tell Adam everything when the Latter called Riley¡¯s phone. I opened my mouth to exin, but Riley waved her hand, indicating I should keep quiet. Chapter 298 She didn¡¯t want to waste her breath trying to defend herself anymore. She just said lightly, ¡°Whether I¡¯m cheating on you or not isn¡¯t the point. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t love you anymore. There¡¯s nothing to say between us now. Just read the agreement and sign it. ¡± ¡°Never!¡± Adam roared. Riley pursed her lips unhappily. ¡°Adam, our marriage is just a piece of paper. You don¡¯t Love me anymore. What¡¯s the point of continuing?¡± Adam didn¡¯t answer her. He simply stared at her coldly. Riley sighed. ¡°It¡¯s better to set each other free than to keep torturing each other just for your so-called reputation. Trust me. This will be good for the both of us. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Adam¡¯s expression darkened. He turned his face away from Riley and said to me, ¡°Debra, you¡¯reing back to the office with me. You don¡¯t have to work for Riley anymore. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± The topic suddenly shifted to me, which took me by surprise. Adam cast a cold nce at Riley and said, ¡°Since someone here doesn¡¯t want to be the wife of the mayor anymore, she doesn¡¯t deserve an assistant.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. From now on, I¡¯m not giving her a single cent. She has to know what suffering is Like so that she can learn to appreciate the wonderful life I¡¯ve given her. ¡± Confused, I pointed out, ¡°But Riley is the one who has been paying for all the household expenses. ¡± Adam felt embarrassed. ¡°Did I ask you to meddle in our affairs? Just shut up!¡± he cursed angrily. I touched my nose awkwardly and didn¡¯t say anything more, but I couldn¡¯t shake off my worries about Riley. Although I really wanted to go to the office to continue the investigation, what would happen to Riley? What if she couldn¡¯t hold on without me? Moreover, now that Janiya was in the picture, who knew what sort of trouble she¡¯d stir? Riley seemed to read my mind, because she shook her head and reassured me in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Debra. Just go with him. ¡± Hearing this, Adam gritted his teeth angrily and roared, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how Long you can keep being so stubborn!¡± Then he stormed off. Sensing that I hadn¡¯t moved a muscle, he shouted at me, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Do you want to lose your job?¡± In the end, I had no choice but to leave Riley. ¡°Take care, Riley. ¡± Before Leaving, I looked back over my shoulder at Riley. She stood there alone, staring at the divorce agreement on the table with empty eyes. She said nothing as though she didn¡¯t hear me. Chapter 299 These past few days, Riley had been crying nonstop and had Lost a lot of weight. She was so thin that a strong gust of wind could¡¯ve blown her away. I felt so bad for her. Why was God so cruel to Riley? Debra¡¯s POV: The following day, I reported to work at the mayor¡¯s office.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ? Sally was overjoyed to see me. ¡°Oh, my Gosh! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Sally was practically giddy with excitement. During our break, she whispered to me in a gossipy tone of voice, ¡°Did you know that while you were away, Janiya and Adam grew very close? In fact, we all suspect that they¡¯ve slept together. ¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± I gasped in surprise, pretending not to know a thing about it. Sally nodded with a regretful expression. ¡°Honestly, I feel bad for Janiya. Even though Caleb ended up choosing you over her, she shouldn¡¯t have lowered herself to Adam¡¯s level. She¡¯s so beautiful and young. Why is she doing this to herself?¡± ¡°What¡¯re you two talking about?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just then, a sharp voice suddenly interrupted us from behind. Sally and I whirled around in surprise and saw a gorgeous woman walking towards us. It was none other than Janiya, but she looked a little different. Heavyyers of makeup covered her natural beauty, and she was wearing a tight, low-cut ck dress that hugged all her curves. Her boobs bounced as she walked, almost as though they wanted to jump out of her dress. She Looked so mature and seductive that I almost didn¡¯t recognize her. It was as though Janiya had transformed from a young girl to a mature woman overnight. Not knowing what to do, Sally stared nkly at Janiya as thetter strutted towards her. p! As soon as Sally was within reach, Janiya raised her hand and pped Sally across the face. ¡°Bitch, who said you could talk about me behind my back? If I catch you doing that again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± Sally was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t do anything but stare at her assant in a daze. Unfortunately, it seemed that Janiya wasn¡¯t satisfied. She raised her hand, fully intending to p Sally again. Chapter 300 But before Janiya could do so, I caught her by the wrist with one hand and pped her hard with the other. Her face slowly turned red. ¡°Debra, you f@cking bitch! How dare you Lay a finger on me? Don¡¯t you know who the f@ck I am?¡± Janiya covered her cheek and shrieked at me, her pretty face contorted in anger. I pretended to recognize her all of a sudden and gasped in surprise. ¡°Janiya, is that you? Oh, my God! I¡¯m so sorry. You look so much older than before, so I didn¡¯t recognize you just now. I thought you were just some crazy woman who broke in to make trouble. ¡± ¡°What did you just say to me, you bitch?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Janiya was so angry that she raised her hand to p me. But before she could make a move, I warned her lightly, ¡°This is the mayor¡¯s office. Everyone¡¯s watching. Aren¡¯t you worried about your image?¡± Only then did Janiya notice that many employees were staring straight at us. She was so embarrassed that her face turned red and she quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss something important with Adam,¡± Janiya said through gritted teeth. ¡°And I¡¯m sure that Caleb will being as well. I¡¯m warning you-you¡¯d better note to the meeting roomter, or else I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I pretended to obey her, but truth be told, I wanted to know what was going to happen at the meeting. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Now that Janiya and Caleb had fallen out, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Caleb to buy the town. Today¡¯s meeting would definitely be very interesting. After Janiya stormed off, I patted Sally¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sally. I pped her for you; an eye for an eye. I¡¯ll go and find some ice for your face. It¡¯ll lessen the swelling. ¡± ? Sally¡¯s eyes were red from fighting back tears. She was so angry that she wanted to cry. Although her family wasn¡¯t rich or powerful, her parents had raised her lovingly. She had never been beaten Like this ¡°Debra, Janiya¡¯s one crazy bitch. How¡¯d you put up with her before?¡± Sally looked at me aggrievedly. I squeezed her hand reassuringly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been through a lot. Dealing with her was nothing to me. Sally, in this world, nothing¡¯s more important than your own life, okay? Always remember that. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± At this time, Caleb¡¯s low voice came from behind me. Chapter 301 Caleb¡¯s POV: This was the first time Janiya had asked me to meet her since I fell out with her. And of course, Adam would be there. I knew that this meeting would be about the sale of Roz Town. But judging from the current state of things, today¡¯s negotiation would be much, much more difficult than before. I didn¡¯t know what tricks Janiya -or Adam-would y. I headed to the mayor¡¯s office with trepidation. However, as soon as I stepped foot inside the building, my eyes immediately Landed on Debra. Her beautiful, curly brown hair made her stand out among the crowd. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. While I admired her beauty quietly, Damien was starting to get annoyed with me. ¡°When on earth will you win Debra¡¯s heart? You¡¯ve made up your mind to make your feelings clear to her, and you¡¯ve had so many chances to do so. Why won¡¯t you tell her already?¡± Damien¡¯s words struck a chord with me. Although Debra had already said that she wanted to have nothing to do with me, I felt the need to confess my feelings to her anyway. And even if she refused me, I needed to get a clear answer from her. ¡°I¡¯LL tell her as soon as I get the chance,¡± I reassured Damien. But speaking of Debra, I was confused. What was she doing here? I walked over to her and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be taking care of Riley?¡± ¡°Something happened, so now I¡¯vee back to work,¡± she exined vaguely. Judging from her calm appearance, she seemed perfectly fine. Just then, I noticed that the face of Debra¡¯s colleague, who was standing next to her, was swollen and red. I recognized her. Her name was Sally, if I remembered correctly. Sally often attended banquets with Adam, and she seemed to be on good terms with Debra. In fact, the other day, Sally had visited Debra at the hospital. ¡°Sally, what happened to your face?¡± I asked with concern. Sally red at me haughtily and muttered, ¡°Janiya did it. ¡± My gaze immediately shifted over to Debra. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Sally was speechless. She rolled her eyes at me and pouted, grumbling unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Debra¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the one who was pped by Janiya. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± I was relieved to hear that Debra was unharmed. Chapter 302 Debra couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw this. With one eyebrow raised, she asked meaningfully, ¡°Janiya said that she had an important meeting with you and Adam?¡± However, before I could reply, Sally chimed in and reminded me, ¡°Janiya and Adam are in the meeting room waiting for you. You¡¯d better go in already, or else Janiya might try to vent her anger on the innocent again. ¡± ¡°Good call. ¡± I had no choice but to go to the meeting room first, but I made up my mind to look for Debra right after. As soon as I arrived at the meeting room, I found Janiya Laughing with Adam, as though the two shared an inside joke. Adam was even stroking her thigh with his hand. The two exchanged nces.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even though they saw mee in, neither of them stopped what they were doing. And I couldn¡¯t help but notice that Adam¡¯s attitude towards me had changed a little. He was no longer as polite ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Caleb. Please take a seat. ¡± I hated beating around the bush, so as soon as I sat down, I asked, ¡°Adam, when can we sign the contract?¡± However, before Adam could say anything, Janiya answered for him. ¡°Sorry, the n has changed a little. Please read this document first. ¡± Janiya handed a file to me. It was a new moving n Frowning, I opened it and saw that they had raised the price. Now, the cost was three times higher than before. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My expression darkened. While my pack was by no means poor, ording to our current financial situation, it would be hard for me to pay everything up front. Besides Janiya was asking for an exorbitant price I looked up from the document and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why has the cost tripled?¡± ¡°We had someone send the new n to your hotel,¡± Janiya said scathingly, ring at me with unmasked hatred. ¡°But you were busy messing around with Debra and missed it. ¡± ¡°But the price on this n is too outrageous. This is extortion!¡± My eyes turned icy cold. ? Only then did Adam talk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You still have a lot of time to consider our offer. We can talk about it once the carnival is over. ¡± Janiya echoed his sentiments with a smile. ¡°Yes, we can take it slow If you find this n too expensive, maybe another buyer can take your ce. ¡± Chapter 303 She smiled at me provokingly. At that moment, I immediately understood what was going on. Janiya instigated Adam to change his mind about our original agreement. This was her revenge. ? Caleb¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t Lose my temper on the spot. Truth be told, I had been expecting such a retaliation from Janiya. I knew that she hated me for breaking up with her. In fact, I would¡¯ve been more surprised if she was still willing to help me buy the town. It was only natural that she wanted to take revenge on me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just then, someone knocked on the door to the meeting room. ¡°Who is it?¡± Adam barked warily. I smiled knowingly. Who else would it be? I smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just Carlos. ¡± Adam was visibly relieved. He gestured at the door and said, ¡°Let him in. ¡± The door swung open and Carlos entered the room. Without so much as ncing at Janiya or Adam, he went straight to me and whispered something in my ear. ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked me to do. ¡± I nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. ¡± Adam seemed to suspect that we were up to something. He narrowed his eyes at us cautiously. As if on cue, Janiya¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Janiya Looked at her phone and was surprised to see who was calling. ¡°Dad?¡± She answered the phone in confusion. Soon, her expression changed dramatically. ¡°Dad, wait a second! What did you just say?¡± I looked at her with great interest and gestured at her to put the call on speaker. ¡°Your father¡¯s call must have something to do with the cooperation, am I right? Why don¡¯t you share it with everyone present?¡± Even Adam was also curious. He fixed his eyes on Janiya and ordered, ¡°Do it. ¡± Janiya looked reluctant, but we all stared at her expectantly. In the end, she buckled under the pressure and put the phone on the table. ¡°Fine. ¡± She reluctantly put the call on speaker.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Why the hell did you be Adam¡¯s mistress?¡± The next second, Luis Chapter 304 Barton¡¯s angry voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°I told you to win Caleb¡¯s favor, not Adam¡¯s! Why on earth would you do such a shameful thing? Don¡¯t you know what our family¡¯s going through right now?¡± Blushing furiously, Janiya asked cautiously, ¡°What do you mean, Dad? What happened?¡± ¡°Caleb has suspended all our projects in the Thorn Edge Pack. Even our businesses in other packs have been affected. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ALL the color drained from Janiya¡¯s heavily made-up face. ¡°Why would you do such a thing, Caleb? When will the projects resume?¡± I leaned back in my chair leisurely and examined my clean fingernails. ¡°It¡¯s just a routine inspection. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. As for when the projects can start again, I can¡¯t say for sure.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It depends on how things will y out. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so heartless, Caleb!¡± Janiya spat at me through gritted her teeth. I smiled. ¡°No, I was just responding to your extortion. Compared with what you tried to do to me, I¡¯d say we¡¯re even. ¡± Janiya was rendered speechless. Seeing that the timing was perfect, I turned my head to lock eyes with Adam. ¡°You see? No matter how rich and powerful the Barton family is, I can make them Lose everything with the snap of my fingers. This is the true power of an Alpha. ¡± But Adam seemedpletely unfazed. ¡°I¡¯m not Like the Barton family. I¡¯m not afraid of Gale at all. She could never do the same thing to me. ¡± ¡°You really think so?¡± I faked a smile. ¡°Then it seems you¡¯ve made up your mind to cooperate with someone else. Am I right?¡± Adam chuckled and said with a smile, ¡°I never said that. How about we both give it some time and think it over?¡± It seemed that Adam was still a man who cared about nothing but his own selfish interests. He wouldn¡¯t change his n so easily for the sake of his new mistress. I could see that this cunning man still wanted to make the deal with me, so I hinted at Carlos to stay. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have other ns today, Adam. I can¡¯t stay any longer. My Beta will stay and talk with you. ¡± Carlos nodded in understanding and decisively sat down to talk with Adam. Chapter 305 After I took the revised n, I walked out of the meeting room without looking back. And as expected, Janiya followed me out.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Caleb, wait!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I tried to finish my work as fast as I could so that I could pay more attention to the meeting room. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Not long after the meeting started, I saw Caleb walking out of the meeting room expressionlessly, followed by Janiya, who was crying bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caleb. I know I was wrong, okay?¡± Choked with sobs, Janiya grabbed Caleb¡¯s hand and begged him for mercy. ¡°Please Leave my family out of this!¡± I eavesdropped on their conversation in confusion. What on earth was going on? Did Caleb fall out with the Barton family, too? Without so much as looking at Janiya, Caleb shook off her hands and said with icy-cold indifference, ¡°Janiya, you¡¯d better stop wasting your time begging me and start thinking about how to lower the cost of the n. ¡± Janiya bit her lip and looked very hesitant, as though she didn¡¯t want to give in to his thinly-veiled threat. I was even more confused. Cost of the n? Which n? The selling of the town? Caleb didn¡¯t try to persuade Janiya. Instead, he said to her venomously, ¡°Janiya, Adam is married. You shouldn¡¯t be trying to destroy someone else¡¯s marriage. This kind of behavior is Laughable. ¡± Janiya cried even more bitterly. ¡°I never wanted to be his mistress!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t want to? No one forced you to sleep with him. Was your Life being threatened? No?¡± Caleb snorted coldly and exposed her Lie without mercy. ¡°If you really didn¡¯t want to, you would¡¯ve stopped what you were doing and left Roz Town. ¡± Janiya gritted her teeth and hissed at Caleb with resentment. ¡°You know nothing, Caleb!¡± It seemed that the negotiation wasn¡¯t going well¡ªand that was putting it Lightly. As Caleb and Janiya walked farther and farther away, I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying, so I had to get up and chase after them in the hopes of passing by them seemingly unintentionally. Unexpectedly, Janiya saw right through my intentions. ¡°Debra, what the hell are youing here for?¡± Janiya stopped crying and demanded coldly. I was prepared for such a reaction, so I didn¡¯t panic. I held up the documents in my hand and answered naturally, ¡°I need to drop these documents off at the office. ¡± Chapter 306 Janiya¡¯s suspicious gaze darted between me and Caleb. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bottle up her temper. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m telling you-don¡¯t even think about getting Caleb! If I can¡¯t have him, no one can!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I paused momentarily, stunned speechless by Janiya¡¯s sudden outburst. Did the meeting go that badly that she felt the need to vent her anger on me? I didn¡¯t intend on being Janiya¡¯s punching bag, so I turned around to leave. But Janiya wasn¡¯t satisfied. Like a rabid dog, sheshed out at me relentlessly. ¡°Know your f@cking ce, Debra! Your mother¡¯s nothing but a prostitute. You don¡¯t deserve Caleb!¡± My blood boiled in an instant. Not only did this damned Janiya insult me, but she went so far as to insult my mother! I couldn¡¯t stand it! No one could talk about my mother like that! I turned around and red at Janiya coldly. Since Janiya was so afraid of Caleb and I getting together, I decided to make her worst nightmare a reality. With a rxed smile, I raised my eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh, but you¡¯re wrong, Janiya. I can have Caleb as Long as I want him. ¡± ¡°Bullshit! Dream on, bitch!¡± Janiya roared and didn¡¯t believe what I said at all. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you know who paid for the ring we both wanted in the jewelry store? It wasn¡¯t Riley; it was Caleb. He bought the ring for me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As I spoke, I smiled at hercently. Janiya was shell-shocked. She slowly turned to gawk at Caleb in disbelief. ¡°You bought her the ring in the jewelry store?¡± Caleb nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yup. ¡± Angry and confused, Janiya flew into a fit of rage. ¡°Caleb, you might not care about where Debra came from, but you should know something-she has a daughter!¡± She looked at me with resentment and anger, spewing nothing but hatred my way. ¡°Debra¡¯s a f@cking slut. She doesn¡¯t deserve you at all!¡± Janiya seemed both anxious and enraged, as though she couldn¡¯t believe that Caleb would be so foolish as to like someone like me. However, Caleb didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all. On the contrary, he defended me firmly. ¡°Janiya, I don¡¯t care about Debra¡¯s past at all. And I¡¯m more than willing to ept her daughter. I love her, and to me, she¡¯s the most honorable woman in the world. ¡± I had to admit that even I was shocked by Caleb¡¯s words Chapter 307 Didn¡¯t he ask Han to take Elena away previously? Why did he suddenly change his mind? Did I misunderstand him? Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Caleb, are you out of your goddamned mind?¡± Janiya was so angry that her chest heaved violently. She cursed Caleb at the top of her lungs. ¡°Did Debra f@cking brainwash you? How could you be so stupid as to like someone like her?¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± Caleb Looked at her calmly. I just want to be with the woman I love. That¡¯s all. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Janiya was so jealous and angry that she almost went crazy. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯re the Alpha of Thorn Edge Pack! How could you like the daughter of a prostitute? Ie from a rich and noble family, yet you chose this bitch!¡± Caleb knew that Janiya wouldn¡¯t stop making a fuss, so he ignored her ramblings and took me away from her. ¡°Caleb, stop right there!¡± Janiya yelled at us like a madwoman. She seemed to want to chase after us, but Adam called her from afar. ¡°Janiya, what¡¯re you going to do?¡± In the end, Janiya had no choice but to stomp angrily and watch as we got farther and farther away. After we made it to the sidewalk outside the mayor¡¯s office, Caleb and I looked at each other and spoke at the same time. ¡°Were you telling the truth just now?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you really willing toe back to the pack with me?¡± he asked. Caleb chuckled in amusement and decided to answer my question first. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. I¡¯m willing to ept Elena. ¡± I was stunned and at a Loss for words. It turned out that I had misunderstood him. But now that he had answered my question, it was my turn to answer his¡ª though I didn¡¯t know how. At present, I had too many things to consider. I couldn¡¯t just abandon the mission Gale assigned to me and put the safety of the residents ofProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. Roz Town at risk in the name of Love. Chapter 308 While I was lost in thought, Caleb suddenly apologized to me. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Debra. To be honest, I did look for Han because I wanted him to take Elena away. But I wasn¡¯t thinking straight at the time. Now, I have a clear conscience and I¡¯ve changed my mind. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked, squinting at him curiously. Caleb looked right into my eyes and said with utmost sincerity, ¡°Han took you out of the hospital in the middle of the night; it just went to show how unreliable a man he is. I doubted he¡¯d be able to take good care of Elena. ¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Truth be told, it was my idea to run away in the middle of the night; Han was the one who strongly opposed it. It was really unfair to pin the me on Han, which was why I found the situation so funny. Although the whole thing was a misunderstanding, it also made me realize that Caleb wasn¡¯t as selfish and cold-blooded as I thought he was. At the very least, he sincerely cared about Elena¡¯s welfare. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb looked at me affectionately as I Laughed by the sidewalk. He patiently waited for me to finishughing, then he approached and whispered in my ear, ¡°Debra, did you know? On the day you suddenly Left the hospital, I was actually nning to tell you a secret¡­¡± Just then, the sounds of fireworks exploding suddenly came from the end of the street. Bang! Bang! The continuous explosions were so loud that I didn¡¯t hear what Caleb said next. The noise of the bustling parade on the street followed the sound of exploding fireworks. The usually quiet town suddenly roared to life. We looked in the direction of the sound and saw that it was the weing parade of the carnival. The residents of the town were very excited and came out to wee the guests who had just arrived. Soon, the streets became crowded. Caleb was worried that we¡¯d get separated in the crowd, so he instinctively grabbed my hand. Amidst the exploding fireworks and the cheers of the residents, we wove our way past the thick crowd. Colorful confetti filled the air, showering on everyone¡¯s head and clothes. Children shuttled happily through the crowd, and the whole town seemed toe alive with joy. But all this seemed to be a fever dream. The sleepy town Looked so lively that it felt a little unreal. All the while, Caleb carefully protected me like a knight in shining armor protecting his princess. He walked in front of me and blocked anyone from getting too close to me. I had to say, I was very impressed. Wasn¡¯t this the love I had longed for when I was young? Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Honey, this is your chance!¡± Ivy seized the opportunity to remind me. ¡°Now that Janiya¡¯s out of the picture, maybe you should follow your heart for once.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡± Chapter 309 Follow my heart? My heart was beating wildly in my chest. I knew that I had my answer. Following the crowd, we arrived at the hotel where Caleb had been staying. I looked down at my clothes. I was covered head-to-toe in colorful confetti, which made me feel Like a clown. With a gentle smile, Caleb lowered his head and patiently helped me remove the confetti. ¡°I must look funny, right?¡± I asked shyly. Caleb shook his head andforted me with a reassuring smile.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°No matter what happens, you¡¯ll always Look beautiful to me. ¡± He looked very serious as he spoke, and because he was helping me with my clothes, his face was very close to mine. His warm breath sprayed on my face, and his intoxicating scent filled my nose. My heart began to race and my chest started to heave violently. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Maybe I should Listen to Ivy and follow my heart for once. Biting my Lip, I leaned close to him and whispered, ¡°Caleb, how about we go to your room?¡± Caleb was stunned, his eyes wide as saucers. After a while, he managed to squeeze out a single word. ¡°Okay. ¡± He seemed shocked yet excited. Before I could react, he pulled me into the hotel quickly. In the elevator, Caleb kept his arm firmly nted around my waist. I could feel the burning heat emanating from his palm. Without warning, he suddenly pinched my chin, raised my head, and pressed his lips against mine. His tongue slipped inside my mouth and danced with mine. We ki*sed so passionately that I began to wonder if he was trying to suck the life out of me. When the elevator finally arrived at his floor, neither of us cared about where we were going. We didn¡¯t pull away from each other, even if just for a second, and just ki*sed passionately all the way to Caleb¡¯s room. As soon as the door was closed behind us, Caleb practically ripped my clothes off my body, slipped his hand into my underwear, and rubbed my clitoris excitedly. ¡°ugh!¡± He inserted his finger inside me so abruptly that I couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Ny hands were restless, too. I quickly unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants, greeted by Caleb¡¯s bulging, erect penis. The atmosphere in the room became heavy with s@xual tension. When we tore the clothes off of each other, Caleb scooped me up and set me down on top of the desk. In doing so, he shoved everything on the desk onto the floor without thinking twice. But Caleb was also covered in gold glitter and confetti. As soon as he took off his clothes, I started to sneeze. Caleb smiled and said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s too much glitter. Hold on. Chapter 310 I¡¯ll take a shower real quick. ¡± I nodded. But before leaving, Caleb sucked on my nipple and teased in a low voice, ¡°Would you Like to join me?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I was a little shy, so I pushed him away andined, ¡°Hurry up. ¡± Whileughing, Caleb retreated into the bathroom. With Caleb gone, I calmed down a little and picked up the shirt from the floor. Just as I put it on, Ivy became very restless. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Honey, don¡¯t shrink back! This is a very good opportunity to be with your mate!¡± ¡°I know, I know. ¡± The strong Lust just now had made me recklessly brave. But just as I was reassuring Ivy, I noticed an opened file bag on the floor. It must¡¯ve been swept off the table just now. I squatted down to pick up the files and was about to put them back in the bag when something caught my eye. The document on the floor¡ªit was a new relocating n! I quickly leafed through it and found that this n was very simr to the previous one that had gotten wet. However, the proposed cost in this n was shockingly high. It didn¡¯t take Long for me to put two and two together. Perhaps this was the reason why the negotiation to buy the town earlier had failed miserably. No wonder Caleb had asked Janiya to make the Barton family lower the cost. Debra¡¯s POV: Without a moment to lose, I immediately took out my mobile phone, snapped a picture of the file, and sent it to Han. This was the most concrete proof of Adam¡¯s shady business, trying to sell the town behind Gale¡¯s back. As long as we had key evidence, it would be much easier for us to deal with him in the future. Knock! Knock! Ny heart leaped to my throat as someone knocked on the door. I hurried to put my phone back in my pocket. ¡°Why¡¯s the door Locked? It¡¯s just me, Caleb. ¡± It sounded Like Carlos¡¯ voice. Flustered, I mmily tried to stuff the files back inside the document bag, hurried to put the bag back where I found it, and then ran to open the door. The annoyed expression on Carlos¡¯ face turned into that of surprise when he saw me. Chapter 311 ¡°Debra? What¡¯re you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because¡­ Ahem-there was something that Caleb and I¡­ Oh, I can¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s a secret!¡± I blushed, pretending to be shy, and ran away. ¡°Honey, why are you running?¡± Ivy was very dissatisfied with my chosen course of action. ¡°Since you saw the file, why not confront Caleb? Maybe we can end this matter once and for all. ¡± I shook my head and told her seriously, ¡°Ivy, I can¡¯t put the residents of Roz Town at risk for the sake of my rtionship with Caleb. Maybe to you, love is the most important thing. Maybe you think that I Lack trust in my mate. But Riley also trusted her mate. Where did that get her?¡± As soon as I saw the ns for their relocation, my lust dissipated instantly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The innocent residents, the kind-hearted Riley, and the instructions Gale had left me¡ªall these things raced in my head. However, Ivy refused to let up. ¡°But Caleb¡¯s different from Adam! You can trust him!¡± ¡°Ivy, we¡¯re on two different sides. He¡¯s the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack, while I¡¯m on a mission for the Xeric Pack. Gale has helped me a lot. She gave me and Elena a new home when we had nowhere else to run. I can¡¯t just betray her for the sake of love. No matter how much I likeProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. Caleb, I can¡¯t gamble with Roz Town. ¡± ¡°Okay, fine. ¡± Ivy gave in. As soon as I left Caleb¡¯s hotel room, I called Han ¡°Han, I¡¯m in the hotel where Caleb¡¯s staying. Can you pick me up?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Han answered without hesitation. Fortunately, he was in the area. Soon, he rushed over. ¡°Well done, Debra!¡± As soon as we met, Han praised me sincerely. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first. This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk,¡± I said, looking around cautiously. ¡°Right. ¡± We got in the car and didn¡¯t talk until we arrived at the safe house. ¡°The relocation n should be enough evidence against Adam, right?¡± I Chapter 312 asked expectantly. Han nodded. ¡°I think these documents are enough to convict Adam, but we¡¯d better report it to Gale first and see what she wants us to do next. ¡± Now that we had a n of action, Han immediately set out to make a video report for Gale. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Soon, we got a clear reply from her. ¡°Good job, you two. ¡± In the video reply, Gale smiled and praised us both. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve collected until now is enough. You can start making ns to retreat from Roz Town. ¡± ¡°Finally!¡± Han pumped his fist ecstatically. ¡°We can leave!¡± I forced a smile, but I couldn¡¯t say I shared the same sentiment. On the contrary, my heart felt a Little empty. Han was so excited that he didn¡¯t notice myck of enthusiasm. He immediately sat down and started nning our leave. ¡°In order not to arouse any suspicion, I will go pick up Elena. You should just go to work as usual.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t draw any unnecessary attention to yourself, okay?¡± ¡°okay. ¡± ¡°Once I have Elena, I¡¯ll meet you. Then we¡¯ll Leave this damned ce once and for all!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I answered robotically. But I was somewhat absent-minded. This should¡¯ve been what I wanted. Now that our mission was aplished, I could finally take Elena away from this dangerous ce and resume our peaceful lives at the Xeric Pack. But why did I feel so disappointed at the thought that Caleb and I might never see again if I left now? Caleb¡¯s POV: When I emerged from the bathroom following my shower, I saw only Carlos standing there, a resigned expression on his face. Suddenly, an overwhelming sense of dread engulfed me. ¡°Where is Debra?¡± I asked nervously. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Carlos, perhaps realizing he had made a mistake, nervously swallowed before exining to me, ¡°Caleb, please trust me. I didn¡¯t scare Debra away. ¡± My eyes went wide. ¡°She left?¡± Carlos panicked and quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her When I entered, I just asked her why she was here, but she just ran away. ¡± Chapter 313 ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked impatiently. Was he here to ruin my moment with Debra? Carlos exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Debra was here. I just discovered the other sellers that Adam was likely to reach out to, so I came to inform you. But I didn¡¯t know that she would be in your room. When I saw her and tried to speak to her, she ran away. ¡± I growled, wishing I could punch him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ What a fool! ¡°It¡¯s not easy for her to finally ept me! And you scared her away?¡± ¡°What?¡± Carlos grasped the gravity of the situation and begged for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I made a mistake!¡± His expression turned contemtive and he asked softly, ¡°Maybe you can try to ask her out again?¡± I sighed and shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be easy. She has been hurt so much that she is constantly on guard against me. Her decision to approach me was already a once-in-a-blue-moon urrence She won¡¯te even if I ask her out now. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Carlos bowed his head, a guilty flush on his cheeks. He paced back and forth anxiously, trying toe up with a solution for the problem at hand when he inadvertently trod upon an object lying on the floor. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Carlos picked it up and read it. There was a confused expression on his face when he Looked back at me. ¡°The moving n? Why was it on the floor?¡± My mind recalled the scene from a moment ago when Debra and I were ki*sing. ¡°It identally slipped from the desk when I ki*sed Debra.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After a moment, Carlos asked tentatively, ¡°This n seems useless at this point. Would you Like me to dispose of it for you? Given the present circumstances, it is certain that the n will require revision, and the Barton family should simrly consider reevaluating their strategy. ¡± ¡°Wait!¡± I stopped Carlos. I noticed that the file was open. ¡°Did you open this file?¡± I demanded. Carlos shook his head and said, ¡°No, I just came in. ¡± Ny heart sank. Chapter 314 I hadn¡¯t touched this n before. Previously, Janiya stated that she had dispatched someone to deliver the n to my room. Logically, no one should have opened the file, except for Carlos, as he was the one responsible for its delivery. But Carlos just said that he didn¡¯t touch it, so who could have opened it? Could it be¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Carlos wondered. ¡°Is there anything wrong with this n?¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. I just turned on theputer with a cold face. A ridiculous yet reasonable answer came to my mind. But I still wanted to confirm it. Maybe¡­ Maybe I was wrong? I took a deep breath and found the surveince video of the room on theputer. In the video, Debra was reading the n and even took out her mobile phone to take photos of it. ¡°What is she doing?¡± As we watched the surveince video, Carlos¡¯ expression grew more and more solemn. ¡°Is this the reason why she approached you?¡± Ny heart sank. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It turned out that the reason why she approached me was to get the secret of the town. She had never loved me. Debra¡¯s POV: As the sun crept upwards in the horizon, Han said to me, ¡°Debra, we need to leave tonight. Don¡¯t bete, okay? The getaway car will leave on the dot. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I nodded absentmindedly. ¡°Got it. ¡± Ivy, on the other hand, remained silent the whole time. It wasn¡¯t until she noticed that I was also very depressed that she asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you going to Leave without telling Caleb anything? Honey, aren¡¯t you scared that you¡¯ll regret this?¡± ¡°Ivy, what can I say to him?¡± I asked helplessly, my heart full of bitterness. ¡°Do you want me to tell him that I used him to get proof that Adam was trying to sell the town? And that I¡¯m skipping town tonight so that I won¡¯t get caught?¡± Ivy sighed. ¡°As long as you exin everything to him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand¡ª¡± ¡°Stop dreaming, Ivy,¡± I interrupted her harshly, knowing that she needed to face reality. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? He wants to buy the town so badly. If he found out that I was working for Gale this whole time, he¡¯d never let me and Han report back to the Xeric Pack. ¡± My words seemed to have finally convinced Ivy because she didn¡¯t say anything more. Chapter 315 In order not to arouse suspicion and ruin tonight¡¯s n, I got dressed and reported to work as usual. However, just as I was entering the office, an anxious-looking Sally happened to be on her way out. ¡°Debra, thank God you¡¯re here!¡± Seeing me, Sally¡¯s eyes lit up as though she had seen her savior. ¡°Riley just arrived!¡± ¡°Really? What¡¯s she doing here?¡± I c@@ked my head to the side, finding the news a little strange. Since the day I started working here, Riley had never gone to the mayor¡¯s office. She only ever stayed at home to take care of Luca. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s not the point. Adam and Janiya are in his office. What if Riley bumps into them? Oh, God! It¡¯ll be so awkward! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then Adam will vent his anger on us for sure!¡± Sally was so anxious that she wrung her hands listlessly. ¡°You¡¯re close to Riley, right? Why don¡¯t you stop her?¡± I nodded seriously. Sally was right. If an argument broke out between Janiya and Riley, Adam would definitely fight with Riley as soon as he got back home¡ª maybe he¡¯d even go so far as to beat her up again. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to her now. ¡± After getting directions from Sally, I ran to see Riley. ¡°Good morning, Debra. ¡± Riley stood at the door of the meeting room and greeted me with a bright smile. She was dressed simply today, wearing just a in shirt over a pair of jeans. Contrary to her usual getup, she wasn¡¯t wearing any jewelry. At first nce, she looked like a different person. But she seemed energetic and in good spirits, beaming at me happily. ¡°Good morning, Riley,¡± I responded cautiously. ¡°Are you here to see Adam?¡± Riley nodded. ¡°Yes, I need to talk to him. ¡± She looked very calm, and there was fierce determination in her beautiful eyes, as though she had made up her mind about something big. After weighing the situation for a moment, I decided against telling Chapter 316 Riley the truth for the time being. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Adam¡¯s busy right now. He¡¯s in a meeting with a client. ¡± I averted my gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long the meeting will Last. ¡± ¡°No problem. ¡± Riley didn¡¯t bat an eysh. She just took out a document from her bag. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for anyone here. But I have to give this to Adam personally. ¡± My eyes wandered over to the document in her hand. It was the divorce agreement. ¡°Are you nning to give it to him right now?¡± I asked a little nervously. To my relief, Riley shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just wait here for him to finish his meeting. When they finish, I¡¯ll hand it over to him myself. ¡± I forced a smile, feeling caught between a rock and a hard ce. Adam and his mistress were flirting in the meeting room right now, while Riley was waiting outside. How ridiculous! I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I decided to tell Riley the truth. But before I could open my mouth, the door to the meeting room swung open and Janiya strode out. As though she didn¡¯t recognize Riley, she simply walked past her. She didn¡¯t ignore me, however. She even called out to me. I noticed that she was holding an earring. My intuition told me that she was looking for trouble. Pretending not to hear her, I started to walk away. But Janiya walked faster and stopped in front of me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She red at me and snorted. ¡°Why are you running? Out of guilt? My other earring is missing. Did you take it?¡± I resisted the urge to roll my eyes, realizing that she was making trouble out of nothing again. Ever since she had fallen out with Caleb, she became more openly disgusted with me. It seemed that picking on me had be part of her daily routine. But I was no pushover.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I looked at her coldly and replied, ¡°If you suspect that I stole it, then call the police. Have theme to the mayor¡¯s office. ¡± Janiya had been humiliated in front of the police several times already. She looked at me angrily and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Is it really necessary to call the police over such a trifle? I can, however, report you to Adam. But since I¡¯m so generous, I¡¯m willing to give you a chance to turn yourself in. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯l1-¡° ¡°Wait a second. ¡± Riley cut Janiya off abruptly. She suddenly stepped in between us and stared at the earring in Janiya¡¯s hand. ¡°When did you lose your earring?¡± Janiya frowned at Riley with a puzzled look Chapter 317 ¡°Unfortunately, I have the earring you lost. ¡± Riley pulled a long face and reached for something in her pocket. The earring she brought out and the one Janiya was holding were exactly the same. Janiya¡¯s POV: The in-lLooking woman in front of me was actually Riley? I was stunned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I was so focused on Debra just now that I didn¡¯t notice Riley was standing right there. Since she was dressed so inly, I thought she was just another ordinary employee in the office. When I saw the earring in Riley¡¯s hand, a wave of guilt overwhelmed me. Truth be told, I had Lost that earring a while back and never thought of looking for it. But when I saw Debra in the corridor, I decided to use it as an excuse to pick on her Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Unfortunately for me, I didn¡¯t expect that the missing earring would be with Riley. Where did she find it? Could she have found out about. . I was a little flustered and didn¡¯t dare to finish that thought, so I quickly muttered, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just an earring, no big deal. ¡± As I spoke, I turned around and wanted to run away, but Riley quickly stopped me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just use Debra of stealing it?¡± she asked indifferently. ¡°Why is it suddenly not a big deal? Don¡¯t you think thieves deserve to be punished?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± I faltered, not knowing what to say I was afraid that if I said one more word, Riley would find out what I was hiding. Although I had only be Adam¡¯s mistress because he r@ped me, it didn¡¯t change the fact that I was now his mistress. Besides, Adam did take me to his home, and we had s@x many times on their bed. Perhaps that was when my earring went missing. Riley Looked me up and down and said slowly, ¡°I found this earring on my bed at home. I¡¯ve been wondering who left it there. ¡± My heart sank and all the color drained from my face. It seemed that Riley had an inkling about what was going on between me and her husband. And to make matters worse, all the staff in the office had gathered around us. I gritted my teeth and tried my best toe up with a usible excuse. ¡°That¡¯s not my earring. It just looks like mine. What a coincidence, am I right?¡± Chapter 318 What a Lame excuse! I doubted Riley would believe a word I said. But I really couldn¡¯te up with a better excuse on the spot. All the office staff knew that I often went to Adam¡¯s office. They probably knew about my rtionship with him. They all looked at me with open disdain. ¡°Oh, is that so? Is that really the case?¡± Riley looked very calm. Even though so many people were staring straight at her, she barely flinched. ¡°Then since you don¡¯t know when and where you lost the earring, why did you assume that Debra stole it?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. But Riley refused to let me go.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Instead, she narrowed her eyes at me slightly and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve used Debra of doing something she didn¡¯t do more than once. ¡± Riley¡¯s voice was still calm and gentle, but I felt there was a sharp de hidden in it. ¡°Please apologize to her right now and promise you won¡¯t make things difficult for her again. ¡± I was shocked. How could Riley fight against me for Debra? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be a pushover? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ And this was the second time she had sided with that bitch! I bit my lip angrily and clenched my fists in silence. Damn it! What the hell did Debra do to make Riley so protective of her? And that damned Caleb-he must¡¯ve also been bewitched by her! ¡°Well? Don¡¯t you have something you want to say?¡± Riley¡¯s gentle but domineering voice brought me back to my senses I nced around and noticed that everyone, including Riley and Debra, was staring at me. Their eyes were full of disgust and anticipation, as though they were holding a silent trial for me. It felt so suffocating. I had half a mind to ask Adam toe to my rescue, but I quickly decided against it. The bastard only cared about himself. Even if I asked him for help, he¡¯d only force me to apologize. I was left with no choice. ¡°Fine! I¡¯m sorry, Debra,¡± I said through gritted teeth. In front of everyone, I bowed my head and apologized to her. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have used you. I won¡¯t do it again. ¡± Janiya¡¯s POV: Chapter 319 Jesus Christ! I would¡¯ve preferred to take my own life than apologize to Debra. When I approached Debra, I said in a low voice that only she could hear, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this. ¡± However, she didn¡¯t seem to give a damn. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. ¡± Her attitude pissed me off. What did she take me for? She clearly didn¡¯t take me seriously. Or did she think that Caleb would always protect her? I sneered and clenched my fists angrily. Either way, I¡¯d make her regret being arrogant with me today. Since there were so many people around, I couldn¡¯t do anything to her just yet. I could only temporarily suppress my anger and leave. As soon as I left the mayor¡¯s office, my father called. ¡°Janiya, don¡¯t worry. Although most of ourpanies are still closed down, I¡¯ve appealed to Caleb¡¯s father for help. There might still be hope for us yet. ¡± His words made me want to cry. My family¡¯s businesses had been affected because of me, but my father didn¡¯t me me. On the contrary, he tried tofort me. I swallowed the Lump in my throat, feeling so guilty. Ever since I came to Roz Town, nothing but misfortune befell me. Not only did I fail to be Caleb¡¯s Luna, but I also caused my father so much trouble. I was so useless. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Wrought with guilt, I tearfully apologized to my father.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything. This is all my fault. I lost to Debra, and now we¡¯re stuck in this situation. ¡± My fatherforted me in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t beat yourself up. That woman is too insidious; of course, you couldn¡¯t fight her. ¡± ¡°I hate her, Dad! I hate Caleb too!¡± I sobbed. ¡°I hate seeing them Live together happily right in front of me. ¡± My father¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°This is all Debra¡¯s fault. We can¡¯t let her go!¡± My expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n. ¡± After hanging up, I headed to a remote street corner and met up with a man. He was wearing a peaked cap over his ugly face. Although he looked obscene, he was very muscled and clearly very strong. I had paid a fortune to get him toe here. He was expensive, but I heard that he was good at what he did. As soon as I approached, I took out photos of Han and Elena. ¡°Have these two people killed, and make it look like an ident. ¡± The man looked at the photos and suddenly frowned. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll have to raise the price. ¡± Chapter 320 ¡°What? Why?¡± I demanded angrily. ¡°One of them is a kid. I usually don¡¯t deal with kids. ¡± I felt a Little incredulous. What the hell was he talking about? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This man was notorious for doing everyone¡¯s dirty work. He wasn¡¯t supposed to have a conscience. He just wanted to get more money out of me! Why did he have to make it look Like he actually cared? But if I backed out of the deal now, he could rat me out. Now that the Barton family¡¯s business was in trouble, I didn¡¯t have much money. In fact, I had given him thest of my money just to get him toe here. Gritting my teeth, I had no choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯ll give the rest after it¡¯s done. ¡± The man Looked me up and down lustfully and licked his lips. ¡°No need. If you really don¡¯t have money right now, you can pay with something else. I¡¯ve always wanted to taste Adam¡¯s mistress. ¡± The man¡¯s eyes took on a dangerous light. Was this bastard actually going to r@pe me here? Panic-stricken, I broke out in cold sweat. This ce was very remote. No one could hear me even if I shouted at the top of my Lungs. If this man resorted to using force, then it was over for me. I tried to run away when the man looked rxed, but a pair of strong arms hugged me from behind before I could get far.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man hissed in my ear, ¡°If you reject me, I¡¯ll tell Adam everything. Do you think he¡¯LL Let you go? Hmm?¡± All the color drained from my face. If Adam found out that I was still in Love with Caleb and that I even tried to take revenge on Debra for him, he wouldn¡¯t let me go. I had no choice but to stop struggling. Before closing my eyes, I made one request. ¡°You have to keep this a secret,¡± I said in a low, defeated voice. ¡°Of course. ¡± With an evil smile, the man wasted no time and started ripping my clothes off. His rough, calloused hands quickly cupped and groped my b@@bs relentlessly, making me wince. ¡°Ah, your boobs are so big. ¡± Chapter 321 The man praised, stretching out his tongue to lick my nipple, gently biting it with his teeth. Then he tore my underwear and inserted two fingers inside me roughly. ¡°Ah! Hmm¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but groan in pain ¡°What a f@cking slut! You got wet so quickly. ¡± Wearing an obscene smile, the man quickly took off his trousers and thrust his thick, hard penis inside of me, guiding it with his hand. For a moment, I felt as though my soul had left my body. Before I could scream, the man mped his hand over my mouth and began to thrust in and out of me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My hatred for Debra grew even stronger, and my eyes shed with rage I didn¡¯t care anymore how much it¡¯d cost. I had to make her pay for all the humiliation she had caused me. As the man kept f@cking me, I felt both pleasure and shame. Debra¡¯s POV: Right after ¡°apologizing¡± to me, Janiya stormed off angrily. She had left me with a warning, but I doubted she¡¯d have enough time to make me pay for what I did. After all, I was leaving today. ¡°Look at her! Oh, how I wish I could see her face when she finds out that you¡¯re Leaving,¡± Ivy spat, her tone harsh. She hated Janiya so much that she wanted to rip her to shreds whenever she saw her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me, too. ¡± I smiled in amusement. The farce ended as soon as Janiya left. Adam, who was good at biding his time, finally emerged from the meeting room. ¡°Riley, let¡¯s talk in my office. Quit making a scene in front of everyone,¡± Adam ordered unhurriedly. He probably thought that he¡¯d be able to sessfully persuade Riley to agree. After all, she had been so obedient with him before. But what Adam didn¡¯t expect was that Riley was no longer his humble, submissive wife. For so long, Riley had respected him despite everything he did. And when she chose to stop doing that, what was Left for Adam was only embarrassment . ¡°Adam, I want a divorce. ¡± Riley ignored Adam¡¯s orders and held up the divorce agreement in front of everyone. Adam never respected Riley when he cheated on her time and time again. Chapter 322 So this time, Riley wouldn¡¯t show him any respect. ¡°Is this some kind of joke?¡± Adam demanded, embarrassed. Riley locked eyes with him and said expressionlessly, ¡°No, I¡¯m actually very serious. Please read the terms of the divorce agreement and then sign it as soon as possible. If you refuse to the divorce, I¡¯ll still file for it. I¡¯ll take Luca and move out today. ¡± Adam frowned with displeasure. Riley¡¯s words shocked everyone around them, and many even let out an audible gasp. No one would¡¯ve thought that the usually meek woman would be so tough with Adam all of a sudden. Even I was shocked by Riley¡¯s courage. She seemed to have really changed. She was no Longer a pushover, but a brave and tough woman who stood her ground. Riley was dressed simply in a T-shirt and jeans sans essories. But in my eyes, the woman in front of me was more dazzling than ever. She was like the brightest star shining in the night sky! Or perhaps she had always been this dazzling, and she had just covered her Light for her husband. Adam was forced to take the file from her in front of everyone. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll read it. ¡± Riley didn¡¯t give him the chance to stall. She tossed a note with a specified time and address on it to him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a table at this restaurant tonight. Come meet me there. We can talk then. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Riley, are you f@cking crazy?¡± Adam, who had been tongue-tied up until this point, finally exploded in anger. But Riley didn¡¯t even flinch. She said coldly, ¡± been clearer. I can¡¯t put up with you anymore. dam, my mind has never Adam clenched his fists and roared, ¡°Where are the f@cking guards? Get over here and kick this goddamn woman out!¡± After saying that, Adam stormed off. Now that he and his wife had a falling-out, Adam dropped his facade and showed his ruthlessness without scruples. He only cared about himself and nothing else¡ª-not even his marriage. Their marriage was just like a joke to him. In the distance, I saw the guards approaching to take Riley. I hurried to stop them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to escort her out.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I¡¯ll take care of her. ¡± But the guards didn¡¯t move. They looked hesitant. Sally trotted over, secretly slipped some cash to them, and said with a coquettish smile, ¡°You guys always work so hard. Let me treat you to coffee sometime. What do you think?¡± Chapter 323 Then, Sally turned her head and winked at me meaningfully. I nodded in response. While Sally was busy talking to the guards, I held Riley¡¯s arm and escorted her out, keeping her dignity intact. Riley straightened her back and strode out of the office elegantly and calmly. But as soon as we reached the exit, she seemed to have lost all her strength and almost copsed to the ground. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Riley, are you okay?¡± I hurried to catch her and helped to steady her Riley slowly raised her head and looked at me with tears in her eyes No matter how strong a person was, when their walls came crashing down, they¡¯d be inevitably vulnerable.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Feeling sorry for Riley, I couldn¡¯t help but hug her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You did so good just now. ¡± Truth be told, I was extremely happy that Riley was finally standing up for herself. I didn¡¯t expect to see her take the first step to live for herself before I left. I was d that she had suddenly be so brave. After calming down a little, Riley said to me in a soft voice, fine now, Debra. You should get back to work, or you¡¯ll be scolded. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I sighed. She was always so considerate. Although I wanted to stay with her andfort her, there were only a few hours left before our leave. I couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. So I had no choice but to say goodbye to her and return to the office Just then, Han texted me. ¡°Debra, I have Elena. Don¡¯t forget to be on time tonight. ¡± I replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt a Little uneasy. I couldn¡¯t seem to shake off the feeling that something bad was going to happen Sure enough, Adam stopped me just as I was getting off work ¡°Debra, you¡¯reing with me to meet Riley tonight. ¡± Frowning, my first instinct was to refuse, but I was worried that doing so would arouse Adam¡¯s suspicion. After weighing my options, I finally nodded. ¡°Sure. ¡± The restaurant wasn¡¯t far from the rendezvous point Han and I had agreed on. I should be able to find an opportunity to sneak out during dinner. On the way to the restaurant, I secretly texted Han. ¡°I¡¯m going to be in the area, but I have to join Adam for dinner at Blesse Restaurant. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sneak out and meet you at the appointed time. ¡± Chapter 324 When Han received my text, he immediately replied, ¡°That restaurant is near the rendezvous point, so I¡¯ll park my car there. Come out as soon as get the chance, and we¡¯ll leave after that. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡± I agreed immediately. It seemed things would go smoothly tonight. Thinking of this, I felt a little relieved. If all went well, we should be able to leave in one piece tonight. As soon as Adam and I arrived at the restaurant, I heard a familiar, masculine voice greet us. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Caleb suddenly stepped in front of us. Adam was a little surprised, but he chuckled soon. ¡°Are you here alone? Come and join us!¡± Caleb agreed with a smile. But when he looked at me, there was unmistakable coldness in his eyes. And although the smile never left his face, it didn¡¯t feel sincere. His behavior felt a Little off. It was as though he had a problem with me or something. Did I piss him off yesterday because I left early? ¡°Caleb, Let¡¯s have some drinks. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Since Riley hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Adam didn¡¯t order dinner just yet. Instead, he invited Caleb to drink with him. The two chatted merrily. It seemed that Adam didn¡¯t take Riley¡¯s divorce proposal seriously at all. On the contrary, he joked, ¡°Caleb, you really have a way with women. You¡¯re able to fool around yet you¡¯ve managed to keep Debra¡®s heart. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m the one who gets fooled easily.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± Caleb looked at me when he said this. Although he didn¡¯t say my name, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he was talking about me. But why? Why would he say that? I was confused and secretly tugged at the hem of his suit with inquiring eyes, wanting to know what he meant. But before he could respond, Riley appeared at the door. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Riley was a little surprised to see both me and Caleb here, but out of politeness, she still sat down. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Riley. ¡± Chapter 325 As soon as she sat down, Adam began to apologize to Riley in front of me and Caleb. ¡°I have learned from my mistakes. Can you forgive me? I promise I¡¯L control my temper and make it up to you and Luca in the future!¡± The look in his eyes seemed sincere, and his voice was thick with emotion. Riley seemed to hesitate upon hearing his words Just then, a waiter came up to her with a Large bouquet of flowers ¡°Mrs. Cooper, Mr. Cooper carefully selected these flowers for you. He said that they symbolize the pure love and loyalty of your marriage!¡± When I saw that it was another bouquet of lilies, I felt secondhand embarrassment for him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Why the hell did Adam send her lilies again? Although lilies were indeed beautiful, didn¡¯t he know that his wife was deathly allergic to them? I was opening my mouth to say something when Caleb suddenly interrupted me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, let¡¯s go pick a bottle of good wine to celebrate their reunion. ¡± ¡°No, I-¡° I was going to refuse, but Caleb got close to me and hissed, ¡°You¡¯d bettere with me right now, or you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± His tone was so threatening and his expression was deathly serious ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Debra,¡± he added in a low growl. There really was something wrong with Caleb tonight. What on earth was he up to? I was afraid that he¡¯d do something to blow my cover in front of Riley and Adam, so I had no choice but to leave with him. From a distance, I looked over my shoulder and saw that Riley had refused to take the bouquet of lilies. I sighed in relief. Fortunately, Riley was much more determined to leave Adam than I thought. ¡°Debra, you¡¯d better think about yourself first,¡± Caleb said in a threatening tone. My heart skipped a beat. I slowly turned to look at him and frowned, asking warily, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been using me to get information about the sale of the town this whole time?¡± Caleb sneered and questioned me, though it wasn¡¯t much of a question-it was more of an usation. Chapter 326 I felt both shocked and flustered. How did he know? ¡°Sale of the town? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I was flustered, but I had to do my best to pretend to be calm. I had to keep calm! As long as I kept it together for a little longer, I could return to the Xeric Pack with Elena and live in peace. I couldn¡¯t give up now! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Still ying dumb, I see. ¡± With a cold look, Caleb took out his phone and yed a video for me. It was surveince footage of the night I secretly took photos of the n in Caleb¡¯s hotel room. My mind wentpletely nk. The evidence was irrefutable. Caleb knew everything. Oh, God! What should I do? How could I find a reasonable exnation for this? I was so nervous that my mind wentpletely nk, but Caleb wasn¡¯t done with me. He approached me step by step, asking in a low voice, ¡°Debra, tell me. Who sent you?¡± His expression was ice-cold. ¡°Who else wants Roz Town? Tell me!¡± I couldn¡¯t give Gale away, so I could only keep silent. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me, is that it?¡± Caleb looked at me icily, as though he had expected that I¡¯d keep my mouth shut. Then he pointed downstairs and said, ¡°Look. ¡± I followed the direction in which he pointed and saw the getaway car Han had arranged for us. My eyes went as wide as saucers. Han and Elena were already in the car! We had agreed to meet tonight. As soon as I got out of here and met up with them, we¡¯d skip town immediately. The n had went smoothly up until thest step. We were only one step away from seeding. Chapter 327 ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll capture Han and ask him about it. ¡± Caleb looked at me coldly. ¡°Or I can ask your daughter, Elena. You care about her so much, right? You don¡¯t want to frighten her, do you?¡± I was shell-shocked. I didn¡¯t expect that Caleb would be so heartless as to threaten me with Elena. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: In a state of panic, I immediately contacted Han through our mind link. ¡°Han, get out of here!¡± ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Han replied in confusion. ¡°No time to exin. You and Elena have to leave right now¡ª¡± Bang! Before I could finish my sentence, a violent explosion interrupted me. It was so strong that I could feel the ground beneath my feet tremble and I almost Lost my bnce. When I raised my head again, I saw a cloud of gray smoke rising into the sky, and the car carrying Han and Elena had gone up in mes. Han¡¯s voice had disappeared. Everything happened so fast. The explosion silenced Han in the blink of an eye. My blood ran cold as reality sank in. Elena was also in that car! Ny brain exploded at the realization. I shoved Caleb away with inhuman strength and ran downstairs desperately.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, my God! How did this happen? How could that car suddenly blow up?¡± ¡°I hope no one got hurt. ¡± Onlookers had gathered around and were discussing heatedly, adding to the chaos of the scene. I tried my best to push through the crowd. When I saw the burning car with my own eyes, my heart sank to the pit of my stomach. At this moment, it was as though I was not myself. My limbs trembled uncontrobly, and my ears still rang from the explosion. Elena! My daughter was still in this burning car! Chapter 328 Without hesitation, I rushed in regardless of my own safety. But the people around me tried to stop me. ¡°What¡¯re you doing? It¡¯s dangerous!¡± I shook my head like a madwoman and tried desperately to break free from their grip. My Elena was in that burning car! I felt suffocated. Unbearable pain overwhelmed me, and the next second, my eyes rolled to the back of my head and everything went ck. sepboook I had a long and terrible dream. Elena¡¯s helpless, childish voice called out to me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mommy, help me!¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so scared! Please!¡± But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t find her. It felt as though the walls were closing in on me, suffocating me. ALL of a sudden, the world wentpletely dark. There wasn¡¯t a shred of Light in this dark abyss. The only thing that kept me going was her faint cries for help. ¡°Elena!¡± I woke up in cold sweat and found myself in an unfamiliar room-it was the pungent smell of disinfectant that told me I was in a hospital. I had been dreaming for so long that I couldn¡¯t tell whether this was part of the dream or not. Staring at the white ceiling, I felt a little numb. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± The nurse who was changing the IV bag heard my voice and looked up in surprise.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ve been in aa for three days. ¡± The nurse¡¯s voice brought me back to earth. I grabbed her hand anxiously and asked, ¡°Was there an explosion near Blesse Restaurant?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The nurse frowned. ¡°The police have gotten involved. I¡¯ve heard that they suspect it was a terrorist attack from another pack. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°What about the people in the car?¡± I asked nervously, squeezing her hand for answers. The nurse was confused. Naturally, she didn¡¯t understand why I was so anxious to know the answer. But she still answered, ¡°The people in the car died in the explosion. Because this matter has caused public panic, now Adam isn¡¯t allowing anyone to talk about it. Miss, I advise you to stop asking questions, or else you¡¯ll get into trouble. ¡± The people in the car were dead? My eyes zed over ¡°No, no. That can¡¯t be. You¡¯re lying to me Chapter 329 I refused to believe what the nurse said. In a state of madness, I yanked out the infusion tube from my arm and stumbled out of the ward. ¡°Wait! Where are you going?¡± The nurse anxiously called after me and hurried to catch up to me. I opened the door and tried to shake her off, but I identally bumped into someone in the process. That familiar scent¡­ It was Caleb! ¡°Debra? You¡¯re awake!¡± The moment he saw me, there was a sh of joy in his eyes. But when his eyes swept over to the wound on the back of my hand where the infusion tube had just been pulled out, the joy in his eyes was quickly reced with anger ¡°You just woke up, yet you¡¯re so eager to Leave,¡± Caleb remarked with a sneer. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? In a rush to bury Han?¡± I immediately looked up at him with boiling resentment. But Caleb didn¡¯t get the hint and continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s futile. His body waspletely burnt to ashes in the explosion,¡± he said with a cruel smile. A rage I had never felt before surged through my veins, causing me to tremble uncontrobly ¡°Caleb, my daughter was in that car, too!¡± My voice was full of anger and despair, echoing in the corridor of the hospital. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: Upon hearing my words of anguish, Caleb fell into stunned silence. He stood frozen in ce, with obvious shame and panic in his eyes. After a long silence, he finally cleared his throat and said in a Low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. ¡± He lowered his head guiltily. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your daughter was also in the car. I thought she was at home. ¡± I felt as though someone had stabbed my heart with an invisible knife. At that moment, I felt as though my soul had left my cold, stiff body. Yes, my daughter¡ª-my Life, my Love-was also in the car. And I¡¯d never get to see her again. I couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears of despair. My hot tears trickled down my cheeks and fell on the cold floor. ¡°Elena¡­ She¡¯s gone¡­ My daughter is gone.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. . Chapter 330 I roared in anguish, heartbroken and suffocated. Bittersweet memories of Elena growing up reyed in my _ head, tormenting me relentlessly. The explosion was so violent, and I wasn¡¯t with her when it happened. How scared she must¡¯ve been! I wish I could¡¯ve died in that car with my dear Elena! Who could be so cruel as to cause that explosion? The uncontroble pain turned into resentment.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I suddenly turned to Caleb and growled through gritted teeth, ¡°Did you do it? The explosion?¡± He looked at me, stunned, and then frowned tightly. ¡°Although I hate Han, I would never hurt a child. We¡¯ve known each other for such a long time already, Debra. You should know that I¡¯d never do that!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know!¡± I roared. My mind was aplete mess. I didn¡¯t know if I should believe him or not. If it was anyone else, I might have believed it. But it was Elena, my daughter! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Whenever I thought about the fact that my daughter was no longer on this earth, I felt suffocated. My chest was so stuffy, as though someone had shoved a Large mass of cotton down my throat, making me unable to breathe. Elena never even got to meet her father yet, which had always been her wish. I gasped for breath and leaned against the wall for support. My heart seemed to stop pumping blood into my veins, causing my hands and feet to suddenly cramp up. Cold sweat covered my back and forehead. Sensing that something was wrong with me, Caleb threw his arms around me and shouted at the nurse, ¡°She needs help! Go and call Brian over now!¡± The nurse hurried down the corridor and did as she was told. Two minutester, Brian arrived. When he saw me like this, his expression became very serious and he immediately administered a tranquilizer on me. My short, staggered breathing finally steadied. Everything around me began to blur. When Iy back in bed, thest thing I saw was Caleb leaving the ward. That bastard! I hated him He was the one who killed Han and Elena! He was a f@cking murderer After what felt Like an eternity, I slowly recovered. I often tried to wander the hospital, but I could never find a peaceful, quiet spot. There were nurses everywhere I went. Chapter 331 I found it funny. It was unnecessary for Caleb to keep an eye on me, because I didn¡¯t want to escape at all. Without Elena, there was no point anymore. Every time I closed my eyes, I¡¯d recall my dream of Elena¡¯s cries for help and the deafening explosion that took her away from me. I wondered countless times if I could¡¯ve saved Han and Elena if I had gone downstairs sooner. At the very least, I could¡¯ve at least stayed by their side and held my dear daughter when all hell broke loose. Ivy, who had been silent this whole time, suddenly asked, ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t have the strength to.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But what she said next gave me hope. ¡°I think Elena and Han are still alive. You were just too weak to notice it before. ¡± I was stunned. What did she mean? Just then, I sensed Han¡¯s existence through our mind Link. He said in a soothing voice, ¡°Debra, don¡¯t worry. Elena and I are fine. ¡± At this moment, I really felt that Han¡¯s voice was the most beautiful music to my ears. Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°Caleb, my daughter was in the car, too!¡± Debra¡¯s enraged, desperate words were like a knife to my heart. I was shell-shocked. At the same time, I felt so much guilt and regret. Oh, my God! Why the hell did I say what I said just now? I was a f@cking idiot. I just told Debra that Han¡¯s body was burned to ashes. I had said those words out of anger, but I didn¡¯t expect that Debra¡¯s daughter had also suffered this cruel fate. Debra was a mother grieving the death of her child! I was such a f@cking jerk! But I had never thought of hurting that child, or any child for that matter. Although I was sad that Debra betrayed me, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things about her innocent child. At that moment, I found myself hoping that this was all just a farce- another one of Debra¡¯s schemes. But when I saw the raw emotion in Debra¡¯s eyes, I knew that her daughter truly was in that car when it exploded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Chapter 332 Seeing my mate in so much pain, I couldn¡¯t help but feel terrible. I regretted saying such a cruel thing to her. No matter how angry I was, I shouldn¡¯t have said any of those words. Fortunately, after Brian administered a tranquilizer on her, Debra finally calmed down. ¡°Caleb, you can leave the room now,¡± Brian said. ¡°Debra¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. I have to conduct further tests on her. You should leave first. ¡± I nodded and walked out of the ward in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Carlos frowned and asked with concern as soon as he saw me. I grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, ¡°Carlos, was there a child in the car that exploded? It¡¯s Debra¡¯s daughter, Elena. She said that Elena was in the car. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Carlos gasped in shock. ¡°There was a kid in the car?¡± I nodded. He thought about it carefully and then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there was a kid in the ident. Adam has kept this matter under wraps, and his officers are all over the scene. ¡± He nced at me and added cautiously, ¡°But I saw what happened. The car waspletely burnt. No adult could¡¯ve survived, let alone a child. If there really was a child in the explosion, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± His voice trailed off, but I understood what he meant. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If the child was in the car, she definitely would¡¯ve died.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. An unbearable heartbrokenness weighed down on my chest, suffocating me slowly but surely. ¡°This is bad, really bad!¡± Damien also felt terrible. I had felt this way before, back when my son was seriously ill. But how could this be? Confused, I asked Damien, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us? Why do I feel so strongly about this child?¡± Damien sighed helplessly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she was Debra¡¯s. ¡± I fell silent. Debra must¡¯ve hated me to the core now. With a sigh, Carlos patted me on the shoulder and said, ¡°Caleb, have you forgotten that Debra used you?¡± I shook my head wordlessly. Chapter 333 Of course I hadn¡¯t forgotten it, but I couldn¡¯t bear to see her Like this. I felt so sorry for her. ¡°It all happened too fast. I need some time to calm down,¡± I said gruffly, my voice thick with emotion. ¡°Take all the time you need,¡± Carlos said reassuringly. Just then, Brian emerged from Debra¡¯s ward and walked over quickly. ¡°Debra¡¯s condition has improved a little. It¡¯d be best if her family could be here with her. ¡± ¡°I¡¯LL stay with her,¡± I said decisively. ¡°Please tell me what I can do for her. ¡± Brian looked at me hesitantly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go near her. Whenever she sees you, she gets very worked up, which isn¡¯t good for her recovery. She needs someone she¡¯sfortable with. Where¡¯s her family?¡± Brian¡¯s simple question sent me straight to hell. She had no family now. Both Han and her daughter were killed in the explosion. And now, she seemed to think that I was the one who caused it. Debra¡¯s POV: It seemed like every day, the nurses would watch me Like a hawk. I was stared at even when I was ying with my phone. It made me feel uneasy, always being watched like this. I had no idea what exactly happened to Han and Elena, and because I Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ was under surveince 24/7, I couldn¡¯t ask. And Caleb never visited me again. It was almost as though he had disappeared from the face of the earth. This made Ivy very depressed. I tried tofort her, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think Caleb ising. After all, he knows that I took pictures of the n behind his back. He won¡¯t forgive me easily. ¡± Ivy sighed helplessly. ¡°You two are so good at hurting each other! If you could¡¯ve just sat down and talked, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this point!¡± ¡°You could be right. ¡± I shrugged, also feeling helpless. ¡°But there¡¯s no use dwelling since things havee to this. ¡± Ivy didn¡¯t want to listen to my exnation, so she just ignored me huffily. Seeing that she refused to talk to me, I started thinking about my current situation at the hospital and secretly came up with a n. Since Caleb refused to see me, I had to take matters into my own hands. That evening, I enacted my n and started snapping at everyone.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 334 ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you lock me in here? Get out, all of you! You¡¯re invading my privacy!¡± The nurses exchanged wary nces and all left dejectedly. After driving away all the nurses, I immediately locked the door, and having Learned from my past mistakes, I carefully searched the ward for any cameras or bugs. It wasn¡¯t until I was sure that I was in the clear that I let my guard down and gave Han a video call. ¡°Han! Where are you?¡± Han replied, ¡°I¡¯m at the Xeric Pack, but Elena didn¡¯te with me. She¡¯s with MeLany. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As he spoke, Han gestured at his surroundings, proving to me that he truly was back at the Xeric Pack. ¡°Han, what happened that day? How did you two survive?¡± I asked him anxiously. Just recalling the horrible the explosion made me sick with worry. At that time, I thought I would never see my daughter again. Han¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°We were getting ready to leave when Elena insisted on seeing you. She refused to stay in the car, so in the end, I had no choice but to take her out.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just seconds after we walked away from the car, it exploded. Who would¡¯ve thought that your daughter¡¯s stubbornness would save our Lives?¡± ¡°Then what happened Later? Where did you go?¡± ¡°The bomb made me realize that it would be very dangerous to take Elena back to the pack. I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you, so I had no choice but to leave her at the safe house with Mny. Then I rushed back to the Xeric Pack to report what happened to Gale. ¡± After hearing the whole story, I breathed a long sigh of relief. Luckily, both Han and Elena were alive and well. Otherwise, I didn¡¯t know how I would¡¯ve Lived with myself. Han seemed to know what was on my mind, so heforted me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just get some rest. Gale already has a n. She¡¯ll definitely save Roz Town. Stay where you are. We¡¯ll pick you up as soon as we can. ¡± I nodded. After a moment of hesitation, I bit my Lip and asked, ¡°Do you know who was behind the bombing?¡± Caleb asked, ¡°Do you think it was Caleb?¡± ? ¡°Yes,¡± I replied without missing a beat. My heart sank. Right before the bombing, Caleb had confronted me about the fact that I had taken pictures of the n without his knowing. He even threatened to hurt Han and Elena. So if it wasn¡¯t Caleb, who else could it be? Chapter 335 ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Han wanted to say something more, but at this time, I heard amotion outside, as though someone was forcefully opening the door. On high alert, I immediately put away my phone. ¡°How have you been, Debra?¡± A coquettish, feminine voice sounded. The door swung open and a beautiful woman in a ck dress strutted in. She was mature and charming, with a slender waist and long legs. It was none other than Janiya. Debra¡¯s POV: Janiya was holding a bunch of flowers in her hands. When she came over, she Looked at me with a contemptuous grin. ¡°Oh, Debra, you poor thing. ¡± Janiya put the flowers by the bed casually and spoke in a voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Caleb abandoned you.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He hasn¡¯te to see you since you woke up. It seems he has already forgotten about you. ¡± Janiya¡¯s words made me ufortable. I didn¡¯t want to talk to her, so Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I pushed the nurse-call button and called, ¡°Hello? Can someone please remove this woman from my ward? I don¡¯t want to see her. ¡± However, Janiya didn¡¯t look the least bit flustered. Instead, she walked over to the door unhurriedly and locked it. Then she turned around and smiled at me cruelly. ¡°Call them all you want. I¡¯ve bought off the nurses. No one wille to save you. ¡± As she spoke, she walked to me slowly. I didn¡¯t know what she was up to, but I knew it was no good and felt a little uneasy. This woman couldn¡¯t havee here just to visit me. No, she must¡¯ve had a more sinister purpose. When she reached my bed, she gracefully lifted her ck skirt and sat down. She looked me up and down and spat viciously, ¡°Debra, how did it feel when you watched your daughter die? Did it hurt?¡± Before I could respond, she blinked, covered her mouth, and giggled. ¡°I heard that there weren¡¯t even any remains left. What a pity!¡± She started Laughing maniacally after saying that. Chapter 336 At that moment, my brain exploded. How did Janiya know about my daughter and the ident? I was so sad and angry at the time that I lost my mind and believed that Caleb had caused the explosion. But now that Janiya sat cackling right in front of me, I realized that it wasn¡¯t Caleb after all. For so Long, this woman had been openly against me, treating me as her rival in love. She even went so far as to have someone attempt to r@pe with no sense of remorse. Killing my daughter sounded like something she would do. ALL the pieces clicked into ce. Caleb wouldn¡¯t hurt my daughter considering that I was his mate, but Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Janiya would. She was a vicious woman who would do anything to get what she wanted. I clenched my fists and said in a dangerously low voice, ¡°You did this, didn¡¯t you?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So what?¡± Janiya¡¯s Laughter became even more hysterical. ¡°I just love seeing you suffer!¡± ¡°You f@cking bitch!¡± I was so angry that I clenched my fists. Every fiber of my being screamed at me to kill the woman in front of me. But sadly, I was too weak to do anything; I couldn¡¯t even turn into a wolf. ¡°I was never as good as you, Debra. You stole Caleb from me, so I had to respond in kind. Now that you¡¯ve had a taste of what it¡¯s Like to have someone you love taken away, how does it feel?¡± Janiya said, leaning closer to me with a crazed look. ¡°Speaking of Caleb, he won¡¯t be able to save you now that I have you all to myself. ¡± Only then did I notice she was carrying a syringe with a clear liquid inside. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± I asked in a panic, eyeing the syringe warily. She had locked the door and bribed the nurses. I couldn¡¯t escape, nor could I ask for help. She was definitely up to something bad. ¡°I stole it from Adam¡¯s secret chamber. It¡¯s a strong poison. Whoever¡¯s unlucky enough to be injected will die a horribly painful death. ¡± Janiya¡¯s eyes were full of malice. ¡°Debra, I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯d make you pay. See? This is what you get for irritating me!¡± Damn it! Chapter 337 When I saw that Janiya was about to pounce on me, I threw the flowers at her face and leaped out of bed. Without a moment to lose, I bolted to the door desperately. But I had only taken a few steps when my hair was suddenly yanked backwards. ¡°Do you think you can run?¡± The next second, Janiya yanked my hair back so hard that I lost my bnce and fell to the floor. Since the explosion, I had been very weak. And I hadn¡¯t eaten much these days, so both Ivy and I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. Janiya was about to stab the syringe into my arm. Bang! The door was violently kicked open. Debra¡¯s POV: The door of the ward opened, and a tall and strong figure broke in. It was none other than Caleb! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Janiya, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± His vignt eyes darted between Janiya and me. Startled, Janiya dropped the syringe, which then ttered to the floor loudly. ¡°Caleb? What are you doing here?¡± Janiya asked in disbelief, eyes wide as saucers. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about Debra anymore. ¡± I was just as shocked as she was. I thought that Caleb hated me. I had betrayed him after all, and he was so angry that he even threatened me with Han and Elena. ¡°I never left the hospital, nor have I stopped caring about Debra. ¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was eerily calm, given the circumstances. ¡°I just didn¡¯t know how to face her, so I didn¡¯t visit her. I happened to notice that all the nurses suddenly left just now. So I came here to see what was going on. ¡± Then Caleb narrowed his emerald eyes at Janiya. ¡°But you, what were you doing here? Why did you lock the door?¡± Janiya visibly stiffened.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Pale-faced, she tried to exin, ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to visit her at the hospital, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°You did it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Caleb asked in a low growl, walking over and standing over Janiya Like a looming giant. Chapter 338 ¡°You¡¯re the one who caused the explosion.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Janiya grew flustered. Seeing that there was no way out, she ended up throwing her hands up in defeat. ¡°I did this for your own good!¡± she exined, biting her lip pitifully. ¡°My own good? How do you know what¡¯s good for me?¡± Caleb sneered as though he had heard a big joke. ¡°am I wrong?¡± Janiya¡¯s eyes lit up as shetched onto a usible excuse for her despicable actions. ¡°With Han and Elena out of the picture, Debra won¡¯t have anyone to turn to except you. Just Like me and Adam, she can never leave you again. ¡± Janiya looked at Caleb expectantly, as though trying to confirm something. ¡°You¡¯ve been wanting to do this, right? I just did it for you!¡± Caleb shook his head with a long face. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not Like Adam. I would never hurt someone I love. And Debra is not like you. Even if she was put in your shoes, she wouldn¡¯t submit herself to Adam. She would keep being her own person instead of someone¡¯s ything. ¡± Caleb¡¯s harsh words delivered a fatal blow. Janiya staggered back a few steps as though he had physically hit her. Her eyes dimmed and she said dejectedly, ¡°It¡¯s not Like I wanted to be like this. I wouldn¡¯t have let Adam touch me if it weren¡¯t for Debra. And now, I¡¯vee this far¡­ There¡¯s no turning back. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You did this on your own volition. Don¡¯t me others for your actions,¡± Caleb scolded her bluntly. ¡°No! It¡¯s not my fault Janiya insisted on pinning all the me on me. She pressed her palms against her ears and cried loudly, refusing to listen to us. Debra¡¯s the one who forced my hand!¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough! Get out of here!¡± Caleb knew reasoning with her was pointless, so he ordered her to Leave. Ignoring Janiya, he quickly walked over to me and gently helped me up from the floor, asking softly, ¡°Now do you believe that I didn¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I averted my gaze, feeling a little ashamed. I was so ovee by sadness at that time that I concluded that Caleb was behind all my pain and suffering. Maybe I should try to trust him from now on. Chapter 339 I stood up slowly, but from the corner of my eye, I saw that Janiya suddenly rushed over at me. She had somehow managed to grab the syringe from the floor. The tip of the needle was raised high. At that moment, it was as though time slowed down to a crawl. I could even see the madness and cruelty in her eyes as she swung the needle at me. But my feet seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. I couldn¡¯t move at all. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Debra!¡± When I was stuck in a trance, Caleb acted fast and covered me with his body. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Janiya was too far gone. In a wild frenzy, she stabbed the syringe into Caleb¡¯s back. ¡°Caleb!¡± I screamed. My eyes widened and my heart seemed to stop in my chest. Janiya was also shocked. Trembling, she loosened her grip on the syringe and staggered back in a daze. ¡°Caleb? No, no, no¡­ No!¡± Pale-faced, Janiya bolted from the room without looking back. Caleb copsed to the floor. All the color quickly drained from his face, his chest heaved violently, and his breath gradually became staggered. I was in a state of utter panic. I stumbled to my feet and pressed the nurse-call button like crazy. ¡°Where are the nurses? Help! We need a doctor now!¡± I held Caleb¡¯s hand tightly. Seeing that his condition was worsening by the second, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. ¡°Caleb, stay with me now. Don¡¯t you dare fall asleep!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. I¡¯m not as weak as you think. I¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Caleb forced a smile. ¡°Trust me, okay?¡± He stretched out his hand, as though he wanted to wipe away my tears But before his fingers could brush against my cheek, his hand dropped feebly to his side. I sobbed even harder. ¡°You liar! You¡¯ve been lying to me this whole time. Why should I trust you?¡± He tried to say something, but he was too weak and his words were incoherent. The poison was spreading at an rming pace. ¡°Brian! You have to save him!¡± I was so anxious that I yelled at the top of my Lungs as soon as Brian arrived. Brian responded quickly. He picked up the syringe and sniffed the needle, his expression darkening. ¡°This isn¡¯t good.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I know this drug. Chapter 340 It was specifically used to torture criminals into confessions. It was too inhumane, which is why Gale banned it many years ago. Now, there¡¯s no antidote. ¡± Banned? This was an illegal drug? It suddenly urred to me that just now, Janiya had said that she had stolen this drug from Adam¡¯s secret chamber. He had been keeping the drug that had been banned years ago? That bastard! At this time, Caleb suddenly grimaced and spat out a mouthful of blood. Brian¡¯s expression darkened. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°We have to take action now. If we continue to let the poison spread, he¡¯ll die. ¡± Brian asked the nurse beside him to prepare for emergency treatment as soon as possible. As they carried Caleb onto a gurney, my hands were forced to separate from his. I watched helplessly as they wheeled him into the resuscitation room. Only a closed door separated me from him. I squeezed my eyes shut and prayed that he would be saved. ¡°Debra? What¡¯s going on?¡± Carlos came in a hurry. ¡°Why¡¯s Caleb in the resuscitation room? What happened?¡± My mind was a mess and I was in no mood to answer his questions. But I knew that Carlos was Caleb¡¯s Beta. I had to let him know the situation so that Caleb could get as much help as possible. I took a deep breath and exined shakily, ¡°Janiya wanted to poison me, but Caleb took the needle for me. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Carlos frowned. ¡°What poison? Is it deadly?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a drug that was used to torture criminals, and it was so inhumane that it was banned a Long time ago. Janiya stole it from Adam, and she intended to use it on me, but she failed. At present, there¡¯s no antidote. ¡± Upon hearing this, Carlos punched the wall hard ¡°Damn you, Janiya! I¡¯m going to kill her!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I was also very emotional. But I knew that killing Janiya wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Finding an antidote should be our first priority. Forcing myself to calm down, I looked at Carlos and said seriously, ¡°We don¡¯t have time for Janiya. Right now, we need to save Caleb. ¡± Chapter 341 Debra¡¯s POV: Only then did Carlose to his senses. He said grimly, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Adam for it. Since Janiya got the poison from him, he must have the antidote. ¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± I hurriedly stopped him just as he was turning to leave. ¡°Why? Carlos looked at me with a puzzled, impatient Look. I bit my lip and spoke my worries without scruples. ¡°We can¡¯t tell Adam that Caleb is in critical condition. Otherwise, he might use it as a bargaining chip to take advantage of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. ¡± Carlos immediately refuted my theory. ¡°The Thorn Edge Pack is powerful. We wouldn¡¯t be threatened by a mayor of a small town. Adam wouldn¡¯t dare. ¡± Carlos crossed his arms over his chest and stressed, ¡°Even if the entire Xeric Pack came to his aid, we would fight until we got the antidote. ¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Carlos was very confident in the strength of his pack, but his confidence was misced. I said coldly, ¡°Carlos, you obviously don¡¯t know Adam very well. Adam doesn¡¯t care about the lives of the people here at all. If the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack died in Roz Town and your men came and killed everyone here, Adam wouldn¡¯t bat an eysh. He would escape before that happened. ¡± Carlos fell into stunned silence. Locking eyes with him, I continued, ¡°If this matter esctes into a war between the two packs, this might make Adam even happier. He¡¯d somehow find a way to benefit from the war. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos pressed his fingers against his temples and exhaled loudly ¡°Then what do you think we should do? Hmm?¡± After thinking for a while, I said, ¡°Keep this matter under wraps and catch Janiya so that she can¡¯t spread the news. Tell Adam that Caleb has been staying in the hospital to take care of me and doesn¡¯t have time to see him for now. As for the antidote, I¡¯ll find a solution. ¡± When I first started speaking, Carlos Looked dubious, but by the time I was done, he looked almost impressed with me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so calm and organized,¡± he mused in pleasant surprise. I couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. It seemed that he believed me. But Ivy knew me better. She knew that I was far from calm. Seeing Caleb in so much pain just now, I almost broke down. It was as though the sky was falling. I felt Like my heart was stabbed countless times by an invisible knife, inflicting a pain so unbearable that I felt like I was going to suffocate. Chapter 342 Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a selfish and immature person? Why did he protect me whenever I was in danger? Most importantly, why was he so stupid? ¡°Well, you finally regret not talking to him sooner, right?¡± Ivy sighed. ¡°Honey, what are you going to do? How are you going to get the antidote? ¡°Only Adam has the antidote. But as far as I know, Adam is very cautious. It¡¯s almost impossible to get the antidote from him. ¡± Looking at the red light above the door to the resuscitation room, I made up my mind. ¡°Ivy, if there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. If we want something, we have to give up something in return.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. So I¡¯m going to have to at least try. ¡± Ivy grew restless. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°The kindness of a woman who has survived a loveless marriage. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When Carlos wandered off somewhere, I called Riley immediately. It was already midnight, so I figured Riley was asleep. It was possible she wouldn¡¯t answer my call. But to my surprise, Riley answered the phone just seconds after I rang. ¡°Debra, where have you been?¡± Riley¡¯s concerned voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to reach you in days. Did something happen?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Honestly, I was so touched. It was clear that Riley cared about me a lot. Although we hadn¡¯t known each other for that long, she saw me as a real friend. But I couldn¡¯t waste time on sentiment. I didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked her, ¡°Riley, can I trust you?¡± I was met with stunned silence. After a while, Riley took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, of course. What is it? I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone. ¡± Ny restless heart gradually calmed down. ¡°Caleb was poisoned trying to save me. This poison was originally used to extort confessions out of criminals, butter, it was prohibited by Gale. Riley, does any of this ring a bell?¡± Riley thought for a moment and answered, ¡°Yes, I recall that a drug used for torture was banned thanks to a joint request from the townspeople. I even signed my name on the petition. ¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. That was good news! I immediately said, ¡°Adam had this poison in his study. Riley, I need your help. Caleb¡¯s Life depends on it. ¡± Chapter 343 ¡°What?¡± Riley was so shocked that she audibly gasped from the other end of the line. ¡°What did you just say? Adam had the drug all along?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered grimly. ¡°Riley, can you go to Adam¡¯s secret chamber for me? If you can¡¯t find an antidote there, can you take the drug to me? The doctor needs the drug to develop the antidote. The secret chamber is in Adam¡¯s study. Just move Luca¡¯s oil painting to the side and it¡¯ll open the secret passage. ¡± Riley was even more shocked. ¡°What? There¡¯s a secret chamber in his study?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied simply. Riley fell into another bout of stunned silence. I guessed that she was busy processing all this information. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After a long while, Riley finally agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask, Debra. But I hope you¡¯ll exin to me what¡¯s going on after you save Caleb. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I agreed readily. So far, it seemed that I had bet on the right person. But I didn¡¯t know how Riley would react when I told her that Adam was trying to sell the town. My hope relied on Riley¡¯s kindness After hanging up, I stayed outside the emergency room and waited with bated breath. I kept offering up silent prayers to God to save Caleb. After a long time, the light in front of the door finally went out. They had finished operating on Caleb. He was still in aa, lying pale-faced in the hospital bed. ¡°Well?¡± I asked uneasily, my hands trembling Brian shook his head and sighed. ¡°The poison has destroyed many of his body functions. Without the antidote, I can only temporarily put him in aa to slow down the spread of the poison. ¡± Looking at Caleb¡¯s pale face, I felt so terrible. If he hadn¡¯t tried to save me, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up Like this. I clenched my fists, more determined than ever to save him. I had to see the day he woke up. I begged Brian, ¡°Can you buy as much time as possible?¡± Brian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I can, but I¡¯ll need Mny¡¯s help. If there¡¯s someone in town who knows about this poison, it¡¯ll be her. Adam had secretly assigned her to execute the criminals using the poison. She left because she couldn¡¯t stand the work anymore. ¡± Chapter 344 So that was what happened. I had no idea. I was indeed surprised, but I didn¡¯t have time to care about this now. ¡°Okay, leave it to me. ¡± As soon as I walked out of the ward, I called Mny immediately ¡°Mny, can youe to Roz Central Hospital now? There¡¯s a patient who needs your help! It¡¯s urgent!¡± ¡°Roz Central hospital? Isn¡¯t Brian there?¡± Mny asked in confusion. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I doubted I could exin it over the phone, so I could only say, ¡°He can¡¯t do it alone. He needs your help-I need your help. Please!¡± It was a matter of life and death, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. As soon as Mny arrived, I begged tearfully, ¡°Mny, please help us Caleb has been poisoned!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Since Mny had been working for Han, she knew where Caleb stood in this whole selling-the-town situation. Therefore,pared with me, whose emotions were so distraught now, she was much more calm and objective. Looking at the unconscious man in bed, she asked calmly, ¡°You asked me toe here just to save Caleb?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault he got poisoned. ¡± I lowered my head shamefully. In a sense, I was taking advantage of Mny. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee in the first ce. I felt ashamed, but I had no other choice. I had to do what I did-for Caleb. After a moment of silence, Mny squinted and looked me up and down. ¡°This is more than that, right? He¡¯s your mate, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered honestly. Her expression becameplicated. With pursed Lips, she asked gravely, ¡°If I saved him, wouldn¡¯t I be giving him another chance to harm Roz Town and the people here?¡± Chapter 345 I fell silent. I couldn¡¯t answer this question. As far as she was concerned, Caleb was determined to purchase Roz Town. I doubted he¡¯d change his mind about the sale just because we saved him today.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that I could convince him otherwise with the power of love. Such was an unrealistic fantasy. After hesitating for a while, I chose to be honest with her. ¡°I know Caleb will be our enemy in the future. But if he dies now, I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself. Caleb is Elena¡¯s father. ¡± Mny¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know-¡° Just then, Brian suddenly strode into the ward and interrupted our conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember why you chose to leave the hospital, Mny?¡± Brian asked seriously. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Turning her head to look at him, Mny said indifferently, ¡°If there¡¯s something you want to say, just say it. ¡± ? ¡°Someone¡¯s Life is in your hands. Have you forgotten the oath you took as a doctor?¡± Hesitation flickered across Mny¡¯s eyes. Finally, she agreed to help. ¡°I just hope you won¡¯t make me regret this. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t let Caleb harm the town. You won¡¯t regret this,¡± I promised. Mny nodded, her lips pursed into a thin line. ¡°I hope so, Debra. ¡± Then she went to the office with Brian. I had nned to wait outside, but I received a text from Riley. ¡°Debra, I¡¯ve sent you my location. Can youe here right now?¡± I drove there without hesitation. Now, my priority was to get the antidote. Time was of the essence. The longer I waited, the more Caleb¡¯s body deteriorated. Chapter 346 The address Riley had sent turned out to be her new residence. Although it was much smaller than Adam¡¯s house, it was decorated nicely. The interior had a warm color scheme, and the furniture was lovely. The ce was homey, unlike Adam¡¯s old-fashioned and depressing residence Luca had also moved out with Riley. I saw his toys on the table in the living room. Out of caution, I looked around carefully and asked Riley, ¡°Is it safe here? Could Adam have sent someone to monitor you?¡± Riley shook her head and rolled her eyes bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Adam doesn¡¯t have the time to care about me now. Janiya has gone missing, and he¡¯s pissed. He has all his men looking for her everywhere. ¡± I sighed in relief. It seemed that this ce was safe, at least for the time being. Debra¡¯s POV; Riley¡¯s words reminded me that Janiya was still missing. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Maybe she knew she how much trouble she was in, so she didn¡¯t dare toe out of hiding. I only hoped that Carlos could find her as soon as possible so that we could keep the news of Caleb¡¯s poisoning under wraps. Today was the weekend, so Luca was also at home. I saw him squatting in the corner of the living room, looking very sad, so I asked with concern, ¡°Luca, how are you feeling? Are you okay?¡± Luca lowered his gaze and sighed sadly. ¡°My friend, Elena, suddenly transferred to another school. I miss her so much!¡± I sighed alongside him. Unexpectedly, Elena made a good friend here instead of in the Xeric Pack. Luca had treated her well, and naturally, he felt sad at her abrupt leave. I ruffled his curly hair and said gently, ¡°Elena misses you, too. I just know that you two will see each other again someday. ¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if my words offort worked, but a thought seemed to have urred to Luca. He Looked up with fierce determination and said firmly, ¡°We will!¡± He seemed to be in a better mood and stood up from the corner, retreating to the living room to watch TV. Having witnessed the whole exchange, Riley looked at me gratefully. ¡°Luca has been in a bad mood Lately. No matter how hard I tried tofort him, it didn¡¯t work.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, you were able to make him feel better. ¡± I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. ¡°That¡¯s how kids are. Sometimes they just need a Little talking to think things through. ¡± Riley nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± She nced at Luca, who was engrossed in his cartoons, and then whispered to me, ¡°Come with me, Debra. ¡± @ Chapter 347 Feeling nervous, I followed Riley to the study. She unlocked the door, took out an old book from the drawer, and handed it to me, gesturing at me to open it. ¡°That thing you asked for is inside. ¡± For some reason, I felt very nervous all of a sudden. I carefully opened the book with bated breath and found that it was full of the methods and recipes for making poison. More importantly, it even had the forms for antidotes. This was perfect! ¡°Oh, my God! Thank you so much, Riley!¡± I was so excited that I kept thanking her. ¡°This book is going to be very helpful!¡± I immediatelyid the book on the table and started taking pictures of the relevant information. Then I forwarded the photos to Brian. If everything went well, Caleb could be saved. Riley had been watching me with a gentle expression while I worked Seeing that I had cheered up, she smiled and sighed wistfully. ¡°It seems that you still love Caleb very much, or you wouldn¡¯t be willing to take such risks for him. ¡± This time, I didn¡¯t deny it. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After returning the book to Riley, I solemnly said to her, ¡°I promised you that I would exin everything to you after you helped me. Please be warned: what I¡¯m about to say may change your perception of everything. But I promise that it is all true. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Riley pricked up her ears and also became serious. ¡°Truth be told, I came to Roz Town on a mission. Not long ago, Adam began to make ns to sell the town. Caleb was the first potential buyer. I was sent here to investigate it. ¡± Riley¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°Sell the town?¡± I knew she would react like this, so I pressed on. ¡°I know it might sound unbelievable, but it¡¯s true. Even though Adam already had a potential buyer, he didn¡¯t sell the town to Caleb right away. Instead, he intended to meet up with other potential buyers at the carnival topare their offers. That¡¯s why Adam never let you enter the study. ¡± I looked at her gravely. ¡°Do you remember the time he came home drunk and beat you? It¡¯s because there was a list of buyers in the secret room in the stud: the names on the list corresponded with the names the people we invited to the party. Adam was so angry because he was afraid that you¡¯d find out and ruin his ns. ¡± Riley was so shocked that she covered her agape mouth tightly, and all the color drained from her face. ¡°So that¡¯s why you were so absent-minded when we were making the invitations!¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect Riley to be so smart that she could piece it together so quickly. I continued to exin, ¡°Adam is very cunning. He ns to run away as soon as the town has been sold.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Gale caught wind of his plot a long time ago. She didn¡¯t want the innocent residents of the town to suffer, so she didn¡¯t storm into town to fight Adam. Instead, she asked Han and me here to collect enough evidence against him. Only in this way could we convict Adam and save the town. ¡± The more Riley heard, the wider her eyes became. Atst, she fell into stunned silence. Chapter 348 ¡°This is what has been going on,¡± I ended on a feeble note. Riley didn¡¯t respond. After a long time, she stood up and stormed out. Then she returned with a bottle of wine and two sses. She poured one for me and then drank up the wine in hers. I was so nervous that I didn¡¯t touch my drink, anxiously waiting for Riley¡¯s reply. Although Riley and I were friends, it was a very risky move to tell her the truth. After all, she and Adam had been married for many years, not to mention the fact that I had been lying to her this whole time. It was highly possible thating clean to her could ruin everything, which was why I hadn¡¯t even talked to Han about this. If Riley failed my trust, the consequences would be unimaginable. Just as I was about to pass out from holding my breath, Riley finally cleared her throat. Debra¡¯s POV: Riley put her ss down and looked at me gratefully. In the most sincere tone, she whispered, ¡°Thank you-both you and Han-for trying to save the town. Thank you so, so much. Roz Town and its people are lucky to have you. ¡± Hearing this from Riley, I let out a long sigh of relief. Thank God I had bet on the right person.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I picked up my ss and took a big gulp of wine. After taking a deep breath, I told Riley, ¡°I have evidence of Adam¡¯s shady business. I believe that Gale will send someone here soon. She¡¯ll do her best to protect the residents of Roz Town. ¡± Riley smiled as she poured herself another ss of wine silently. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The amber Liquid rippled in the ss, and then slowly returned to calm. At that moment, it seemed that she had made up her mind about something. She Looked up at me and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help you. ¡± I was surprised. This was great! Ever since the beginning, I had a hunch that Riley would y an important role in saving the small town. It seemed I had predicted correctly. ¡°Thank you so much, Riley!¡± I grinned at her happily. ¡°But whatever we do, we have to hide it from Adam. We can¡¯t let him know what we¡¯re up to, or else all our efforts will be in vain. ¡± Riley nodded solemnly. ¡°Of course. ¡± Together, we came up with a simple n before I hurried back to the hospital. Just as I was about to enter Caleb¡¯s ward, Carlos hurriedly ran up to me. ¡°Debra, Mny and Brian were able to make an antidote thanks to the information you sent us. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with these two; they haven¡¯t administered the antidote to Caleb yet, and they refuse to tell me why. I have no idea what they¡¯re thinking. ¡± Chapter 349 ¡°What ?¡± Shocked, I hurried into the ward with him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Inside, I found Mny and Brian standing in front of the bed. Both of them Looked very serious ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mny?¡± I demanded anxiously. ¡°Carlos told me that you were able to make the antidote. Why haven¡¯t you given it to Caleb?¡± Mny looked at me gravely and exined, ¡°Debra, Caleb isn¡¯t doing so well, and he¡¯s currently in aa. The antidote is very potent, and we¡¯re not sure what effect it might have on his organs. If we use it now while he¡¯s unconscious, his body might fail to handle it, and there will be serious aftereffects. Worst-case scenario is, he might die. ¡° My heart skipped a beat at that Last sentence. ¡°Are you saying that you have to administer the antidote when he¡¯s awake?¡± ¡°Yes, but we¡¯ve tried to wake him. He¡¯s unresponsive,¡± Mny said grimly. ¡°And from what we can tell, although the poison hasn¡¯t spreadpletely, he¡¯ll stay unconscious indefinitely. We can¡¯t cure him in this case. ¡± My heart sank to the pit of my stomach. ¡°But if we don¡¯t administer the antidote, he¡¯ll die slowly. ¡± Brian let out a long sigh. ¡°So now, we have to either inject the antidote and pray for a miracle, or let him suffer a slow death. This is the life of an we¡¯re talking about. We wouldn¡¯t dare to bet on it. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I smiled bitterly. No wonder Janiya said that the poison would make its victim die a horribly painful death. It turned out that even with the antidote and the best doctors at our disposal, it was difficult to save the life of the poisoned. ¡°This can¡¯t be! You have the antidote for crying out loud!¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. Out of sheer rage, his face turned into that of a wolf and he roared, ¡°Brian, you¡¯re useless!¡± He grabbed Brian by the cor and cursed, ¡°We¡¯ve given you the form of the antidote and the poison, yet you¡¯re telling me that you can¡¯t use it? What a waste of time! It must be because you¡¯re a terrible doctor. I¡¯m taking Caleb back to the Thorn Edge Pack, where there are far better doctors. ¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing, Carlos?¡± Seeing that Brian¡¯s face turned red from Carlos¡¯ grip around his cor, Mny shouted at Carlos angrily. ¡°Let go of him!¡± She reached out to stop him, but Carlos shoved her away harshly, causing her to fall to the floor. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Stop, Carlos!¡± Brian¡¯s anger surged as he witnessed Mny¡¯s distress. He turned into his wolf form and roared, ¡°You better not Lay a finger on Mny!¡± ¡°You¡¯re terrible at medical skills, and your ipetence dyed the rescue. You have absolutely no authority to shout at me!¡± Carlos retorted, his expression contorted with fury. Chapter 350 ¡°What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing, you lunatic?¡± Brian roared, his voice reverberating with indignation. ¡°Do you truly believe we want to witness Caleb¡¯s demise in Roz Town? It would spell disaster for the entire town. Do you think for a second that we don¡¯t desperately want him to awaken? We¡¯ve been tirelessly toiling day and night, searching for a solution. And now you have the audacity to im that we dyed the rescue? What gives you the right to undermine our hard work and efforts?¡± As the tension escted between the two, I quickly grasped the impending chaos that would ensue if the situation persisted. Now, the paramount concern shifted to devising a n to rescue Caleb. Gritting my teeth, I summoned the resolve and decisiveness to make a firm decision. ¡°In that case, allow me to take charge and make the decision,¡± I asserted. Taking a deep breath, I addressed MeLany and Brian and proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s arrange for Caleb to receive the antidote without dy. ¡± In an instant, all eyes turned to me. As Carlos released his grip on Brian, his tone turned icy, and he questioned with disdain, ¡°Who do you think you are, Debra, to make decisions for Caleb¡¯s life? How dare you assume the authority to determine his fate?¡± Maintaining aposed expression, I responded calmly, ¡°Because I am his mate. Furthermore, hasn¡¯t Caleb always expressed his desire for me to return to the Thorn Edge Pack and be his Luna? You should be well aware that the Luna possesses the authority to make decisions on behalf of the Alpha when the Alpha is unable to do so. ¡± Carlos clenched his teeth and persisted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what was said earlier? Taking the antidote might result in Caleb¡¯s death. Mny and Brian are ipetent doctors, and there¡¯s no guarantee they can ensure his survival. I believe that only by returning to the Thorn Edge Pack can he be truly saved. ¡± In response, I posed a question to Carlos. ¡°But how can you be certain that Caleb won¡¯t die during the journey back to the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Carlos was taken aback, his expression momentarily frozen with surprise. Without allowing Carlos to borate, I pressed on, ¡°The poison in Caleb¡¯s body may not have spread yet, but its progression is unpredictable. There¡¯s a looming risk that it could worsen at any moment.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If we were to embark on the journey back, who knows if we might encounter adversaries along the way? If Caleb were to perish during the journey, would you be able to bear the weight of that consequence?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos fell silent, his uncertainty evident as he struggled to find a response. I asserted, ¡°Carlos, Caleb¡¯s poisoning in Roz Town is a grave matter. If you were to take him back in his current condition, it would undoubtedly draw attention. Once word gets out, it could trigger a full-blown war between the two tribes. Countless Lives would be lost, and innocent people would suffer the consequences. Can you bear the weight of such consequences, Carlos? Can you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. I¡¯ll take care of it. ¡± I shifted my gaze to the pale-faced man lying on the bed. Inexplicably, an unprecedented sense of calm washed over me in that very moment. ¡°I am fully prepared to shoulder the consequences of the decision I have made. If anything were to happen to Caleb, you can take me back to the Thorn Edge Pack for trial. This entire situation has nothing to do with Roz Town. I was once a mere outcast, expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack. Let me resolve this matter on my own. ¡± Carlos, undoubtedly taken aback by my unwavering resolve, persisted stubbornly, ¡°But even if you are willing to sacrifice your life, it won¡¯t bring Caleb back!¡± I countered Carlos with conviction, ¡°But perhaps my sacrifice can pave the path towards peace between the two packs, right?¡± Carlos lowered his eyes in silence. Chapter 351 Observing the situation, Mny let out a sigh. ¡°Is it truly worth it, Debra?¡± Without a moment of hesitation, I nodded affirmatively, resolute in my decision. ¡°It will be. I¡¯m sure of it. ¡± I knew it when Caleb protected me at the critical moment. Debra¡¯s POV: Perhaps Mny wasn¡¯t expecting me to be so determined, because she showed a stunned expression. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After a while, she sighed helplessly. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. Brian and I will prepare to administer the antidote as soon as possible. But to err on the side of caution, we¡¯ll have to prepare for contingencies, too. ¡± ¡°Okay, good.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± This time, I didn¡¯t say anything more. After Mny discussed her n with Brian, they finally decided to inject Caleb with the antidote the following morning. ? This was a defining moment for me. If Caleb lived, I¡¯d live. But if he died, I would also face a death trial. We had only spent a few months together, but now, we were facing life and death together. All of a sudden, I seemed to understand why Moon Goddess had designated him as my mate. Maybe it was destiny. In the dead of night, I slipped into Caleb¡¯s ward alone. Caleb was lying in bed quietly, his face as pale as the sheets. He looked so fragile and week, and there was no sign of him waking up I knelt by his bedside and whispered in his ear, ¡°Caleb, let me tell you a secret¡­¡± After taking a deep breath, I plucked up the courage to admit, ¡°Fine. You¡¯re my mate, okay? Now please wake up!¡± However, there was no response. The man barely even stirred. The old Caleb would¡¯ve hugged and ki*sed me fiercely as soon as I epted him as my mate. Chapter 352 Seeing him lying half-dead in a hospital bed made my heart ache as though it had been stabbed by a blunt knife. If it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t be in this state. He used to be a strong, unrestrained man who did whatever he wanted. How could a proud man Like him be willing to lie here motionless? ? I closed my tearful eyes and nted a ki*s on his forehead. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At that moment, I made up my mind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caleb. I have to do this to keep you alive. You can say whatever you want when you wake up, but for now, you have no choice. ¡± I stared at him for a long time. After taking a deep breath, I leaned down slowly to get close to his neck. The next second, my mouth parted and I bit down on his skin. Yes, I marked him. At first, the feeling was euphoric, as though something that had been buried deep within me was suddenly activated. But the next second, the pain from the poison in him reached me. ¡°ARI¡± The sudden sharp pain overwhelmed me, causing me to stagger backwards In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand steadily and fell to my knees. ¡°Debra? What¡¯re you doing?¡± Having heard the sound of me falling in the ward, Carlos immediately pushed the door open and rushed in. When he found me kneeling on the floor, grimacing in pain, he was stunned. But he was a smart man.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It didn¡¯t take him long to realize what I had done. Sure enough, he checked Caleb¡¯s neck ¡°Debra! Did you actually mark him? Why?¡± Carlos turned to look at me, wide-eyed in shock ¡°Yes. Cold sweat trickled down from my forehead. Overwhelmed with pain, I struggled to answer him Confused, Carlos asked, ¡°Why would you do such a thing? Your health is in bad enough shape as it is. Debra, marking a person in aa would only make you weaker. ¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± I answered with difficulty. Chapter 353 The unbearable pain of the poison corroding my body made it hard for me to think straight, and I was trembling all over. Still, I tried my best to exin. ¡°You heard what Brian and Mny said. Caleb needed to be awake to receive the antidote. But he¡¯s in such terrible shape that he refuses to wake up. ¡± ¡°So you¡­¡± Realization dawned on Carlos. ¡°Yes. ¡± I nodded with a wry smile. ¡°His life would¡¯ve been in grave danger if he got the injection tomorrow without being marked. Brian told me that if I seeded in marking him, I¡¯d be able to shoulder some of the pain he¡¯s feeling. This was the only way I could help him survive the antidote. ¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Carlos was suddenly enlightened. Only then did he rush over to help me up. ¡°Debra, I can¡¯t thank you enough for everything you¡¯re doing for him His attitude towards me had finally changed from disgust to respect. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Debra. I misunderstood you before. ¡± Carlos lowered his head and sincerely apologized to me. ¡°Although we don¡¯t always see eye to eye, I can tell that you really love Caleb. I¡¯m really sorry about before. ¡± I waved my hand weakly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You were just worried about Caleb. I understand where you wereing from. ¡± Carlos raised his head and nodded adamantly, his eyes full of admiration. ¡°You know, Debra, you¡¯re a lot stronger than you look. I hope we won¡¯t be enemies in the future. Otherwise, I believe you¡¯ll make for a terrible opponent. ¡± I was stunned for a moment and then smiled wryly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No one knows what the future holds. All I know is that I¡¯ll do anything to make Caleb wake up now. ¡± ¡°I think I understand why he Likes you now,¡± Carlos said with a smile.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked at me with newfound respect. ¡°You stand by what you love and you take responsibility for your actions. ¡± I sighed. ¡°Thanks, Carlos, but can you give me some time alone with Caleb?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Carlos quickly backed out of the room to give us some space. After he left, he considerately closed the door behind him. A hush fell over the ward since only me and Caleb were left. I gazed at Caleb quietly and found myself hoping that time would pass a little slower so that I could look at him Longer. Knock! Knock! The knock on the door pulled me out of my trance. Chapter 354 Who could be knocking at this time? Confused and on high alert, I didn¡¯t open the door until I had a weapon on me¡ªjust in case. To my surprise, it was Mny. She wasn¡¯t wearing her doctor¡¯s gown. Embarrassed, she Looked at me and confessed, ¡°Debra, Elena has been asking for you. I had no choice but to bring her here. ¡± Only then did I notice the cute little girl in a pink dress hiding behind Mny. Previously, I had admitted to Mny that Caleb was Elena¡¯s father So she said to me, ¡°Debra, maybe it¡¯s time for Elena to meet her biological father. After all, Caleb¡¯s life is in danger now¡­¡± Speaking of this, her voice trailed off. Perhaps she realized that voicing her thoughts would be ominous, so she immediately changed the subject.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Although Caleb¡¯s unconscious, he may be able to hear the voice of his family. Maybe it¡¯ll help him if Elena talks to him. ¡± Biting my lip, I hesitated for a while and then agreed. ¡°Okay,e inside and meet your father, sweetheart,¡± I said to Elena softly. Elena had always wanted to meet her father. If Caleb couldn¡¯t survive the injection, Elena might grow up regretting never meeting him. Elena¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of meeting her father. She looked very happy and immediately skipped over to my side. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mommy, am I really going to see Daddy?¡± She blinked her round eyes, looking expectant. ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside. Go and be with your family,¡± Mny offered considerately, stepping backward. Family? At the mention of the word, I felt stunned. I used to think that Elena was the only family I¡¯d ever have. I didn¡¯t expect that Caleb would one day be part of my family. Was this really our destiny? ¡°Elena,e and see Daddy. ¡± Swallowing the Lump in my throat, I led her to Caleb¡¯s bedside and whispered, ¡°Go ahead, sweetie. ¡± Elena¡¯s curious eyes widened as soon as they Landed on Caleb¡¯s still figure. The man was as pale as his sheets, and he didn¡¯t stir even as we approached. Chapter 355 ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with Daddy? Why isn¡¯t he waking up?¡± With a worried look, Elena tugged at my sleeve anxiously. ¡°Is he sick?¡± Iforted her in a low voice, ¡°Yes, Daddy¡¯s just sick. But don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s going to be okay. ¡± Elena shook her head and whimpered, ¡°But I dreamed that Daddy got hurt. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Elena dreamt of her father? How? Was this a manifestation of the connection between father and daughter? I was confused, but I still rubbed her head and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s just asleep for the time being. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay! That¡¯s good!¡± Elena was obviously relieved. Smiling sweetly, she stood on tiptoe and ki*sed Caleb¡¯s cheek. ¡°Get well soon, Daddy!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her voice was very cute and childish but full of earnest expectation. I once dreamed of such a scene, but I had never thought that it would be a reality one day. However, Caleb didn¡¯t respond. Elena was a little disappointed. She lowered her head sadly, her lower Lip trembling.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s so mean. ¡± She pouted. ¡°He didn¡¯t want us. I¡¯m right here, but he doesn¡¯t want me. ¡± ¡°Elena, what makes you say Daddy didn¡¯t want us?¡± I was surprised. Elena replied dejectedly, ¡°My friends in the Xeric Pack allughed at me for not having a daddy. And because Daddy didn¡¯t protect us, we were kicked out and had to join the Xeric Pack. That¡¯s why my friends all looked down on me. ¡± The depressing words made my heart ache. Fighting back tears, I pulled Elena into a tight embrace. For so long, I didn¡¯t want to tell Elena about her father because I was afraid that she¡¯d feel sad. Unexpectedly, she had been sad about it all along even without me telling her about Caleb. This time, I exined the situation to her without holding back. ¡°Elena, the truth is, it was because of some misunderstandings that Daddy and I split up back then. It¡¯s not all his fault, honey. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elena Looked up at me inquisitively. ¡°Yes, honey. You should know that Daddy is sick now because he saved me. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been me asleep in bed now. So it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want us. ¡± Chapter 356 ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Elena lowered her eyes and seemed to fall into deep thought. After hesitating for a while, she approached Caleb and whispered in his ear, ¡°Daddy, if you wake up soon, I¡¯ll forgive you. Oh, and please buy me many pretty dresses when you wake up!¡± Elena giggled and kept on whispering childish nonsense to Caleb for a while. Gradually, she grew drowsy and fell asleep in my arms. Even though she was asleep, there was a smile on her face. It seemed that finally meeting her father made her very happy. Relieved, I carefully carried Elena to the door and transferred her to Mny, who was waiting outside. ¡°I need to stay here and take care of Caleb. Can you please take Elena home for me?¡± ¡°No problem. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Mny gently stroked Elena¡¯s chubby cheek, her eyes full of affection. She didn¡¯t have kids of her own, so she had grown to love Elena very much.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, she ended up spoiling the child. That was why she couldn¡¯t help but bring Elena to the hospital to see me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯LL take care of her. ¡± With a doting smile, Mny then left with Elena in her arms. I stayed behind with Caleb. All throughout the night, I gazed at him silently, lost in thought. ? Time passed by quickly. Before I knew it, the sun began to creep in the horizon. It was almost time for the operation. With Brian¡¯s permission, I followed Caleb into the operating room. As soon as Caleb was transferred to the operating table, Mny¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Judging from her expression, I guessed that she noticed the mark on Caleb¡¯s neck. The way she Looked at me changed from shock to pity. Soon, after getting the signal from Mny, Brian injected the antidote into Caleb¡¯s body. The next second, I felt severe pain shooting through my veins. Debra¡¯s POV: ALL the color drained from my face and I immediately broke out in cold sweat. The pain spread throughout my body like a relentless tide. Because I was already weak to begin with, the pain caused by the antidote overwhelmed me. I felt dizzy and almost fainted on the spot. ¡°Please, you have to hold on!¡± The nurse next to me helped wiped the sweat on my forehead with a tissue. Chapter 357 I nodded with difficulty, grimacing in pain. The situation was very critical now. If I passed out, Caleb wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the poison. So to save his life, I bit my lip hard and forced myself to sober up. ¡°Hang in there, honey!¡± Ivy said through gritted teeth. After what felt like an eternity of pain and suffering, the pain reached my most vital organ. ¡°My heart¡­ It can¡¯t¡­¡± I struggled to form the words. ¡°Your heart?¡± Mny looked up in high alert. After some rapid thinking, Mny quickly injected some kind of drug into Caleb¡¯s body. The pain in my body was gradually alleviated. Most importantly, the difort in my heart disappeared.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The antidote took effect and the poison gradually dissipated. But the whole process was tormenting. I felt bouts of freezing cold, followed by episodes of burning heat. My clothes were soaked in sweat and I kept trembling uncontrobly, as though thousands of ants were crawling and biting my body. My lip burst because I had been biting it too hard, and the metallic taste of blood quickly spread in my mouth. Around an hourter, Brian finally dered that Caleb was recovering. ¡°He¡¯s getting better!¡± Brian shouted in euphoric surprise. My heart was finally set at ease, and even my body, which had been tortured relentlessly over the past hour, didn¡¯t seem to be in so much pain anymore. ¡°Send Caleb back to the ward first. ¡± The nurse obediently wheeled Caleb back to the ward so that he could rest. I slumped over my chair and Mny hurried to check on me. ¡°Debra, are you okay? How are you feeling?¡± I didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak and could only try to force a smile at her. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°You took a huge risk, you know that? What if he died? You marked him, so you¡¯re connected now in mind and in body. You¡¯re already in bad shape now. If he died, you might¡¯ve died, too!¡± I feebly held her hand and managed to squeeze out a few words. ¡°Thank you for saving him. ¡± Chapter 358 Mny sighed deeply. ¡°I just hope that he won¡¯t destroy the town after he wakes up,¡± she said in a low voice, her expression grim. ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± I promised in a hoarse voice. Now that the worst was over, I rested for a while in the operating room. After I felt a little better, I went back to the ward to see Caleb. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Although he was still unconscious, he Looked much better than before, and his face wasn¡¯t so pale anymore. I touched his handsome face and sighed in relief. ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay,¡± I murmured softly. I was so exhausted from the whole ordeal that I fell asleep on the edge of the bed. The following morning, I opened my eyes only to find that the bed was empty. Only the messy, wrinkled bed sheet was proof that someone had slept there the night before. But where was Caleb? Did a nurse take him away? I stood up in a hurry, anxious to look for him. ¡°Debra? I¡¯m right here.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± Caleb¡¯s Low voice sounded from behind me. The familiar voice was like a gentle spring breeze washing over my heart, taking all of my worries with it. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Caleb, you¡¯re awake!¡± I was so surprised and delighted that I couldn¡¯t help but throw myself into his arms and burst into tears. ¡°I almost thought you weren¡¯t going to make it. ¡± ¡°Me, dead? You Look worse than me. ¡± Caleb smiled yfully. Despite his teasing, he gently wiped my tears with his thumbs. His soft lipsnded on the corner of my eye as he ki*sed away my tears. Then, he slowly Lowered his head and pressed his Lips against mine Stunned, I forgot how to breathe for a moment. Then, I closed my eyes and ki*sed him back. When I parted my mouth slightly, his deft tongue slipped in to dance with mine. Our breathing became heavy and more possessive. Caleb¡¯s eyes took on a different Light. The next second, he scooped me up andid me on the bed. Then he climbed on top of me. Chapter 359 Before I could protest, he silenced me with another passionate ki*s. The words got caught in my throat, never to leave my Lips. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± So immersed in the ki*s, I subconsciously reached out and wrapped my arms around Caleb¡¯s neck, pulling him closer. Dissatisfied, Caleb deepened the ki*s. His wandering hand Lifted the hem of my shirt and slowly made its way to my breast. The electric wave of pleasure spread all over my body. I couldn¡¯t help but arch my back and moan slightly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ We seemed to have forgotten the world around us; it was just me and him at this moment in time. I was enjoying the ki*s fully when Caleb¡¯s Lips suddenly moved to my neck. It seemed he wanted to mark me. ¡°No, wait! You can¡¯t-¡° As soon as his lips touched my neck, I sobered up at once and pushed him away in a hurry. ¡°Why not?¡± Calebined.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You marked me when I was unconscious. I just want to mark you, too I shook my head firmly. ¡°I only did that to save you, not to take advantage of you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. ¡± Caleb narrowed his eyes at me in suspicion. Then he lowered his head and ki*sed me on the lips again. ¡°Honey, just let me mark you, okay?¡± His domineering ki*s made my body tremble involuntarily. Just then, the door was kicked open with a bang. ¡°Bad news!¡± Carlos rushed in and interrupted us. He had barged in so abruptly that Caleb didn¡¯t have the time to withdraw his hand from my shirt. Realizing this, I blushed in embarrassment . ¡°Get out!¡± Caleb barked angrily. ¡°Oh, my bad. ¡± Carlos also realized that he had walked in on something intimate, so he immediately ducked his head and started backing out the door. But as soon as he left the room, he suddenly remembered something and rushed inside again. This time, before Caleb could scold him, he quickly exined himself. ¡°Adam¡¯s men are secretly searching the hospital. They must be looking for you. You and Debra have to get out of here as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 360 Caleb and I exchanged nces and immediately understood the gravity of the situation. After careful consideration, we decided to sneak out of the ward. Carlos helped us keep an eye on the gate. When he saw that a crowd of people were about to leave the hospital, he waved at us. We quickly joined the crowd and blended in. As we were sneaking out, Caleb clung to me. I frowned. I knew he wasn¡¯t too weak to walk on his own.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was obviously doing this just to take advantage of me. ¡°Caleb, can¡¯t you walk on your own?¡± I asked unhappily. ¡°I feel a little dizzy, that¡¯s all. I need your support. I¡¯m a weak patient who just got out of aa, remember?¡± Rolling my eyes, I had no choice but to give in After all, he wasn¡¯t wrong. Since he had just recovered from a serious illness, I should just let it slide. We blended in with the crowd and walked into the elevator. As the elevator doors slowly slid to a close, I breathed a sigh of relief. But just as the doors were several centimeters away from closing, I saw Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Adam outside. He was walking to the elevator quickly, and it seemed that he saw Caleb. Debra¡¯s POV: No! I couldn¡¯t let Adam find Caleb! Caleb was way too weak to deal with him now, and we had no idea why Adam was looking for us. I had to act fast. Without a second to lose, I turned around and threw my arms around Caleb. ¡°Look away. Adam¡¯s just outside the elevator,¡± I whispered in his ear. ¡°Thanks for the heads-up,¡± he said as he lowered his head to look at me. We held each other in this way and didn¡¯t dare to look away from each other until the elevator doors slid to aplete close. The elevator doors closed with such agonizing slowness. Each second that passed was torture. I was so nervous that my heart practically leaped out of my throat. I had never hoped time could pass faster before. Chapter 361 Fortunately, the elevator doors slid to a close sessfully. Adam wasn¡¯t able to catch up to us. But the other patients in the elevator were all staring at us as we hugged in the corner. One of the patients couldn¡¯t even help but tease us. ¡°Wow! You must really love each other. ¡± ¡°Did you hear them? Before they even entered the elevator just now, thedy supported her husband all the time. She really Loves him!¡± Cheeks burning with embarrassment, I lowered my head. Caleb, on the other hand, ignored them and stared me for a little while longer. Then, he held me tighter and whispered in my ear, ¡°Thank you, my wife. ¡± Ny heart skipped a beat. His wife? sem When we finally made it to the exit, we found Carlos waiting for us in the car by the back door, ready to speed away at a moment¡¯s notice. Just as we were getting in the car, out of the corner of my eye, I saw that someone was waving at us to stop. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ We immediately turned our back to him. Fortunately, we had reacted quickly; that person probably didn¡¯t see our faces. Carlos wasted no time and mmed his foot on the gas. ¡°Weird. Why would Adam suddenly have his men search the hospital?¡± Perplexed, Carlos pursed his lips I thought for a while and mused, ¡°Maybe Adam got to Janiya before us, and now he knows that Caleb was poisoned. But because Adam is a very cautious person, it¡¯s possible he didn¡¯t believe her. He probably wanted to confirm it with his own eyes. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. But that crazy bitch is really good at hiding. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t pick up her trail. Adam must¡¯ve searched for her with full force and turned the whole town upside down before he found her. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in that now. Let¡¯s think about how to deal with Adam first. He wille to us sooner orter,¡± I suggested. ¡°Okay. ¡± Carlos nodded.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Caleb, what are you going to do next?¡± Caleb frowned and didn¡¯t answer. Judging from his pale face, I figured he wasn¡¯t feeling well. I urged Carlos, ¡°Drive faster. I think Caleb needs to rest. ¡± Carlos immediately sat up straight and stepped on the gas When we arrived at the hotel, Carlos expertly parked the car. I didn¡¯t wait for him. Instead, I helped Caleb to his hotel room, supporting his weight all the way to the bed. After he was settled down, I tried to hand him the medicine Brian had prescribed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take it. ¡± Caleb shook his head and held my hand tightly, acting Like a spoiled child. Chapter 362 ¡°Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡± ¡°Take your medicine first,¡± I said calmly but firmly. ¡°No! I won¡¯t have it if you¡¯re just going to leave me!¡± He frowned in displeasure. I was stunned. Such a sight was so familiar. Caleb looked and acted just like Elena whenever she got sick. Did Elena inherit her stubbornness from her father? Feeling helpless, I had no choice but to promise him. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave tonight. Can you please take the medicine now? It¡¯s for your own good, you know. ¡± ¡°Okay, but you have to keep your end of the deal. ¡± Caleb finally Looked relieved and obediently took his medicine. After lying down, he suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°Debra, did someone try to talk to me when I was in aa?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Elena had called Caleb her daddy when he was in aa. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a Little guilty. Was Caleb actually aware that his daughter was there? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Maybe it was time to tell him the truth. After all, we had gone through too much together. Ivy echoed my sentiments. ¡°Honey, he¡¯s Elena¡¯s father. He has the right to know the truth. And you two need to start being honest with each other. Keeping secrets is a recipe for disaster. ¡± ¡°Yeah, okay. ¡± Ivy was right. I took a deep breath to pluck up all my courage. I was finally ready to tell Caleb the secret. However, when I looked up, I found that he had fallen asleep because of the drowsy effect of the pills After a moment of stunned silence, I swallowed back the words I was going to say. ¡°Forget it,¡± I muttered in disappointment. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll tell him when he wakes up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯d better let him rest for now. ¡± Ivy didn¡¯t have any objection. She just reiterated, ¡°But whatever happens, you have to tell him, okay? You can¡¯t escape anymore. ¡± I agreed. She was right. I tucked him in carefully to make sure he wouldn¡¯t catch a cold. Then after onest nce at his peaceful, sleeping face, I left the bedroom. Chapter 363 Only then did I realize how tired I was. I nned to lie on the sofa and catch some shut-eye. But it turned out Carlos hadn¡¯t left yet. He was sitting on the sofa, lost in thought. ¡°Carlos, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I rubbed my sleepy eyes and walked to him groggily. He wore a very serious expression. ¡°I wanted to ask you some questions, Debra. ¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead. ¡± Ny intuition told me that something bad was going to happen, as though I was about to be interrogated. But I knew that this moment was unavoidable and that it was better to face it sooner thanter. Sure enough, he asked me point-nk, ¡°Who sent you here?¡± I shook my head decisively. ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s where I draw the line. ¡± Carlos¡¯ eyebrows shot up in surprise. He paused for a moment and then moved on to his next question. ¡°Can you give up your mission to stay with Caleb? I¡¯m sure you two will be very happy together. ¡± At this, I fell silent. Carlos¡¯s question single-handedly pulled me out of my dream. These days, Caleb¡¯s life was dangling by a thread. It made me subconsciously dream that perhaps I and Caleb could really be together Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I chose to forget all about the countless obstacles between us. But these obstacles couldn¡¯t be solved by running away. After a long silence, I asked, ¡°Can you give up buying the town?¡± Now, it was Carlos¡¯ turn to fall silent. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°Debra, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t get it. Caleb will get this town no matter what. ¡± Ny heart sank to the pit of my stomach It seemed that the obstacles between me and Caleb were insurmountable. Caleb was still the selfish man he always was. For the sake of the Thorn Edge Pack, he was willing to sacrifice the happiness and safety of countless families. No matter what we had been through together, he hadn¡¯t changed at all. Was there really no other way? Clutching onto myst hope, I asked expectantly, ¡°But the residents of Roz Town are innocent. I¡¯ve seen the Barton family¡¯s n.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If Caleb insists on buying the town, the residents will be driven out of their homes and forced to move to a terrible area. They¡¯ll even be used of betraying the pack! Is this really what you want?¡± Chapter 364 Carlos sighed and ran his fingers through his hair in distress. ¡°I just hope you¡¯ll think about it, Debra. For both your and Caleb¡¯s sake, please don¡¯t go against us. ¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t just think about myself,¡± I replied stubbornly. ¡°You and Caleb have been here for a while. You know that there are a lot of nice people who live here. This is their home. I can¡¯t imagine how they¡¯ll feel after they lose their home. ¡± Carlos fell silent, having been rendered speechless. With a helpless look, he exhaled loudly and said, ¡°Debra, sometimes you and Caleb are really alike. Both of you are too stubborn for your own good. Maybe that¡¯s why Moon Goddess chose you for each other. After everything that¡¯s happened, I can tell that you two love each other But because you two can¡¯t see eye to eye on this, you¡¯ll only end up hurting each other. You¡¯ve got to understand, Debra. As his Beta, I don¡¯t want to see him get hurt. ¡± I nodded quietly. There was a Lump stuck in my throat. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I appreciated that Carlos was so loyal to Caleb and obeyed his every order. But if even Carlos was so determined to get the town, how much more Caleb? Did I have to choose between my own happiness and that of others? I felt caught between a rock and a hard ce. Although if I loved Caleb with all my heart, I couldn¡¯t just turn away from the mission Gale assigned me and the residents of Roz Town. Even if the love I yearned for was within arm¡¯s reach, I needed to stay true to my principles. I didn¡¯t want to lose myself for my mate, just like Riley did.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ivy, there has to be another way, right?¡± I asked sadly. Ivy sighed. ¡°Maybe, but if there is, I don¡¯t know what it is. ¡± That night, after Carlos left, Iy on the sofa and got lost in thought trying toe up with solutions. Just as I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly received a text from Adam. ¡°Debra, you¡¯d better report to my office tomorrow!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: On the following morning, as I woke up, Caleb was still fast asleep I had intended to bid him farewell right there in the bedroom, but his words from the previous night lingered in my mind, causing me to hesitate. Chapter 365 I was at a loss how to findmon ground with Caleb regarding our ns for Roz Town, where both of us would be content. It seemed Like an almost insurmountable task. After pondering over it for a considerable amount of time, I finally arrived at a decision. ¡°For now, Ivy, let¡¯s withhold information about Elena from him. ¡± ¡°Why? Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± Ivy asked, filled with confusion and anxiety. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Darling, why do you still insist on avoiding it?¡± I gently shook my head. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m not running away from it. But the issue in Roz Town remains unresolved. If neither of us is willing to find a middle ground, it will continue to be a perpetual obstacle for us. Even if Caleb bes aware of Elena¡¯s existence, it will only add moreplications. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Ivy felt helpless about the situation I stood before the bedroom door, contemting for a prolonged moment before finally leaving. I was uncertain about how to confront Caleb, and equally unsure about how to exin the situation to Mny. After all, it had only been a few days since I had promised Mny that I wouldn¡¯t Let Caleb harm the town. s, what a mess! With a heavy heart, I returned to the office building, engulfed in a sense of dismay. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re finally back! It¡¯s good to see you!¡± Sally¡¯s face lit up with happiness as she greeted me. Taking the initiative, she asked with genuine concern, ¡°I heard from Adam that you haven¡¯t been feeling well. Is it due to the Lingering effects of your previous kidnapping? Caleb called to request a leave on your behalf. How are you feeling now? Are you doing any better?¡± I was taken aback. It was only then that I realized that during mya at the hospital it was Caleb who had requested leave on my behalf, providing a valid reason. Not desiring to delve into further exnations, I simply nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better now. ¡± Suddenly, like a ghost, Adam materialized at the office door.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Debra, I need to see you in my office immediately,¡± he ordered in a stern tone. ¡°Sure. ¡± Unsure of Adam¡¯s intentions, I approached his office with a sense of caution. As I entered, Adam nced at me intently and asked in a serious tone, Chapter 366 ¡°Debra, I need you to be honest with me. Was Caleb injured? I want to know the truth. ¡± I was surprised to find him asking me about this. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not true! Where did you even get such a farcical idea?¡± I denied it naturally. Upon hearing my denial, Adam furrowed his brow, and faint veins pulsed on his forehead. With a loud crash, Adam violently smashed the ashtray, its shards scattering across the room. His voice grew increasingly ferocious as he eximed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Caleb injured? Who the hell spread this lie? Both you and Janiya are treacherous bitches. You are all obsessed with him! I can see it! You didn¡¯t even think twice about betraying me!¡± As I observed Adam¡¯s agitated response, my suspicions were confirmed Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Janiya must be under Adam¡¯s control now. I quickly took a deep breath to rx my nerves. Swiftlyposing myself and putting on a facade of surprise, I responded, ¡°I assure you that I did not deceive you. It is true that Caleb was not injured. In fact, when I fell ill and Lost consciousness, he took diligent care of me at the hospital. How could he have been injured?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam looked at me cautiously. The coldness in his eyes told that his anger had not yet subsided. ¡°Yes! The doctors and nurses at Roz Central Hospital can attest to my statement.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I must rify that your usation of me betraying you due to an obsession with Caleb ispletely unfounded. I would never do such a thing. If it were not for your explicit permission, I would have never dared to approach him. After all, he is your esteemed guest, and I am merely your secretary. ¡± Perhaps due to my convincing demeanor, Adam began to waver in his conviction. Narrowing his eyes with suspicion, Adam swiftly summoned the guard and instructed, ¡°Bring Janiya in. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Soon, Janiya was dragged in by the security guards. She looked like aplete mess. Her hair was disheveled, and her clothes were in shambles. She also reeked of alcohol, which made me wrinkle my nose in disgust even from a distance. ¡°Adam, it¡¯s true! I poisoned Caleb!¡± Janiya didn¡¯t seem to be in her right mind. She kept mumbling, ¡°I poisoned Caleb with the drug I stole from your ce! He¡¯s dying!¡± She lookedpletely mad. Feeling wary, I took a few steps back quietly. But her eyes soon fell on me. Chapter 367 Her ssy eyes suddenly became clear and sharp! ¡°Debra, you f@cking bitch!¡± Janiya broke free from the guards and rushed at me. Her hands transformed into wolf ws as she reached out to sh at my face. ¡°This is all your f@cking fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, Caleb wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I looked at her incredulously and sneered. How dare she me me? I wasn¡¯t the one who poisoned him! She had caused me and Caleb so much pain and anguish. Thinking of everything she had done to me up until this point, my blood started to boil. She was a murderer! How dare she use me? ¡°Janiya, you deserve this!¡± I dodged her attack and pped her hard across the face in one swift motion. I pped her so hard that she stumbled backwards. Looking at the red-faced Janiya, I said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, Janiya. I¡¯m not taking any of your shit anymore!¡± Janiya Lost her bnce and fell, Landing on her butt awkwardly. She immediately crawled over to Adam and clutched his leg, crying, ¡°Adam, don¡¯t let her deceive you. I swear to you-I poisoned Caleb. He¡¯s dying now. You can use him as a hostage. The Thorn Edge Pack will be willing to give you anything!¡± But even as she wed at his pant leg, Adam ignored her coldly. Janiya¡¯s ramblings made me frown tightly. ¡°Janiya, why are you doing this?¡± She nearly killed Caleb with the poison, and now she wanted to bring down the Thorn Edge Pack. That was her home!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Janiya Laughed like a maniac. ¡°You! This is all your f@cking fault! I just wanted to hurt you, but Caleb cared about you so much that he was willing to sacrifice his own Life for you!¡± Her crazedughter echoed in the room. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve hurt Caleb. There¡¯s no way I can go back home. I might as well join Adam and be his advisor. At least I¡¯ll live!¡± I was shocked by her crazy betrayal. Jealousy had turned her into a freaking devil. How the hell could she give up her hometown? Chapter 368 ¡°What about your family?¡± I still couldn¡¯t believe it. Janiya suddenly fell silent, tears welling up in her eyes. I shook my head and said loudly, ¡°Fortunately, Caleb¡¯s fine. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve destroyed the Thorn Edge Pack. And Roz Town would have also been in great danger. ¡± ¡°What the f@ck are you talking about? I poisoned him!¡± Janiya grew worked up again. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, you were there! You saw it with your own eyes Why the f@ck are you lying?¡± Adam looked at us expressionlessly and said, ¡°One of you says Caleb¡¯s dying, while the other ims he¡¯s fine. Now the question is, which one of you is lying?¡± Then, a thought urred to him and his expression darkened.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know there¡¯s a traitor among the people around me. I suspect that it¡¯s one of you two. ¡± ¡°Traitor?¡± Janiya asked in shock. All of a sudden, she seemed to wake up from a dream and locked eyes with me. ¡°It must be Debra! She¡¯s been hiding¡ª¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, the door to the office was suddenly kicked open. Then, a tall and strong figure strode in. It was Caleb! Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Are you okay, Debra?¡± Without so much as ncing at Janiya, Caleb walked to me quickly. ¡°Why did you leave the hospital before recovering? I was worried sick!¡± As he spoke, Caleb rubbed the tip of my nose dotingly. At first, I was stunned, but I soon realized that he was putting on a show. So I yed along. ¡°I wanted to get some more rest, but Adam asked to see me in the office. I couldn¡¯t say no to my boss. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Feigning a concerned Look, Caleb pressed the back of his hand against my forehead to check my temperature. After a while, he nodded and said gently, ¡°At least your fever has gone down. It seems I worried about you for nothing. ¡± This man could have a career as an actor. If I hadn¡¯t picked him up from the hospital yesterday, I would¡¯ve believed his little act. Chapter 369 ¡°Rx, Caleb. I¡¯m fine now. ¡± I tried my best to keep a straight face and continued to cooperate with him. ¡°I had to leave early this morning, so I wasn¡¯t able to wait for you to wake up. Did you eat the breakfast I prepared?¡± he asked with concern. ¡°Yes, I did. Thank you. We pretended to be an intimate couple for a little while longer. Finally, Adam couldn¡¯t help but clear his throat. ¡°Caleb, how have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks,¡± Caleb replied naturally ¡°Really?¡± Adam looked him up and down dubiously. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve been staying at the hospital to take care of Debra that you¡¯ve misunderstood something?¡± Caleb arched his eyebrow and smiled knowingly. Adam didn¡¯t reply and simply stared at Caleb in silence. I was a little nervous and couldn¡¯t help but fiddle with the hem of my clothes. Although Caleb had been sessfully cured, he had only woken up two days ago. If Adam tried to hurt him now, the Lie would inevitably be exposed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Damn it! Where was Carlos? Where was he at such a critical moment? Every second that ticked by was torture. My mind was racing, trying toe up with a solution before all hell broke loose. Janiya, on the other hand, was fully enjoying the show. After all, she was the one who poisoned Caleb, so she was sure that he was only pretending to be fine. ¡°Adam, trust me. Caleb¡¯s just pretending. He was poisoned by me. You¡¯d better capture him now!¡± Adampletely ignored her. In fact, he didn¡¯t move for a long time, as though he was weighing the pros and cons. Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t take the suspense anymore, Adam spoke up. ¡°Caleb, were you marked?¡± Then the entire office fell silent. Caleb was also bewildered. He didn¡¯t expect that Adam would focus on this. Coughing slightly, Caleb nodded and said in a gruff voice, ¡°Yes, Debra marked me. Adam, I hope you¡¯ll keep this between us. After all, I haven¡¯t won her heart yet. ¡± Adam understood and nodded in agreement. Then he Looked at me strangely. ¡°My secretary is really something. If you and Caleb end up together someday, Debra, you have to invite me to your wedding. ¡± Chapter 370 I nodded and managed to force a smile, but deep down, I felt sick to my stomach. Invite him? The man who s@xually harassed me in the workce and forced me to be Janiya¡¯s ve? The man who cheated on his wife countless times yet had the audacity to beat her? What a disgusting, hypocritical bastard! ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Janiya demanded, staring at Caleb in disbelief. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Obviously, she also noticed that I had marked him. Her face was pale and she was clearly on the verge of breaking down. ¡°How could you let yourself be marked by this f@cking bitch, Caleb?¡± Her attention waspletely diverted from the matter of Caleb¡¯s poisoning. She just angrily asked, ¡°Adam, Debra is the daughter of a lowly prostitute. How could she deserve to be your Luna?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What does it matter?¡± Caleb said firmly, holding my hand tightly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Janiya, I love Debra. I don¡¯t mind where she came from, nor do I care that she has a child with another man. Nothing can stop us from getting married. ¡± The look in his eyes was sincere as he spoke. I could tell that this was not an act, but a sincere expression of his love for me. Touched, my heart felt as warm as a cozy mug of hot chocte. But I knew better than anyone that the only thing that was stopping us from being together was Roz Town, not my past. Reality pped me in the face and I quickly sobered up from the sweetness. Janiya was so angry that she almost copsed on the spot. She probably knew that she couldn¡¯t change his mind, so she turned to Adam for help. ¡°Adam, didn¡¯t you just say that there¡¯s a traitor? It has to be Debra¡ª¡± Once again, Janiya was interrupted mid-sentence, this time by a knock on the door. It was Carlos. When he came in, he walked very fast and looked very serious, as though something extremely important hade up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, Adam, but may I have a word with my Alpha?¡± He nodded to Adam in a respectful manner. ¡°Please give me two minutes. It¡¯s important. ¡± Adam agreed, but notpletely. ¡°You can talk right here. ¡± Chapter 371 ¡°But. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go ahead,¡± Caleb nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Adam is not an outsider. ¡± -¡± Hesitant, Carlos looked to Caleb for confirmation. Hearing this, I was stunned. My intuition told me that something fishy was going on. If it was really a confidential matter, Caleb would never have said that Adam wasn¡¯t an outsider. ¡°I¡¯ve caught him. He¡¯s outside now,¡± Carlos reported seriously. ¡°Caught whom?¡± Adam asked, perplexed. Carlos nced at him with an embarrassed expression. However, Caleb nodded at him and said calmly, ¡°Since Adam wants to know, show him. ¡± ¡°Okay, sir.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Carlos walked up to Adam and showed thetter something on his phone. I had no idea what Carlos showed to Adam, but I could clearly see Adam¡¯s expression darken dangerously. Out of nowhere, he gritted his teeth and suddenly kicked Janiya hard. ¡°You bitch!¡± Adam roared, looking unhinged. Being caught off guard, Janiya was flung backwards and the back of her head hit the corner of the table. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But Adam wasn¡¯t done yet. He squatted down and grabbed her hair, his eyes ame with boiling rage. ¡°Tell me, are you having an affair?¡± Frightened out of her wits, Janiya immediately broke down in tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was forced!¡± ¡°Lying bitch! I¡¯ll never believe another word you say!¡± Adam cursed angrily, yanking Janiya¡¯s hair mercilessly. ¡°f@cking slut! You like it when other men ride you, don¡¯t you?¡± Perhaps Janiya was at the end of her rope, because something inside her snapped and she fought Adam back. ¡°So what if I f@cked another guy? You haven¡¯t even divorced your wife yet. So what do you care?¡± Blue veins stood out on Adam¡¯s temples. He raised Janiya¡¯s cor and pped her face again. ¡°You shameless bitch! f@cking slut!¡± Janiya was being beaten to a pulp, but she refused to back down. ¡°If Chapter 372 I¡¯m a slut, you¡¯re a f@cking scumbag! You have a wife yet you keep cheating on her! You and I are the same! How dare you think you¡¯re better than me?¡± I was delighted to see them turn against each other. It was so, so satisfying. Humiliated, Adam called the guards in and barked, ¡°Lock her in the dungeon and teach her a lesson! Don¡¯t show her any mercy!¡± ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t lock her in the dungeon!¡± Caleb, who had been quiet this whole time, suddenly stopped him. Debra¡¯s POV: Janiya¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. She thought that Caleb was pitying her, so she beamed at him happily. ¡°I always knew you wouldn¡¯t be so heartless with me, Caleb. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years¡ª¡± But before she could finish her words, Caleb cut her off abruptly. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean to save you. ¡± Caleb then turned to Adam and said, ¡°Luis loves Janiya very much. If you lock her in the dungeon and torture her, Luis will be enraged. Calm down and think about it first. Janiya is still useful to you now. House arrest will be more than enough. ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The smile on Janiya¡¯s face froze and the light in her eyes dimmed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At that moment, I also realized that the only reason why Caleb was helping Janiya was actually for the sale of Roz Town. He wasn¡¯t defending her. He was using her! But Caleb¡¯s words sessfully brought Adam back to his senses. To the guards, he ordered, ¡°Take Janiya away. I don¡¯t want to see her again, understood?¡± Dejected, Janiya slumped to the floor Limply. As she was dragged away by the guards, she suddenly raised her head and looked at me with seething hatred. Her eyes were Like poisonous knives, stabbing at me relentlessly. I couldn¡¯t help but purse my Lips. Judging from the look on her face just now, it seemed that Janiya would do everything in her power to get rid of me the next time we met. I had to be careful. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that. It seems that this was all just a huge misunderstanding thanks to that bitch, Janiya. ¡± Now that Janiya was taken away, Adam changed his attitude towards us. He even put on a ttering smile and said, ¡°I hope you two can forget what happened and just enjoy the carnival. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to make amends. ¡± As he spoke, Adam Looked at Caleb meaningfully. ¡°Besides, the sooner we finish our project, the sooner you can take Debra back to the Thorn Chapter 373 Edge Pack earlier, right?¡± Caleb nodded with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. I also hope that the cooperation will go smoothly from here on out I wasn¡¯t an idiot. I could tell that they were talking about the sale of the town. Complicated feelings surged in my heart. What was I going to do? If things went on like this, something was bound to go wrong sooner orter. SHR After bidding Adam goodbye, Caleb and I left the mayor¡¯s office. As soon as we got in his car, I hurriedly checked on Caleb. Fortunately, he was recovering nicely, and he looked fine to me. I let out a sigh of relief when I was sure that he was okay. Caleb didn¡¯t protest when I Lifted his shirt to check if he was hurt anywhere. On the contrary, he was practically beaming at me. When I met his smug gaze, I felt helpless. ¡°Caleb, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Why did youe here? You could¡¯ve blown our cover!¡± I still had the shivers when I recalled what happened just now. But Caleb shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not worried.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I¡¯d rather be there for you than not know if you¡¯re in danger or not. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡± Although his sweet words moved me a little, I was still pissed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Adam was irritated by Janiya, he could¡¯ve attacked you on the spot. We would¡¯ve been exposed Don¡¯t you think about your own safety?¡± Caleb pursed his lips unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re the one who left without saying goodbye. If I hadn¡¯t been marked, I wouldn¡¯t have known where you were. Adam wouldn¡¯t have just let you go!¡± ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± I knew it was meaningless to argue with him, so I wisely changed the topic. ¡°Caleb, what did you ask Carlos to show to Adam just now? Why did he get so angry?¡± Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Carlos butted in. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know. ¡± But Carlos¡¯ words of caution only served to make me even more curious. Chapter 374 ¡°Caleb, can you show it to me?¡± I asked, sticking out my Lower Lip Like a spoiled child. My tactics worked. Caleb couldn¡¯t resist my cute face. He took out his phone and muttered, ¡°Fine, but only for a short while. ¡± He wasn¡¯t joking. He only showed me his phone screen for a split second. But it was enough. What Little I saw was enough to make me speechless. My jaw went ck in shock.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It turned out that the thing that Carlos showed to Adam just now was a scandalous photo of Janiya with another man Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In the photo, Janiya was naked and covered in hickeys. There was a man pinned on top of her, and judging from her expression, she seemed to be enjoying the dirty deed. Realization dawned on me. No wonder Adam was so angry. It turned out that Janiya had cheated on him, and for someone as narcissistic as Adam, this was a huge insult. But why did Janiya go for another guy? Was Adam not enough to satisfy her? Seeming to understand my confusion, Caleb exined, ¡°Janiya hired this guy to do her dirty work. He¡¯s the man responsible for the car explosion that could¡¯ve killed Han and Elena. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What? This is the guy?¡± I was so shocked that I grabbed Caleb¡®s phone to get a closer look at the bomber. Only then did I notice that he was ugly. Although he was buff, he was very far from handsome. And although Janiya seemed to be enjoying the s@x, only now did I notice the hatred in her eyes. What could she have been thinking at that time? Was she thinking about her hatred for me or her regret for having destroyed her own life? ¡°Where did you get this?¡± I asked, stunned. Before Caleb could answer, Carlos spoke on his behalf. ¡°We investigated the bombing as soon as it happened. Caleb is very concerned about you, you know. Because the explosion made you pass out so suddenly, he looked into the matter right away. He asked me to find out who the bomber was and that I should seek justice for you. ¡± My heart started to beat irregrly. It turned out that when I was in aa, Caleb had looked out for me Even though I had misunderstood him at first andshed out at him, Caleb never really stopped caring about me. All of a sudden, my heart was a total mess. I didn¡¯t know how to describe how I felt at that moment. Chapter 375 Perhaps Caleb loved me more than I thought. I shook my head and didn¡¯t dare toplete that thought. Ivy sighed helplessly. ¡°What are you so afraid of, Debra?¡± ¡°So what if he loves me? Knowing this will only make me suffer more. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I¡¯ll have to make a choice between him and the town sooner or Later, and I can¡¯t waiver, Ivy. ¡± Ivy didn¡¯t say anything more. Maybe she couldn¡¯t think of a good reason to change my mind. With a bitter smile, I pushed my sadness to the back of my mind and said to Caleb, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t answer my question. How did you find out?¡± Caleb told me the whole story. ¡°Truth be told, Janiya hid her tracks well. It took a long time for Carlos to find clues. Fortunately, the bomber is a greedy man. He took photos of Janiya¡¯s scandal so that he could continue to ckmail her. That¡¯s how Carlos traced it back to her. ¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I see. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but recall the time Janiya hired someone to r@pe me. She also wanted to take photos to use as ckmail. Now, she had a taste of her own medicine. Carlos shrugged, as though his job was no big deal. ¡°The bomber thought he was cunning, but it¡¯s too bad he wasn¡¯t cunning enough. He also has really Low pain tolerance. The interrogation didn¡¯tst that long. After I caught him, he confessed to everything even before I got to torture him. ¡± I nodded, lost in thought. It seemed that the saying about karma was true-it really was a bitch ¡°Well, thanks for helping me get to the bottom of this. expressed my thanks to both Carlos and Caleb. I sincerely Even though Han and Elena turned out to be fine, it was still true that Caleb sincerely cared about me. But instead of epting my sincere thanks, Caleb said firmly, ¡°If you really want to thank me, just quit working for Adam. ¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, okay?¡± I refused his request immediately After a moment¡¯s silence, Caleb grew a little angry. ¡°Debra, can¡¯t you see? Adam¡¯s very dangerous. He¡¯s a threat to your safety. Why can¡¯t you just listen to me?¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s dangerous, but you¡¯re not my boss. You can¡¯t just order me around. ¡± ? Caleb pursed his lips tightly. An unpleasant Light took residence in his eyes. Chapter 376 ¡°If I hadn¡¯t interrupted your Little meeting just now, who knows what would¡¯ve happened? Debra rkson, why are you so reckless?¡± To this, I had no answer. I knew that Caleb was only doing this for my own good, and he wasn¡¯t wrong; it really was dangerous for me to continue working for Adam But I had no choice. It was my duty. From the moment I stepped foot into Roz Town, I was destined to face all these adversities. Neither of us said a thing for a long time. After a while, It seemed that Caleb couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked angrily, ¡°Debra, who on earth do you work for? Why can¡¯t you just give it up? What about me? Am I so unimportant to you?¡± I locked eyes with him and shot back, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it up for me? Am I so unimportant to you? Caleb, don¡¯t expect me to do things you can¡¯t do. ¡± Now it was Caleb¡¯s turn to fall silent. The atmosphere in the car suddenly became very depressing. Having been caught in the middle, Carlos looked very ufortable. He suggested weakly, ¡°How about we go back to the hotel and discuss things there?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Caleb and I refused in unison. ¡°Fine, fine. ¡± With a helpless expression, Carlos held up his palms. ¡°You two take your time. I¡¯m going to smoke a cigarette. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before we could respond, he opened the door and jumped out of the car Just before Carlos shut the door behind him, I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure outside the car. I almost thought my eyes were deceiving me. No, it really was Riley outside, but she wasn¡¯t dressed simply anymore. She had returned to her old dignified style, though I hadn¡¯t seen her dress like this since she demanded a divorce from Adam. How could this be?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Wide-eyed, I watched Riley make her way to the office building toting a Lunch box. It seemed that she was going to give Adam some kind of dessert. I was so confused. Chapter 377 Riley already knew everything Adam had done. What on earth was she doing now?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Did she change her mind about the divorce? Totally confused, I opened the door, got out of the car, and caught up to Riley. ¡°Riley, please wait a moment!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Riley stopped in her tracks and turned around. She Looked surprised to see me. ¡°Debra? What¡¯re you doing out here? Don¡¯t you need to work today?¡± ¡°Adam said I should focus on entertaining Caleb, so I don¡¯t have to report to the office for the time being,¡± I exined. ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Riley smiled politely, looking as dignified and elegant as ever. For a moment, I wondered if the Riley that wanted a divorce was all just a dream. ¡°Riley, may I ask why you¡¯re here?¡± I asked warily. As I spoke, I looked her up and down. She was wearing a modest dress, just like the ones she used to wear when she still lived under Adam¡¯s tyranny. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley opened her mouth to exin when Caleb suddenly interrupted our conversation. ¡°What will it take for you to stop working for Adam, Debra?¡± Caleb asked stubbornly. I rubbed my aching forehead and exhaled loudly. Why wouldn¡¯t he just let this go? Overhearing Caleb¡¯s question, Riley asked me, ¡°Caleb doesn¡¯t want you to work for Adam anymore?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I replied feebly, feeling very embarrassed. I wanted to exin myself to Riley, but then she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it. Riley turned to look at Caleb and dered, ¡°Rest assured. Debra won¡¯t have to work for Adam in the office anymore. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked in confusion. I was also surprised. Riley looked at me, her eyes as gentle as a cool summer breeze. ¡°Because I¡¯ve asked Adam to let Debra continue to work for me as my assistant. ¡± Chapter 378 Then she winked at me and asked, ¡°Would you Like that, Debra?¡± I was shocked. Didn¡¯t Adam say that if she didn¡¯t want to be the mayor¡¯s wife anymore, she didn¡¯t deserve an assistant? Then was she doing this because. . My heart sank to my stomach. I anxiously asked Riley, ¡°Are you not going to divorce Adam anymore?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Riley shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t divorce him now because I have something more important to do. ¡± Locking eyes with me, she asked again, ¡°So are you willing to be my assistant? Are you willing to help me?¡± Only then did it dawn on me that Riley was doing this to save the town. It turned out that she was going to dy the divorce for the sake of the town. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But this was too big a sacrifice for her to make! After all, Riley already saw through Adam¡¯s hypocrisy. She knew about his countless affairs and other despicable behaviors. But now, in order to save the town, she had to force herself to stay with such a scumbag. It was too cruel! ¡°Riley, are you sure you want to do this?¡± I asked worriedly, reaching out to take her hand. Riley nodded solemnly. ¡°This is the only way. ¡± ¡°Riley, you already know that Adam has cheated on you on more than one asion. He has even cheated on you with Janiya. Yet you still choose to forgive him. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Caleb spat. Riley¡¯s expression darkened, but she maintained a level head and didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°Marriage is about two people building a life together. Besides, Adam and I already have a son.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I can¡¯t take Luca away from his father. ¡± ¡°But you promised to divorce him in front of all those people, didn¡¯t you?¡± Caleb sneered. ¡°Are all women as fickle-minded as you? Sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand what goes on in your heads. You women change your minds all the time. ¡± Riley¡¯s eyes shed with anger and hurt. Caleb had definitely crossed the line, so I turned around to confront him. ¡°Caleb, this is none of your business!¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± said Caleb, waving his hand dismissively. What with Caleb¡¯s bad attitude, I was no longer in the mood to follow him, so I decided to leave with Riley. Chapter 379 But before we could walk away, Caleb said to me very seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not giving up until you¡¯ll let me mark you, Debra. ¡± Then he turned around and left. Debra¡¯s POV: After Caleb left, I made up my mind. ¡°Riley,e with me!¡± I said decisively. Not knowing what I wanted to do, Riley was visibly confused. But she trusted me, so she followed me to a quiet ce. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After making sure that no one was around, I took out my phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Debra? What¡¯re you doing?¡± Riley finally asked. ¡°Riley, I¡¯m going to ask Gale what she ns to do with the town so that we can align our next steps with hers,¡± I answered honestly. Riley¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Can we really just ask her that?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°Of course!¡± In fact, I had been thinking about this for a long time. And now that I knew what Riley was sacrificing in order to save the town, the more convinced I was that this was a good idea. I could tell that Riley loved the town and that she wouldn¡¯t want a war to break out. So it was very likely that she¡¯d be willing to help Gale. Although I didn¡¯t know what Gale nned to do, she was the Alpha of the Xeric Pack. For as long as I¡¯ve known her, she always knew how to make the right decision. Riley was the wife of Roz Town¡¯s mayor as well as the former governor of the town. If I asked Riley to talk on the phone with me and Gale, Gale could probably use Riley to our advantage. Maybe she¡¯d be able to find a way to settle this matter peacefully. ¡°Okay, if you say so. ¡± Riley took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m ready. ¡± ¡°Good!¡± I proceeded to request a video call with Gale without hesitation. Both Riley and I waited for the call to be picked up with bated breath. The future of the town would be decided by this one phone call. However, to our surprise, no one answered for a long time.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 380 Huh? What was going on? Just as I was about to put the phone down resignedly, the call finally connected. ¡°Hello?¡± It was a man¡¯s voice. The next second, Han¡¯s face appeared on the video call. After a second of stunned silence, I asked, ¡°Han, why do you have Gale¡¯s phone? Where is she? Is she okay?¡± Han¡¯s expression darkened.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bad news, Debra. Gale was poisoned Last night, and she still hasn¡¯t woken up. ¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°What? How?¡± Han snorted angrily. ¡°Adam must¡¯ve coordinated with another pack to poison her!¡± ¡°Jesus!¡± Riley was even more shocked than I was, so even her elegant, dignified self couldn¡¯t help but curse. Overhearing Riley¡¯s voice, Han stiffened. But I had already told him that Riley was on our side now, so he gradually rxed. He continued, ¡°I proposed that we have Adam assassinated, but before Gale passed out, she rejected my idea. Instead, she ordered me to stall for time. At the very least, I wasn¡¯t supposed to let the crisis break out at the carnival. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Because there¡¯1l be tons of people in town by then, right?¡± I mused. ¡°Yes. Many outsiders will being to the carnival. If we¡¯re not cautious enough, we might hurt some big shot. By then, a war between the packs will be inevitable. ¡± After thinking for a while, I said, ¡°But there¡¯s a problem. If Adam decides on a buyer afterparing their offers at the carnival, the town will be in danger. ¡± ¡°Then you have to find a way to buy us time, Debra. ¡± Speaking of this, Han seemed to have remembered something. He said to Riley, ¡°Riley, can you give me and Debra a moment? I need to talk to her about something. ¡± ¡°No problem. ¡± Riley politely gave us some space. Debra¡¯s POV: When Riley was out of earshot, Han told me in a low voice, ¡°Actually, Gale wanted to offer you a second choice. ¡± ¡°What choice?¡± I asked in confusion. Chapter 381 ¡°Gale has arranged for someone to help you evacuate. If you want, you can leave Roz Town and leave the rest to Riley. ¡± ¡°But what if Riley fails?¡± At this, Han¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Riley is Adam¡¯s wife and the former governor of Roz Town.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If even she can¡¯t save the town, then Roz Town is doomed. Gale won¡¯t mind destroying it. This town has been coveted by outsiders for too long It¡¯s high time we governed the town by force. ¡± My heart Leaped to my throat. Gale was willing to destroy this town? ¡°Han, do we have any other options?¡± I asked, desperately clinging on to hope. But to my disappointment, Han shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid time isn¡¯t on our side. You only have the two choices. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han fixed his eyes on me and added seriously, ¡°You should think about it carefully. ¡± Then without waiting for a response, he hung up. By the time I joined Riley, I still couldn¡¯t calm down ¡°This is really bad. I had no idea the situation was so delicate. ¡± Gale was the Alpha of the Xeric Pack. If she didn¡¯t make it, I hated to imagine what the consequences might be. Adam was really out of his goddamned mind How dare he have Gale poisoned? He was so self-absorbed that he was willing to bring down the whole pack for his own selfish gain. Riley was also in a low mood. With a guilty look, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Gale¡¯s poisoning had anything to do with Adam. He hasn¡¯t been home muchtely, and the rare times he does go home, he always goes straight to the study and keeps me in the dark about everything. ¡± I ced my hand on her shoulder tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Your husband has alienated himself from you. It¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t know anything about this. ¡± Though I tried tofort her, Riley smiled bitterly. She looked at the view of Roz Town in front of her, deep in thought. Finally, she opened her mouth and said firmly, ¡°Debra, to say I¡¯m disappointed in Adam would be one hell of an understatement. I have to protect this town. Even if it means sacrificing my life, I can¡¯t let Adam hurt the people of our town!¡± After saying that, Riley looked at me sincerely and said, ¡°Debra, I don¡¯t think I can do this alone, but right now, you¡¯re the only person Chapter 382 I can trust. Will you help me protect this town?¡± ALL of a sudden, the memories of my stay here in Roz Town shed in my mind. I thought of the vendors who greeted me warmly, the teachers and children who were nice to Elena, my colleagues who often helped me, and Riley, who treated me sincerely¡­ These people-they didn¡¯t deserve to suffer the coteral damage. They deserved to be helped. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Of course,¡± I said decisively. ¡°I¡¯m with you!¡± No matter what happened, I couldn¡¯t just walk away from these people. Only when I tried my best to help them could I not regret. I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if I just stood by and watched as Roz Town was destroyed in front of me. Tears welled up in Riley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you so much, Debra. I really appreciate it. ¡± Now that that was settled, both Riley and I felt a little relieved. ¡°Come with me to pick Luca up from kindergarten. His ss is about to end. I¡¯ll have someone else bring the lunch box to Adam. Anyway, I¡¯ve appealed for your return as my assistant. Now, you won¡¯t have to suffer in Adam¡¯s office. ¡± ¡°Great!¡± I agreed happily On the way to the kindergarten, Riley told me, ¡°Ever since Elena stopped attending ss, Luca has been in a terrible mood. No matter what I say tofort him, it¡¯s useless. I really don¡¯t know what to do!¡± I mulled over it carefully before suggesting, ¡°How about Elena and Luca meet up in secret?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Riley¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Elena¡¯s still here?¡± I nodded with a small smile. Anyway, I already knew that Riley was on my side, so I trusted her ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to tell you before, but the truth is, Elena¡¯s my daughter. ¡± Riley was once again shocked. It took a while for her to recover. She sighed and said, ¡°Your Line of work is even harder than I thought. You can¡¯t even tell others that Elena is your daughter. ¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s worth it. ¡± I smiled at her reassuringly. Riley looked at me with both admiration and gratitude. ¡°Debra, we¡¯re so Chapter 383 Lucky to have you. I just know that we together, we can save Roz Town!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± I said with fierce determination. Soon, we made it to the kindergarten. We chatted and waited at the gate for a long time, but there was still no sign of Luca. Riley and I exchanged wary nces. Something wasn¡¯t right. Without hesitation, Riley went in and asked Luca¡¯s teacher, ¡°Have you seen Luca?¡± The teacher was very surprised by her question. ¡°Luca? He was picked up by the nanny this afternoon. ¡± Both Riley and I simultaneously gasped in shock. Riley never hired a nanny! Debra¡¯s POV: Riley was anxious and had a vague feeling that something went wrong Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Maybe she didn¡¯t want the teacher to discover it and inform Adam, so she looked calm on the outside. Riley only replied, ¡°I see. Thank you. ¡± She pulled me away in a hurry. As we left the kindergarten, Riley hastily questioned, ¡°Debra, do you think Luca has been kidnapped?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Possibly not. ¡± Reasonably speaking, no one would dare to abduct Adam¡¯s son in Roz Town. Riley appeared resolute, her conviction unwavering. ¡°Luca is clever. He wouldn¡¯t willingly Leave with a stranger. Besides, he knows we don¡¯t have a nanny. It can only mean that something went wrong on Adam¡¯s side!¡± The more she pondered, the more she found her spection to be usible. ¡°Adam has many enemies. Perhaps one of them took Luca away. ¡± ¡°Well. it¡¯s a possibility,¡± I reluctantly agreed. A sudden realization struck me. The carnival was fast approaching, and one of the potential buyers might resort to using Luca as leverage to force Adam into selling Roz Town at a low price. It was a twisted and merciless scheme, but not entirely out of the realm of possibility. Chapter 384 ¡°Then should we call the police?¡± I asked, my voice filled with hesitation. Riley swiftly dismissed the idea. Perhaps driven by her overwhelming anxiety, she somehow managed to find a semnce of calm amidst the chaos. ¡°No, we can¡¯t involve the police! If Luca has indeed been kidnapped, notifying the authorities might enrage the abductor. There¡¯s a chance they could harm Luca in response!¡± ¡°Then what course of action should we take? Rescuing Luca by ourselves seems like an insurmountable task. ¡± Riley pondered for a moment, her mind racing for a solution. Finally, she said with determination, ¡°I¡¯ll discreetly reach out to a trustworthy police officer and ask them to investigate in secrecy. We must avoid drawing excessive attention, and it will facilitate their search for Luca¡¯s whereabouts. ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s proceed with that n. ¡± I gazed at Riley with admiration, silently apuding her. The depth of a mother¡¯s Love was truly remarkable. In the face of fear, Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley disyed exceptional strength, maintaining herposure and exhibiting newfound wisdom. At that moment, she outshone me, proving her unwavering dedication to her child¡¯s well-being. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m unsure which police officer I should contact. Do you know someone suitable?¡± Riley held her phone, ready to dial, but uncertainty clouded her expression. A name popped into my mind. ¡°Yes, we can reach out to Zoe for assistance. She is diligent andpetent, and I believe she will swiftly bring Luca back to us. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Riley didn¡¯t question my suggestion and immediately dialed Zoe¡¯s number. As expected, Zoe arrived within minutes. However, her expression held a hint of surprise upon seeing me. I could sense that Zoe was in a troubled state. Tension etched across her face, and her eyes harbored a mix of negative emotions. She was typically impassive when dealing with others, as if ready for a fight at any moment. Perhaps Han had not disclosed the true reason for his abrupt departure. Yet, Zoe¡¯s stubborn nature persisted, leading her to resist reaching out and seeking my assistance for so long. She truly possessed a remarkable capacity for endurance. Indeed, Zoe and Han made for a good match. They were both stubborn and obstinate. ¡°Zoe, how have you beentely?¡± I greeted Zoe, hoping to show concern for her well-being.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, she simply brushed off my words. ¡°Riley, could you please provide me with the precise time when your child left the kindergarten? I need to review the surveince footage corresponding to that timeframe,¡± Zoe requested, her tone professional and focused. Riley remained unaware of the underlying tension between Zoe and me. Chapter 385 While a sense of confusion lingered, she couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it in the present moment. Riley provided Zoe with a rough estimation of the time when Luca went missing from the kindergarten. Taking the information provided by Riley, Zoe promptly approached the head of the kindergarten and requested ess to the surveince videos. Riley and I trailed closely behind Zoe, our eyes fixated on the screen as we watched several surveince videos together. The videos confirmed our worst fears: Luca had indeed been taken away by a woman approximately 3@ years old.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Curiously, the footage revealed that Luca let go of the woman¡¯s hand after leaving the kindergarten and continued on alone. He headed in the opposite direction of his home. Upon uncovering this vital clue, Zoe instructed her people, ¡°Follow this route and concentrate your investigation on shopping malls and entertainment venues. ¡± Without hesitation, Riley dered, ¡°I¡¯lle with you. ¡± Zoe cast a cold nce at Riley and sternly warned, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please remain calm. If you don¡¯t, the responsibility for not finding your child will rest on your shoulders. ¡± Fear drained the color from Riley¡¯s face, leaving her pale and trembling. Feeling a sense of urgency, I rushed to Riley¡¯s side and pleaded with a touch of helplessness, ¡°Zoe, please show somepassion. Don¡¯t frighten her any further. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Despite my plea, Zoe¡¯s impatience got the better of her, and she reprimanded, ¡°Is this how you fulfill your role as a mother? You¡¯ve already lost your child, and now you¡¯re being intimidated by the police just from a brief conversation. Can¡¯t you try to regte your emotions and find a way to calm down?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Zoe¡¯s unkindness towards Riley was apparent, and it seemed that there was a personal issue between Zoe and me. Riley, being innocent, became an unintended target of Zoe¡¯s anger and frustration. Realizing that allowing Zoe to lose her temper as she pleased would only result in harm to Riley, I resolved to prevent the situation from escting further. Frowning at Zoe, I firmly addressed her, ¡°Zoe, Riley¡¯s child is missing. As a police officer, your role should be to providefort and reassurance, not to instill fear in her. While it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve dealt with numerous kidnapping cases before, Riley has no prior experience in such situations. It¡¯s unrealistic to expect her to instantly adjust her mood. ¡± Zoe found herself unable toe up with a retort to my statement. As my words sank in, Zoe¡¯s gaze shifted to Riley, and she finally noticed the tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry. I let my emotions get the best of me. ¡± She then turned to Riley and exined, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I was concerned that if the kidnapper were to contact you, being too flustered while searching for your child could put you in a disadvantageous position. You can stay with the police and wait for updates. This way, we can assist you in finding the best approach tomunicate with the kidnappers when they call. ¡± This time, Zoe¡¯s tone was noticeably softer. Tears welled up in Riley¡¯s eyes, but she silently nodded in response. Relieved by the calmer atmosphere, Zoe added, ¡°By the way, Luca¡¯s disappearance is a significant matter. I will have to inform Adam. After all, Luca is his child as well. ¡± Witnessing Zoe reaching for the phone, I swiftly intercepted, grabbing her hand to halt the action. ¡°No. Adam must not be informed about this!¡± Zoe¡¯s frown deepened, and she expressed her discontentment. Chapter 386 ¡°What is your problem, Debra? Why are you keeping the father in the dark about his child being kidnapped?¡± Clearing my throat, I told Zoe with a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Adam is solely concerned with preserving his own pride. If he learns that his child is missing, he will undoubtedly wage war against the kidnapper, disregarding Luca¡¯s safety entirely. ¡± To dissuade Zoe from entertaining any thoughts of involving Adam, I emphasized my words with utmost urgency. ¡°If you inform Adam, you¡¯ll be signing Luca¡¯s death warrant!¡± Zoe fell into a contemtive silence. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After all, she was fully aware of Adam¡¯s ruthless nature. Rarely did Zoe hesitate, but the gravity of the situation gave her pause. ¡°Zoe, Debra is right. We cannot divulge this information to Adam. ¡± With her child¡¯s life at stake, Riley¡¯s tears ceased. ¡°Zoe, rest assured. Whatever the consequences may be, I will shoulder them. My priority is ensuring the safety of my child. If Adam ces me, I will bear it on your behalf. ALL I ask is that you assist me in finding my child as quickly as possible!¡± Left with Little choice, Zoe reluctantly agreed. ¡°Okay, I will do my best to keep it hidden from Adam. However, I can¡¯t guarantee how Long I can dy informing him. You know very well that he is highly observant. ¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you!¡± Riley expressed her gratitude. With our agreement in ce, Zoe proceeded toy out the ns. She told the inclothes police, ¡°During the search, maintain a low profile and take utmost care not to alert Adam. ¡± ¡°Copy!¡± Drawing upon her experience, Zoe skillfully divided the police into two groups. One group was assigned to scour the route where Luca wasst seen, while the other group was tasked with locating the woman who posed as the nanny in the surveince footage. After Zoe had made all the necessary arrangements, I approached her privately with a request. ¡°Is it possible for me to join your colleagues in the search for Luca? I am deeply concerned for his well-being, and I want to contribute as much as I can. ¡± However, Zoe¡¯s expression remained impassive as she coldly rebuffed me, pushing me away. Her tone was dismissive and stern. ¡°Debra, this is not a game. Do not interfere. Leave now.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. We do not need you. ¡± Caught off guard by Zoe¡¯s forceful push, I stumbled backward, nearly falling to the ground. Anger surged within me. The timing couldn¡¯t have been worse for Zoe to unleash her anger. It was disheartening to witness Zoe venting her anger without considering the urgency and priority of the situation. Determined, I regained my footing and stood up, blocking Zoe¡¯s path, my own anger evident. ¡°Zoe, why are you treating me this way? Is it because of Han?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 387 Zoe¡¯s demeanor faltered for a moment as my question caught her off guard. However, she swiftly regained herposure and responded in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am currently upied with important matters. I will not entertain questions unrted to the case. ¡± Expressing my dissatisfaction, I retorted, ¡°But if you let your emotions interfere with the investigation, it¡¯s highly Likely that your efficiency will bepromised. ¡± Zoe clenched her teeth in anger, her gaze piercing as she confronted me, ¡°Debra, are you questioning mypetence? ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± I Looked into Zoe¡¯s eyes. ¡°On the contrary, Zoe, I consider you not only as a colleague but also as a friend. I have the utmost respect for your skills as a police officer. That¡¯s why I urged Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley to implore your assistance in handling the case. I haveplete faith in your abilities. ¡± Zoe¡¯s questioning tone echoed in the air, her mocking smile adding a touch of bitterness to her words. ¡°If you truly consider me a friend, then why didn¡¯t you confide in me about the reason behind Han¡¯s sudden departure?¡± SWell. . Actually, I desired to disclose the truth to Zoe as well, but the prevailing circumstances prevented me from doing so. I refrained from jeopardizing the safety of Roz Town once more, thus deciding against taking any risks. After carefully considering the advantages and disadvantages, my only option was to provide Zoe with a vague exnation. ¡°Han has his reasons. If you genuinely care about him, I kindly ask you to grant him some additional time. He will tell you everything in person then. ¡± ¡°His reasons? Humph!¡± Zoe responded with a scornful sneer. ¡°Debra, guess what I¡¯ve been up to while Han¡¯s been away?¡± I remained silent in response, but a sense of unease started to settle within me. As Zoe approached me, she Leaned in and whispered in a hushed voice, ¡°I¡¯ve conducted aprehensive investigation on the two of you. The results were quite surprising, but I haven¡¯t revealed them to Adam just yet. ¡± Just as I was about to exin things to Zoe, her phone suddenly rang, interrupting the moment. Zoe cast a quick nce at me before answering the phone. ¡°Someone spotted Luca? Alright, understood,¡± Zoe responded, her expression growing serious. She swiftly issued instructions, saying, ¡°Deploy additional officers to thoroughly search the area and leave no corner unchecked. I¡¯ll send more backup to this Location. ¡± Upon hearing Zoe¡¯s words, Riley tightly grasped my hands and pleaded with desperate eyes.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, Iprehended the meaning behind Riley¡¯s intense gaze. It was evident that Zoe wouldn¡¯t permit Riley to go to the mentioned location. However, given the presence of a clue, as a mother, Riley¡¯s concern would undoubtedly drive her to feelpelled to investigate. Consequently, Riley was earnestly pleading with me to apany Zoe to the Location in question Chapter 388 At that moment, I became the sole person whom Riley could trustpletely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I reassured Riley, offering a gentle pat on her shoulder to providefort. As Zoe prepared to depart, I approached her. ¡°Zoe, Riley is genuinely concerned about her child. Since she can¡¯t go there, please allow me to go in her ce. ¡± Zoe nced at me and then shifted her gaze to Riley. It was apparent that she realized she couldn¡¯t sway our determination, so she ultimately relented andpromised. ¡°If you¡¯re determined to go, then fine. The location is near Gabriel Street. ¡± Before I stepped into the car, Zoe handed me a taser and advised, ¡°Take this for self-defense. Be cautious and try not to put yourself in harm¡¯s way again. ¡± Despite Zoe¡¯s less-than-friendly tone, her actions still conveyed her underlying concern for my well-being. I was deeply moved by Zoe¡¯s actions Despite being hurt by Han¡¯s sudden departure and her harsh words, Zoe¡¯s innate kindness remained unchanged. Taking the taser firmly in hand, I bid farewell to Riley and proceeded to follow the police, making my way towards Gabriel Street. While en route, I received a call from Caleb. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t want to answer it, but he called me again and again. Worried that it might be an urgent matter, I reluctantly picked up the call. ¡°Is there something urgent?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a matter of great importance,¡± Caleb replied gravely. I started to feel nervous. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I have some medication, but I¡¯m unsure about the dosage, frequency, and how to take it. Please tell me quickly. ¡± I fell silent. His childishness let me stupefied. Was Caleb intentionally trying to cause trouble for me?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Irritation began to build within me, and I didn¡¯t feel inclined to respond. Impatiently, I retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Carlos?¡± Caleb appeared to pick up on my impatience and remarked, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to provide me with an answer, I guess I¡¯ll just consume all the medication meant for an entire day. ¡± What the hell was wrong with him? Chapter 389 Shocked and rmed, I hurriedly intervened, urgently eximing, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t be foolish!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I developed a headache. Caleb¡¯s tone mirrored Elena¡¯s. It was evident that both of them possessed strong-willed personalities. ¡°Caleb, please refrain from creating unnecessary problems, alright?¡± A sense of helplessness and anger welled up within me. ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury to engage in games with you at the moment. Luca may have been kidnapped, and I¡¯m upied with searching for him. Please refrain from causing furtherplications, alright?¡± ¡°Luca has gone missing?¡± Caleb¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me about something so serious? Debra, please don¡¯t do anything risky. I¡¯lle over immediately!¡± ¡°You¡¯re notpletely recovered yet. You don¡¯t need to¡­¡± I began to say, but he abruptly ended the call before I could finish my sentence.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This man seemedpletely unresponsive to others¡¯ attempts at persuasion. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I could only seek sce within myself, findingfort in my own thoughts. I reminded myself not to dwell on his actions and took sce in the belief that we would have a better chance of finding Luca quickly if more people joined in the search. Considering the presence of numerous police officers at the scene, I reassured myself that Caleb would be safe. Upon exiting the vehicle, the undercover police officers and I initiated a search in the vicinity of the street where Luca was Last spotted. However, the street was adjacent to an amusement park bustling with numerous children. This made the task of locating Luca considerably challenging. To enhance our search efficiency, the police officers and I had no choice but to split up and cover different areas. The amusement park was vast, and as I was preparing to meticulously search through each entertainment attraction without overlooking anything, I received a call from Zoe. ¡°Riley and I havee to an agreement. You have only two hours. ¡± ¡°Two hours? That¡¯s too short,¡± I eximed, gazing at the sky in frustration. ¡°Nightfall is approaching rapidly. The Limited Lighting in the amusement park won¡¯t illuminate every corner, making the search even more challenging. Two hours simply isn¡¯t enough. ¡± Zoe¡¯s tone turned cold as she responded, ¡°This is the maximum amount of time I can keep this hidden from Adam. If Luca isn¡¯t found before it gets dark, the truth will be revealed. Adam called me just now to probe, and I suspect he¡¯s already starting to suspect something. Sooner orter, he will find out. ¡± Anxiety coursed through me, yet I couldn¡¯t deny the truth in Zoe¡¯s words. Adam¡¯s sharp instincts made it incredibly challenging to conceal the situation from him until nightfall. ¡°Alright, thank you for your assistance. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to locate Luca. ¡± Following a brief moment of silence, Zoe responded with a curt remark before abruptly ending the call. As I gazed upon the bustling crowd of children, a sense of unease washed over me, as if an unsettling feeling lingered in the air. Chapter 390 Why would the kidnapper choose this amusement park as a location? It seemed unlikely that the kidnapper brought him here for a leisurely outing. At that moment, I caught sight of a familiar figure amidst the bustling crowd. The boy¡¯s brown curly hair bore a striking resemnce to Luca¡¯s, and his silhouette from behind closely mirrored Luca¡¯s. Was it really Luca? Excitement surged within me, and I hastened my steps, eager to catch up with the boy and confirm his identity. ¡°Lucal¡± I rushed to the boy and quickly intercepted him, bringing him to a halt. However, as I Looked down at the boy, I was embarrassed to realize that Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I had mistakenly identified someone else. I soon realized that this boy was not Luca. Although they looked simr from behind, their faces were distinctly different.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The boy, taken aback by my abrupt approach, trembled with fear, causing the ice cream in his hand to slip and fall to the ground. ¡°ARE¡± The boy Let out an immediate cry of surprise ¡°What are you doing?¡± As the boy¡¯s mother witnessed the situation, she instinctively shielded her child behind her. ¡°Why did you frighten my child?¡± ¡°I apologize, I mistook him for someone else. ¡± I hadn¡¯t anticipated that things would unfold in this manner, and a profound sense of guilt formed inside me. However, the woman showed no intention of letting me off easily. With her hands on her hips, she persisted in scolding me. At that moment, a firm hand swiftly pulled me to a safer position, shielding me from the irate woman. ¡°I apologize on her behalf. ¡± A familiar voice resonated through the air, and to my surprise, it belonged to Caleb. He positioned himself in front of me, his tall stature acting as a shield against the woman¡¯s anger, instilling within me a deep sense of security. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb said to the boy¡¯s mother apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My wife was a bit rash just now. Please let me apologize on her behalf. ¡± Chapter 391 Then he bought a new ice cream cone for the boy and made a funny face at him in an effort to make the childugh. ¡°Cheer up, kid. ¡± Sure enough, the little boy stopped crying and a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. ¡°Good! You Look so cute when you smile. ¡± Caleb gently ruffled the boy¡¯s hair and then stood up. He then handed some cash to the boy¡¯s mother and said with a smile, ¡°I hope your mood won¡¯t be affected by what happened. After all, we¡¯re in an amusement park. Let¡¯s all have fun today, okay?¡± The boy and his mother had no objection and left peacefully. As I followed Caleb away from the crowd, I looked at him in surprise. ¡°Caleb, I didn¡¯t know you could be so patient with kids. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°one¡± Caleb raised his head high and looked proud. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite good with kids, Debra. There isn¡¯t a kid I can¡¯t handle. ¡± Then he looked at me and said in a helpless, doting tone, ¡°I¡¯m just not that good with you. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My heart skipped a beat and I turned my head away, blushing furiously. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that right now. ¡± I quickly changed the topic. ¡°I have to find Luca. He¡¯s still with the kidnapper. ¡± Caleb, on the other hand, was very calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I doubt a ¡®kidnapper¡¯ would take their victim to an amusement park. ¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Truth be told, I had the same thought. But I didn¡¯t dare to rx, not while Luca was still missing. Who knew what the kidnappers would do? I couldn¡¯t afford to take Luca¡¯s situation lightly, even if it was unlikely that he was actually kidnapped. ¡°Whatever happens, we have to find him first,¡± I said to Caleb firmly. ¡°I have to take him back to Riley. ¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Caleb replied obediently. ¡°Maybe Luca was taken to his favorite ride-would you know what that is?¡± I pursed my lips and thought for a moment. Chapter 392 ¡°Riley told me once that Luca Loved bumper cars. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the bumper cars,¡± Caleb said resolutely. We rushed to the said attraction. After searching the sea of bumper cars carefully, we caught a glimpse of a familiar child sitting in one of the bumper cars. Luca seemed to be having a good time, judging from the huge grin on his face. However, when he turned his head and saw us, his smile vanished and was reced by a Look of panic. When he realized that he couldn¡¯t escape anymore, his shoulders slumped over, looking dejected. Caleb and I waited for his round of ying bumper cars to finish. I was relieved to have found Luca, but then I noticed the familiar blonde head amidst the crowd of speeding bumper cars. She had on a beautiful pink dress, and her golden hair was pulled into a neat ponytail. It was Elena! My heart Leaped to my throat. What was Elena doing here? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Did Luca take her to the amusement park? My brain was running a mile a minute, but I couldn¡¯t seem to gather my thoughts. I stole a nce at Caleb, afraid that he¡¯d find her. Panic overwhelmed me. My hands couldn¡¯t stop shaking. I didn¡¯t know what to do to stop him from finding Elena. Soon, the bumper cars stopped. Their turn had ended. The whole world seemed to go quiet all of a sudden.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Elena jumped out of her car and ran to Caleb, flitting about like a butterfly. ¡°Daddy!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: My blood ran cold. Oh, God! Chapter 393 Elena was bounding to Caleb. How on earth could I care about Luca at a time like this? I ran to them with my heart in my throat. My mind waspletely nk from the anxiety. Caleb had seen Elena. What could I do? Now that Caleb knew that Elena was his daughter, would he take her away? ¡°Calm down, Debra. ¡± Ivy, who had been silent this whole time, spoke. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Honey, this is fate. They¡¯ve seen each other already. Don¡¯t interfere anymore. ¡± I fell silent, unable to reply.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ivy continued, ¡°Caleb loves you. You have to trust hil just take Elena away. ¡± He wouldn¡¯t ¡°I hope you¡¯re right. ¡± I sighed silently. Now that things hade to this, I could no longer hide Elena¡¯s identity. With a heavy heart, I walked up to Caleb and Elena. Caleb was too shocked to say a word. He seemed petrified, staring at Elena with an expression of utter disbelief. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I was sure that Caleb recognized his daughter at first sight. That would¡¯ve exined why he was so shocked. Oblivious to the trouble she had caused me, Elena turned around and greeted me sweetly. ¡°Mommy!¡± She even held my hand and Caleb¡¯s very naturally, as though it was the most normal thing in the world to her. Caleb and I stood next to Elena. We looked Like an ordinary family of three. I was still wondering how I¡®d exin when Elena suddenly beamed at Caleb and chirped happily, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± She hugged him tightly, rubbing her cheek against his pant leg. Only then did Calebe to his senses. While gently touching Elena¡¯s head, he hissed to me in a low voice, ¡°Debra, you¡¯d better exin to me why you keep lying to me. How could you keep me away from my own daughter?¡± I closed my eyes and rubbed my aching forehead. It seemed that a fierce quarrel between me and Caleb was inevitable. Chapter 394 Elena was busy chatting with Caleb when from the corner of my eye, I saw Luca jump out of his bumper car quickly. He had seized an opportunity to escape. ¡°Luca!¡± I yelled. The officers around us noticed Luca¡¯s attempted escape and hurried to catch up with him. I also wanted to chase him, but Caleb grabbed my arm firmly. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Caleb asked angrily.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I pointed in the direction Luca had run and retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Luca¡¯s getting away!¡± Caleb¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Do you think those officers are incapable of catching a child? Why do you have to follow them? Debra, don¡¯t you know which is more important right now?¡± Although I was worried that Luca would get away, I realized his escape was futile, what with the policemen following him. Thinking of this, I acquiesced. I took a deep breath and faced Caleb with a serious expression. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you a proper exnation, I promise. ¡± The tension in the atmosphere was abruptly Lifted when I felt a small hand tugging at my arm. Elena looked at Caleb and me and asked innocently, ¡°Can I have ice cream?¡± Caleb and I exchanged helpless nces. In the end, Caleb chose topromise. Instead of interrogating me on the spot, he took me and Elena to the nearby ice cream shop. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As soon as we approached, the shop assistant asked with a bright smile, ¡°What can I get you?¡± ¡°Vani-vored ice cream!¡± Elena and Caleb said in unison. The shop assistant couldn¡¯t help but burst into giggles. ¡°Like father, Like daughter!¡± When I saw how alike the two were, I fell into a trance¡­ Caleb¡¯s POV: As Elena sprinted to me, wrapping her arms tightly around my body, a jolt of astonishment coursed through my veins. The world around us shimmered, ethereal and weightless, as though we were floating on a billowy cloud. Memories long neglected surged forth, flooding my consciousness. Chapter 395 It was true-all those faint whispers I had heard during mya held substance. In that surreal period, a little girl had indeed stood before my bedside, affectionately calling me Daddy. That little girl was none other than Elena¡ªmy own flesh and blood. In a single, crystallizing moment, understanding washed over me like a revtion. ¡°Debra, you never experienced a miscarriage, did you?¡± My attention remained fixed on Debra. ¡°You pretended to be involved with Han.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. From the very beginning until now, you only bore one child, and that¡¯s Elena. Is this the truth?¡± Anticipation surged within me, eagerness driving every beat of my heart, as I yearned for a response that would finally bring me the satisfaction I sought. Finally, Debra nodded, her admission shattering the veil of deceit that had clouded our past. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all exactly as you perceive it, Caleb. Elena is undeniably your daughter. ¡± In an instant, a tumultuous wave ofplex emotions crashed over me. I was both ted and incensed. The evidence Lay before my very eyes, irrefutable in its demonstration of our blood ties. I couldn¡¯t deny the authenticity of our familial connection. This time, I was certain that Debra wasn¡¯t lying. Yet, amidst the joy and anger swirling within me, a torrent of questions raged. I couldn¡¯tprehend why she had chosen to repeatedly withhold the truth, leading us down a twisted path of misunderstandings and heartache. She had ample opportunities to reveal the reality we now faced, so why did she opt for a web of deception? If she had revealed this truth earlier, perhaps much of our suffering could have been alleviated. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My anger surged uncontrobly, and I couldn¡¯t help but ask Debra with frustration, ¡°Debra, why did you lie to me? Was it so hard to tell me the truth? I demand an exnation!¡± Without giving her a chance to respond, Elena interjected with a shout, ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice at Mommy!¡± Taking a bold stance in front of Debra, Elena¡¯s voice grew fierce and impassioned as she revealed, ¡°Mommy was forced ou t of her original pack because of me. She endured immense hardships all on her own, struggling to raise me. During that difficult time, you weren¡¯t by our side!¡± As her words poured out, Elena¡¯s voice quivered with sorrow, tears streaming down her face. My daughter¡¯s words left me speechless, unable to find any response or words to express the profound impact of her revtion. Elena¡¯s words resonated deeply within me, and I realized the truth in her words. I came to acknowledge that I had no justification to hold Debra responsible or ce me on her. I considered the possibility that Debra¡¯s reluctance to share the truth about Elena stemmed from ack of trust in me. Given my track record of past foolish actions, I couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that my previous behaviors might have contributed to Debra¡¯s hesitance in confiding in me. Considering the importance of cooperation with the Barton family to purchase Roz Town, I gave Janiya the opportunity to hurt Debra. Chapter 396 In the mistaken belief that Elena was Han¡¯s daughter, I regrettablyshed out at Debra, using hurtful words andunching unfounded attacks against her out of my own insecurities and to bolster my wounded self-esteem. My actions and hurtful words were more than enough to shatter Debra¡¯s heart, inflicting deep emotional pain upon her. I realize now that I was behaving in a way that could be described as being a jerk. Moved by Elena¡¯s tears, I reached out my hand to gently wipe them away. However, Debra, understanding the need forfort and reassurance, embraced Elena tightly and lovingly patted her back, soothing her distress. ¡°Elena, there¡¯s no need to be angry. I¡¯m okay. ¡± Elena¡¯s sobs echoed in the room as she tearfully posed a heart-wrenching question, her voice filled with confusion and Longing. ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you want Mommy and me before? Don¡¯t you like us?¡± My heart constricted painfully, making it feel as if the air had been sucked out of the room. ¡®s BunnyBookery The realization hit me like a wave crashing over me-I had beenpletely unaware that Debra had been forced to Leave while carrying a baby in her womb. At that moment, it dawned on me that it was under my watchful eye that Debra had been pursued and chased by Leonel from the Silver Ridge Pack. ? If I had only taken action and offered my assistance instead of passively standing by, perhaps the tragic oue could have been avoided. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep remorse for my past actions and the choices I had made. As tears welled up in Debra¡¯s eyes, it was evident that my words had resurfaced painful memories of a time filled with sadness and anguish. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, my voice heavy with remorse. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I longed to offerfort and reached out to hold Debra¡¯s hand, but she instinctively dodged my attempt. Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°Here you go! Enjoy!¡± The shop assistant served us the ice cream. Elena¡¯s attention was temporarily diverted. Her eyes Lit up the second she saw the vani ice cream cone being handed to her. Like any ordinary child, she Loved ice cream and Lapped it up happily. There was a spot of vani ice cream on her nose. Without thinking too much, I reached out to wipe her nose. For some reason, I was reminded of my son, Dn. ? Dn was a sickly child and was often confined in the hospital.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But because I was busy with running the pack, I seldom spent time with him. Elena, on the other hand, was totally different from Dn. She was full of energy and spirit like the sun, melting even the coldest of hearts. Looking at the warm scene in front of us, Damien grew extremely excited. He yelled, ¡°Caleb, you have to take both Debra and Elena back to the pack!¡± Chapter 397 However, I wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic as him. My mind was in a mess and I felt really upset. ¡°Damien, what the hell? If you had just recognizedContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Debra sooner, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. ¡± Just thinking about all the pain I had caused Debra and our daughter made me feel terrible. I couldn¡¯t believe she was even driven to a point of stealing documents. Back when I didn¡¯t know the truth, I mocked her and called her a hooker. Thinking back, I wanted to p myself. I had beaten her up when she was down. I couldn¡¯t imagine how painful it must¡¯ve been to be kicked out of the Silver Ridge Pack when she was pregnant, nor could I imagine how she had gotten this far raising a child all alone. And there was also the matter of Han. How did he fit into the picture? Damien¡¯s excitement died down instantly. He whimpered, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. We might¡¯ve been poisoned, remember?¡± My heart suddenly tightened. Damien was right. I could¡¯ve been affected by some poison. Brian had checked up on me back when I was in aa from Janiya¡¯s poisoning. When I woke up, Brian came to me in private. ¡°Caleb, there¡¯s a trace amount of poison in your body, but we can¡¯t determine the source. We do know, however, that this poison is very rare. And I think it has something to do with the fact that you couldn¡¯t recognize your mate at first. ¡± ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t tell me the Last time you checked up on me?¡± I asked Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ discontentedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t detect it previously. My theory is that the poison was at an all-time high back at the Thorn Edge Pack. But after you left, the toxin slowly decreased, so it¡¯s difficult to detect it. ¡± ¡°Is this poison so difficult to trace?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°Whoever poisoned you was very covert. If you hadn¡¯t been hospitalized this time, I doubt we would¡¯ve ever found out about it,¡± Brian exined with a grim expression I fell silent for a long while. After thinking carefully, I told Brian, ¡°Tell no one about this, or else the consequences will be unthinkable. ¡± Brian nodded in agreement. I wasn¡¯t going to tell anyone else about the poison for now lest someone try to take advantage of this weakness. I needed to investigate it thoroughly first. If I was poisoned inside the Thorn Edge Pack, then things were a lot moreplicated than I thought. If the members of the pack knew that their Alpha had been poisoned, chaos would break loose. But something was bugging me. Who poisoned me, and why? Secondly, many children of the Thorn Edge Pack died young for unknown reasons. Could this also be rted to this poison? When did this poison begin to spread within the Thorn Edge Pack? Most importantly, how could it be stopped? Question after question popped up in my mind, but the answers were ever elusive. Chapter 398 The only certain thing was that the Thorn Edge Pack was Likely on the brink of disaster. Caleb¡¯s POV: After devouring their ice cream, Debra turned to Elena with a puzzled expression, her eyes squinting in curiosity ¡°Elena, why on earth did you decide to tag along with Luca to the amusement park today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Elena, sensing the seriousness of the situation, instinctively took a step back, her head now bowed in submission. There must be something fishy. Debra¡¯s countenance hardened, and in a voice deeper than usual, she pressed further, ¡°Elena, sweetheart, only mischievous children secretly run away from home. Tell me, why did you do it?¡± Under her mother¡¯s stern gaze, Elena shot a nce of pitiful desperation in my direction and sought sce I extended a reassuring hand, gently patting her head. ¡°Elena, my dear there¡¯s no need to be afraid. Trust me, your mom just wants to uncover the truth. It¡¯s Luca who¡¯s the troublemaker here. He must have lured you into this escapade!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t Like Luca. The mere thought of him leading my precious daughter astray filled me with an unsettling difort. Debra nudged me with a swift kick, shooting me a warning re that urged caution in my choice of words. I cleared my throat and added, ¡°Elena, we promise you that if you speak the truth, neither your mom nor I will hold it against you. ¡± Elena, now given the reassurance she needed, began to recount the events that had unfolded. ¡°Luca was feeling down, and he decided to take me to the amusement park in secret. ¡± ¡°What happened? Why was Luca in such a sour mood?¡± Curiosity gnawed at Debra, and she probed further, her eyes fixated on Elena. ¡°Luca¡¯s father had nned for the three of them to enjoy a day at the amusement park together. But Luca¡¯s mother refused the idea. She made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to see Adam, which left Luca feeling immensely disappointed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It escted into a heated argument between Luca and his mother. ¡± I asked, ¡°And then? Is that when he whisked you away secretly like this?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Elena nodded. ¡°After the argument, Luca was ovee with sadness. He secretly arranged for someone to pose as a nanny and help him escape. And he invited me along. ¡± As Elena shared this revtion, she cautiously observed Debra¡¯s reaction. ¡°But Luca made me promise not to tell any grown-ups about it. He said our secret adventure would be ruined if anyone found out. So, I kept my word and didn¡¯t tell Mommy. ¡± Chapter 399 ¡°Well done, Elena! You¡¯ve been such a good girl,¡± Imended, a hint of pride in my voice. Debra shot me a disapproving Look, her eyes narrowing in disbelief. ¡°What are you saying? Are you suggesting that if she encounters a kidnapper in the future and they ask her to keep it a secret, she shouldply? Do you think it¡¯s praiseworthy for her to keep such dangerous secrets?¡± Instantly, my demeanor shifted to one of seriousness. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No kidnapper will every a hand on my daughter. If anyone dares to try, I¡¯LL give them a swift knock on the head. ¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help but giggle, herughter filling the air, momentarily breaking the tension Just then, inclothes police officers approached, escorting Luca His head hung low, his expression one of dejection But my sympathy for him had vanishedpletely.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. This troublemaker had led my daughter astray, daring to take her to the amusement park without permission. Despite his young age, he needed to learn a valuable lesson; otherwise, he would continue down a path of mischief. As Luca stood before me, I seized him without hesitation, gripping him tightly. Anger surged within me as I interrogated him with fervor, ¡°Luca, you¡¯re a man. It might be forgivable if you ran away from home on your own, but why did you abduct a Little girl?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Luca¡¯s head shot up, fear etched across his face. He was quick to defend himself, his words filled with anxiety. ¡°I didn¡¯t abduct Elena. I only wanted to y with her. Please, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Luca bit his lip, clearly on edge. I swiftly stepped in, assuming the role of protector, and offered him reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luca. Caleb was just joking. You don¡¯t need to take his words to heart. ¡± Caleb, however, stood his ground, delivering a blunt retort. ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking. Elena, it¡¯s best not to y with Luca, or he might Lead you astray. ¡± I was left dumbfounded. Why was Caleb jumping to conclusions? Luca frowned, and he was on the verge of tears as he listened to Caleb¡¯s words. Moving swiftly, he approached Elena and offered a heartfelt apology. ¡°Elena, I¡¯m truly sorry. It was my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have taken you out without your mother¡¯s permission. I promise I won¡¯t do it again. Chapter 400 Elena, can we still be friends?¡± Elena shook her head gently and whispered to Luca in a soothing tone, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I don¡¯t me you, Luca. Now, go back home. Your mother is waiting for you, worried sick Tears welled up in Luca¡¯s eyes as he lowered his head, clearly conflicted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. Without my father, we¡¯re not a real family anymore. ¡± Luca¡¯s words caught me off guard. Swiftly crouching down in front of him, I adopted a serious tone. ¡°Luca, your mother is deeply concerned about you. She specifically asked me to find you. ¡± Pursing his lips, Luca averted his gaze, refusing to utter a word. It was evident that he still harbored resentment towards Riley. I embraced Luca tightly, offering sce in my arms. ¡°Luca, you¡¯re such a good kid. Have a heartfelt conversation with your mother. She¡¯s waiting for you at home, and she needs your support and protection. ¡± A glimmer of hope appeared in Luca¡¯s eyes, his features softening amidst his tears. ¡°But I don¡¯t want my parents to be apart,¡± he whimpered, his voice filled with sorrow. I adopted a serious tone as I spoke, hoping to offer some rity.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Luca, there¡¯s a lot you¡¯lle to understand as you grow older. The reasons behind your parents¡¯ separation areplex. Neither of them is to me. But if you continue to hide from your mother, it will only bring her immense sadness. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Regardless of whether your parents are together or not, their Love for you remains unwavering. ¡± Gradually, my words began to resonate with Luca He regained hisposure and nodded resolutely. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back home with you. ¡± Upon our return to Riley¡¯s house, I personally handed Luca over to his mother. ¡°Luca, you¡¯re finally back,¡± Riley enveloped her son in a tight embrace, tears streaming down her face. With a sense of closure, the rest of us left, leaving the mother and son to share a tender moment in solitude. After stepping out of Riley¡¯s house, Elena and I were ready to head home. However, just as we were about to leave, Caleb approached us, his eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Debra, let me give you a ride home. ¡± ¡°No, thanks. ¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I declined his offer ¡°Why?¡± A shade of displeasure crossed Caleb¡¯s face as he furrowed his brow. Chapter 401 ¡°I have my own car. I can drive Elena home. ¡± With a darkened face, he frowned and said, ¡°Debra, are you trying to make Elena as rebellious as Luca by keeping her away from her father?¡± His attempt to sway me using our daughter only served to irritate me further. ¡°Caleb, you seem to have forgotten that Elena has been leading a good life without you for the past five years. You bettere up with a more convincing excuse. ¡± ¡°But do you think it¡¯s fair for you to prevent our daughter from having contact with her father?¡± Caleb¡¯s words struck a nerve, igniting a sudden surge of anger within me. I red at him, my voiceced with fury. ¡°I never intended for Elena to lose her father. It was you who refused to acknowledge me as your mate. ¡± ¡°That was all just a misunderstanding. ¡± ¡°Can a mere misunderstanding erase the pain I endured?¡± I shot back, my emotions running high. And so, at the gate of Riley¡¯s house, we found ourselves locked in a heated argument. Our voices grew louder, our words sharper, neither of us able to sway the other. In the midst of our escting dispute, a sudden st of a police whistle pierced through the air, cutting through the tension like a sharp knife. Before we could react, the blinding headlights of a police car illuminated the scene. I turned around, only to discover that it was Zoe behind the wheel. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Confusion enveloped me entirely. Luca had been found, so why hadn¡¯t Zoe left? Before I could make sense of the situation, Zoe leaped out of the car and strode to me aggressively. ¡°Debra rkson, you need toe with me to the police station. We need to have a private conversation,¡± Zoe stated, her expression void of any emotion. Caleb immediately intervened, refusing to allow her to take me away.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. ¡± Zoe cast a cold, disdainful gaze at Caleb, her tone dripping with rudeness. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission. ¡± With a swift motion, she revealed her police badge. ¡°Debra,e to the police station with me, or face the consequences. ¡± Elena, trembling with fear, took a step back and sought refuge behind Caleb. Chapter 402 ¡°How dare you Lay a hand on her?¡± Outraged, Caleb stood his ground, his voice filled with defiance. Zoe¡¯s patience grew thin, and she issued a chilling warning. ¡°Don¡¯t push me to the point where I have to handcuff you in front of a child. ¡± With a somber expression, Caleb clenched his fists and dered, ¡°I¡¯m here today. I won¡¯t allow you to take Debra away. ¡± Zoe red at him, her anger simmering beneath the surface. Suddenly, her body began to transform, taking on the form of a wolf. The tension in the air heightened, and it seemed as though a battle between Zoe and Caleb was on the verge of eruption. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Stop,¡± I shouted loudly before Caleb and Zoe could get into a fight. ¡®s BunnyBookery? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Caleb, please take Elena home and get some rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Caleb nced at Zoe before reminding me, ¡°Debra, you can¡¯t hope to defeat her in the state you are in. You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. If I leave you alone to fend for yourself against her, you¡¯ll suffer. Don¡¯t pretend to be strong when you are not. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°Zoe won¡¯t fight me. ¡± I wasn¡¯t just saying it to reassure Caleb. I knew very well that Zoe had no intention of hurting me. If she did, she would have told Adam everything the moment she found out that there was something wrong about me and Han. With a solemn expression, I told Caleb, ¡°Zoe is my friend. I know her very well. She will never hurt me. ¡± ¡°Look at her! Do you think she won¡¯t hurt you?¡± Caleb asked doubtfully. I nced at Zoe before turning to face Caleb and nodded confidently. ¡°I¡¯m sure she just wants to ask me about the truth. ¡± Zoe raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°And what happens if she decides to lock you up?¡± I smiled softly, knowing that Caleb was just worried about my safety. He would only feel at ease when I was under his protection. However, I was absolutely certain that Zoe was not our enemy. I insisted, ¡°No, she won¡¯t. Trust me. I can handle it. ¡± Perhaps Caleb realized I wasn¡¯t going to budge because he reluctantly nodded and said, ¡°Okay. ¡± Then he took Elena and left. Chapter 403 After they left, I followed Zoe to the police station. ¡°Zoe, what have you found out?¡± I asked before she could ask me anything. Zoe¡¯s expression was impossible to decipher. After staring at me for a while, she announced, ¡°Debra, I suspect that you and Han are not really a couple. ¡± My heart skipped a beat. She even knew this? There was a dark light in Zoe¡¯s eyes when she stared at me. ¡°You came to Roz Town for a mission, didn¡¯t you?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I swallowed nervously, my fingers clutching my clothes I never expected Zoe to be so sharp that she would be able toe close to the truth with so little information. After several moments of silence, I finally got the courage to ask Zoe, ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Since you¡¯ve found out the truth, why didn¡¯t you report me to Adam?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Yours and Han¡¯s identities are heavily concealed. It took me a lot of considerable effort to even find some loopholes. But that¡¯s not enough evidence. To bepletely honest, I haven¡¯t ratted you out to Adam because I¡¯m not certain if you n to harm Roz Town or not. ¡± Zoe walked closer to me and caressed the gun on her waist. ¡°Debra, I need an answer from you. If your answer doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I will tell Adam everything immediately. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My heart skipped a beat. Before Gale passed out, she asked me to stay in the town to keep things calm. If Zoe reported to Adam right now, everything would be in vain For a moment, my mind shed back to that tragic moment when the town was turned into a battlefield and innocent residents were rendered homeless. Ny breath turned choppy and I went pale. ¡°Debra, now that we are here, don¡¯t you want to tell me the truth?¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth this time, I won¡¯t give you another chance. In the interest of the town¡¯s safety, I will confront you without hesitation when we meet again. ¡± I felt my eyes widen. This was not what I wanted. I weighed my options for a few seconds. Eventually, I decided that it would be prudent to tell her something. ¡°Han and I are indeed here for a secret mission. ¡± ¡°What is the mission?¡± Zoe asked nervously. Chapter 404 I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about it right now. However, you can trust that Han and I have no intention of causing harm to the town. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed here for so long without taking any action. Please don¡¯t tell Adam about any of this, okay?¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Zoe¡¯s tension dissipated, and she took a deep breath. However, she didn¡¯t immediately agree to my request. Instead, she asked, ¡°Debra, how is Han now? I can¡¯t get in touch with him. Can you let me see him?¡± I thought about it carefully.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Maybe Han could persuade Zoe. She liked Han very much. Han¡¯s words were bound to be more effective than mine. ¡°Sure, I can do that. ¡± I took out my phone and made a video call to Han. When the phone was connected, Han¡¯s face appeared on the screen as expected. ¡°Debra¡­¡± Han was about to say hello to me, but he was stunned when he saw Zoe and his greeting was stuck in his throat. Debra¡¯s POV: Han stumbled over his words and whispered to me, ¡°Debra, why is Zoe here?¡± Letting out a deep sigh, I knew I had to be honest with Han. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Han, we can¡¯t keep it from Zoe anymore. She already knows the truth. She brought me to the police station. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Han blurted out, his anxiety evident. ¡°Are you okay now? Did she do something to you?¡± Before I could answer, Han¡®¡¯s anger red up as he warned Zoe, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything to Debra!¡± Zoe¡¯s demeanor shifted from cheerful to mocking as she heard Han¡¯s words. ¡°I simply want to bring Debra in for questioning. If she can¡¯t exin herself, I¡¯L lock her up. ¡± Knowing Zoe was just trying to provoke us, I swiftly intervened, saying, ¡°Han, she doesn¡¯t mean that. ¡± I turned my head and whispered to Zoe, attempting to persuade her, ¡°Zoe, you should talk things out with Han. Let go of your anger. ¡± ¡°Talk things out?¡± Zoe squinted at me. Chapter 405 ¡°Yes. My original n was to give them a chance tomunicate alone. I hoped Zoe could use that opportunity to express her feelings for Han, so she would side with us in the future. But to my surprise, Zoe snatched my phone from my hand upon hearing my words. ¡°Han, don¡¯t evere back!¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes turned icy as she spoke toContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Han in an emotionless tone. ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t rat you and Debra out to Adam, he¡¯s already suspicious. If you set foot in Roz Town again, I¡¯ll personally rip off your head and offer it to Adam as a gift!¡± With those words, she swiftly ended the call. I noticed a flicker of disappointment on Zoe¡¯s face right after she hung up. Suddenly, it all made sense to me. Zoe¡¯s harsh words to Han were not driven by malice; she was trying to protect him. Zoe was fiercely loyal to the town, but she was also our friend. She knew firsthand how dangerous Adam could be. If Han returned to Roz Town, he would be putting himself at risk. So she drew a clear line between herself and us and warned Han to stay away. It was the only way she could ensure his safety. It seemed Like the perfect opportunity to inform Zoe about Adam¡¯s n to sell Roz Town. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Zoe, there¡¯s something you need to know about Adam,¡± I said, making up my mind. Perhaps, when the time came, she could help Riley maintain peace in the town. Zoe was an exceptional police officer, and I believed that with her assistance, our n to save Roz Town would go smoothly. However, Zoe had no intention of listening to my exnation. She uttered coldly, ¡°Debra, get out of the police station. If you dare say another word, I¡¯ll report you to Adam!¡± Her cold gaze bore into me, making it clear that she wasn¡¯t joking. I had no choice but to leave. Fine. I would tell her the truth once she had calmed down. Acting impulsively wouldn¡¯t help anyone. When I arrived home, I discovered that Elena was nowhere to be found. Her bedroom door remained untouched. Fear gripped my heart. What happened? Where was Elena? In a state of panic, I immediately dialed Caleb¡¯s number and anxiously asked, ¡°Caleb, where is Elena? Where did you take her? Where are you?¡± Chapter 406 ¡°It¡¯s not safe to discuss it over the phone. Come to the hotel and meet me,¡± Caleb responded, his tone t. I ended the call and rushed over, my anxiety pushing me to the brink At one point, I almost ran a red light out of sheer anxiety. I was terrified that Caleb would have taken my daughter away. I sprinted most of the way to the hotel room, my fear driving me forward. As I opened the door, I caught sight of Caleb sitting on the edge of the bed. When he saw me, he pressed his index finger to his lips, silently urging me to be quiet. ¡°Lower your voice, Debra,¡± he whispered. I turned around and saw Elena fast asleep in the bed, surrounded by various toys and fairy tale books scattered about. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked in a hushed tone. ¡°I managed to put her to sleep,¡± he said, his voice filled with pride. Was that what I asked about? Suppressing my anger, I pulled him out of the room and asked coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her home?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb stared at me silently, his lips curving in a smile. ¡°Answer me quickly!¡± I demanded harshly. Caleb¡¯s smile fled as he exined hastily, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I just want you to know how it feels when you¡¯ve been denied ess to your daughter. Consider this as your punishment for lying to me before. I didn¡¯t mean anything else by it. ¡± ¡°You jerk!¡± I was so furious that my hands and feet trembled. I could feel my teeth grinding together as I shot death res at him. I thought he was going to take Elena away and separate her from me forever. That was what I feared the most. Caleb smartly changed the topic. ¡°Did Zoe make things difficult for you after you went to the police station?¡± I was still upset with him, so much so that I didn¡¯t want to exin anything to him. I grunted and answered coldly, ¡°I have nothing to tell you. ¡± Hearing that, Caleb said dejectedly, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Debra. I just want you and our daughter to rely on me. I don¡¯t want you to keep secrets from me, Like you¡¯re doing right now. Anyway, I will take you back to the Thorn Edge pack as soon as possible and make up for my mistakes. ¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Instead of pacifying me, Caleb¡¯s words only served to make me angrier Chapter 407 He had always been Like this, making decisions for me without putting my feelings into consideration. He never cared to ask my opinion or if I was okay with his decision. What a selfish man! ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t you think it was selfish of you to decide my fate and that of our daughter without discussing it with me? Have you ever considered my feelings?¡± ALL the memories of the past shed through my mind one after the other. Vicky died miserably in order to save me. My son died just after he was born. After surviving those dark days, I came to Roz Town and saw Caleb and Janiya being intimate, right in front of my very eyes Caleb would never understand my pain? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In a fit of anger, I said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you trying to make amends for Elena and me. We won¡¯t go back to the Thorn Edge pack with you. ¡± Smiling confidently, Caleb retorted, ¡°Debra, whether you believe me or not, the result will be the same. You¡¯re going back with me, and that¡¯s it. I¡¯m telling you, your mission in Roz Town is doomed to fail. And when it fails, you will have nowhere to go but the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Caleb¡¯s words were like a knife stabbing my heart deeply. I was so upset that I cried. Tears rolled down my cheeks and fell to the floor. I lost my family. Who did this to me? Caleb, the man who caused me to lose my family, even had the guts to hurt me in the worst way. He was nning on forcing me to go back to the Thorn Edge pack with him. This stupid jerk was so hateful! @ My heart was racing so intensely that it felt as if it might Leap out from my chest. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I suddenly became very exhausted and my vision went blurry. I gasped, trying to breathe properly. I had always been in poor health. In order to ensure Caleb had a smooth operation, I marked him. But the pain of the venom I had to endure made me even weaker. The violent emotional fluctuation made my face pale. I staggered a few steps, grabbed the corner of the table and gasped desperately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Debra?¡± Caleb Looked at me nervously. I couldn¡¯t speak. I had to take out the medicine Mny prescribed from my purse and swallow it in one gulp. Caleb handed me a ss of water. His brows furrowed as he stared at me in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you look so terrible? I can feel that you are much weaker than before. ¡± I didn¡¯t answer him. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t even want to see his face. After a few seconds, Caleb muttered carefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Calm down. I¡¯ll Leave the room to you and Elena. You can enjoy a peaceful rest here tonight. ¡± Chapter 408 Caleb¡¯s POV: I could keenly feel the tangible sadness and pain that Debra was feeling.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As an Alpha, I had learned to control my emotions since time immemorial. It had been a very Long time since Ist felt a pain this strong. Suddenly, Debra looked so fragile in my eyes; it was. almost as though a strong wind could easily knock her down But why? How did her condition get so bad? Full of doubt and confusion, I walked out of the room without Looking back. I was making my way down the corridor when I happened to run into Carlos, who was just about to enter his room He Looked surprised to see me. He even checked the number on the door to make sure that it really was his room. After an awkward silence, he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Caleb, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± I had no choice but to say, ¡°I have to sleep in your room tonight. ¡± Carlos was even more surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be your first night together as a family? Why don¡¯t you go be with Debra and Elena?¡± Carlos already knew that Elena was my daughter I shrugged dejectedly. ¡°Debra asked me to Leave. She was so angry with me just now that she almost passed out. In fact, she had to take some medicine to calm herself down. Seeing her so weak and fragile, I didn¡¯t dare to provoke her anymore, so I left. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Debra¡¯s¡ª¡± Carlos was about to say something but he stopped abruptly mid-sentence. After a slight pause, he yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m beat. Good night!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then he turned around and was about to enter his room. Strange. Normally, the man I knew would¡¯ve teased me. I became suspicious immediately. Without hesitation, I grabbed his arm and demanded, ¡°Do you know something?¡± ¡°Huh? Well¡­¡± Carlos averted his gaze hesitantly. It seemed that I was right to have suspected something; he obviously knew something I didn¡¯t. ¡°Tell me what happened when I was in aa. Why is Debra suddenly so weak?¡± Carlos faltered. He knew me well, and he knew that I wouldn¡¯t give up until I got answers. Although he was unwilling to tell me at first, he knew resisting was futile. ¡°The poison Janiya used on you was reallyplicated. Even though we found the antidote, both Mny and Brian concluded that there were huge risks involved in administering it to you while you were in aa. In order to give you a better chance at surviving the side effects of the antidote, Debra marked you. ¡± I let go of his arm, stunned beyond belief. ¡°You mean Debra suffered the same pain I did?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Carlos nodded firmly. Chapter 409 ¡°When you were injected with the antidote, she also suffered. You¡¯re strong, so you were able to recover quickly. She, on the other hand, hasn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t in good health in the first ce. After having to endure so much pain, she became even weaker. ¡± I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t move a muscle. I always assumed that Debra marked me after my body was purged of the poison. Little did I know that she had actually marked me to save me. As Carlos spoke of Debra, he showed a look of sincere awe and admiration. ¡°Caleb, you came so close to dying. Neither Mny nor Brian could decide whether to inject you with the antidote or not. I was so anxious that I almost beat them up. It was Debra who solved the problem. She said that she¡¯d stay with you if you could survive. And if you didn¡¯t, she vowed to take your body back to the Thorn Edge Pack and undergo a trial. She refused to me anyone else but herself. When she made the decision for you, she was so determined-much more resolute than any man I¡¯ve met _ Gradually, his voice trailed off in my ears. I couldn¡¯t hear him anymore, too consumed with regret for what I had done today. ¡®s BunnyBookery Debra had endured so much pain for me, but she didn¡¯t tell me about it. But what about me? What had I done for her? Regret overwhelmed my heart. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have aggravated her today. I just wanted to spend time with my daughter-that¡¯s why I took Elena back to the hotel. I should¡¯ve talked with Debra so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why she kicked you out,¡± Carlos mused. ¡°Caleb, Debra¡¯s a tough woman. She¡¯s not like any of the women you¡¯ve been with before. I doubt you can just win her heart so easily. ¡° Debra¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t want to stay in the hotel much longer, so at the crack of dawn, I took Elena back to my ce. I had just put my bag down when Han called me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, did Zoe make things difficult for you yesterday?¡± he asked with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°She was just a little angry because we lied to her, but she didn¡¯t do anything excessive. ¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. ¡± Han let out a sigh of relief. ¡°How¡¯s everything going with you, Han? Is Gale getting any better?¡± ¡°Fortunately, her Life is out of danger for now. The doctor said that she should be able to recover, but she¡¯s still extremely weak right now, and she hasn¡¯t woken up yet. She needs to rest some more. ¡± Though I felt somewhat relieved, I still warned Han seriously. ¡°You have to keep an eye on Gale at all times, Han. Only assign people you trust to watch over her. Don¡¯t give our enemies a chance to do something. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. ¡± Han waved his hand confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged everything. There will be no more idents Although Han was usually rash and impulsive, he was reliable when it came to critical moments like this.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I didn¡¯t doubt his capabilities in the slightest. ¡°The pack will be fine. ALL we have to do is wait for her to wake up. Truth be told, I¡¯m more worried about you. ¡± Speaking of this, Han ran his fingers through his cropped hair irritably. Chapter 410 ¡°Debra, you didn¡¯t choose to retreat. I¡¯ve been really worried about you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Han, but I can¡¯t leave. I want to protect Roz Town on my own terms. ¡± Han sighed in frustration, but he didn¡¯t object. ¡°Well, I¡¯LL respect your decision. But please be careful. As soon as the carnival begins, it¡¯ll be harder to keep tabs on you. Make sure you don¡¯t expose yourself, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have Zoe and Riley. I don¡¯t think anything will happen And if something does happen, I¡¯ll tell you right away. ¡± Han readily agreed. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I¡¯ll do it. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Han,¡± I said sincerely. After hanging up, I took Elena to the kindergarten. Anna¡®s eyes Lit up as soon as she saw Elena. Anna promised me, ¡°Debra, I promise I¡¯ll take care of Elena just like before. No one will find out about her. ¡± Just as I was about to leave, I saw something that surprised me. Luca was ying happily with the other kids in the kindergarten. He looked so carefree and energetic, no Longer dejected. I figured that he had made up with Riley. I left the kindergarten with a huge grin. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Afterwards, I met up with Riley. She was standing at the gate of Roz Town, which was bustling with enthusiastic residents. The carnival was nearing, and everyone was actively greeting the guests that were arriving. I walked over to Riley. We both knew that many of the guests were? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Adam¡¯s potential buyers, which made us very vignt. Since there were so many peopleing in, I had a fake smile stered on my face for so long that my cheeks started to hurt. But what surprised me most was that the mayor of the town wasn¡¯t here to greet the guests personally. Just as I was starting to wonder where he could be, Adam¡¯s car suddenly came into view and pulled to a stop at the gate. The guard immediately ran to the car to open the door. I saw a pair of red high-heeled shoes first, and then an elegant-looking woman stepped out of Adam¡¯s car. Because the woman had her back to us, I couldn¡¯t see her face. But I could see that she was very slim and that her long curly hair was shiny and beautiful. Adam was very polite with the woman. After he got out of the car to join her, he kept smiling. For some reason, I felt a little uneasy. Why did this woman look so familiar? Could she be¡­? Chapter 411 Sure enough, when the woman turned around, I was stunned. She had a pretty face, but she had the heart of a devil. Damn it! It was Marley! Debra¡¯s POV: The moment I saw Marley¡¯s face, my blood ran cold. An indescribably sense of rage rushed straight to my head. ording to Adam¡¯s original n, Marley wasn¡¯t supposed toe until tomorrow-she was supposed to be the Last person to show up. To avoid meeting her, I specifically told Riley in advance that I had a personal grudge against Marley, so I couldn¡¯t greet iing guests on the Last day. Riley had agreed to my request without hesitation. But I didn¡¯t expect that Marley woulde early. The hatred that I had buried deep in my heart instantly surged to the surface. I had never forgotten how Marley insulted my mother and alienated me from my father, causing him to abandon me. She had even asked someone to abuse me in prison.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She was the reason why I was driven out of the Silver Ridge Pack. She was the cause of Vicky¡¯s death. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. The rage was so overwhelming that I felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t stand steadily. Adam was very amodating with Marley. He even lowered his head a little so that he was eye level with her, and his obscene smile never left his face. I overheard him saying, ¡°It¡¯s really a great honor to have you here in advance, Luna Marley. ¡± Adam¡¯s long and narrow eyes never left her face. As they approached us, Adampletely ignored Riley. He had eyes only for Marley, who was well-dressed and stunning. If this had happened in the past, Riley would¡¯ve probably been heartbroken. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t Love Adam anymore. She simply Leaned closer to me and asked, ¡°Debra, is this woman one of Adam¡¯s potential buyers?¡± I nodded heavily, still seething with rage. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s the one who has been regarded as the most important one. ¡± Riley¡¯s eyebrows shot up in shock. ¡°Is it really her?¡± Over the past few days, Riley and I had studied the list that Adam had made. It was a pity that the most conscientious buyer among these bidders was Caleb, as he at least asked the Barton family to arrange for the relocation of the residents of the town. Chapter 412 If it was Marley, she would¡¯ve kicked the residents out without hesitation, Leaving them homeless. For this reason, Riley said angrily, ¡°Whatever happens, we can¡¯t let these bastards take our town!¡± I nodded in agreement. These potential buyers only wanted the town for their own selfish benefit. I doubted any of them actually cared about the welfare of the residents Living here, especially Marley, who had no conscience at all. ¡°Debra, are you okay? You don¡¯t look so good.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡± Riley touched my cheek with concern. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, you¡¯d better leave first. Don¡¯t force yourself to see someone you don¡¯t want to. ¡± I knew that I was far from feeling well and that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to stay here anymore. So I nodded and turned around to Leave. But at that moment, a shrill voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Stop!¡± Marley¡¯s voice still sounded Like nails on a chalkboard to me. I didn¡¯t want to waste my breath on her, so I kept on walking, but she was very stubborn and immediately ordered the servant beside her, ¡°Stop that woman right now. She looks familiar. ¡± The area was bare, so I had no ce to hide. In the end, I had no choice but to stop. Anyway, I had to face her sooner orter¡ªand the sooner, the better Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I took a deep breath to calm my surging emotions and then turned around. I locked eyes with Marley, the woman who had ruined my life. She looked exactly how she did five years ago, save for her eyebrows which had be a Little sharper from dealing with business all year round. The moment our eyes met, Marley Looked shell-shocked. But she reacted quickly and immediately turned around to look for Adam. She probably wanted to rat on me. But I wasn¡¯t afraid. I had expected to meet Marley someday, so I was well prepared for this moment. I stepped forward, grabbed her hand, and hissed in her ear, ¡°Marley, do you want your brother to live?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Marley¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. I continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, I have your brother. Say anything reckless, and I¡¯ll treat your brother the way you treated me in prison five years ago. ¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± ring at me, Marley gnashed her teeth in hatred. Chapter 413 I could see that she wanted to rip me to shreds on the spot, but since Adam was right there, she could do nothing but swallow her anger. Marley took a deep breath and finally managed a smile.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years, Debra! You¡¯re much bolder than before. ¡± Adam¡¯s sharp eyes darted between me and Marley. To thetter, he asked, ¡°You know Debra?¡± Before Marley could answer, I smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Cooper, we don¡¯t know each other, but I get the feeling that we might¡¯ve known each other in a past life. Maybe I look like someone she knows, because she mistook me for someone else just now. ¡± Meeting Adam¡¯s suspicious gaze, Marley gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right. ¡± Although it pained her to say so, she could only endure it. I sneered inwardly. Marley probably never thought she¡¯d find herself in this situation. Riley must¡¯ve sensed a fight brewing, so she stepped in to diffuse the tension. She walked over and naturally held Adam¡¯s arm. ¡°Luna Marley, wee to Roz Town. ¡± Riley greeted Marley politely. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll enjoy your time here. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Adam disliked Riley and his expression clearly showed that he was unhappy. But for the sake of his reputation, he had no choice but to introduce the two women to each other. ¡°Marley, this is my wife, Riley. ¡± Marley immediately started to tter Riley. ¡°Mrs. Cooper, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. You¡¯re as virtuous and dignified as they say. I¡¯m excited for the carnival. ¡± A normal husband would¡¯ve been happy to hear such words. But Adam wasn¡¯t a normal husband. His expression turned cold. ¡°You tter her. My wife is just an ignorant housewife. How can shepare with you?¡± Despite Riley¡¯s presence, Adam spared no effort to praise Marley. ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re the outstanding one. You manage the Silver Ridge Pack so well at such a young age. It¡¯s inspiring. ¡± Adam¡¯s eyes never left Marley¡¯s pretty face. His eagerness to flirt with the beautiful woman was so disgustingly obvious. ¡°The hotel¡¯s a little far from here. How about I drive you there myself?¡± Adam offered right in front of Riley. Finally, Riley couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She firmly held Adam¡¯s arm and reminded him, ¡°Adam, we still have a lot of guests to entertain. You can arrange for one of your men to send Luna Marley to the hotel, or else people mightin that we neglected the other guests. ¡± Adam looked around. There were too many people here. He had to consider his reputation as mayor of this town. Chapter 414 Adam had no choice but to give in. Albeit reluctantly, he ordered me,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Debra, please take Marley to the hotel. Take good care of her, okay?¡± Then he begrudgingly went to greet the other guests with Riley. As soon as they left, Marley pped my hand away. She looked at me contemptuously and sneered, ¡°Debra, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive. It¡¯s only been a few years since you were kicked out of our pack. Did you reallye all the way to this little town to be a ve?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Cooper¡¯s assistant, not a ve,¡± I corrected her calmly. Marley refused to give up provoking me. ¡°But you used to be the daughter of an Alpha. Now, you have to do chores. How pitiful!¡± Marley¡¯s servant chimed in. ¡°This is what she deserves. She was so shameless back then and had s@x before marriage, which disgraced the Silver Ridge Pack. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot about all the dirty things she did before. ¡± I looked at them expressionlessly,pletely unfazed by their insults. I was no longer the impulsive young girl who¡¯d do something rash once provoked. After everything I had been through, I had learned to stay calm in the face of insults. Sure enough, my indifference annoyed Marley. In fact, it seemed to piss her off, so she asked deliberately, ¡°Debra, where¡¯s your servant, Vicky? Why didn¡¯t she stand up for you?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: At the mention of my beloved Vicky, my heart felt as though it was being stabbed. Those painful memories resurfaced in my mind. Vicky. In all of my life, the one person I was most sorry for was Vicky. If I just listened to her, she wouldn¡¯t have died. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. ¡± Satisfied with my pained expression, Marley feigned surprise. ¡°My memory isn¡¯t what it used to be. I forgot that she was killed by Leonel. ¡± Marley¡¯s servant also smiled smugly. ¡°Yes, that poor old maid. Her corpse wasn¡¯t even sent to the Silver Ridge Pack. It was just left outside to rot. ¡± Both Marley and her servant started giggling triumphantly. Chapter 415 Their Laughter seemed to pierce through my eardrums, echoing in my mind deafeningly. They were evil. They didn¡¯t deserve to live in this world. The overwhelming hatred that surged in my heart seemed to suffocate me. I gritted my teeth and tried to breathe, my blood boiling in my veins. ¡°These bitches!¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted angrily. ¡°They need to die! Debra, let me kill them to avenge Vicky!¡± ¡°No, Ivy!¡± I tried my best to stay calm and stopped my impulsive wolf. ¡°There are too many people here. If I turn into a wolf and fight Marley, Adam will know that something¡¯s up. We have to stay calm!¡± ¡°I¡¯LL kill them sooner orter!¡± Ivy growled with resentment. I stared at Marley and could only bite my lip in a desperate effort to stay sober. I bit down so hard that blood trickled out, filling my mouth with a metallic taste. ALL of a sudden, time seemed to slow down. I clearly saw Marley turning around to leave. Ivy was so angry that she roared, ¡°Debra, Marley doesn¡¯t deserve to live! Are you really going to just let her go? Think about Vicky, Debra.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Just think about Vicky¡­¡± I kept silent and stared as Marley walked away. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This heartless woman needed to pay for Vicky¡¯s death. If I had the chance, I¡¯d make sure she died a horrible, painful death. Just as the overwhelming hatred was about to consume me, I suddenly noticed something. Marley was headed to a row of bamboo sheds that were built to receive distinguished guests. I didn¡¯t know if I was imagining things, but a part of the bamboo roof seemed to have been loosened. If the roof suddenly came down, could it kill Marley? This mere thought seemed to unleash a demon in my mind that kept shouting, ¡°Let this damn woman die!¡± Under my intent gaze, three bamboo sheds suddenly copsed on top of Marley. Chapter 416 Marley Looked up in horror. But soon, her figure was buried in a heap of bamboo. ¡°Ah! Help!¡± The screams around me pulled me back to reality. Looking at the copsed structure in front of me, I was shocked. Did I do that? Or was I just imagining things? I looked down at my hands, stunned by my own ability. I stood there in a daze, my body stiff as a board, wondering if I was dreaming. No, I had to be imagining things. How could I have caused the bamboo sheds to copse? Just then, a pair of strong arms suddenly hugged me from behind and pulled me away from the copsed bamboo shed. ¡°Watch out, Debra!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In a trance, I vaguely heard Caleb¡¯s concerned voice. Debra¡¯s POV: Only then did Ie to my senses. I met Caleb¡¯s unhappy gaze as he asked, ¡°Why were you just standing there? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is here? Do you want to get killed?¡± Hearing this, I turned around subconsciously. The bamboo shed had actually copsed. I wasn¡¯t imagining things. My eyes went as wide as saucers. The scene in front of me was a nightmare. The copsed bamboo shed had hurt many innocent people. The air was filled with pained cries and sobs.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Without a moment to lose, I said to Caleb urgently, ¡°Call an ambnce! We need to help them. ¡± I didn¡¯t wait for a response from him and simply rushed to the injured. Chapter 417 Unable to stop me, Caleb had no choice but to follow me into the chaos to save the other people. A lot of Roz Town¡¯s residents had gathered here today to wee the guests to the carnival. Some got caught under the copsed bamboo shed, while others got injured when they attempted to run away. The scene was very chaotic, and the miserable cries continued. I had some first aid knowledge with regards to major disasters, so I hurriedly barked instructions at Caleb. ¡°There are too many injured, so we¡¯ll have to weed out the seriously injured. That way, when the ambnceseter, the seriously injured will be prioritized. ¡± Although he clearly didn¡¯t want to split up with me, he had no choice. The situation was too urgent. ¡°Fine,¡± Caleb said reluctantly. ¡°But you have to promise me that you¡¯lL be careful. ¡± ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be careful,¡± I replied solemnly. When that was settled, we parted ways and took action immediately. The damage was more serious than I thought. The bamboo shed had copsed too suddenly, crushing the people in it before they could even react. When I was trying to separate the seriously injured people, I came across a child whose ribs were broken. Hey on the ground, wailing in pain. The boy¡¯s mother was at a Loss. She held the boy in despair and begged, ¡°Help! Please! Save my child!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My blood ran cold. I felt terrible. What had I done? Was the copse of the bamboo shed really my fault? I looked at my palms in a daze and suddenly felt that I was very dangerous. I had just wanted to kill Marley, but so many innocent people had gotten caught in the crossfire. I closed my eyes and said a silent prayer, hoping that no one would die because of this, or else I would never forgive myself for the rest of my life. Finally, after marking the seriously injured, the ambnce came. The doctor on-call was Brian. As soon as he jumped out of the ambnce, he ran to the people I marked. I immediately ran to him and reported the situation to him. ¡°I¡¯ve checked and at present, many of the injured were crushed under the bamboo shed, while others were trampled by the stampede that followed. I¡¯ve already marked the people we need to prioritize. Brian, please take them to the hospital first. The rest can be divided into batches. ¡± Surprised by my calmness, Brian looked at me with newfound awe. ¡°Good job. The first aid measures you took was exactly what we needed. ¡± I didn¡¯t dare to take credit for helping in a crisis I had caused. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Let¡¯s start carrying people into the ambnce first. ¡± Chapter 418 ¡°Got it. ¡± Together, we sprang into action and started helping the seriously injured people into the ambnce. I made sure to include the child who had fractured ribs. Under my guidance, Brian carefully carried the boy into the ambnce. The ambnce sped off when it reached full capacity. I was about to take a break, but when I turned around, I saw that Caleb was holding a woman. I could see clearly that the woman was none other than Marley herself. With her arms wrapped around Caleb¡¯s neck, Marley looked at him tenderly, as though he was her knight in shining armor Caleb didn¡¯t see me. He was too focused on carrying her into another ambnce. Debra¡¯s POV: Looking pitiful, Marley nestled against Caleb¡¯s chest. I ran after them in a daze. Before the ambnce doors were closed, I shouted, ¡°Caleb, what¡¯re you doing?¡± But he ignored me and left with Marley. The doors were closed so abruptly that even Marley¡¯s servant wasn¡¯t able to get in.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. My heart sank to the pit of my stomach. What the hell was Caleb doing? Was it really necessary for him to personally send Marley to the hospital? Did he forget that he promised me he¡¯d help me save the injured people here? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Or did he only care about Marley? Just as I was lost in various conjectures, Marley¡¯s servant came over and grabbed my arm rudely. ¡°Debra, the man who carried Marley into the ambnce just now-was that Caleb?¡± I ignored her stupid question and shook her hand off. I was so upset. It turned out that Caleb was so busy trying to save Marley that hepletely forgot himself. From what I just witnessed, it was as though no one else in the world mattered except the woman in his arms. This was more than enough to prove that Marley was very important to Caleb-maybe even more important than me. All of a sudden, I remembered the first time I met Caleb. We were drunk at my father¡¯s wedding, and Caleb had told me that he could take Marley away from the wedding if he wanted. ¡°But he didn¡¯t run away with Marley that night, did he? He chose to be with you!¡± Ivy could tell that I felt betrayed by Caleb, so she tried to defend him. ¡°But they were together before, right? Ivy, no matter how you try to defend him, you can¡¯t deny their history. ¡± Chapter 419 Ivy fell silent. Staring in the direction the ambnce had left, I felt very sad. ¡°Ivy, you saw how worried he was about Marley. It¡¯s obvious he still cares about her deeply. ¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true¡­¡± Even though she said so, Ivy faltered. After all, she had also seen how focused Caleb was on Marley and how he had ignored everything else around him-including me. With a bitter smile, I said, ¡°No matter what happens, Marley will always have a special ce in his heart. Maybe that¡¯s why he refused to admit that I was his mate.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Ivy wanted to say something, but the servant¡¯s shrill voice interrupted her. ¡°Are you deaf, Debra?¡± the servant shouted angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Riley¡¯s assistant? Get me an ambnce! I¡¯m injured, too!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I nced at her and saw that she looked fine, so I replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait. Let the seriously injured people get in the ambnces first. ¡± I forced myself not to think about Caleb and Marley and continued to help the rescue team. But Marley¡¯s servant was very unhappy. She grabbed my arm again and demanded, ¡°You have to get me an ambnce, Debra! What if I have internal injuries?¡± I frowned and snapped angrily, ¡°Stop interfering with the rescue. ¡± Instead of backing off, the servant shouted, ¡°Debra, you bitch! You don¡¯t even care about me. You won¡¯t even get me an ambnce!¡± She pointed a trembling finger at me and cried out loudly, ¡°Are you deliberately trying to make things difficult for me? You bitch!¡± I wanted to get rid of the servant, but before I could do anything, the servant suddenly let out a piercing scream. It turned out that one of the residents of Roz Town had yanked her hair. It was Sonya Burke, the florist. ¡°How ungrateful you are!¡± Sonya scolded the servant angrily. ¡°Debra has been trying to save people since the shed copsed, but you¡¯re acting like a spoiled child. You don¡¯t deserve to enter Roz Town. Get out! You¡¯re not wee here Debra¡¯s POV: By standing up for me, Sonya inadvertently rallied the other residents to my side. They all seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with Marley¡¯s servant. They echoed Sonya¡¯s sentiments and shouted Chapter 420 ¡°Debra¡¯s trying to help us! She¡¯s saving people¡¯s lives yet you im she tried to hurt you. Ridiculous!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t belong here! Get out!¡± Everyone was protecting me, which made Marley¡¯s servant extremely anxious. Backed against a corner, she pointed a finger at me and shouted, ¡°You know nothing about Debra! She deceived you all! She¡¯s a traitor to the Silver Ridge Pack, and she was exiled from the pack by Luna Marley!¡± My heart skipped a beat. My past had been exposed. Although Adam wasn¡¯t here, he would inevitably hear the truth about me sooner orter since there were so many witnesses present. Oh, God! What should I do? Just as I was at a loss, Sonya sneered at the servant indifferently. ¡°Debra¡¯s past doesn¡¯t concern us. What matters is that she has done a lot for this town!¡± The other residents all nodded in agreement. ¡°Sonya¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter where Debra came from. She¡¯s a part of Roz Town now-unlike you! You should leave!¡± The people all ganged up on Marley¡¯s servant. It was obvious that she had never been in a situation Like this before. She took a few steps back, fear written all over her face. Backed into a corner, her eyes suddenly rolled to the back of her head and she copsed to the ground in a heap.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes How convenient. If she hadn¡¯t passed out just now, the crowd would¡¯ve thrown her out of town. Ivy also sneered. ¡°What a terrible actress! See? Her eyes are still moving!¡± Ivy and I didn¡¯t believe for a second that the servant had actually passed out. This girl was as vicious and selfish as Marley. How could she faint over such a trifle? Obviously, she just didn¡¯t want to be kicked out of town. I squatted down and pretended to check on her. As expected, she was just pretending. Her breathing was fine, and her heart was beating normally. There was nothing wrong with her. In fact, she was even healthier than me. Pretending to check her neck for injuries, I leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Try something Like that again and I¡¯LL have you thrown out. ¡± The servant didn¡¯t acknowledge what I said. She simply kept pretending to be unconscious. Smirking, I stepped on her arm as I walked away to help the other injured people. Chapter 421 The servant let out a low cry of pain. But this time, she didn¡¯t dare to attract any attention to herself. When no one was looking, she even rolled to a corner to hide. Two more ambnces arrived. I saw Mny jump out of the Last ambnce. My eyebrows shot up in pleasant surprise. Obviously, she was here to help. Mny was an experienced doctor. She gave instructions and led the team of rescuers to take the seriously injured to the hospital while those with lesser injuries were to be treated in a nearby clinic. Under her guidance, the rescue operation went smoothly and efficiently. ¡®s BunnyBookeryProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Mny and I arrived at the hospital, Brian stopped in his tracks, stunned to see her there. With a helpless shrug, Mny simply said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that look. I swore an oath to save the wounded, remember?¡± Brian came back to his senses and gave her a brief nod before hurrying to do his job. Together, the two of them hurriedly treated the wounded. As I watched them work in tandem, I suddenly realize that they were a perfect match. When it came to saving people¡¯s Lives, they would always cooperate and temporarily ignore their personal differences. Wasn¡¯t this also a kind of soul mate? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was nice to see them working so well together ¡°Debra, your arm¡¯s injured!¡± a nurse passing by me suddenly eximed Surprised, I quickly looked down and found that my arm was bleeding. Perhaps I had gotten cut by something sharp in the chaos earlier. ¡°Let me bandage you up first, or else it might get infected,¡± the nurse offered kindly. I looked around and saw that most of the seriously injured people had already been treated, so I sighed in relief ¡°Okay, thank you very much,¡± I said with a smile. The kind nurse immediately took me to one of the consulting rooms But before I stepped foot inside, I froze. Sitting at the table in the room were none other than Marley and Caleb. Caleb had his arms wrapped around Marley, whose eyes were full of tenderness and affection Chapter 422 Caleb just Let her Lean against him for support. The two seemed to be flirting with each other The nurse teased, ¡°Well, well, well! Where did this young couplee from?¡± When I didn¡¯t respond to her joke, she smiled and said sheepishly, ¡°Nowadays, young couples are always so lovey-dovey. These two just escaped from a disaster, and now they¡¯re so reluctant to part from each other. ¡± Eyes as cold as ice, I turned around expressionlessly. What bad Luck! Out of all the people I had to run into at this hospital, why¡¯d it have to be them? ¡®s BunnyBookery Was this punishment for my carelessness? But before I could walk away, the nurse said, ¡°Debra, please wait for me inside. I¡¯ll get the stuff I need to clean your wound. ¡± Without hesitation, I shook my head. ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s just a minor injury. I can get treated at the clinic. I don¡¯t want to interrupt this young couple. ¡± ¡°Oh, just ignore them, silly. I¡¯ll take care of you. ¡± The nurse thought I was joking, so sheughed good-naturedly and Left to get the materials. I didn¡¯t want to be here, so I disregarded her instructions and went to leave. ¡°Debra?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice sounded from behind. It sounded Like he was hesitant to call my name. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ignoring him, I went straight to the door. This time, Caleb didn¡¯t chase after me. After all, Marley had him wrapped around her Little finger. Just thinking about the dubious rtionship between Marley and Caleb made my blood boil. This was even more annoying than when Janiya kept pestering him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What the hell was wrong with Caleb? Howe he was always being followed by these crazy women? I had enough! The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. I was so angry that I wasn¡¯t paying attention to where I was going. When I rounded the corner, I identally bumped into someone. I staggered backward in surprise. The faint, pleasant smell of men¡¯s perfume wafted over to my nose. Chapter 423 ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t Looking where I was going!¡± ¡°No, no, I should be the one to say sorry. Are you okay?¡± We apologized to each other profusely. Only then did I look up to get a good look at the person I had inadvertently bumped into. He was a young man with brown hair and Light brown eyes, wearing a ck shirt and dark trousers. If my memory served me right, he was Beta Gifford Morris of the High Road Pack. He had been invited to Roz Town for the carnival. I¡¯d seen the photo and relevant information on this man since he was also on Adam¡¯s list. ¡°Wait a second. Are you the brave assistant?¡± Gifford also recognized me. ¡°I saw you saving those injured people just now. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk, so I just gave Gifford a perfunctory reply. ¡°I was just doing what anyone would do. ¡± Then I turned to leave. But Gifford suddenly grabbed my hand. ¡°Debra, your arm¡¯s bleeding. You have to let a nurse treat it. ¡± Though there was evident concern in his tone, his voice was also firm, as though he wouldn¡¯t let me refuse. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°By the way, my name¡¯s Gifford Morris,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Debra. ¡± I was speechless.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why was he doing this? Couldn¡¯t he tell that I was in a terrible mood? Why did he choose to ost me now? I shook off Gifford¡¯s hand mercilessly and snapped, ¡°I¡¯LL decide how to deal with my wound, thank you. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡± Gifford was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly burst into Laughter. ¡°It seems that our beautiful and kindhearted assistant has a bad temper. What¡¯s wrong? Did you get into a fight with your boyfriend?¡± he teased. I frowned in disapproval. I didn¡¯t like Gifford¡¯s frivolous behavior; he acted just Like Caleb used to. Chapter 424 I hade to view this as a red g. yboys who acted like this were no good. Adam and Caleb were yboys. Gifford was probably just like them. I said coldly, ¡°Your words are very offensive.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Please don¡¯t talk to me Like you know me. I¡¯m leaving now. ¡± I thought that my attitude would be bad enough to put him off. When I was about to walk away, I was suddenly swept off my feet-literally. When I came to my senses, I found that Gifford had scooped my up into his arms. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I struggled to free myself from his grip. ¡°Stop squirming, Debra. ¡± Gifford chuckled Lightheartedly. ¡°You helped a lot of people today. Now, God sent me to help you. I hope you won¡¯t refuse. ¡± The Look in his eyes was warm and sincere enough. I found myself unable to say anything to refuse him. ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded, pulling me back to reality. I slowly turned my head to look in the direction of the voice, only to meet Caleb¡¯s dark face. ¡°Who the hell is this man?¡± Caleb Looked us up and down icily. I could feel his anger, even from afar. ¡°Do you know this person, Debra?¡± Gifford asked, squinting at Caleb. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I was still pissed off at Caleb when I thought about how he had flirted with Marley just now, so I deliberately said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve never met this guy before. Maybe he suffers from brain damage and has mistaken me for someone else. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face turned livid with anger. Pretending not to see it, I smiled at Gifford and said, ¡°My wound hurts so much. Can you take me to a nurse now?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Without thinking too much, Gifford walked away with me in his arms. But Caleb followed us and asked me, ¡°Tell me, Debra, what¡¯re you doing in another man¡¯s arms?¡± I retorted sharply, ¡°Weren¡¯t you in another woman¡¯s arms just now? Have you forgotten already?¡± Gifford wasn¡¯t an idiot. He could tell that Caleb and I couldn¡¯t possibly not know each other. Gifford stopped and asked us curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you two?¡± Only then did I notice that the three of us were a strange sight to behold. Many nurses and patients alike were staring straight at us. I immediately snapped my mouth shut. No matter how angry I was with Caleb, I didn¡¯t want to be the talk of the town. Chapter 425 Gifford took me back to the consultation room, where fortunately,Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marley was nowhere to be found. I felt that the air was much Lighter and fresher without her. But because of the tragedy that struck Roz Town today, the hospital was full of injured patients, and all the doctors and nurses were busy. A nurse came over with gauze and bandages and hurriedly said, ¡°Fortunately, your wound¡¯s not that serious. Can you ask your friend to help you deal with it?¡± Without waiting for a response, she shoved the materials into my hands and then ran off to take care of other patients. ¡°Let me help you. ¡± Gifford and Caleb spoke in unison. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb shot Gifford an unhappy nce, a cold Light shing across his eyes. Then he stepped in between us, blocking me from Gifford¡¯s sight. ¡°I¡¯m Debra¡¯s mate, so I should take care of her. How can I let some outsider touch her?¡± Caleb said icily. He made sure to mention the term ¡°outsider. ¡± However, instead of giving in, Gifford shot back, ¡°If you¡¯re really her mate, why¡¯d you leave her alone at the scene of the disaster? Where were you when she got injured and needed help? Why weren¡¯t you with her?¡± The two stared daggers at each other, and I could almost picture the streaks of Lightning shing between their sharp gazes. The tension in the atmosphere was so thick, one could¡¯ve cut through it with a knife. For a moment, nobody said a word. I rubbed my forehead helplessly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Men were really something. While they were busy staring each other down, I started treating my own wound. Picking up the tools prepared by the nurse, I cleaned the wound carefully. But as soon as the disinfectant touched my wound, severe pain shot up my arm. It was as though poison was coursing through my veins, which made my hand shake. I lost my grip on the tweezers, which slipped out of my hand. Silently cursing, I started bending down to pick them up. But to my surprise, the tweezers hadn¡¯t fallen to the floor Like I had expected. Two different hands had managed to catch the tweezers midair. It turned out that both men grabbed at the tweezers as soon as I dropped them. Chapter 426 Their reflexes were remarkable, but it would¡¯ve been more impressive if they could use it for something important. I thought that they¡¯d stillpete after returning the tweezers to me, but to my surprise, Caleb stepped back first. ¡°Help her with the wound first. ¡± Looking at my bleeding arm, Caleb felt sorry for me and finallypromised. To Gifford, he said, ¡°The priority is to take care of her. We can figure each other outter. What do you think?¡± I didn¡¯t expect Caleb would humble himself for my sake, as he had always been an arrogant man. I looked at him in shock. Gifford was also obviously surprised, but he soon nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure. ¡± The two men, who had been staring daggers at each other just now, started working together to help treat my wound. I watched them work in tandem and sighed in relief. But it seemed that my relief was premature. They kept wrapping my wound in bandages even though it wasn¡¯t that deep. Soon, my whole arm waspletely wrapped inyers of bandages. I couldn¡¯t move it at all, as though my arm was ced in a cast. Ivy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore andined, ¡°If these two men operated on you, you¡¯d be dead by now. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I agreed with her with a sigh.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think so, too. ¡± These two men were so troublesome. My head was pounding. By the time they finished treating my wound, I immediately stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯LL drive you home!¡± Both of them spoke in unison. Without hesitation, I shook my head. ¡°No. I can walk by myself. I don¡¯t need either of you. ¡± But the two men had something inmon-they both ignored my refusal and followed me to the door. As soon as we walked out of the clinic, a man in ck approached us. He nodded to Gifford respectfully, so I figured he must¡¯ve been one of Gifford¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s something important I have to tell you,¡± the man said to Chapter 427 Gifford in a Low voice. Gifford gestured for him to wait for him. Then to me, he asked, ¡°Debra, can I use your phone?¡± I didn¡¯t know what he was up to, but when I saw the fiery rage in Caleb¡¯s eyes, I felt secretly pleased. ¡°Sure,¡± I said enthusiastically, handing him my phone. As long as Caleb was unhappy, I was happy. As soon as Gifford got my phone, he dialed his own number so that he could save mine on his phone. He did this quickly and smoothly, as though he had nned it beforehand. ¡°Debra, this is my number. See you soon, okay?¡± After returning the phone to me, Gifford winked at me and then left with a smile. Caleb watched him walk away, seething with rage. But he managed to suppress his anger and drove me back home. ¡®s BunnyBookery Along the way, he couldn¡¯t help but say to me through gritted teeth, ¡°Debra, delete that man¡¯s phone number. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± I was determined to do the opposite of whatever he asked me. After all, he had the audacity to flirt with Marley today. He deserved to suffer. Suddenly, the car screeched to a halt. Caleb braked unexpectedly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before I could figure out what happened, he suddenly unfastened the seat belt and leaned towards me. In an instant, his shadow shrouded me, covering me in an oppressive aura.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I was startled. What the hell did he want to do? Debra¡¯s POV: My first instinct was to get away from him, but Caleb pinned me firmly against my seat. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he said in a low, hoarse voice. I shivered. His hoarse voice was so seductive. As he slowly brought his face close to mine, his warm breath sprayed against my nose, making me go a little Limp. ¡°Get away from me!¡± I said as fiercely as I could, though I knew it sounded more feeble than I wanted it to. Chapter 428 Caleb stared at me, his eyes sharp, like those of a tiger eyeing its prey. ¡°Debra, why won¡¯t you Listen to me?¡± His voice was low, but there was a hint of danger in his tone. ¡°And why exactly should I Listen to you?¡± I retorted stubbornly. Caleb didn¡¯t answer, but his hand started stroking my waist, sending electric shockwaves all throughout my body His intoxicating scent made my heart beat wildly and my breathing rapid. Inexplicable desire arose from the bottom of my heart. When Caleb¡¯s lips were mere inches away from mine, I closed my eyes But the much-anticipated ki*s never came. All of a sudden, I felt his hand slip into my pocket. The next second, I heard him returning to his seat. When I opened my eyes, I found that Caleb had just taken my phone from my pocket. ¡®s BunnyBookery What the hell? I couldn¡¯t believe him. He actually pretended to ki*s me just to get to my phone. Caleb seemed to see the disappointment in my eyes. ¡°Did you think I was going to ki*s you?¡± With his eyebrow arched, he looked extremely frivolous. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Embarrassed, I blushed furiously. I wanted to beat him despite my hand injury.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But as soon as I stretched out my hand to p him, Caleb caught me by the wrist. ¡°Just wait a second. I¡¯ll give it back to you right away. ¡± With his free hand, Caleb quickly deleted Gifford¡¯s phone number and then pinned his own phone number at the top of my contacts List. ¡°Done. Here you go. ¡± I took my phone back and checked the contacts list. It turned out that Caleb had also added three more hearts to his name, one more than Elena¡¯s. I stared at my phone screen, dumbfounded. Chapter 429 This man behaved Like a child! ¡°Only you¡¯d do something like this,¡± Iined helplessly. But Caleb didn¡¯t seem to care. He simply smiled at me triumphantly Satisfied, he started the car again and continued down the road. Along the way, I received a call from Riley ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Debra, what happened?¡± Riley asked, her voice filled with worry I calmly ryed everything that had happened to Riley. ¡°The bamboo shed copsed all of a sudden. But don¡¯t worry. The injured have been sent to hospital and the nearby clinic, and the chaos has died down. I wasn¡¯t hurt that badly. ¡± ¡°Oh, good¡­¡± Riley breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that I was fine. Just then, Caleb suddenly said loudly, ¡°Riley, don¡¯t worry.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. We saved a lot of people earlier. I¡¯m with Debra now, and I¡¯ll protect her well. ¡± I suspect that Caleb deliberately said so just to show off our rtionship. It felt strange. He wasn¡¯t this immature before; on the contrary, he used to be a cold, calcted, and domineering man. ¡°Thank you so much, Caleb,¡± Riley said gratefully. ¡°The news about how you and Debra selflessly helped the others has spread all over town. I¡¯m so d you two were there to help. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Curious, I checked online for the news Riley was talking about. She was right. But the photo that was stered at the top was that of Caleb carrying Marley in his arms, while I stood in the background like a lonesome clown. My anger red up again and I quickly exited the page. Noticing this, Caleb asked with a yful smile, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Please. Do I have to remind you that Marley¡¯s a married woman? You should be more careful. If you want to rekindle your rtionship with her, try doing it where no one else is around. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: My sharp words made Caleb frown ¡°What made you say that?¡± he asked, brows furrowed. ¡°I carried her because she was hurt. When we arrived at the hospital the doctor said that she had suffered a concussion. That¡¯s why she held me so tightly. I swear, Debra, I don¡¯t have any feelings for her. ¡± Chapter 430 I rolled my eyes and sneered loudly. I witnessed their intimacy firsthand. While it was true that Marley was the one who threw herself into his arms, it was also true that Caleb didn¡¯t turn her away. The exact same thing happened with Janiya. Same issue, different womanContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The more I thought about it, the more irritated I felt. Why were things always like this? Every single time I started to change my opinion of Caleb, he would do something to disappoint me. As soon as we pulled in front of my house, I jumped out of the car and ran, leaving Caleb in the dust. I was nning to m the door in his face to make him reflect on his mistakes. But as soon as I opened the door, I was stunned. Why were there workers moving things into my house? I didn¡¯t recall purchasing all these things? What the hell was going on? Perplexed, I headed to the Living room. Only then did I realize that my home had beenpletely redecorated. A brand new leather sofa, a sparkling crystal chandelier, a high-tech coffee machine, and the modern wardrobe It didn¡¯t take an expert to see that all the new furniture were expensive. But they didn¡¯t fit in with the small house I had rented. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mom, Look! Dad brought all this!¡± Elena ran out of the room and came over to me with glee. Only then did I notice the sea of toys in her room-and even the dolls were limited editions. I turned around and saw that Caleb had already caught up to me. He was standing there with his hands in his pockets, smiling proudly. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± he asked confidently. Before I could say anything, Elena shouted, ¡°I love it, Dad!¡± My heart sank. It seemed that I had to make some things clear. I frowned unhappily. Walking over to the workers, I said through gritted teeth, ¡°Please take back everything you brought into my home. ¡± The workers all turned to look at Caleb, as though they were seeking his permission. Chapter 431 Caleb Looked at me in bewilderment. He seemed to want to say something, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance and turned around. A few secondster, I heard a heavy sigh from behind me. ¡°Do as she says and take everything back,¡± he said in a helpless tone. I stood in the living room and watched silently as the workers removed all the expensive furniture. Then I shut the door and sighed with relief. I turned on the TV, yed Elena¡¯s favorite cartoon, and raised the volume so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear my and Caleb¡¯s voicester. I didn¡¯t want my daughter to hear or see me quarrel with her father. I knew it wouldn¡¯t do her any good. After I settled Elena down in front of the TV, I took Caleb to my room. With an icy expression, I demanded, ¡°Caleb, what did you think you¡¯d aplish by doing what you did just now?¡± I didn¡¯t want to raise my voice lest Elena overhear us, so I approached him. In the Light, our figures intertwined with each other, which was very intimate. Caleb¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So this is what you want, huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked in confusion. Before I could figure out what he meant, he forced me into a corner. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With one hand on the wall, he trapped me in ce, his face looming in front of mine. ¡°Your arm¡¯s injured, so I¡¯ll be gentle. ¡± He was standing so close to me that I keenly noticed his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down as he swallowed, his breath getting heavier and heavier. Suddenly, he brought his handsome face close to mine. Debra¡¯s POV:Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Stop!¡± I pressed my palms against Caleb¡¯s chest and stopped him froming any closer. I was here to question him, not have s@x with him. Pissed off, I kicked him in the shin. ¡°Caleb, what the hell were you thinking?¡± Chapter 432 Caleb stepped back and feigned an innocent look.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you want to express your emotions with me?¡± ¡°Why did you buy all that furniture and move them into my house?¡± I demanded. ¡°Okay, okay. ¡± Caleb fixed his messy cor and began to exin. ¡°I want to move in, so I had to make some changes to your ce. Otherwise, I doubt I would¡¯ve gotten used to it here. ¡± ¡°And who said you could move in?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°I just wanted to make up for Lost time with Elena. I lost five whole years with her, Debra. ¡± His voice sounded pitiful, and his posture make him look pitiful as well. I fell silent for a moment. When my eyes met his, I saw a trace of grievance in them. ¡°Debra, you¡¯ve marked me. You know how I truly feel. ¡± He was right. I could feel how sincere he was. I sighed and lost the heart to reject himpletely. ¡°Fine, you cane to see Elena. But you¡¯re not moving in, end of discussion. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb seemed to have been prepared for such a reaction. ¡°There¡¯s no man in this household. Who¡¯s going to protect you and Elena? Besides, I¡¯m good at doing housework. I can help you do chores around here. ¡± I looked at him dubiously. He didn¡¯t look like someone who knew their way around a house. ¡°If you said you could kill someone, I would¡¯ve believed you. ¡± Caleb pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts, Caleb. ¡± Obviously, neither of us was going to back down, so the atmosphere became tense again. All of a sudden, the lights went out and the whole room became dark. Startled, I turned around and looked out the window. The lights of our neighbors were still on. We must¡¯ve had a short circuit. ¡°Elena!¡± Chapter 433 Thinking about my daughter, who was all alone in the living room, I rushed to the door. Caleb also stood up quickly. However, in the darkness, I couldn¡¯t see where I was going. I tripped and Lost my bnce. I winced, but the expected pain never came Caleb had somehow wrapped his arms around me and fell with me, cushioning my fall. I even heard a bang as his he mmed into the floor. Caleb seemed to have hit his head. I was about to ask him if he was okay, but unexpectedly, he spoke first. ¡°How¡¯s your arm? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said softly. I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly in the darkness. But I could keenly feel his rapidly beating heart. It was as though it was about to burst out of his chest. Because he had hugged me as we fell, my face was buried in his neck, and his intoxicating scent filled my nose. @ This was the first time I had been so close to him since I marked him. And having marked him made my desire for him stronger. As though a soft feather had swept over my skin, I felt goose bumps and instantly went numb. The primal feelings of desire was making me go crazy.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I wanted him. I could also feel that he wanted me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His breath was heavy and his body temperature rose. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t marked me. I still had some control over my body and could try my best to block the connection between us. I couldn¡¯t let the situation be more difficult than it already was. But soon I found something hard pressed against my abdomen. It was hot and poked through the thin cloth. Caleb was turned on. And his hard c@@k was pressed against my belly. ? Debra¡¯s POV: I wanted to get off him, but Caleb wrapped his arm around my waist tightly. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡± Caleb asked in a low voice. ¡°I know you¡¯re still mad at me for taking Marley to the hospital, but I only helped her because she passed out. ¡± I would¡¯ve been okay if he didn¡¯t mention it. But since he brought it up again, my anger red up once more. Chapter 434 I sneered, ¡°Passed out? She was staring at you without blinking!¡± Caleb had an answer ready. ¡°When I was carrying her to the ambnce, she did open her eyes to say that her Legs were painful. She held me so tight that I had no choice but to stay with her. ¡± ¡°Oh, yeah? What about in the hospital?¡± ¡°Marley wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Maybe she suffered a concussion and didn¡¯t recognize me. ¡± I thought about it carefully. Marley¡¯s eyes were indeed a little zed over at the time. Maybe that was also the reason why she looked so affectionate as she looked at Caleb. ¡°I see,¡± I replied icily. Although I knew he was telling the truth, I still felt extremely unhappy . All of a sudden, Caleb narrowed his eyes at me and asked, ¡°So don¡¯t you think I deserve an exnation, too? Howe you let that guy, Gifford, help you?¡± I rolled my eyes in exasperation.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He just wanted to help me, so I let him. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t say anything more. Neither of us did. After a moment of silence, Caleb suddenly ki*sed me. His ki*s was very domineering. He forcefully pried open my mouth with his tongue, slipping it past my teeth to dance with mine. He was so excited yet agitated at the same time, as though he wanted to own me. He ignored my protests and kept ki*sing me passionately. ? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Gradually, the ki*s made me feel numb and dizzy. I could do nothing but lie in his arms, trembling as the ki*s grew deeper. ¡°Hmm¡­ My mind was a mess. My heart banged so wildly against my chest that I couldn¡¯t think straight. A primal kind of desire arose in my body, making me Long to be touched and caressed by Caleb. At this point, Caleb¡¯s hands started to wander. They reached under my shirt and made their way under my bra. As soon as his fingers touched my soft b@@bs, he gently pinched them. Just as I let out a soft gasp, the door was suddenly opened from the outside. A shlight was pointed at our faces. Elena covered her eyes with one hand and looked at us through the gap between her fingers. ¡°Mommy? Daddy? What¡¯re you two doing?¡± she asked innocently. I blushed furiously and I quickly stood up, putting as much distance between myself and Caleb. ¡°Nothing! Caleb and I answered in unison. Chapter 435 I shot a quick nce at him and then cleared my throat. ¡°Elena, forget whatever you saw just now, okay?¡± Caleb also straightened his clothes and stood up, looking embarrassed. ¡°Elena, stay here,¡± he said sternly. ¡°Your mommy and I are going to find out why the electricity went out. ¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy. ¡± Elena smiled at him sweetly. Caleb immediately dragged me away and went to check the fuse box.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sure enough, we found that someone had deliberately flipped the switch, abruptly turning off the electricity in our house. Traumatic memories of the kidnapping and the bombing resurfaced in my mind, making me turn as pale as a ghost. Although Janiya had been caught, these painful memories were still fresh in my mind and often gave me nightmares. Most importantly, Elena now lived with me. I was worried about her safety, so I had to be more vignt. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Staring at the switch that had been flipped, I figured that there was someone who wanted to harm us, so I fell silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± Caleb said softly, patting me on the shoulder. ¡°At least that way, you can rest easy. We don¡¯t need to share a bed. I can sleep on the sofa. ¡± Now that Han was gone and Mny was busy treating the injured, I couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse him. ¡°Okay, but you have to behave. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you in front of Elena. ¡± Caleb nodded in agreement. He flipped the switch and turned the electricity back on, and the house lit up again. Elena¡¯s cute voice sounded from the living room. ¡°Wow, Daddy! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Smiling at me smugly, Caleb said, ¡°It¡¯s magic. ¡± I closed my eyes and sighed. It was going to be a long night. Caleb¡¯s POV: Finally, I managed to convince Debra to let me stay the night. This was definitely progress. Chapter 436 And this was just the first step. I was confident she¡¯d let me stay over sooner orter.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Debra didn¡¯t want to live with me just now because I had been moving too quickly. If I just took things slowly, she¡¯d ept me sooner orter. This was the strategy-my n. Now that I had figured it out, I was in a good mood. I walked over to the sofa briskly, grinning from ear to ear. But to my disappointment, Debra¡¯s sofa was extremely ufortable to sleep on. It was much harder and smaller than the bed in the hotel. I had to practically hug my knees to fit, and I had to be very careful when I turned over, or else I¡¯d fall off the edge. Thinking about how Han used to sleep on this sofa, I felt a little unhappy. I was the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack for crying out loud! How could I receive the same treatment as him? Besides, I had a daughter with Debra. I was so annoyed by this turn of events that I kept turning over, and the old sofa squeaked whenever I moved. I thought about the new sofa I had bought. If I had no choice but to sleep on the sofa every night, Debra would at Least let me have a nice one, right? This small sofa was simply torture! ¡°Be quiet, Caleb!¡± Damien hissed at me. ¡°This house is very small. If you keep turning over like this, you¡¯ll wake Elena. ¡± Only then did I stop moving. ¡°I can¡¯t even turn over. What the hell!¡± ? ¡®s BunnyBookery Damien advised, ¡°If you want to win Debra over, you have to quit being so bad-tempered. Otherwise, someone else will sweep her off her feet. Remember Gifford? Didn¡¯t you see the way he looked at her today? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Obviously, he has a crush on her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that bastard¡¯s name. I¡¯m going to beat the crap out of him!¡± Damien sighed helplessly. ¡°If you would just behave yourself, no one will be able to take her away. ¡± I took several deep breaths in an effort to calm down, but my mind was still a mess. Finally, despite my anger and annoyance, I managed to fall asleep At some point in the night, I felt someone covering me with a warm quilt. Debra¡¯s scent was on the quilt, and my irritable mind was immediately soothed. Only then did I sleep smoothly The following day, I was awakened by the delicious smell of breakfast. I opened my eyes and found that Debra was busy cooking in the kitchen. She was frying eggs. It smelled really good Chapter 437 Elena was standing on tip-toe, setting the table for us to eat. There were three table settings in total. The whole scene looked so warm and beautiful, I almost wondered if I was dreaming. ¡°Someone imed he¡¯d help me do the chores, yet he slept in on his first night here. ¡± When Debra came over with the food she had just cooked, she nced at me coldly. Her voice was neither loud nor low, but I heard what she said clearly. ¡°It was just this one time. I¡¯ll do the chores next time. ¡± Feeling a little embarrassed, I quickly got up and went to the bathroom to wash my face. Then I sat down and had breakfast with them. After the delicious meal, I cleared the table and suggested, ¡°Debra, how about we send Elena to the kindergarten together?¡± Perhaps it was because I did a good job cleaning the table that she agreed without scruples. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°I¡¯LL be ready to leave soon!¡± Elena chirped, scurrying off to her room to get her schoolbag. It warmed my heart to see her like that. Debra had raised our daughter well. Elena was a lively and sensible girl, able to sort out her things at such a young age. While waiting for Elena, I asked Debra, ¡°Do you have any ns today? Debra averted her gaze hesitantly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Caleb, how is Colin?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb froze.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do you ask? What does he have to do with your schedule today?¡± I averted my gaze to hide my emotions. ¡°I think Marley came here to look for Colin. She might test me as soon as she recovers from her head injury. I just wanted to check on Colin¡¯s situation with you so that I can deal with Marley ordingly,¡± I lied through my teeth. ? Truth be told, I nned to make a deal with Marley-she could have her brother if she promised she wouldn¡¯t buy Roz Town. ? I knew just how dangerous Marley was. If she managed to buy Roz Town, the consequences would be unimaginable. I had to get a hold of this situation before things went out of hand. The longer Marley was here, the more I felt that something bad would happen. Chapter 438 Caleb seemed to have guessed something. His expression darkened and he held my hand firmly. ¡°Debra, can you leave the sale of Roz Town alone?¡± I was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say. Caleb looked me affectionately and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve missed five years together, Debra. Now that we¡¯ve finally found each other again, we should enjoy ourselves, don¡¯t you think? Don¡¯t turn your back on the people who Love you for people you barely know. ¡± I suddenly felt cold all over, as though someone had poured a basin of ice-cold water on me. For his own selfish interests, he always asked me to give up what was important to me. He never thought about how I felt, nor did he intend to respect me. I withdrew my hand and asked, ¡°Then why don¡®t you stop?¡± ¡°Debra, under Adam¡¯s management, Roz Town has declined. Only by moving the residents out can the town have a better future. This deal is a win-win!¡± I begged to differ. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I stared into his eyes and said seriously, ¡°Caleb, Roz Town belongs to Gale and the Xeric Pack. If it hasn¡¯t developed well, then Gale can always hire a new manager to fix things instead of selling it to another pack, rendering the residents of the town homeless. ¡± However, Caleb just waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Gale isn¡¯t a qualified Alpha at all. It¡¯s because she abandoned Roz Town that Adam dared to act recklessly. How could she possibly have a new manager take over? Don¡¯t be so naive, Debra!¡± I gritted my teeth and had to secretly tell myself that Gale didn¡¯t abandon it. Even if she was poisoned, she still tasked me with the mission to maintain the peace of the town. She cared about this town and its people. But I couldn¡¯t tell Caleb that. Just then, Elena emerged from her room with her schoolbag. Noticing the serious looks on our faces, she asked curiously, ¡°What happened? Did you guys fight?¡± Caleb and I replied in unison, ¡°No! We were just talking about grown-up stuff. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Elena tilted her head and didn¡¯t doubt us. At her age, she wouldn¡¯t question the words of an adult. Caleb and I exchanged tacit nces and stopped arguing.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then we sent Elena to the kindergarten together. ¡°Elena, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Chapter 439 Luca was ecstatic to see Elena and bounded over to greet her. But when he saw me and Caleb, his eyes widened in shock mixed with confusion. ¡°What¡¯re they doing here?¡± Elena¡¯s beautiful face lit up happily ¡°Luca, this is my mommy!¡± ¡°What?¡± Luca gasped, his jaw dropping to the floor. He looked so adorable. Caleb took this as an opportunity to introduce himself. ¡°And I¡¯m Elena¡® s-¡° Before he could say the word ¡°daddy,¡± I dragged him away hurriedly. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Debra, why¡¯d you stop me from telling Luca I¡¯m Elena¡¯s dad?¡± Caleb questioned me unhappily. I ran my fingers through my hair agitatedly and exined, ¡°Caleb, Luca is Adam¡¯s son, remember? I didn¡¯t want Adam to know that you¡¯re the father of my child. Otherwise, he¡¯ll suspect me again. ¡± Hearing this, Caleb pursed his lips dubiously. A thought seemed to have urred to him, because a strange look appeared in his eyes. I was worried that Caleb would use this as a bargaining chip in an attempt to stop me from getting involved in the sale of the town, so I quickly stressed the gravity of the situation to him. ¡°Caleb, Adam already suspects that there¡¯s a traitor around him. If he finds out our rtionship, he¡¯ll never let me go. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The best way to get Caleb to keep a secret was to get him involved in the secret. So I wove the story in a way that Caleb was involved. ¡°If Adam finds out about us, he¡¯ll definitely suspect you. He¡¯ll think that I¡¯m the spy and that you were the one who nted me here-to deliberately destroy his marriage and take the opportunity to buy the town. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Caleb finally gave in. I took a deep breath and told him frankly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to get involved, but you have to respect my stance. I hope you won¡¯t get in the way of my work and will respect my choices. ¡± As we were still in the vicinity of the kindergarten, we could hear childrenughing and ying. Birds sang their birdsong from the trees as the sun climbed in the sky. It was just another day in Roz Town Everything was beautiful and peaceful. I was more determined than ever to protect the peace of the town. ¡°I was sincerely moved when you helped save the residents from the copse of the bamboo shed, Caleb. I believe everyone deserves a better Life. We should work hard to maintain the town¡¯s peace and find a way to coexist with each other instead of fighting. ¡± Frowning, Caleb Looked at me with aplicated expression. He seemed to be thinking about something. I figured he disagreed with my standpoint. Smiling disappointedly, 1 suggested, ¡°Since we can¡¯t change each other¡¯s mind, why don¡¯t we just do our own thing in the meantime?¡± Caleb hesitated.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If I told you that I¡¯m trying to buy Roz Town in order to save some people, will you support me, Debra?¡± Chapter 440 Perplexed, I looked at him in confusion. Who was he trying to save? What did he mean by that? Just as I was about to question him, my phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, I saw that it was Sally calling. ¡°Hey, Sally. What¡¯s up?¡± I asked as soon as the call connected. Sally sounded a little nervous. ¡°Debra, Adam¡¯s pissed at Riley! They¡¯re both in the office right now. But no one¡¯s brave enough to enter. Pleasee here and do something, Debra. I¡¯m afraid that something bad will happen to Riley!¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Without a moment to lose, I dropped my conversation with Caleb and drove at full speed all the way to the mayor¡¯s office. The door to Adam¡¯s office was closed, and no one dared to knock. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Everyone was watching the door with fear. Bang! Bang! Suddenly, the sounds of things being destroyed came from inside. It was like a death warrant, making people tremble with fear. My eyes narrowed. Was Adam beating Riley up again? I was so flustered and worried about Riley that I rushed inside, regardless of anything. I found Adam standing by the desk, his face red from anger. He had angrily smashed the coffee mug just now, its fragments scattered all over the floor. Before I could understand what was going on, Adam suddenly transformed into a wolf and pounced on a woman in the corner of the office. Blood was oozing from the woman¡¯s abdomen, and with the huge wolf standing on top of her, her face turned blue-purple fromck of oxygen. ¡°Bitch!¡± With a gloomy face, Adam¡¯s wolf howled, his narrow eyes filled with rage. ¡°Did you mess up the weing ceremony on purpose?¡± Anger made Adam¡¯s voice low and hoarse, like that of a fierce beast, which made the others tremble with fear. Debra¡¯s POV:? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Mr. Cooper, please stop!¡± I desperately shouted at the top of my lungs. This startled Adam, and he slowly turned to look at me in a daze. Chapter 441 Without thinking, I rushed over and pushed the woman out of the way, sessfully saving her life. The woman coughed violently and gasped for air, her face red from nearly suffocating. The woman¡¯s face was littered with scratches and bruises after being beaten up. She was wearing a in dress, with her shoulder-length brown hair tied into a ponytail, two crocheted sunflower hair clips pinning it in ce. My eyes widened in shock. It wasn¡¯t Riley who had been beaten up, but Sonya, the town florist! ¡®s BunnyBookery Sonya¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Debra. ¡± She was trembling, tears rolling down her cheeks. Obviously, she was scared out of her wits. ¡°Where¡¯s Riley?¡± I asked her urgently. Sonya signaled at me to look behind me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sure enough, when I turned my head, I found Riley on her knees on the other side of the office with a helpless and pained look on her face. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to admit it, do you, Sonya?¡± Adam growled coldly. Sonya trembled and retreated a few steps. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! I swear it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Riley also spoke up on her behalf. ¡°Adam, you can¡¯t just use someone like this without proof!¡± ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯LL show you proof. ¡± Adam snorted and yed some surveince footage of the weing ceremony. It showed Sonya sneaking around the bamboo shed, doing something secretly. ¡°The evidence is clear. This woman must¡¯ve been instigated to sabotage the wee ceremony!¡± Adam said through gritted teeth. He walked past me, kicked Sonya hard in the gut, and asked fiercely, ¡°Tell me, who hired you to do it?¡± He forced Sonya to confess in front of us.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Riley was also in pain, so she couldn¡¯t stop him. She could only shake her head and sigh dejectedly. ¡°Adam, please calm down first!¡± I gritted my teeth. Adam was out of his goddamned mind! It was hard to tell what Sonya was up to judging from the grainy surveince footage. Adam rendered her guilty just because of this. Chapter 442 Did he want to beat a confession out of her? ¡°Mr. Cooper, I was also there when the bamboo shed copsed. It was just an ident. Sonya was also hurt,¡± I said seriously, trying to reason with him. Sonya nodded crazily and followed my lead, showing us her injured arm. The wound had already scabbed over, but because she had received no treatment, it still Looked really bad. Sonya begged Adam for mercy, tears rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it. Please let me go. In the video, I was just sticking some posters for the hotel nearby. I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt anyone!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I chimed in, ¡°And if she really was the perpetrator, she would¡¯ve stayed far away from the scene so that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Mr. Cooper, if you don¡¯t believe her, you can ask the police in charge of this case. ¡± Only then did Adam finally calm down. With a long face, he barked at Sonya, ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Sonya yelped and limped away hurriedly. Now that Sonya was out of harm¡¯s way, I went to help Riley up. When I touched Riley, I found she was cold to the touch and trembling like a leaf. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Adam nced at us expressionlessly and ordered coldly, ¡°Marley¡¯s injured at the hospital. She¡¯s very unhappy and refuses to see me. I want you two to apologize to her and make her change her mind.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go. ¡± I knew it was just a despicable excuse to convince Marley to stay interested in buying the town. Worse yet, this wretched man even wanted to have s@x with her. It made me sick just thinking about it! Riley had no choice but to obey. ¡°Okay, Adam. Debra and I will go talk to her. ¡± Only then did Adam show a satisfied look and waved his hand to dismiss us. I helped Riley walked out of the office building. In the distance, we saw Sonya, who was gasping for breath by the sidewalk. Sonya also saw us, but she didn¡¯t dare to talk to us. Instead, she turned around as soon as she saw us. She covered her wound. It was as though she didn¡¯t want us to see her. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Sonya, wait!¡± I called and hurried to catch up to her. Chapter 443 ¡°You¡¯re badly injured, Sonya. You should go to the hospital first. ¡± Sonya had a good heart. She was the one who stood up for me without hesitation when Marley¡¯s servant tried to bully me. I hated seeing a kind person Like Sonya so miserable. Kindness should beget kindness. Sonya shook her head and told me bitterly, ¡°I can¡¯t afford the medical fees in Roz Central Hospital. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯Ll just rest at home for a few days. ¡± She grabbed the hem of her old clothes tightly. She looked very sad and lonely. Giving money to her would¡¯ve been an insult to her self-esteem, so after thinking for a while, I wrote down an address for her. ¡°Sonya, go to this ce and look for a doctor named Mny. She does treatment for free. You won¡¯t have to pay her a thing. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Sonya¡¯s eyes lit up and she sped my hand gratefully. ¡°Debra, thank you so much. You are so kind!¡± I forced a smile, but my heart was wrought with guilt. I always suspected that the ident at the weing ceremony was caused by me, and today, Adam beat Sonya up to a pulp because he thought she had something to do with it. Whenever I tried to think about what exactly happened that day, I couldn¡¯t remember any details. I only remembered the sheer hatred I felt for Marley at that moment and that I had wanted to kill her. But it was strange that I didn¡¯t transform into a wolf to hurt her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Instead, it seemed I used my spiritual sense to make the bamboo shed copse. It sounded unbelievable. Even I couldn¡¯t convince myself fully that I had a power so terrible. But for now, I could only shove these messy thoughts to the back of my mind. My priority right now was to deal with Marley. I figured that Marley would use the tragic weing ceremony as a way to stir up trouble between Roz Town and the Silver Ridge Pack.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Reluctant as we were, Riley and I had no choice but to visit Marley. We even bought her flowers beforeing to the hospital. When we reached the door to Marley¡¯s ward, her servant sneered at us arrogantly. ¡°You can¡¯t go in. ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, a Little annoyed. The servant answered haughtily, ¡°Luna Marley is resting. She doesn¡¯t want to see you. ¡± My first instinct was to argue with her, but Riley stopped me and said in a soft voice, ¡°Debra, let¡¯s wait in the VIP Lounge. We¡¯lle back when Marley wants to see us. ¡± However, the servant was hell-bent on provoking us. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should wait here? After all, if you really wanted to apologize to Luna Marley, waiting in a VIP room doesn¡¯t look very sincere. ¡± Obviously, both Marley and her servant were just trying to make things difficult for us. Riley had no choice but to give in. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll wait here. When she is ready to see us, we¡¯ll go in and apologize. ¡± Chapter 444 Riley and I waited at the door for a very long time. Meanwhile, countless reporters kept calling Riley to ask her about the truth of the bamboo shed¡¯s copse. Now that the news had spread all over, as the person in charge of the wee ceremony, Riley had to hold a press conference to exin everything to the public. Seeing that Riley was in a dilemma, I took the initiative to help her out. ¡°You can deal with the reporters first. I¡¯ll take care of Marley. ¡± ¡°But what if she gives you a hard time?¡± Riley was well aware that I didn¡¯t get along with Marley, so she looked at me with concern. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I said to her calmly. ¡°I can handle her. In fact, maybe I¡¯m the only person she wants to see. It¡¯ll just be a waste of time for you to wait here with me. You need to exin the situation to the reporters first. Now, all eyes are on Roz Town. We have to calm the people down. ¡± Riley had no choice but to agree. ¡°Fine.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Take care of yourself, Debra. ¡± I nodded seriously. ¡°I will. ¡± As I expected, as soon as Riley left, Marley allowed me to see her. ¡°You can go in now,¡± the servant announced with a Look of amusement. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Judging from the expression on her face, I figured that Marley wouldn¡¯t let me go so easily, so I put my guard up. When I entered the ward, I found Marley sitting in a wheelchair. She looked at me coldly and said in a tone filled with resentment, ¡°Debra, it¡¯s all your fault I¡¯m in the hospital. Kneel down and apologize to me right now!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°It was an ident,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°Adam just asked me to visit you to tell you that he¡¯s sorry for your injury. ¡± Marley sneered loudly. She was a shrewd woman and it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deceive her. ¡°You know what I think? I think it wasn¡¯t an ident at all. You hired someone to kill me in the bamboo shed, didn¡¯t you?¡± Trying not to get flustered, I denied, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Even if I wanted to hurt you, it¡¯d be way too obvious to do it this way. It wouldn¡¯t take Long for someone to find out it was me. ¡± ¡°Then why¡¯d the shed suddenly copse, hmm?¡± Marley questioned me aggressively. ¡°And right after I insulted you I fell silent, thinking about the terrible power I wielded that day. Just then, her servant came over and held out a phone. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s the Alpha. ¡± Marley nced at me and smiled triumphantly. The next second, she put the call on speaker. Chapter 445 ¡°Honey, how are you doing in Roz Town?¡± The familiar voice took me by surprise. It was none other than my father on the other end of the Line. My heart ached. My painful past surged up like a tide. I remembered how my father ruthlessly drove me out of the Silver Ridge Pack since he was bewitched by Marley. Pretending to be weak, Marley said to my father in a pitiful tone, ¡°I¡¯m not doing so well, honey. I got injured at the weing ceremony, and my wounds might scar. Don¡¯t you think I should make the person who did this to me kneel down and apologize?¡± ¡°Honey, that¡¯s only fair,¡± my father responded ordingly. ¡°How¡¯d you get hurt anyway? Do you need me to send a professional medical team over? Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. ¡± Having achieved her goal, Marley smiled with satisfaction. ¡°There are doctors here. I got hurt here, so they should take responsibility. ¡± ¡°Okay, if you insist. Take care and don¡¯t work too hard,¡± my father said fawningly. ¡°Honey, I came across an acquaintance here. I think you know her, too. Do you want to talk to her?¡± Marley leered at me, grinning viciously As she spoke, she pretended to hand over the phone to me. This bitch! She knew exactly what would hurt me the most. Anger surged through my veins. Blinded with anger, I knocked the phone out of Marley¡¯s hand without thinking. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The phone ttered to the floor and the call was inadvertently ended. ¡°What the hell did you do that for? You little tramp!¡± the servant cursed. She squatted down to pick up the phone and handed it back to Marley. I could tell that Marley wasn¡¯t done making trouble for me, so I had to warn her, ¡°Mess with me again and I¡¯ll torture Colin.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Unexpectedly, Marley didn¡¯t buy it this time. She crossed her arms over her chest and said calmly, ¡°Debra, you have no idea where my brother is, do you?¡± My blood ran cold. How did she realize it so soon? I took a deep breath and tried to keep my voice steady. Chapter 446 ¡°Why would I threaten you if I didn¡¯t have him?¡± Marley narrowed her eyes at me and said stubbornly, ¡°No matter what happens, you have to kneel down and apologize to me right now or I¡¯ll call your father to tell him about what happened at the weing ceremony. We¡¯ll tell everyone that Riley tried to murder the Luna of the Silver Ridge Pack. ¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± I didn¡¯t expect that Marley would drag Riley into this. Ignoring me, Marley immediately dialed a number and put it on speaker. The ringtone was Like a countdown to my death. ¡®s BunnyBookery My heart banged against my chest from anxiety as I stared at her. Blinding rage was ignited again, and that inexplicable power surged through my veins once more. The whole ward started to shake. Even the hanging artworks on the wall looked Like they were about to fall. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Marley was in a panic. ¡°Why¡¯s the room shaking? What¡¯s happening?¡± The servant was also panicked. ¡°Is there an earthquake? What the hell is this?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. I turned around and saw Briane in. He fixed his eyes on me and Marley, his expression stern. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The patients in the next wardined about the noise,¡± he said with an unhappy frown. Brian¡¯s unexpected appearance dissipated my anger. I immediately calmed down. Wait a second¡­ What the hell happened just now? What did I do? Once again, I was stunned-too stunned to understand what had happened. After I calmed down, the strange vibration in the room ceased. What on earth was going on? I looked at my palms in surprise. Brian winked at me meaningfully and then began to berate me. ¡°Debra, you¡¯ve been here for too long.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hurry up and leave. You¡¯re disturbing the patient¡¯s rest. ¡± Chapter 447 I knew that he just wanted to help me get rid of Marley, so I nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯LL Leave right now. ¡± Marley angrily watched as I headed for the door. Perhaps she couldn¡¯te up with a good reason to stop me, so she could only spit, ¡°Debra, I won¡¯t Let you go so easily. You can run, but you can¡¯t hide. You¡¯ll kneel down in front of me sooner or Later!¡± I figured Marley was just talking big, so I ignored her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I was out the door when I overheard Brian saying to Marley, ¡°Please let me check your Legs. ¡± With a tired look on her face, Marley said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today. I need to rest first. ¡± I paused. Something was wrong. If Marley was really injured, how could she refuse treatment from a doctor? Wasn¡¯t she threatening me just now, iming that she¡¯d use Riley for deliberately trying to hurt her? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It was so weird. With pursed lips, I made up my mind to find out what was going on. So I loitered around outside Brian¡¯s office. When Brian came back from Marley¡¯s ward, I walked up to him and asked, ¡°Hey, Brian. How are Marley¡¯s Legs?¡± Brian raised his eyebrows and smiled yfully. ¡°Are you asking me to vite the patient¡¯s privacy?¡± My face turned as red as a tomato. I had once used Brian of viting a patient¡¯s privacy and had wanted to report him to the medical board. But I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d throw it back at my face Like this. Oh, how the tables had turned! Embarrassed, I said to Brian, ¡°It¡¯s about the rtionship between Roz Town and the Silver Ridge Pack. We need to deal with it carefully, which is why I was asking about their Luna¡¯s condition. ¡± Unlike me, Brian didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He nodded and told me frankly, ¡°I checked on her when she was first taken to the hospital. Her legs were fine, but for some reason, she just couldn¡¯t stand up. That¡¯s why I asked her to stay in the hospital for a few days, so I could observe her carefully and determine the cause. ¡± ¡°Wait. So you¡¯re saying that she can¡¯t stand up even though her Legs are fine?¡± Chapter 448 Thinking about how Marley refused Brian¡¯s offer to check her legs just now, I felt suspicious. I asked cautiously, ¡°Did it ever cross your mind that she could be pretending?¡± Brian nodded with a serious look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but a more likely exnation is that she was traumatized by the whole ordeal. Her mind could be telling her that her legs are injured, which is why she can¡¯t stand up or walk, even though they¡¯re fine in reality. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, or she would have already exposed it to the public,¡± I mused. ¡®s BunnyBookery Brian sighed. ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, I have to keep an eye on her so that she won¡¯t have the chance to hurt Roz Town by taking advantage of her so-called injury. ¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. My knitted brows suddenly rxed and I sighed inwardly. I didn¡¯t expect that Brian would be so considerate. ¡°Thank you, Brian. You¡¯re a good doctor,¡± I said sincerely. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Brian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my duty as a doctor and a resident of Roz Town to protect the people here. ¡± Before leaving, Brian noticed that there was something wrong with my hands. He frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°Debra, why are your hands shaking?¡± I waved my hand dismissively, pretending to be rxed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It happens sometimes. ¡± However, Brian wasn¡¯t about to let this slide. He pulled me into the consultation room and said firmly, ¡°For many diseases, there are only slight symptoms at its early stages. I need to make sure you¡¯re okay. ¡± Once he had me seated, he asked, ¡°How have you been feeling recently? Do you feel ufortable? Any aches or pains?¡± I answered honestly, ¡°I feel very weak. However, my strength is slowly but surely going back to normal. ¡± ¡°It might have something to do with the fact that you¡¯ve marked Caleb. ¡± Brian wrote something on his clipboard. ¡°Caleb¡¯s a healthy and strong man. You¡¯ve marked him, which should be good for your health. ¡± I forced a smile, but I was a little hesitant. In the past, I would¡¯ve believed Brian¡¯s words, but after these two inexplicable idents, I began to feel a little uncertain. Perhaps, in addition to the mark, my recovery was being affected by that mysterious power. But what was this mysterious power exactly? Chapter 449 I had half a mind to ask Brian about it, but I was afraid that he¡¯d tell Caleb. After hesitating for a while, I decided against saying anything. Well, I could just investigate it myself. Debra¡¯s POV: As soon as I emerged from the consultation room, I heard a familiar voice. ¡°Debra, did youe here to have your wound checked?¡± It was Gifford. He was wearing a pleasant-Looking suit, which enhanced his good features. He trotted over to me. I couldn¡¯t help but find myselfparing him to Caleb. Both men were handsome, but Gifford¡¯s temperament was vastly different from that of Caleb. Gifford was a Lot more outgoing. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to visit a patient,¡± I said simply. ¡°I see!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After studying my face for a few seconds, Gifford broke into a smile. ¡°May I ask how I offended you to make you block my number?¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. It turned out that Caleb not only deleted Gifford¡¯s number, but he also cklisted him. How immature! I scratched my head, feeling a little embarrassed. But in order to not make the situation more awkward than it already was, I had to lie to him. ¡°Sorry, maybe I made a mistake. ¡± But Gifford didn¡¯t mean to me me. He said in a good-natured manner, ¡°If you let me to drive you home, I¡¯ll forgive you. ¡± I felt relieved and immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, sure. ¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A few minutester, we pulled to a stop in front of my house. Gifford parked the car and turned to me with a smile, asking, ¡°Won¡¯t you invite me in?¡± Before I could refuse, Elena suddenly opened the door and leaped out. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally back! I missed you so much,¡± she said in a sweet voice, pouncing on me and hugging me tightly. Gifford¡¯s jaw went ck. Chapter 450 I could tell that he was shocked. This naive man obviously didn¡¯t run a background check on me. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he know that I had a daughter? ¡°This is my daughter, Elena. She¡¯s five years old,¡± I said meaningfully. After pausing for a while, Gifford asked slowly, ¡°Are you married?¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± An embarrassed smile appeared on his face. He started to say, ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard for you to take raise a child alone¡ª¡± ¡°Honey, dinner is ready!¡± At this time, Caleb¡¯s voice came from inside the house, interrupting our conversation. His voice was so loud that everyone in the area must¡¯ve heard it. The expression on Gifford¡¯s face changed dramatically. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I took this as an opportunity to hammer thest nail in the coffin. ¡°Do you still want toe in?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. ¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery Gifford forced a smile, but his eyes were full of disappointment. When he turned around and left, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. I knew that Caleb had done this to drive Gifford away. Although his behavior was very childish, it worked. At least Gifford would stop badgering me. As soon as I entered the house with Elena, she threw herself into Caleb¡¯s arms and asked him triumphantly, ¡°Dad, did I do a good job?¡± ¡°You did great, Elena! Good girl. ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my prize? I want chocte!¡± After listening to this exchange between father and daughter, I finally realized that Caleb had sent Elena out to greet me on purpose so that Gifford would be scared off. I was displeased with this. ¡°Stop making our kid do this kind of thing from now on, understood?¡± Caleb wasn¡¯t happy with my scolding. He looked at me and said naturally, ¡°Elena¡¯s my daughter. It¡¯s only right that she help me. ¡± Chapter 451 I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. Didn¡¯t this man think about the possible impact his actions had on our child? When I was about to scold him some more, Caleb changed the topic. ¡°Well, enough about that. Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ve been cooking all afternoon. It¡¯ll get cold if we don¡¯t eat soon. ¡± I could do nothing but swallow my anger for now. The three of us sat down at the table. Only then did I notice that it was covered in various dishes. The food didn¡¯t look like anything special, though. This was going to be my first time to eat Caleb¡¯s food. To be honest, I didn¡¯t have any expectations. I just hoped that I wouldn¡¯t get food poisoning. Without thinking too much, I stuffed a spoonful of food into my mouth. To my surprise, it was actually delicious. Elena even said, ¡°Wow! Daddy, your cooking is better than Mommy¡¯s!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery My cheeks burned bright red. Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ During dinner, we turned on the TV to watch the live broadcast of Riley¡¯s press conference. ¡°Mrs. Cooper, it¡¯s said that the Luna of the Silver Ridge Pack was seriously injured and she refuses to ept your apologies. Is that true?¡± ¡°Mrs. Cooper, you were in charge of the weing ceremony. If the copse of the bamboo shed affect the rtionship between Roz Town and the Silver Ridge Pack, what¡¯re you going to do about it?¡± ¡°Mrs. Cooper¡­¡± The reporters bombarded Riley with hard questions. I pursed my Lips unhappily. Marley was such a bitch! She was lyingfortably in the hospital while Riley was shoved under the spotlight. Anyone with a conscience would¡¯ve made things clear that this was all just an ident.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just as I was secretly grinding my teeth, Caleb suddenly looked at me with curiosity. ¡°Debra, did you visit Marley at the hospital today? How is she?¡± Hearing him mention her name made my blood boil. In a voice dripping with sarcasm, I replied, ¡°Why do you ask? Still care about your old lover, do you? Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s in a wheelchair, so she¡¯s not running away any time soon. ¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Caleb seemed to be a Little surprised. ¡°When I brought her to the hospital, she didn¡¯t look that bad. I thought she¡¯d be fine. I had no idea her injury was so serious. ¡± Chapter 452 I cast a sidelong nce at him and saw that he didn¡¯t seem bothered by Marley¡¯s so-called injury, so I breathed a sigh of relief. After thinking for a while, I tried to ask Caleb for help in a roundabout way. ¡°Poor Riley. She¡¯s getting all the k for something she didn¡¯t do. Can you just hand Colin over to Marley already? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that Marley will take advantage of this issue to make things even more difficult for Riley. ¡± But he rejected my idea without hesitation. ¡°No, we can¡¯t just give away our trump card so easily. It¡¯s not worth it For some reason, I felt angry. ¡°Why are you so intent on protecting Marley and Collin?¡± I demanded. ¡°You know I hate them, yet you won¡¯t help me deal with them even though you can. Is this what you think love is?¡± ¡°Debra, why do you hate them so much anyway?¡± Caleb didn¡¯t get angry even though I was so hostile. Instead, he looked at me with a hint of suspicion and curiosity. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What happened between you and them? Debra, maybe I can help you reconcile¡ª¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll never forgive them. ¡± I refused him coldly before he could even finish his sentence. He would never understand the hatred I had for Marley and Colin. Otherwise, he never would¡¯ve asked such a stupid question. Thinking about how I nearly talked to my father earlier, I felt sad. He probably forgot that he had a daughter. My mood suddenly became Low and I Lost my appetite. After dinner, I headed to the kitchen sink to wash the dishes. But before I could even turn on the faucet, a pair of powerful hands grabbed me from behind. ¡°Debra, the wound on your arm hasn¡¯t healed yet. You can¡¯t wet it, or else it might get infected. Let me wash the dishes,¡° Caleb offered softly. I pursed my Lips and said nothing. The next second, he hugged me from behind and said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Debra. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to go back to the Silver Ridge Pack. I¡¯ll give you a new home-a better one. Forget about your past with the Silver Ridge Pack. ¡± His soft, sincere voice touched me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But even if he moved me as far away from the Silver Ridge Pack as possible, I would never stop hating Marley and Colin for what they had done. Chapter 453 It had been over five years since I Last saw the bitch, and now that our paths crossed again and she kept messing with me, I refused to let her go! After the press conference, I called Riley with concern. I told her solemnly, ¡°Riley, you should arrange a meeting with Marley at the hospital. I¡¯m going to apologize, and I¡¯m sure my apology will satisfy her. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Debra Lowered her eyes sadly. Perhaps what I said stirred up some painful memories. I wanted tofort her, but Debra obviously didn¡¯t want to tell me about her past in the Silver Ridge Pack, so I didn¡¯t try to pry it out of her. But I figured it must¡¯ve had something to do with the fact that her mother was a prostitute. Maybe she had been treated unfairly by those in her pack because she was a Low born. Whatever the case, I made up my mind to make her happy from now on and foster a happy new home for her. In the evening, when she was about to tuck Elena in, I received a message from Carlos, who asked me to meet him in the bar. I was in a dilemma. If I went to the bar at this hour, Debra might misunderstand what I was up to. In order to make Debra feel at ease, I was upfront with her. ¡°Carlos wants to meet me at the bar. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back as soon as possible. If you don¡¯t believe me, just call and check up on me. ¡± As expected, Debra frowned and then turned away stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in where you¡¯re going, but please be quiet when youe back. You¡¯d better not wake up my daughter. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She pretended that she didn¡¯t care where I went, but the jealousy in her eyes betrayed her true emotions. I smiled and promise her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be out Long. I¡¯lle back as soon as I finish talking with Carlos. And I swear I won¡¯t talk to any woman. ¡± I wanted to get this over with as soon as possible, so I grabbed my wallet and was about to go, but Debra stopped me. She untied my apron and muttered, ¡°Look at yourself! Carlos willugh at you if he sees you wearing this. ¡± Her concern warmed my heart. This was the life I had been longing for. I had been dreaming for something like this for so long, and now, my dream finally came true. orotototok Upon arriving at the bar, I soon found Carlos and said seriously, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. I have to go back home as soon as possible. ¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After ordering a ss for me, Carlos said unhurriedly, ¡°Rx. Just enjoy yourself, Caleb. We seldom have fun now. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± I refused him without hesitation. ¡°Debra¡¯s waiting for me at home. ¡± After a short moment of stunned silence, Carlos teased, ¡°So you¡¯re a family man now, huh?¡± ¡°Cut the crap and get down to business already,¡± I snapped at him impatiently. Finally, Carlos took out a document from his bag and handed it to me. Chapter 454 ¡°I came here to talk about Marley. ¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I asked. Carlos nced around to make sure no one was listening and then said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that Marley has indeede to Roz Town as a potential buyer, but she might want the town for her own selfish motives. The financial situation of the Frosty River Pack hasn¡¯t improved at all over the past few years. She¡®Ll probably try to save her pack using the same methods she used before. ¡± I frowned. ¡°Marley¡¯s a woman who would do anything to get what she wants. Things will get even moreplicated if she bes apetitor in buying the town. ¡± In order to fix the financial problems of the Frosty River Pack, Marley managed to be the Luna of the Silver Ridge Pack. I didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d do this time around. Carlos nodded gravely. ¡°That¡¯s also what I¡¯m worried about. I went to the hospital to see her to warn her not to get involved. But she said she only wanted to see you and that she wanted to thank you for saving her life. ¡± I sneered coldly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She wanted to see me? That woman must¡¯ve been up to something. In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have batted an eysh if I had to put on an act to delight a woman Like her to get what I wanted. But now, I had to consider Debra¡¯s feelings. I didn¡¯t want to make her unhappy. Just then, there was a sudden scream from the bar. I looked up and found a valiant policewoman chasing after a man. The policewoman, of course, was none other than Zoe. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb¡¯s POV: The bar was very crowded, which made it difficult for Zoe to catch the man. ¡°Stop! I said stop right there!¡± Zoe roared helplessly. But the man ignored her. He was like a squirrel, darting past the crowd, trying to disappear among the sea of people. Carlos and I exchanged tacit nces and walked to the man. When the man ran in front of me, I deliberately tripped him. The man was caught off guard and fell down-hard. But he reacted quickly. He rolled onto his knees and got up again. Clearly, he still wanted to escape. Before I could warn Carlos, he had already grabbed the man¡¯s arm with one hand and gave him a suplex. The man was mmed into the floor with a loud thud. I noticed that the man¡¯s hand was reaching for the table. Obviously, he was searching for a wine bottle to use as a weapon against Carlos Without hesitation, I stepped on his outstretched hand. ¡°Ah!¡± The man screamed like a pig at a ughterhouse. Chapter 455 Soon, Zoe caught up to us. She calmly grabbed the man¡¯s arms and put them behind his back, handcuffing them firmly. After that, she nced at me and Carlos and said coldly, ¡°Thanks. ¡± Then she turned to look at the man again and asked angrily, ¡°Why did you run? I told you to stop!¡± The man was very unhappy. Through gritted teeth, he hissed, ¡°You came after me so aggressively! Of course I was scared. I admit that I took videos of women on the day of the weing ceremony, but that¡¯s not against the Law! It¡¯s not like I sold them or anything-¡° Before he could finish his words, Zoe gave him a hard kick to the groin and said, ¡°Stop lying, or I¡¯ll cut off your dick. ¡± The man crumpled to the floor in pain, his face contorted terribly His anger dissipated and was immediately reced with fear. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m sorry. I swear I won¡¯t do it again! I¡¯ll even give you the memory card. Please, just Let me go!¡± Zoe narrowed her eyes at the man. ¡°I don¡¯t have all night. Give it to me already!¡± The man showed an aggrieved expression and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m in handcuffs, remember? How can I take it out?¡± After receiving a warning nce from Zoe, he immediately changed the tune of his words. ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s in the pocket of my pants. Get it yourself. ¡± Seeing that the matter had almost been settled, I didn¡¯t intend to stay any longer. I was about to Leave when I heard Zoe ask the man, ¡°Did you see anything strange at the ceremony?¡± The man replied, ¡°Not really.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Everything was normal except for Riley¡¯s assistant. I saw her staring at the bamboo shed right before the ident. ¡± At the mention of Debra, I immediately stopped, turned around, and said to Zoe, ¡°I want to see the video. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe shook her head firmly. ¡°No, this is police business. I can¡¯t just disclose details of the case to outsiders. ¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to budge, I reminded her, ¡°Zoe, I helped you out just now. You owe me. I just want to see the video, okay? I don¡¯t need you to disclose anything. ¡± Hearing this, Zoe pursed her lips unhappily. But she was obviously not the kind of person who Liked owing others. In the end, she gave in and said coldly, ¡°Fine,e and see it for yourself. ¡± While watching the video, I noticed that Debra indeed looked very strange. She had been staring at the bamboo shed for more than ten seconds,pletely motionless I tried to recall what had happened that day. Sure enough, after the bamboo shed copsed, I found Debra standing there with a dull expression. It was indeed a little strange. She waspletely different from how she usually was. Did the copse of the bamboo shed have anything to do with Debra? Suddenly, my phone pinged. I nced at it and found that it was a message from Debra. It read, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home yet?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 456 I kept reminding myself that I shouldn¡¯t care about what time Caleb woulde back and what he did outside. But whenever I closed my eyes and tried to sleep¡­ Forget it. I couldn¡¯t do it at all. The second I closed my eyes, all I could imagine was how much fun Caleb must¡¯ve been having in the bar with all kinds of women surrounding him. And Carlos, that bad influence might¡¯ve even goaded Caleb into picking up other girls. I tossed and turned restlessly in bed and couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but text Caleb, asking him why he hadn¡¯te back yet. As soon as I hit send, I felt a little uneasy The bar was so noisy. Perhaps he might not even see the message at all. Unexpectedly, I received a reply the next second. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± As though his text wasn¡¯t enough, he then requested a video call. When the call connected, I saw a tall woman standing next to him and ¡®s BunnyBookeryContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos. I couldn¡¯t help but frown, but when the camera focused on that woman¡¯s face, I realized that I had misunderstood. ¡°Good evening, Debra. ¡± In the video, Zoe looked annoyed, as though she had been forced to say hello to me. She said impatiently, ¡°You and Caleb better talk. He¡¯s insane. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s insane about me calling the woman I love?¡± Caleb immediately refuted, puffing out his chest indignantly. I couldn¡¯t help but burst into giggles, feeling warm and delighted inside. It turned out my worries had been unfounded. Soon after hanging up, I heard the sound of a car parking outside the house. I opened my bedroom door a creak and as soon as I heard the familiar footsteps walking inside the apartment, I quickly shut the door again. Caleb hade back home, and I could tell that he was trying not to make a sound. If I hadn¡¯t been listening for his arrival intently, I wouldn¡¯t have known he hade home. I had to admit that he was a great father. I warned him not to wake Elena up, and he took my warning seriously. Normally, he would¡¯ve made amotion just to Let me know that he was home. Chapter 457 When the sounds in the living room died down, I opened the door and crept outside. Under the dim moonlight streaming in from the window, I saw a familiar figure Lying on the sofa. I approached Caleb and Looked at his sleeping face quietly. Whenever Caleb was asleep, he Lookedpletely harmless, unlike his usual cool, aloof self when he was awake. Just as I turned to leave, a hand suddenly shot out and wrapped itself around my waist. Before I could react, I was pulled backward and fell on top of Caleb. He leaned towards me and whispered in my ear, ¡°This sofa is so ufortable. Can¡¯t I sleep with you in the bedroom?¡± His breath tickled my ear, making me feel itchy. ¡°No. I tried my best to keep myposure and refused him. Caleb sighed helplessly and begged, ¡°Then at least let me hold you for five minutes. Five minutes is enough. ¡± In the end, I didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse him. So I rested my head on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. The steady rise and fall of his chest made also made me feel at ease. After a while, when I came to my senses, I realized that five minutes had ended a Long time ago. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Five minutes are up, Caleb. Let me go,¡± I reminded him in a Low voice. But there was no response from him. I looked up and found that his eyes were closed and his Lips were slightly parted. He had fallen asleep. But with his arms wrapped around me firmly, I couldn¡¯t move at all. I couldn¡¯t get rid of his grip, so I had no choice but to give up.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Besides, Caleb¡¯s scent was very soothing. I hadn¡¯t felt so secure in a long time, as though I was a lonely boat that had floated across the sea aimlessly that finally found a harbor that could shelter me from wind and rain. Gradually, I closed my eyes and drifted off. Caleb¡¯s POV: Early the following morning, pleasant birdsong came from outside the window. I slowly peeled my eyes open, just in time to see a small bird taking flight from the windowsill. I wanted to sit up, but I found that I couldn¡¯t, because a petite figure Lay on top of me Chapter 458 Debra was sleeping soundly in my arms. A soft smile tugged at the corners of her Lips. She seemed to be in the middle of a lovely dream. My heart melted at such a beautiful sight. This was my mate-the Luna I wanted to marry. I was determined to love her as best as I could. ¡°You¡¯d better be,¡± Damien said abruptly. He was still angry at me for hurting Debra before. But I argued with him anyways. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Damien said huffily, ¡°Although Moon Goddess designated you two as mates, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll end up together.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It¡¯s still up to your personal choices whether you¡¯ll stay together or not. ¡± I told Damien firmly, ¡°I know, but I¡¯ll prove my loyalty to her. Even if it means I¡¯ll have to work for it for the rest of my life. ¡± Before Debra woke up, I gently scooped her up and carried her to the bed. She had been exhausted these days, not to mention the fact that she was still recovering. I wanted her to get proper rest. After I washed my face and rinsed my mouth, I went to the kitchen and made breakfast for Elena. I didn¡¯t want to disturb Debra¡¯s sleep, so I tried my best to keep the noise down When Elena was done with her breakfast and finished packing up her schoolbag, I drove her to the kindergarten. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ On our way there, Elena whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mommy slept in today. She never sleeps in!¡± I told her seriously, ¡°She has been very busy Lately and she¡¯s under a lot of pressure. I¡¯m not surprised she¡¯s exhausted. She could use a nice, long sleep. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. ¡± Elena lowered her Little blonde head with guilt. I touched her soft head and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, love Your mommy just has a lot on her te. But Let me tell you something. It¡¯s not only all your mommy¡¯s responsibility to make breakfast and send you to school every day; it¡¯s also mine. I used to not be around, but now that I am, I¡¯ll do everything I can to be a good daddy, okay? If anything happens to you at school, will you tell me?¡± Elena didn¡¯t seem to fully understand what I meant, but she still said, ¡°Of course, Daddy!¡± After dropping her off at the kindergarten, I went to the hospital alone. Zoe was already there, waiting by the door. She looked at me impatiently and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯rete. ¡± Chapter 459 I apologize politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had to take my daughter to school first. ¡± Last night at the bar, I saw a video of what had happened before the bamboo shed copsed. In the video, there was clearly something wrong with Debra. Zoe cut straight to the chase. ¡°The video is worthless. I¡¯ve already looked into it and it¡¯s impossible for Debra to have sabotaged the bamboo shed. She has an airtight alibi, so stop suspecting her. ¡± ¡°Then if it wasn¡¯t Debra, who did it?¡± I asked Zoe, trying to get some clues out of her. However, Zoe only rolled her eyes at me in exasperation. ¡°If I knew the answer, I wouldn¡¯t be here, would I? Forget it. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I have to get to the bottom of the ident ASAP, which means I have to see Marley tomorrow. Maybe I¡¯ll get something useful out of her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡± My eyes Lit up at the mention of Marley. This was my chance. I also needed to see Marley, so that I could warn her not to get involved in the sale of the town, lest she cause me any trouble. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°LL go with you,¡± I said to Zoe. ¡°Why do you want to see Marley?¡± Zoe looked me up and down with suspicion. ¡°Marley¡¯s refusing to see anyone, so you can¡¯t see her if you went by yourself,¡± I answered naturally. ¡°She¡¯ll only be willing to see you if Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I¡¯m there. ¡± Zoe narrowed her eyes at me and became more suspicious. She clearly still had doubts about me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Marley isn¡¯t willing to see anyone except the doctor How are you so sure she¡¯ll be willing to see you and me?¡± Zoe¡¯s tone was extremely dubious. I didn¡¯t bother to make any unnecessary exnations. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find outter. ¡± When we arrived at Marley¡¯s ward, Zoe knocked on the door first. It was Marley¡¯s servant who opened the door She snapped impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that Luna Marley doesn¡¯t want to see any-¡° Before she could finish her sentence, the maid saw me standing behind Zoe. She broke into a smile and said, ¡°Luna Marley has been waiting for you. ¡± The servant opened the door wider and quickly stood aside to wee me. Chapter 460 The obvious double-standard rendered Zoe speechless. But the maid didn¡¯t even look at her and started chattering with me. ¡°Sir, you and Luna Marley were such a perfect match back then. You were each other¡¯s first love. Honestly, I thought you two would get married. ¡± Before I could respond, she sighed dramatically. ¡°I was so disappointed when you two broke up. What a pity. ¡± I looked at her wordlessly. Obviously, Marley¡¯s servant had gotten really bored at the hospital. Zoe, who was standing next to me, sneered with sarcasm. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯ve really gotten around, haven¡¯t you? First Janiya, and now Marley. I feel bad for Debra. ¡± I didn¡¯t bother to argue with her. Instead, I just strode into the ward. Sitting in a wheelchair, Marley¡¯s beautiful eyes welled up with tears the moment she saw me. ¡°Caleb, you finally came to see me!¡± Marley¡¯s attention was all on me. She didn¡¯t seem to notice Zoe at all. ¡°Thank you so much for saving my life. Without your help, I might¡¯ve died in the rubble. You¡¯re my savior¡ª¡± ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you. ¡± All of a sudden, Zoe stepped forward, cutting Marley off short. She wore her usual serious expression and cut straight to the chase. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Before I came here, I checked the medical records and injury reports of everyone who got hurt at the wee ceremony. Your so-called injured legs don¡¯t look as serious as stated in the report. ¡± Hearing this, Marley was stunned for a moment. Then she frowned and looked at Zoe unhappily. ¡°And who the hell are you? What makes you think you can just interrupt me? That¡¯s very rude, you know?¡± Without saying anything, Zoe showed Marley her badge. Marley¡¯s eyes widened and her jaw dropped, but she recovered quickly. ¡°Are you an officer? Oh¡­¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She Looked surprised. Caleb¡¯s POV: Zoe nodded and started interrogating Marley. ¡°I came here to ask if you noticed anything unusual on the day of the ident. ¡± Marley¡¯s tender expression disappeared immediately, and her face became cold and serious. Damien couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°This scheming woman hasn¡¯t changed at all. Did she really think you wouldn¡¯t be able to see through her act? Whenever ites to her own selfish interests, she¡¯ll reveal her true colors. ¡± Chapter 461 I had to agree with Damien. That was precisely why I had given up on Marley She was a selfish person who would do anything for her own benefit, even if it meant trampling on others. She was willing to do whatever it took to get what she wanted, including selling her own body. Marley rolled her eyes impatiently and snapped, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t notice anything because the ce was so crowded at that time. But I suspect Riley and Debra are the ones behind it. They were responsible for the weing ceremony after all. Why are you even here talking to me? You should be arresting them. ¡± Zoe¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®s BunnyBookery She was speechless with Marley¡¯s arrogant attitude. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Marley was an esteemed guest, Zoe might¡¯ve pounced on her by now. Zoe seemed to be muttering to herself, ¡°Stay calm, Zoe. ¡± To Marley, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°This is just your conjecture. We need evidence to arrest someone, you know. ¡± Marley raised her eyebrows and spat in disgust, ¡°Then what¡¯re you waiting for? You should be Looking for evidence. The policemen in Roz Town are good for nothing!¡± Zoe closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°I am looking for clues. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. But obviously, you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate withw enforcement. Could you be hiding some important evidence that you don¡¯t want me to know about?¡± ¡°How dare you? I¡¯ve said everything I have to say. If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, just leave. I want to talk with Caleb in private. ¡± Zoe fell silent. Perhaps she felt that talking to Marley was useless, so she didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She turned around and left without hesitation. After she left, Marley¡¯s delicate facade came back on. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Caleb. ¡± The hypocrite named Marley looked at me sadly. ¡°I had to break up with you to marry Eduardo. But all these years, I¡¯ve felt terrible about it. ¡± What a hypocrite! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t want to continue to beat around the bush with her, so I went straight to the point. ¡°Marley, stop making things difficult for Riley. This isn¡¯t good for the rtionship between the Silver Ridge Pack and Roz Town. You¡¯d better ept her apology and leave here as soon as possible. ¡± Marley¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯LL be the one who buys Roz Town. ¡± Marley¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. Chapter 462 ¡°Are you after the town as well?¡± I didn¡¯t want to answer her question and just warned her. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You just need to know that you can¡¯t have Roz Town. Marley grasped the hem of my coat and asked sadly, ¡°Why are you so heartless, Caleb? Do you still hate me for marrying someone else? Can¡¯t you see? I had no other choice at that time!¡± How on earth did Marley draw such a ridiculous conclusion? Our rtionship had ended a long time ago-way before she even met the Alpha of the Silver Ridge Pack But I didn¡¯t want to exin myself, so I just said icily, ¡°Let go of me. ¡± Marley shook her head stubbornly. ¡°No!¡° I suddenly found her and her stupid act extremely boring, so I turned around and tried to leave, but I didn¡¯t expect that Marley would cling to me. She held onto me so tightly that she fell down from the wheelchair. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Marley winced and begged pitifully. ¡°Help me, Caleb My legs hurt¡­¡± ¡°Ask your servant to help you,¡± I replied icily I raised my voice and called for her servant several times, but was met with silence. Where did Marley¡¯s servant go? ¡°Caleb, my legs hurt. Marley began to sob. Big teardrops rolled down her face cheeks, and her loud cries echoed in the ward. Her voice was so shrill that I couldn¡¯t help but grit my teeth in annoyance. Damien also couldn¡¯t stand it andined loudly, ¡°Jesus! She¡¯s so annoying! I can¡¯t stand her!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I tugged at my tie irritably and snapped, ¡°Shut up, Marley!¡± But Marley ignored me and continued to sob loudly. I had no choice but to reach down to help her up. All of a sudden, Marley grabbed my hand and yanked me towards her, causing me to fall on top of her. Just then, the door to the ward opened.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Luna Marley, I¡¯m back!¡± Chapter 463 The servant¡¯s voice came from the door. I turned around and found that she wasn¡¯t alone. Debra was standing beside the servant and staring straight at us. ? Debra¡¯s POV: I was shocked by what I saw inside the ward. Marley, with her tear-stained face, was in Caleb¡¯s arms, her eyes full of affection. I didn¡¯t know what happened between Marley and Caleb just now, but they looked so intimate. My heart sank to the pit of my stomach Caleb had gotten up early and didn¡¯t even bother to wake me up this morning. Could he havee here just to flirt with Marley? The mere idea made me absolutely furious. What a bastard! Last night, he held me in his arms and slept in the same bed as me. Today, he was holding another woman in his arms¡ªright in front of me. Marley¡¯s servant, on the other hand, seemed to be used to such a scene.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She smiled in understanding and shut the door without being told. Then she said to me with a smug smile, ¡°As you can see, Luna Marley is busy now. You can talk to herter. You¡¯d better not get in their way. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what¡¯s more important than the press conference for a public apology?¡± I asked through gritted teeth, trying very hard to stay calm. The servant sneered at me and said proudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Caleb was also in the ward? He¡¯s Luna Marley¡¯s first love. I saw how deeply they loved each other. They¡¯re a perfect couple, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯LlL work things out. ¡± Was that so? My patience officially ran out. I gritted my teeth and reminded the servant tensely, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Marley is married to my father. What would others think if news spread that Caleb and Marley were flirting? As her loyal servant, why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Only then did the servant realize the gravity of the situation. But she dealt with it in a way I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°You¡¯d better not tell anyone about this, or Luna Marley and I will never let you go!¡± she threatened me seriously. What the hell? This was bullshit! I hade to Marley¡¯s ward to invite her to the press conference. Even after taking advantage of the ident at the weing ceremony, Marley was still unwilling to let Riley go, and now the public was on Chapter 464 Marley¡¯s side. If things went on like this, the situation would not be good for Roz Town. That was why Riley and I wanted to make a public apology for Marley. The other people and their families who were injured in the ident that day were also invited to the conference. When I went to Marley¡¯s ward this morning, seeing her in Caleb¡¯s arms was thest thing I wanted to see. But for the sake of the overall situation, I resisted the impulse to beat Marley¡¯s servant to a pulp and said calmly, ¡°Since she¡¯s busy, I¡¯ll wait here until she¡¯s free. ¡± The servant waved her hand indifferently and spat, ¡°Whatever. ¡± Soon, Caleb came out. He went straight to me and tried to exin, ¡°Debra, this is all just a huge misunderstanding. Marley couldn¡¯t stand up because of her injured legs, and when I tried to help her up, she pulled me on top of her. I swear, Debra, we have nothing to do with each other!¡± I looked at him expressionlessly. Every time Caleb did something wrong, he¡¯d alwayse up with a convenient excuse for his actions. I was done falling for his stupid excuses. I didn¡¯t want to see him at all. Thus, without so much as replying to him, I went straight into the ward. There, I found Marley sitting absent-mindedly in her wheelchair. She seemed to be recalling something. I walked to her and interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Luna Marley, do you have time to attend the press conference? It¡¯s about to start. ¡± Marley came to her senses and Looked at me with hostility. ¡°What press conference?¡± she asked, with her eyebrows raised arrogantly. ¡°To give you a sincere apology, Riley and I are holding a press conference for you in the hospital. Everyone¡¯s already there waiting. ¡± A vicious smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯ve finally admitted defeat, Debra. As for the public apology. . Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With an evil look, she continued, ¡°If you kneel in front of everyone at the press conference, I¡¯ll let Riley go. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°You¡¯ll know it when you get there. Trust me, the press conference will leave you satisfied,¡° I assured Marley with a confident smile. And sure enough, my words had the desired effect. Marley fell for it. ¡°Debra, you¡¯ve really changed. You can even endure this kind of humiliation. ¡± Ignoring her words, I calmly guided Marley out of the ward. Chapter 465 Waiting just outside was Caleb. The moment we stepped out, our eyes locked onto him. Marley¡¯s face Lit up with joy, her cheeks turning a shade of crimson as soon as she saw him. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of surprise. The way Marley was behaving now was a far cry from her confrontational attitude back in the ward. Caleb, on the other hand, paid no attention to Marley and instead kept his gaze fixed on me. I had no desire to engage with him, so I averted my eyes, deliberately avoiding his stare. Suddenly, Marley¡¯s voice took on a flirtatious tone. ¡°Caleb, could you please help me with the wheelchair? Debra seems incapable of doing such a simple task. ¡± I rolled my eyes internally at her audacity. I released my grip on the wheelchair and walked ahead, leaving it to Caleb. Along the way, Marley rambled on about their past, reminiscing about their sweet memories as if we were the only two people in existence. The anger inside me burned, and I clenched the fabric of my clothes tightly, my hands stinging from the pressure. After suffering for a while, we finally reached the venue for the conference.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was a sizable gathering, with media personnel and the families of those affected in attendance. Riley, positioned on a raised tform with arge screen behind her, bowed deeply and expressed her apologies. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. This is entirely my fault. I failed to arrange timely inspections of the bamboo shed, which caused you all so much trouble. I offer you a formal apology. ¡± Prior to the conference, Riley had made extensivepensation arrangements. With the exception of a young boy who had suffered a broken leg, the injuries sustained by others were rtively minor. People epted her apology with no lingering resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Cooper. We all make mistakes sometimes. We understand how busy you¡¯ve been with the weing ceremony. ¡± The residents of the town held a fondness for Riley and spoke up in her defense. ¡°Mrs. Cooper, we believe it was nothing more than an unfortunate ident. ¡± Her face contorting, Marley instructed the servant to push her onto the tform. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With a frown and tear-filled eyes, she wore a pitiful expression that tugged at the heartstrings of those around her. At that moment, everyone Looked at her. Marley sobbed, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Everyone, I was seriously injured in this ident. I¡¯ve lost the ability to walk because of it. ¡± She wiped her tears sadly, thenposed herself, feigning strength. ¡°I don¡¯t wantpensation, but a mere few words won¡¯t suffice as an apology. At the very least, someone should sincerely apologize on behalf of Riley. Isn¡¯t that only fair?¡± Her gaze darted to me. Chapter 466 It was clear she was warning me to publicly kneel before her, as she had insisted before. It was at this moment that Caleb seemed to grasp Marley¡¯s true intentions. Suddenly, he grabbed my hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Debra. She¡¯ll make things difficult for you. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t say anything and coldly shook off his hand. Clearly, he had been blindsided by Marley. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted thiste. Unfortunately, it was toote. ¡®s BunnyBookery Without ncing to the side, I began ascending the steps of the raised tform, steadily making my way to Marley. Debra¡¯s POV: With everyone watching, I calmly addressed Marley. ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t walk, Luna Marley?¡± Marley hesitated for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure. She pointed a finger at me and spat angrily, ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± Instead of answering her, I stepped forward to hold the handles on her wheelchair. ¡°Luna Marley, I was hoping you¡¯d be honest with us. ¡± As soon as I finished speaking, I pushed her wheelchair off the edge of the tform expressionlessly A hush fell over the crowd as they watched with bated breath. ¡°ART¡± Marley¡¯s scream resounded throughout the entire hall. The sounds of camera shutters went off one after another, their shes nearly blinding me. But I was able to witness what happened. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Instead of falling off the stage with the wheelchair, Marley Leaped out at the Last second. She was now standing on her feet. ¡°Debra, you bitch!¡± Marley was so angry that her face contorted ferociously. She screamed and rushed towards me, ready to w at me. ¡°Are you f@cking crazy? How dare you try to kill me in front of all these people?¡± As soon as she got close enough, Marley tried to p me. But before her palm could even touch my face, I caught her by the wrist. Chapter 467 Her eyebrows shot up in surprise. Obviously, Marley had no idea that I was no longer the coward who would let her walk all over me. It had been over five years since west saw each other, and I had changed since then. All the suffering she had caused me made me grow, whereas she hadn¡¯t changed at all. ¡°Why, Luna Marley! Didn¡¯t you just tell us that you can¡¯t walk?¡± I raised my eyebrows and looked at her with a mocking smile. ¡°Howe you¡¯re able to stand on your feet all of a sudden? Is this a medical miracle?¡± The expression on Marley¡¯s face froze. Only then did she realize how stupid she had been, blinded by rage. The people around started whispering and pointing at her dissatisfaction written all over their faces. ¡°Oh, my God! She was just pretending to beme!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! I actually felt sorry for her. She makes me sick!¡± ¡°How dare she demand Riley to apologize? This is so outrageous!¡± The people¡¯s discussion became more heated and louder. When Marley heard what they were saying about her, all the color drained from her face. I smirked in satisfaction and continued to question her. ¡°Luna Marley, did you deliberately fake your injuries? Is it because you wanted to cause a rift between the Silver Ridge Pack and Roz Town? You knew that this would affect the Xeric Pack, right?¡± Truth be told, I didn¡¯t know what Marley¡¯s true motive was, but I had to seize this opportunity to have her kicked out of Roz Town so that she was unable to buy the town. ¡°Are you sure that this is going to work?¡± Ivy asked dubiously. Although she hated Marley with a passion, she was iffy about my n. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of public opinion, Ivy. After all, words are just as dangerous as weapons. That was how Marley was able to convince my father to exile me. Today, I¡¯ll give her a taste of her own medicine. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As expected, the increasing dissatisfaction among the residents of Roz Town made Marley panic. She raised her voice and tried to exined herself, saying, ¡°I had PTSD after the ident, which was why I couldn¡¯t get my legs to work. Just now, I suddenly recovered! It¡¯s a miracle!¡± I sneered loudly. Marley was really good at quibbling. But it didn¡¯t matter. The moment she stood up, she was no Longer a victim and couldn¡¯t make things difficult for me and Riley. Just as I was about to put an end to this farce, a video suddenly yed on the big screen behind the stage. It showed Marley on the day of the ident, asking Brian to check on her injuries Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Most importantly, it showed that Marley wasn¡¯t using a wheelchair until she made it to the entrance of the clinic As soon as the video showed Marley walking after the ident, the crowd burst into an uproar ¡°This bitch was pretending from the very beginning! What kind of person would do such a thing?¡± ¡°Marley wasn¡¯t hurt at all in the ident! She is a f@cking liar!¡± Chapter 468 ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have something to say. ¡± Brian stood out and addressed the crowd seriously.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When the noise died down, he exined, ¡°There were a lot of injured patients at that time, so we quickly ran out of wheelchairs. We keep a log of whoever gets a wheelchair at the hospital, and ording to our records, Marley never officially borrowed a wheelchair when she came to me for an examination. She must have stolen that wheelchair from another patient to pretend to beme. ¡± Once again, the audience burst into an uproar¡ªbut they were even more enraged this time. To silence Marley from quibbling some more, Brian held up a document. ¡°We had the hospital¡¯s psychiatrist diagnose of Luna Marley, and I have the results here in my hand. It shows that she is not mentally ill. To put it simply, she knew exactly what she was doing. ¡± Marley stood frozen in ce, her jaw ck. Clearly, there was nothing she could say to defend herself. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°How dare you try to take advantage of our suffering!¡± Upon hearing Brian¡¯s exnation, the injured patients and their families immediately turned to point an angry finger at Marley. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Luna Marley, you¡¯re crazy! You even went so far as to try to me Mrs. Cooper! You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Ruthless usations were hurled at Marley, one after another. Pale-faced and sweaty, Marley took a few steps back in panic. But the reporters weren¡¯t about to let her go. They seized the opportunity to question her and put her on the spot. ¡°Luna Marley, was this all part of the Silver Ridge Pack¡¯s n? Did they send you here to mess up Roz Town¡¯s carnival on purpose?¡± Shutters sounded and shes went off as their cameras captured this absurd moment. Marley lowered her head and covered her face, mumbling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not feeling well. I have to go back to my ward and rest. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The servant flocked to her side and helped her immediately. ¡°Wait a second! Do you really think you can just run away after getting caught?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t just let her get away!¡± ¡°Luna Marley, you have to admit to your crimes and apologize to Roz Town!¡± Extremely dissatisfied with Marley¡¯s behavior, the angry residents surrounded her and her servant. Chapter 469 The angry mob was so agitated that they started to chant, ¡°Admit to your crime! Admit to your crime!¡± The guilty Marley had already lost face. At a loss, she pushed her way past the crowd and tried to flee. However, in their hasty escape, the servant identally stepped on the hem of her dress. Marley screamed and fell face down. Her forehead smacked against the floor, leaving a red mark, and her beautiful hair was now a mess. I watched her fumble with great interest. Perhaps Marley had pretended to be Lame for too Long that her legs grew clumsy and she forgot how to run properly. In the distance, I could see Marley and her servant scrambling away from the crowd as fast as they could. I also noticed that Caleb was staring in the direction they left, so I sneered and asked, ¡°Caleb, didn¡¯t you say that Marley conveniently? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®fell¡¯ into your arms because she couldn¡¯t stand? Well, look at her now. She¡¯s running faster than a rabbit. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t say anything. After a long time, he cleared his throat and exined, ¡°Marley tricked me. I came to her to negotiate, fully intending to convince her to leave the town, but I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d set me up. ¡± I sneered again, refusing to believe a word he said. Caleb always did this. He always made up excuses after doing something terrible. ¡°Nice excuse,¡± I said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Debra, why can¡¯t you just trust me?¡± Anger was written all over his face. His eyes shed dangerously as he asked again, ¡°Debra, you¡¯ve already marked me, so why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Iughed angrily. Caleb was the one who kept doing things that hurt me, and I had long since learned from my mistakes. How dare he expect me to trust him after everything he did to me? Did he want me to thank him for hanging out with my worst enemy? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Anger engulfed me. Through gritted teeth, I said, ¡°I want your things moved out of my ce by today. I never want to see you again!¡± Caleb Looked at me in disbelief. He opened his mouth and seemed to have a lot to say, but in the end, he only said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you, Debra. ¡± Then he turned around and walked away, quickly disappearing in the crowd. I stood there, feeling stuffy in my chest. Even though I had won that argument, I didn¡¯t feel happy; quite the opposite, actually. Just then, Riley walked over to me with unmasked excitement. ¡°Debra, you were amazing! How did you know she¡¯d expose herself like that?¡± I didn¡¯t want to disappoint Riley, so I forced a smile and said, Chapter 470 ¡°You¡¯re the one who did a good job today. ¡± Riley shook her head and didn¡¯t hesitate to praise me. ¡°Debra, not only did you reveal that Marley was just faking it, but you also got Brian to testify against her. It was amazing. The evidence was stacked up against her. In the end, Marley couldn¡¯t defend herself at all!¡± ¡°Wait! What?¡± I looked at Riley in surprise. ¡®s BunnyBookery Because I didn¡¯t ask Brian to testify. ¡°I thought you asked Brian to help me¡­¡± I said slowly. Riley was also confused. ¡°What? No, I never asked Brian to do that. Didn¡¯t you?¡± We both looked at each other in confusion. If it wasn¡¯t me or Riley, then who sent Brian to testify against Marley? Riley and I didn¡¯t tell anyone else about our n to expose Marley. Then who asked Brian to help us? Speaking of the devil, Brian came over and asked curiously, ¡°Why¡¯d Mr Wright storm out? He told me to help you expose Marley, so I did everything I could. ¡± Frowning, Brian added, ¡°Was it not enough? Howe you two still ended up fighting?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was stunned.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb was the one who asked Brian to help? When I came to my senses, I immediately pressed Brian for more details. ¡°Brian, Caleb didn¡¯t know about the meeting Riley and I arranged. When did he ask you to help me? And why?¡± Brian shrugged nonchntly. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to know about your specific arrangements, but he told me to help you regarding this a while back. He asked me to investigate Marley¡¯s injury and gather evidence against her, saying that you¡¯d be able to use it. ¡± I was speechless. It turned out that Caleb had been helping me without my knowing. Chapter 471 If Caleb didn¡¯t ask Brian to gather medical evidence, things wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly. Riley and I had only done enough to prove that Marley¡¯s injury was fake. But Brian¡¯s testimony left her nowhere to hide, so she had to give up and flee awkwardly. Riley also figured out what was going on. She smiled and said, ¡°Debra, you were so angry at Caleb because you were jealous of Marley, is that right? You must¡¯ve hurt him I averted my gaze, feeling a Little embarrassed. Indeed, I had screwed up this time. I was too impulsive. Marley was the person I hated most in this world, so naturally, I couldn¡¯t bear to see her so close to my mate. And Caleb knew that I had an old grudge against Marley, but he still chose to see her alone, which made me so angry. Still, I was wrong to have used him without getting all the facts straight. ¡°Being jealous really affected my judgment. I misunderstood him,¡± I admitted dejectedly. Riley smiled knowingly and said, ¡°Debra, I understand where you¡¯reing from, but let me tell you something as your friend: don¡®t let hatred cloud your judgment. You might just miss the person who truly loves you. ¡± Hearing this, I fell into deep thought. ALL of a sudden, I recalled my fight with Caleb just now. He seemed to want to say something to me, but he stopped on second thought. At the time, I thought it was because he was too guilty to refute my usation. But because of Riley¡¯s words, I understood something now. Perhaps he was just restraining himself from hurting me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I always thought that he had a bad temper. After all, he had hurt me with vicious words countless times before. But as we got along with each other, he had changed. And I could tell that he was making those changes for me and Elena. I, on the other hand, had hurt him unscrupulously because of my hatred for Marley. I was in the wrong this time. I sighed. I had to clean up the site and do damage control with Riley first, so we set about to patientlyfort all the patients and their families. ¡°Debra!¡± When I was tidying up the tables and chairs in the back row, a soft female voice called out to me. I turned around and found Sonya waving at me from the corner of the room. She wore a sweet smile on her pretty face, and her lovely dimples showed. ¡°Debra, these are for you. ¡± Sonya came over and handed me a bunch of fresh, fragrant flowers.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Holding up another bunch of flowers in her hand, she exined, ¡°This is for Riley. Debra, you and Riley are both good people. Thank you so much for helping me!¡± Sonya thanked me sincerely. Her smile was infectious, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile back. She was like a ray of pure sunshine. Chapter 472 ¡°Oh, how¡¯s your injury?¡± I asked with concern. Patting her chest, Sonya replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve almost recoveredpletely. Mny¡¯s a wonderful doctor, and she charges low. She has helped me a lot. ¡± Indeed, Sonya did look much better. There was color in her cheeks and light in her eyes. But considering that Mny was staying in our safe house, it was risky to let others know about it, so I had to lie to Sonya. ¡°Sonya, can you keep Mny a secret for me? She Likes peace and quiet. If her address is exposed, many people will try to go to her, seeking free treatment. I¡¯d hate to inconvenience her. ¡± Sonya nodded. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t tell a soul. ¡± ¡°What¡¯re you two talking about?¡± At this time, I suddenly heard a familiar voice. I turned around and saw Zoe walking to us. She was wearing her police uniform and looked particrly intimidating. She stopped in front of me and asked suspiciously, ¡°Debra, howe you¡¯re always in close contact with patients who were injured in the ident at the weing ceremony?¡± She narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°What¡¯re you up to exactly?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Debra is innocent, Zoe!¡± Knowing Zoe was a policewoman, Sonya tried to defend me. ¡°Debra was just asking about my injury, that¡¯s all. The ident at the weing ceremony has nothing to do with her. ¡± Sonya looked flustered. Obviously, she had been traumatized by Adam¡¯s violent interrogation tactics.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If she wasn¡¯t so determined to vouch for me in front of the police, Sonya would¡¯ve retreated by now. She was trembling like a leaf as she spoke to Zoe. I felt both touched and sorry for her, so I stood in front of Sonya protectively. To Zoe, I said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re scaring her. ¡± Zoe frowned and Looked unhappy. After shooting me a hostile nce, she turned to ask Sonya, ¡°Am I so scary?¡± Sonya shrank behind me timidly and didn¡¯t dare to answer. Zoe always had a bad temper. In fact, the first time we met, she was violent and abusive. I was worried that she¡¯d traumatize Sonya, so I changed the subject and asked, ¡°Zoe, what brings you here? I don¡¯t recall Riley inviting you. ¡± ¡°Adam asked me to investigate the ident at the weing ceremony. I came here with Caleb to question Marley about it. I don¡¯t need an invitation,¡± Zoe said haughtily. Chapter 473 ¡°What?¡± I was so stunned that I wondered if I had misheard. ¡°You came here with Caleb?¡± ¡°Yeah. So what?¡± Narrowing her eyes at me, Zoe seemed to have guessed that there was a quarrel between Caleb and me. She immediately showed a mocking expression and said sarcastically, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve quarreled with Caleb over Marley. ¡± I felt ashamed to have been seen through by her so quickly. Since Zoe was distracted, Sonya seized this opportunity to flee. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Zoe shouted and wanted to run after Sonya, but I stopped her. ¡°Zoe, Adam already interrogated Sonya. He knows that she¡¯s innocent, so he let her go. ¡± Without saying a word, Zoe suddenly handcuffed me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in horror. ¡°I¡¯m the officer in charge of this case. It¡¯s up to me whether Sonya¡¯s a suspect or not. Since you let her get away, you¡¯reing with me to the station. You¡¯d better make everything clear then.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± Then she leaned close and said in a low voice, ¡°Debra, I have good reason to suspect that both you and Han nned the whole thing. ¡± Handcuffing me in front of everyone caused quite a scene. ¡®s BunnyBookery Everyone looked at me in astonishment. I frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Zoe, even if I¡¯m really a suspect, I¡¯m still Riley¡¯s assistant. If you handcuff me in public like this, what¡¯ll the others think? What¡¯Ll they think of Riley?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe replied expressionlessly, ¡°Your reputation doesn¡¯t concern me, and Riley can¡¯t do anything to obstruct the police investigation. Besides, when you and Han lied to me, did you ever stop to consider my feelings?¡± I fell silent. Indeed, Han and I hid a lot of things from Zoe, and it hurt her. ¡°Fine. I¡¯LL go with you. ¡± Ipromised and stopped resisting anymore. When Riley saw me in handcuffs, she rushed over and said to Zoe anxiously, ¡°Zoe, please let her go. The ident had nothing to do with her. ¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Zoe asked with a sneer. ¡°If Debra was the one behind it, why did she go out of her way to rescue all those injured people?¡± Zoe was unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one who says whether she was involved or not. You don¡¯t need to tell me what to do. ¡± @ Chapter 474 Riley frowned and still tried to defend me. I shook my head at Riley and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If Zoe wants to investigate me, just let her do her job. Don¡¯t worry. I should be back once I¡¯ve made everything clear to the police. ¡± In the end, Riley had no choice but to step aside with a heavy sigh. Zoe led me out of the hospital under the watchful eye of the public. Debra¡¯s POV: Still handcuffed, I followed Zoe into the police car. She let me sit in the passenger seat. Before starting the car, Zoe nced at my injured hand. After some slight hesitation, she reached out to remove the handcuffs. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said to her sincerely. At the end of the day, Zoe wasn¡¯t cruel. ¡®s BunnyBookery She was still a kind person. But when I recalled the reason why she had arrested me, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in frustration. Even I didn¡¯t understand what exactly my mysterious ability was, so I couldn¡¯t tell Zoe about it for now. And I certainly couldn¡¯t tell her why Han and I snuck into Roz Town in the first ce. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Although Zoe wasn¡¯t a bad person, she had a short temper and a tendency to gravitate towards violence. It was carnival season, so many guests from other packs hade. If I told her the truth and she got angry, she could try to kill Adam directly. I was afraid that Roz Town would fall into chaos because of her rash actions. More importantly, Gale hadn¡¯t woken up yet, so no one could take charge of the overall situation now. And some of the guests who hade to Roz Town had evil intentions. No one knew what would happen if all hell broke Loose. In order to keep the peace town during this uncertain period, I decided to hide the truth from Zoe now and tell her everythingter. I had to avoid being interrogated by her today.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. My mind was racing. Suddenly, a thought urred to me. When Zoe was fumbling for her car keys, she was momentarily distracted. I seized this opportunity to get my phone from my purse. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± she warned in a low voice. ¡°Right, sorry. ¡± I stopped moving obediently and behaved well. After all, I had already gotten my phone. All I needed to do now was to wait for the perfect timing. This time, I was sure that I could persuade Zoe. Chapter 475 At the intersection, we encountered a traffic jam. I took this opportunity to y the public service video Han had shot in the Xeric Pack. It was an old video from seven years ago. Han had joined the force when he was a handsome young man, and in front of the camera, he Looked very shy and adorable. He was still a bitnky at the time, and his acting skills were extremely awkward. If I were Han, I would¡¯ve been embarrassed to death. At first, Zoe just peeped at the video. When the clip came to an end, she couldn¡¯t help but bark, ¡°y it again I covered my mouth and stifled a snicker. Well, at Least I had achieved my goal. I didn¡¯t try to hide it anymore and handed my phone to Zoe. ¡°Watch all you want,¡± I said lightheartedly. After a while, the car was filled with snickers and giggles Zoe couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. It wasn¡¯t until the car behind her honked that Zoe realized she had lost herself just now. When she was busy catching her breath, I took the opportunity to say, ¡°This is Han¡¯s top secret video. I specially asked a friend to find it for me. Han might not even have a copy himself. I was supposed to tease him with it. ¡± Zoe took a deep breath and pretended to ask calmly, ¡°Can you send me a copy?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I was overjoyed, but I tried to sound brisk. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°How about a trade? I¡¯ll send you the video, and you forgive me for lying to you. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me when we meet again, okay? Zoe opened her mouth and was about to say something when she saw something in the rearview mirror. ¡°Damn it! Someone¡¯s following us!¡± Zoe¡¯s expression darkened immediately. I looked back and saw that she was right; a car was following us. But I couldn¡¯t see the whole make of the car since another car was blocking it from view. ¡°Who could it be?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is, Debra. Just sit tight. Since they dare to follow a police car, I want them to know the consequences. ¡± The next second, Zoe mmed her foot on the gas As the car lurched forward, the scenery outside the window became a blur. Chapter 476 But this didn¡¯t deter whoever was following us. Gritting her teeth, Zoe began topete with the crazy driver. Debra¡¯s POV:Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zoe was driving way too fast. I soon felt carsick, and my stomach started to churn. I almost threw up inside the car. ¡®s BunnyBookery I caught a glimpse of my face in the rearview mirror and was horrified at how sick I Looked. Zoe met my gaze in the rearview mirror and teased, ¡°You¡¯re useless, Debra. Can¡¯t you stand a simple race?¡± I endured my feelings of difort and said, ¡°Stop talking and finish the race as soon as possible! I need to get out of the car. ¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± Gritting her teeth, Zoe stepped hard on the gas and sped up. She didn¡¯t expect that the car behind us would suddenly rushed up. Unable to dodge, Zoe could only quickly veer the car to the side, and the car pulled onto the sidewalk. Finally, the two cars screeched to a halt. ¡°What is wrong with the driver?¡± Zoe pped the steering wheel angrily and cursed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After a while, I came to my senses and turned to look at the car that had been chasing us. Why did the car look so familiar? I racked my brains and soon recalled that was Riley¡¯s car. While I was deep in thought, Zoe pulled out her gun and jumped out of the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what kind of bastard would dare to chase after a police car! I swear I¡¯ll put this asshole behind bars!¡± Panicked, I scrambled to open the door and followed Zoe out. ¡°Wait, Zoe! I think that¡¯s-¡° But when I saw the person getting out of the car, my prepared exnation got stuck in my throat. It was indeed Riley¡¯s car, but the driver was not Riley. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Debra. I¡¯m here. ¡± The man¡¯s familiar, deep voice sounded like velvet in my ears. The person standing in front of me was none other than Caleb. Chapter 477 He then shifted his gaze to shoot Zoe a cold nce, but when he turned to look back at me, his expression softened immediately. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯re f@cking insane!¡± Zoe cursed angrily, waving the gun around like a madwoman. ¡°Why were you driving so fast? Are you trying to go to jail? If I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, you would¡¯ve gotten us killed!¡± Caleb fearlessly faced the muzzle of the gun and even pulled me behind him. I, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t as calm as he was when I saw the gun pointed at us. ¡°Zoe, put the gun down. You¡¯re scaring me. ¡± However, Zoe sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll put the gun down when he exins himself. ¡± The two stared daggers at each other, and the tension in the atmosphere thickened unbearable. I had no choice but to touch Caleb¡¯s shoulder gently and say in a low voice, ¡°Just exin yourself to Zoe already. I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt. ¡± Caleb was very hostile to Zoe, but with me, he answered honestly without scruples. ¡°I followed you two because I was worried about you When I saw her leading you out of the hospital in handcuffs, I immediately borrowed Riley¡¯s car to chase after you. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Although Zoe wasn¡¯t happy with his exnation, she reluctantly put her gun back in its holster Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Why did you have to chase us though? I thought you were some reckless gangster trying to run us off the road!¡± ¡°You took Debra away without informing me. Who knows what you would¡¯ve done to her?¡± Caleb retorted unflinchingly. ¡°Do you actually think I was going to shoot Debra? I was just taking her to the station for questioning!¡± Then, Zoe nced at us and seemed to realize something. ¡°Wait a second. Aren¡¯t you two supposed to be fighting?¡± Only then did I notice that in the heat of the moment, I had anxiously grabbed Caleb¡¯s hand. Mortified, I hurriedly tried to get rid of his hand. But Caleb refused to let me go. ¡°I¡¯m never letting go of you again, Debra. After our fight just now, I let you out of my sight for a few minutes, which gave Zoe the opportunity to take you away from me. Now I¡¯ve learned my lesson and I won¡¯t let you go no matter what happens. ¡± Zoe rolled her eyes impatiently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°ALL right, then. Both of you, shut up. And since you¡¯re so determined to stick together, let me help you with that. ¡± The next second, Caleb and I found ourselves handcuffed to each other. Caleb¡¯s left hand was cuffed to my right hand. We exchanged stunned nces. What on earth was going on? Zoe, on the other hand, was very calm. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me Like that. You two areing with me to the station. Chapter 478 When Caleb came to his senses, he suddenly burst into Laughter. I was speechless. I suspected there he was having a mental breakdown, so I nudged him and hissed, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? We¡¯re going to jail!¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m by your side, I don¡¯t mind going to the station. I muttered something about how insane he was, but my ears turned red. Because we were handcuffed to each other, it was very inconvenient for me to move with Caleb. When we got to the police car, Caleb asked me to get in first while he shifted his body. As a result, I Lost my bnce and made him fall into the seat with me. ¡°ARE¡± In the blink of an eye, Caleb¡¯s towering body was on top of me, and the familiar, intoxicating scent filled my nose. We were so close to each other that we could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat clearly. The mind link made me feel as though an electric current surged through my brain, causing my body to go limp. Caleb¡¯s breath quickened and the look in his eye changed. Just then, a Light cough brought us to our senses. ¡°Hello? I¡¯m still here. ¡± ? It was Zoe. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb¡¯s expression darkened and he muttered to himself, ¡°So annoying As soon as we stepped foot inside the police station, Zoe¡¯s superior handed her a document and said gruffly, ¡°Riley sent all this evidence just now. It proves that what happened at the wee ceremony was just an ident. You¡¯d better release Debra as soon as possible. ¡± @? Frowning, Zoe leafed through the document and read it. After a while, she reluctantly let go of me and Caleb. Both Caleb and I breathed a sigh of relief. It was a narrow escape, but it was an escape nheless. Before leaving, Zoe stopped me and said, ¡°Debra, don¡¯t forget to send me the video. I¡¯ll forgive you for what happened if you do. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Debra¡¯s POV: Overhearing Zoe¡¯s odd request, Caleb¡¯s curiosity was aroused. On the way back, he kept asking me, ¡°Debra, what¡¯s the deal between you and Zoe?¡± Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell him. I could only deflect him. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t say. ¡± But the more I refused him, the more curious Caleb became. He asked eagerly, ¡°I heard something about a video. Can you show it to me, too?¡± Chapter 479 ¡°No,¡± I refused without hesitation Caleb stared earnestly, saying, ¡°Oh,e on. Just a peek. Please?¡± Caleb was getting annoying. At the end of my rope, I said to him seriously, ¡°Caleb, this is a secret between me and Zoe. I can¡¯t tell you. Otherwise, she won¡¯t let me go. ¡± Although it was unfair to Han that I sold his embarrassing video in exchange for Zoe¡¯s forgiveness, I had my reasons. I firmly believed that Han wouldn¡¯t me me if he knew why I did it. ¡°Okay, fine. ¡± Caleb stopped pestering me about the video. ¡°Then be careful when youe into contact with Zoe in the future. And if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve on your own, juste to me. I¡¯m here for you. ¡± Caleb¡¯s words made me feel unprecedentedly secure and assured. Perhaps he had many shorings, but there was one thing that couldn¡¯t be denied. He always put my safety first. ? After parking the car, Caleb walked me to the door, but he didn¡¯te inside. I turned around and asked, ¡°Why are you just standing there, Caleb? Come on in already. ¡± But Caleb didn¡¯t budge. He just pursed his lips and looked at me aggrievedly. ¡°You asked me to move out, remember? Are you saying I¡¯m allowed inside your house now?¡± I was stunned for a moment. Clearly, I had only said those things in a fit of anger. Why¡¯d he bring it up now? Did my words hurt him? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Feeling embarrassed and guilty, I changed the subject andined ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m so hungry. Come on and cook something for me. ¡± Caleb Looked at me in confusion. Then he understood what I meant and cracked a small smile. Although the smile on his face was faint, it had an extraordinary charm that was irresistible to me. I blushed slightly and quickly turned around so that Caleb wouldn¡¯t see my reaction. When I reached the Living room, a strange man suddenly appeared at the door of Elena¡¯s room. His face was painted in various, weird colors, obscuring his features. Only a pair of pupils were recognizable under the thickyers of makeup. ¡°Oh, my God! You¡¯re finally back!¡± the man wailed. Only when I heard the voice did I recognize that this strange-looking man was none other than Carlos. Caleb squinted at him and asked curiously, ¡°What happened to your face, Carlos?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 480 Carlos took out his gold-frame sses from his pocket and put them on. Smiling bitterly, he exined, ¡°Of course, I have Elena to thank. Do you really think I¡¯d draw on my face? Caleb, you asked me to pick Elena up from the kindergarten, but neither of you were home. I had no choice but to stay and babysit the kid. ¡± He lowered his face and pointed at his own face dejectedly. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d have to endure such torture in just a few hours?¡± Both Caleb and I couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter. ¡°s¡­¡± Carlos sighed deeply. ¡°Elena is so energetic. She isn¡¯t like Dn at all.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. That quiet boy¡¯s less of a handful. ¡± Dn? That name sounded familiar. ¡°Who is Dn?¡± @? Caleb was speechless and stared daggers at Carlos. ¡°Well¡­¡± Carlos hemmed and hawed, not knowing how to answer my question. ¡°Carlos, there is too much paint on your face. You might get an allergic reaction. ¡± Caleb interrupted us suddenly and started ushering Carlos to the bathroom. ¡°Let¡¯s go and wash it off, okay?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay¡­¡± Carlos quickly followed his lead The two men¡¯s acted so strangely just now that I couldn¡¯t help but think of the Little boy who had video chatted with them before. Was he Dn? I still vividly remembered how gentle Caleb was when he addressed the little boy. As for Carlos, the boy had called him uncle. I fell into deep thought. What exactly was the rtionship between Caleb and the boy? Caleb¡¯s POV: How could Carlos be so stupid? He identally mentioned Dn¡¯s name right in front of Debra. I was so angry that I secretly gritted my teeth. Debra would definitely pick up on it. Sure enough, her curiosity was piqued immediately. Chapter 481 ¡°Who¡¯s Dn?¡± she asked curiously. I didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her, so I could only shoot Carlos a murderous re. Realizing he had said something wrong, Carlos quickly mped his mouth shut. I, on the other hand, was in a dilemma. I couldn¡¯t Let Debra know about Dn yet, so how was I supposed to answer her question. After racking my brains for a way out of this, I came up with an excuse to get both me and Carlos away from Debra Carlos thought that I was going to help him wash the pen marks off his face. As soon as we retreated to the bathroom, he looked at me gratefully and sighed. ¡°Elena totally ruined my face. Thanks for offering to help me clean it. ¡± I rolled my eyes in exasperation and snapped, ¡°Wash your own face!¡± Carlos was speechless. ¡°Oh, so I was just a tool for you to escape Debra?¡± He turned away from me aggrievedly, and I could see his gloomy expression from his reflection in the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what¡¯s up,¡± I replied tly, unfazed by the pitiful look on his face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Carlos had no choice but to ept his fate, so he begrudgingly started to wash his face. He whined, ¡°Did Elena use permanent markers? I can¡¯t seem to wash it off. Oh, my God! My face is ruined!¡± I nced at him and found that indeed, Carlos¡¯ face had been scrubbed raw, but there were still traces of marker on it. Carlos sighed dramatically. ¡°I have a date with Sally tomorrow! I can¡¯t meet her looking like this! While patting his face dry with a towel, he muttered, ¡°Taking care of Dn wasn¡¯t as hard as this. I said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention Dn again-especially when Debra¡¯s around. Just keep your mouth shut. ¡± @ Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos paused what he was doing and turned his head to look at me in confusion. ¡°Caleb, haven¡¯t you told Debra about Dn yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± I leaned against the wall with a long face. This matter really upset me. ¡°Trust me, Carlos. I want to tell her the truth more than anything, but I haven¡¯t found the right opportunity. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t now a good opportunity?¡± Without hesitation, Carlos puffed out his chest and gave me his two cents¡¯ worth. ¡°Just be honest. Besides, since I just mentioned him, she might be wondering who Dn is. ¡± Chapter 482 I shook my head immediately. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Earlier at the hospital, Debra saw me with Marley. She was very angry. If I suddenly tell her that I have a son, she might not be able to ept it. ¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it a bad idea to keep it a secret from her? If Debra finds out about Dn, won¡¯t she misunderstand you again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than hurting her now,¡± I countered, pursing my lips unhappily. ¡°Remember? When I first found out about Elena, I thought that she was Han¡¯s daughter. I felt so depressed. I don¡¯t want her to feel the way I did.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Carlos was stunned. With a serious expression, I continued, ¡°Carlos, I n to tell her the truth once she finally trusts me with all her heart. Maybe that way, she won¡¯t get as hurt. But before then, please keep this a secret for me. ¡± Carlos looked at me helplessly, as though he didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he just sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Caleb. Before, when you used to chase after girls, you never really considered their feelings. Now, not only do you consider Debra¡¯s feelings, but you even put yourself in her shoes. I guess miracles really do happen!¡± I shook my head wryly. ¡°Because she¡¯s not just any woman. She¡¯s the woman I love. ¡± Carlos nodded and looked at me with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re right, and I can see that. ¡± After a slight pause, he asked, ¡°Speaking of Marley, how did it the negotiation go?¡± At the mention of this, my mood soured once more. ¡°I tried to talk to her, but I doubt it¡¯ll be easy for her to give up on the town. ¡± ¡°So what should we do?¡± Carlos also frowned tightly. I thought for a while and analyzed, ¡°We can¡¯t let Adam seek out more buyers. We have to settle the price with him and end this matter as soon as possible. Dn¡¯s also waiting for me toe home, so the sooner we finish this, the better. ¡± Thinking of Dn, my heart softened. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it. Something might go wrong if we wait too long¡­¡± Carlos suddenly stopped abruptly mid-sentence. I noticed that he was looking at something behind me, so I followed his line sight. Standing at the door of the bathroom was a small figure. She had golden hair, amber eyes, and a doll-Like face. It was Elena! Chapter 483 She stared at us quietly from the doorway with a strange expression. It seemed as though she had overheard my conversation with Carlos just now. Caleb¡¯s POV: I panicked and hurriedly knelt in front of Elena so that we were eye-level. I had braided Elena¡¯s hair this morning, but now the braid was a mess, drooping over her shoulder sadly. But her beautiful eyes were still very bright-bright enough to eclipse its surroundings. At this moment, this pair of bright eyes were staring straight at me, as though they were trying to judge my crime. Feeling guilty, I coughed and stroked her soft hair awkwardly. ¡°Elena, tell me. What did you hear just now?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± Elena answered innocently. I nearly choked. This was bad. I doubted Elena was old enough to understand what we were just talking about. It was possible that she¡¯d ask Debra about it. Breaking out in cold sweat, I softened my voice and tried to bribe her. ¡°Elena, can you keep a secret for me? I¡¯ll buy you all the ice cream and chocte in the world. ¡± Elena shook her head and pouted, crossing her little arms over her chest. ¡°Daddy, you have to be honest with Mommy. You can¡¯t lie to her! And don¡¯t worry.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She will love my younger brother no matter what!¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. After a moment of hesitation, I tried to ask, ¡°Elena, aren¡¯t you angry that Daddy has another child?¡± Elena rolled her eyes unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re stupid, Daddy! I love my youn Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ger brother, and I¡¯ve seen him in my dreams before. Of course I¡¯m not mad!¡± Now, I was just confused. What did Elena mean by that? What younger brother? And what about her dreams? I wanted to ask her about it, but a clear voice suddenly cut our conversation short. ¡°Well, well, well. What¡¯re you three talking about?¡± Debra walked to us, squinting in suspicion. She was wearing an apron, and her hair was stered to her forehead with sweat. Apparently, she hade from the kitchen. Chapter 484 I nced at Elena nervously Elena didn¡¯t say anything. She just blinked at me, as though to tell me she agreed to keep it a secret for now. I breathed a sigh of relief and answered Lightheartedly, ¡°Nothing Then I reached for the handkerchief in my pocket and started dabbing the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Debra, were you cooking just now? You¡¯re sweating. ¡± As expected, Debra was distracted and forgot all about her previous inquiry.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Food¡¯s ready. Come and sit at the table. Tell Carlos to stay for dinner. ¡± After Carlos washed his face onest time, we all sat down at the dining table. Over dinner, Carlosined, ¡°Why is this happening? My face is ruined. How can I face Sally tomorrow?¡± At first, Debra felt apologetic for Elena¡¯s mischief. But at the mention of Sally¡¯s name, her face changed. She narrowed her eyes at Carlos and demanded, ¡°You¡¯re going on a date with Sally?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Why?¡± Carlos, oblivious to the change in Debra¡¯s expression, answered naturally. Debra eyed Carlos coldly and warned, ¡°You¡¯d better not hurt her, Carlos. If you¡¯re not actually interested in her, I¡¯m telling you-stay away from her. ¡± As she spoke, she kicked my shin from under the table. I had no choice but to bite the bullet and echo Debra¡¯s sentiments. ¡°She¡¯s right, Carlos. If you don¡¯t like Sally, don¡¯t date her. But if you do like her, treat her well. Don¡¯t even think about looking at another woman. It¡¯s bad to toy with women, you know?¡± Carlos was outnumbered, so he had no choice but to promise us that he¡¯d take good care of Sally. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll drive Sally home right after our date. We won¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Only then did Debra sigh in relief. But she still didn¡¯t trust Carlospletely. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She warned in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better keep your word, or I won¡¯t let you go. ¡± After dinner, Carlos left. Elena was a little tired after ying all day today, so she went to bed early. Now, it was just me and Debra left in the Living room. After a moment of silence, Debra suddenly got close to me and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caleb. ¡± Chapter 485 With a guilty look, she lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what I said today. Brian exined to me afterwards that you had secretly helped me. I was too impulsive earlier. I should¡¯ve trusted you more. ¡± Debra¡¯s sincere apology made my heart soften, and my prior sadness from being misunderstood today was swept away instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Debra.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± I put my hand on her shoulder and looked at her seriously. ¡°You have to believe me. I¡¯ve already forgotten about Marley. I didn¡¯t feel anything special when I saw her again in Roz Town. I just treated her as an ordinary patient. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d still try to badger me even after marrying someone else. I promise I won¡¯t give her another chance to take advantage of me in the future. ¡± Debra nodded. ¡°I trust you, Caleb. I just misunderstood you because I hate Marley so much. ¡± At the mention of this, I felt a little uneasy. I knew that the rtionship between Debra and Marley was nowhere near good. Knowing Marley, I knew she¡¯d try to make things difficult for Debra again. So I took out my phone and yed a video that had been prepared a long time ago. ¡°Debra, I hope this can help you deal with Marley. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Confused, I looked at Caleb¡¯s phone. On it was a video about Colin. In the video, Colin had lost a Lot of weight, and his eyes kept darting all over the ce. He seemed to be delirious. ¡°If you show this to Marley, I doubt she¡¯ll dare to mess with you. ¡± ¡°Oh, my God. Thank you, Caleb!¡± I looked at him gratefully. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The video would prove to be a powerful weapon against Marley. I just needed to find the perfect opportunity to show it to her. Maybe I should do something to thank Caleb. I nced at the sofa behind me. Last night, Caleb and I had slept on this sofa. It was a tight fit, and I knew just how ufortable it was for him to sleep on it. After careful consideration, I said to Caleb in a gruff voice, ¡°You can sleep in the bedroom tonight. ¡± Caleb was stunned for a moment, and then he became very excited. His eyes Lit up happily. ¡°Okay, just wait. I¡¯lle in as soon as I take a shower! Chapter 486 As he spoke, Caleb ran to the bathroom in high spirits. But he seemed to have misunderstood something. Sure enough, Caleb strode inside the bedroom right after taking a shower in nothing but a loose bathrobe. His hair was still dripping wet, water trickling down his neck, his chest, and onto his abdominal muscles. Then his eyes Landed on the bedding I had set up on the floor, and the excitement in his eyes disappeared. ? Frowning, Caleb started to say, ¡°I thought¡­¡± Iughed inwardly and tucked myself into bed. ¡°Good night, Caleb. You¡¯d better behave yourself, or I¡¯ll kick you out. ¡± With a disappointed look, Caleb wanted to say something, but he stopped on second thought. In the end, he put on his pajamas and Lay on the floor dejectedly. ¡®s BunnyBookery He whispered huffily, ¡°Good night. ¡± The following morning, I awoke to a pair of arms wrapped around my waist. I turned around and found a sleeping Caleb beside me. Jesus Christ! I told him to behave himself! I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t help but p his arm away. ¡°Caleb, why are you in my bed?¡± Caleb woke up with a start. When he met my angry gaze, he rubbed his sleepy eyes and said calmly, ¡°Debra, look around you. Where are you right now?¡± I looked around and was stunned. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I was Lying on the floor ¡°What the-? What am I doing here?¡± I was so confused. ¡°No idea. Maybe you slept-walk. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve never walked in my sleep in my life!¡± I retorted firmly. Caleb held his hands up innocently, saying, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know how you got here. ¡± I had a strong suspicion that it was Caleb who did it, but I didn¡¯t have any proof. So I had no choice but to get up and proceed with my day After washing up and preparing breakfast, Riley called me. ¡°Debra, can youe with me to the office? I want you to help me with some document. ¡± Chapter 487 As soon as I arrived at the office, I ran into Sally. ¡°Did youe for Riley¡¯s document?¡± Sally was very warm and inviting. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll fetch it for you. ¡± She then started rummaging through a stack of documents on the desk. Minutes ticked by, but she couldn¡¯t find anything. A little embarrassed, she looked at me apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. I guess I forgot it and left it on Adam¡¯s desk. I¡¯ll go get it for you right now. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sally. ¡± I quickly stopped her I knew how busy she was now. When the carnival started, her workload had increased sharply, and the never-ending piles of documents on her desk must¡¯ve exhausted her I didn¡¯t want her to waste time on such a trifle, so I said, ¡°I can get it myself. ¡± ncing at the pile of work she had to get done, Sally had to agree with me. I went to Adam¡¯s office and knocked on the door, but there was no response. Figuring no one was there, I pushed the door open without thinking The scene that greeted me made me freeze in ce. I wanted to gauge my eyes out. Marley was sitting at Adam¡¯s desk wearing a tight crop top, a short skirt, and s@xy ck stockings. Her foot went up along Adam¡¯s ankle until it touched his private parts. Then she repeatedly rubbed his crotch with her foot. Then Marley bent over and supported herself on the desk. She reached out and gently touched Adam¡¯s face, then her hand slowly made its way down to his chest. ¡°Adam. She licked her red lips seductively and panted, her eyes never leaving Adam¡¯s. ¡°Could you give me the town?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: Adam swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This seduction tactic was irresistible to men like him. And sure enough, Adam¡¯s eyes were full of desire. Apparently, he was already turned on. His face was red, and there was already a huge bulge in his crotch area. The two were so immersed in their Little game of seduction that neither of them noticed the knock on the door. I sneered. So this was how Marley won my father¡¯s heart back then. She always used her body to get whatever she wanted. But stupid men always fell for her trick. It was ridiculous. ? ¡°Mr. Cooper, I¡¯m here to get Riley¡¯s document. ¡± I interrupted them without batting an eysh. Chapter 488 Marley immediately withdrew the foot that was stroking Adam¡¯s crotch and jumped off the desk. Adam was also very unhappy. He shot me a murderous look and growled, ¡°Get out of here. ¡± I didn¡¯t want to havee here in vain, so I had to say, ¡°It was Riley who asked me toe here and get the document. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I get it. ¡± Only then did Adam calm down a little. He impatiently picked up a document from the desk and threw it at me. ¡°There. Now get out!¡± ¡°Sure.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡± I nodded meekly and then turned around, but before I could leave, Marley stopped me. ¡°Debra, wait!¡± Marley looked at me with a mischievous smile. ¡°Did you hear? Adam has forgiven me on behalf of Roz Town, and I can still stay here and enjoy the carnival. ¡± I was extremely pissed off with Adam, but he was still in charge of the town. ¡°Debra, I think our paths were destined to cross. Can you keep mepany for a few days?¡± Although Marley was technically talking to me, she was looking at Adam. Obviously, she had some sort of trick up her sleeve. I was on high alert, so I replied curtly, ¡°Luna Marley, I work for Riley. ¡± Tears welled up in Marley¡¯s eyes as she put on an aggrieved look ¡°Adam, I¡¯m not asking for much. Can¡¯t I have this one thing?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Adam looked at me coldly. ¡°Debra, do as Marley asks you. I¡¯ll tell Riley about it. Consider yourself Marley¡¯s assistant while she¡¯s here. ¡± My heart sank to the pit of my stomach. Because Adam was wrapped around her finger, Marley could deal with me as she pleased. I had no choice but to pretend to obey him. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll serve Luna Marley well. ¡± As soon as I left the office, I had the file delivered to Riley through courier. Chapter 489 While I was filling in the forms for the delivery, Marley strode out. ¡°Debra, why are you still dawdling over there? Hurry up and follow me!¡± She addressed me as though she was talking to a ve. ¡°Wait for me in the parking lot. ¡± ¡°Okay, Luna Marley. ¡± I pretended to be obedient, but I was secretly thinking about how to deal with her. Seeing Marley leave, Sally was surprised. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Debra, how dare Marley show her face here again? And she even barked orders at you. What a bitch!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that woman,¡± I warned her seriously. And then, a thought urred to me. ¡°Sally, I need you to do me a favor¡­¡± After hearing what I said, Sally¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± she asked incredulously I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. ¡± Seeing that I was determined, Sally promised me, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry. And be careful, Debra. ¡± I smiled at her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When I was about to say something more, Marley¡¯s sharp voice interrupted me. ¡°Debra, I said wait for me at the parking lot. If you don¡¯t go there right now, I¡¯ll tell Adam that you¡¯re Lazy!¡± I had no choice but to say goodbye to Sally. ¡°I have to go now. I¡¯lL leave that matter to you, okay?¡± Sally nodded firmly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t let you down. ¡± Not far away, when Marley saw me set up, a strange smile appeared on her face. I followed her orders and went to the parking Lot. I waited for a Long time, but Marley still didn¡¯t show up. I tried calling her many times, but she ignored all my calls. Was this some kind of prank? No, no. I knew Marley. She wasn¡¯t childish and immature like this. I didn¡¯t know what Marley was nning, but I did know that she was up to no good, so I sent her the video of Colin. Only then did Marley answer the phone. Chapter 490 ¡°Do you really have Colin?¡± she asked anxiously. I was about to answer when I heard the sound of a car starting. The car wasn¡¯t far from me. Judging from the sound, it seemed to be approaching me at full speed. I suddenly had a bad feeling about this. Did Marley actually n to¡­ Sure enough, when I looked up, I saw a car rushing straight at me. And it showed no signs of slowing down. Debra¡¯s POV: Fortunately, I had been on high alert since I got here and was able to dodge behind a nearby pir. The harsh wind blew past me, fluttering through my clothes and hair. If I hadn¡¯t been prepared, I would¡¯ve been killed instantly. The driver refused to give up. After turning the car around, it came to me again. There was no ce to hide. If things went on like this, I might really get killed here. Without hesitation, I shouted into the phone, ¡°Marley, if I die, Colin will die with me! Is killing me worth killing your brother?¡± Without answering, Marley just hung up on me. My heart sank. Did she really not care about her brother¡¯s life? The car was speeding to me, and now, I could see the driver¡¯s face clearly. Sure enough, it was that stupid servant of Marley¡¯s. The resentment in my heart soared to unprecedented heights. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Marley and Collin were indeed siblings. They were both so hell-bent on killing me. One day, I would take revenge. But right now, I didn¡¯t have the time to think about that. The servant wasing at me at full speed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I retreated as fast as I could, but I was cornered. There was no space for me to hide or dodge. When the car was only two meters away from me, it suddenly swerved to the right. Scared out of my wits, I broke out in cold sweat and my legs were so weak that they nearly buckled from underneath me. Chapter 491 Marley must¡¯ve been scared off by the video, so she hung up to call the servant regarding the change in ns. Bang! The next second, I heard the explosive sound of metal mming into metal. I turned around and found that because the servant had changed Lanes so abruptly, it had driven right into an iing car. While the servant herself wasn¡¯t badly injured, the car she rammed into had Lost control and hit the wall. The car that Marley¡¯s servant hit looked familiar. I checked the license te and saw that it was from the Jaison River Pack. If my memory served me right, the Jaison River Pack had sent their Beta to participate in the town¡¯s festivities. That unlucky Beta was now sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, unconscious. His head was broken and blood trickled down his forehead, which was particrly terrifying. ¡°Help¡­ Help!¡± The servant was so scared that she stumbled out of the car in a daze. Marley arrived after a while. Looking at the chaotic mess in front of her, she barked at her servant, ¡°What the hell happened?¡± With a guilty look, the servant said falteringly, ¡°When you called to tell me not to hit Debra, I was already so close to hitting her. In order to dodge her, I had to swerve to the other Lane and identally bumped into someone else¡¯s car. ¡± Marley rubbed her temples and closed her eyes, as though her head was pounding. She was probably thinking of a way to clean up this mess now. Unbeknownst to her, this was just the beginning of her troubles. At this time, a lot of reporters swarmed into the parking lot, followed by a lot of shutters and blinding shes. ¡°Oh, my God! What¡¯s going on? Was someone murdered?¡± a reporter in the crowd eximed loudly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I knew this was my chance, so I immediately pointed at the carnage and shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Hey, everybody! Luna Marley from the Silver Ridge Pack instigated her servant to kill someone in Roz Town! They want war!¡± Sure enough, my usations sessfully attracted the attention of reporters and the passers-by. It didn¡¯t take long before the whole parking Lot was crowded. ¡°This woman again?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she tried to kill someone to start a war! What a bitch!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah! Get out of here, you bitch! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± Chapter 492 The previous incident hadn¡¯t been resolved yet, and now, the town residents hated Marley even more. Everyone threw small pebbles and trash at her like an angry mob. ¡°Get out of Roz Town! Bitches like you aren¡¯t wee here!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Once again, Marley and her servant wanted to flee in panic, but this time, they were surrounded. They screamed as the hecklers threw garbage at them. ¡°Luna Marley, did you deliberately hit the car of the Beta of the Jaison River Pack? Do you want to start a war?¡± ¡°You set up the car ident and nned to frame Roz Town to start a war between the two packs. Was that your n?¡± Countless shutters and shes went off as the reporters bombardedCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Marley with sharp questions, documenting her miserable state. I watched coldly from a distance. It felt good to finally take revenge on my enemy. I had put up with her for far too Long. ¡°Everyone, back off!¡± At this time, Zoe showed up. She wove her way through the crowd of reporters and residents. Expressionless, she held up her handcuffs in front of Marley and said, ¡°Luna Marley, it¡¯s been reported that you have something to do with ident just now. I need you toe with me to the station for questioning. ¡± ¡°No!¡± Shaking her head Like a madwoman, Marley shrieked at Zoe, ¡°Officer, it was my servant who did this. It has nothing to do with me. If there¡¯s anyone to me, it¡¯s her!¡± The servant was stunned. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She probably didn¡¯t expect that Marley would sell her out mercilessly after so many years of serving her ¡°No! Officer, she¡¯s lying!¡± The servant¡¯s Lips trembled as she shouted hysterically. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! I was just acting on Marley¡¯s orders She¡¯s the mastermind, which makes me a mere aplice!¡± Marley turned her head and red at the servant murderously. ¡°Bitch! How dare you nder me? You¡¯re the one who hit someone¡¯s car. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Chapter 493 The servant¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, and her chest heaved violently.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve been serving you for so many years. How could you sell me out Like this? You are such a bitch!¡± The servant screamed and rushed at Marley. Soon, the two started to fight. The two pulled each at other¡¯s hair and pped each other. Truth be told, I thoroughly enjoyed the show. Ah, yes! Hardship showed who one¡¯s true friends were. Now, Marley and her servant could see each other¡¯s true colors. Zoe didn¡¯t stop them. When they were too tired to keep hitting each other, she asked indifferently, ¡°Have you had enough? Now, I¡¯m taking you to the station, where we¡¯ll sit down and have a nice talk. You guys just had a tiring fight. ¡± Then she handcuffed both of them. ¡°Debra, you shoulde with us,¡± Zoe said, turning her head to me. ¡°Okay. ¡± As the sole witness in this entire ordeal, I didn¡¯t refuse her obediently went with them to the police station. When we arrived, Zoe asked to speak with me in private. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything, did you?¡± Everything happened so suddenly, and I was the only ¡°innocent¡± witness. It was normal that she suspected me. As soon as the ident happened, so many reporters and residents rushed over. Zoe must¡¯ve realized that Marley could¡¯ve fallen into a trap. But I frankly denied it. ¡°No, I had nothing to do with this. ¡± I was just giving Marley a taste of her own medicine. Earlier, I had asked Sally to call the reporters over so that they could witness the moment that Marley¡¯s scheme failed. If it weren¡¯t for her own doing, my n wouldn¡¯t have worked. In a word, she had dug her own grave. Zoe didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She collected the evidence and quickly concluded that the so-called ident was no ident, but an intentional injury. Marley refused to admit that she had ordere Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ d her servant to murder me, but her servant wasn¡¯t as quiet. In fact, Marley¡¯s servant told the police everything. After imprisoning Marley¡¯s servant, Zoe said to Marley, ¡°Luna Marley you can call someone to bail you out, but you have to put it on speaker mode. ¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Marley reluctantly agreed through gritted teeth. When she was allowed a phone call, she immediately called Adam. ¡°Ring¡­ Ring. After a few rings, the call finally connected. Without a moment to lose, Marley made her demands known. ¡°Adam, it¡¯s Chapter 494 Marley. I¡¯m at the police station, and I need you bail me out. ¡± After a few seconds of silence, a female voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Luna Marley, why are you trying to contact my husband in private?¡± It turned out that it was Riley who answered Adam¡¯s phone. Marley froze. She didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out Like this, and her brain stopped working for a moment. ¡°Well¡­ Riley? Is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± Obviously, Riley wanted to humiliate her. ¡°Luna Marley, you seem to have a good rtionship with my husband. But I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s busy now. ¡± eq Marley was rendered speechless. The male officers in the station couldn¡¯t help butugh at her. ¡°LunaExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Marley, why on earth would you contact someone else¡¯s husband to bail you out? Don¡¯t you trust your own husband to do it?¡± Another officer teased, ¡°Bro, she isn¡¯t like ordinary women. She has just been here for a few days and has already slept with Adam. ¡± Zoe was fiddling with the phone idly while her colleague¡¯s made sarcasticments about Marley, but she didn¡¯t stop them. On the contrary, she joined in on the fun and asked mockingly, ¡°Luna Marley who else¡¯s husband are you going to call next?¡± Face as red as a tomato, Marley clenched the hem of her dress and gritted her teeth. ¡°I want to call my husband, the Alpha of the Silver Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ridge Pack!¡± Zoe Laughed at Marley outright. ¡°You really don¡¯t know thew, do you? He has to physicallye here to bail you out. You¡¯ll have to have him fly over here right away. ¡± Judging from the way Zoe made fun of Marley, it seemed that she wanted to avenge me. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve Locked Marley up in the detention room without making fun of her. I was very grateful. When the others weren¡¯t Looking, I got close to her and whispered, ¡°Thanks. ¡± Zoe pouted. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just doing my job. ¡± Then she stood up and grabbed the key to the detention room. ¡°Luna Marley, since you can¡¯t find anyone to bail you out, you can take the time to reflect on your actions in the detention room. ¡± Chapter 495 Zoe handcuffed Marley and was about to take her away, but Marley struggled and shouted, ¡°No, wait! There¡¯s someone else who can bail me out!¡± With her hands crossed over her chest, Zoe narrowed her eyes and said reluctantly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. ¡± The other officers were also curious to see what kind of trick Marley would y this time around. Ten minutester, Carlos showed up at the station.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When our eyes met, there was a trace of embarrassment on his face. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here, Debra?¡± Seeing him here, my heart sank. I didn¡¯t answer his question and instead questioned him coldly, ¡°Did Caleb send you here?¡± Carlos adamantly shook his head. ¡°No, I came here on my own. This has nothing to do with Caleb. ¡± I sneered. Who would believe such a stupid Lie? Did he think I was a naive child? ¡°Stop lying to me, Carlos. Do you really expect me to buy such a dumb lie?¡± I red at him icily. ¡°It seems that Caleb really is a saint,¡± Zoe also sneered unhappily. Panicked, Carlos hurriedly tried to exin to us. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood! Caleb didn¡¯t ask me toe here. He has no feelings for Marley, so why would he ask me to bail her out? I¡¯m here my own ord. It has nothing to do with Caleb!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Neither Zoe nor I believed a word he said. ¡°Based on your logic, are you saying you have feelings for her?¡± Zoe asked expressionlessly. ¡°Is that why you came here to bail her out?¡± ¡°What? Of course not!¡± Carlos immediately denied it. Everything that came out of Carlos¡¯ mouth was full of Loopholes, which confirmed my suspicion. I took a deep breath and asked point-nk, ¡°Then why did youe? Why are you helping her?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Carlos averted his gaze awkwardly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. ¡± I frowned in disappointment. It was so obvious that he was trying to cover for Caleb. Caleb was always like this. As soon as I started to trust him again, he¡¯d stab me in the heart and let me down. Chapter 496 Eventually, Marley was released. As soon as she emerged from the detention room, she weakly grabbed Carlos¡¯ arm. Carlos immediately recoiled in disgust. But he seemed to think of something, so he swallowed his disgust for now and took her away. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°You never know. Maybe it wasn¡¯t Caleb who wanted to bail Marley out. Maybe Carlos did it because he likes her and he was just too embarrassed to say it. ¡± I shook my head with a bitter smile. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to make excuses for him. ¡± My mind was a mess. Anger, sadness, and denial surged in my heart. Sensing that I was in a bad mood, Zoe patted me on the shoulder and said in a softer voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to get off work soon. Can you wait for me? We can grab a drink at the bar together. ¡± I smiled and shook my head, declining her offer. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take a rain check. My daughter¡¯s waiting for me at home, so I should be getting back. ¡± Zoe frowned with obvious displeasure. ¡°She has a dad, doesn¡¯t she? Didn¡¯t Caleb move into your apartment? If he has time to spend with other women, shouldn¡¯t he have time to take care of Elena?¡± I opened my mouth to exin, but Zoe interrupted me expressionlessly. ¡°Debra, call Caleb and tell him that you won¡¯t be going back tonight. Tell him that he can take care of Elena. This is a responsibility that Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb should share with you. You can¡¯t raise Elena all by yourself now that he¡¯s in the picture.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I was a little worried about Elena, but on second thought, I realized that if I went back home in such a bad mood, I¡¯d inevitably quarrel with Caleb again, which would definitely make Elena sad. I had no choice but topromise. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll call him now. ¡± I took my phone out and dialed his number, but I still felt very conflicted. Could I trust Elena¡¯s fickle father to take care of her? Wouldn¡¯t that be irresponsible? I was so distracted that I didn¡¯t realize the call had connected. Zoe had to pluck the phone out of my hand and say to Caleb, ¡°Caleb, Debra¡¯s hanging out with me tonight. She¡¯lle home veryte. You¡¯d better take good care of Elena while she¡¯s gone. ¡± Then she hung up without giving Caleb the chance to respond. Chapter 497 I felt a little uneasy about this. ¡°Zoe, was that necessary? Isn¡¯t this a bad idea?¡± Patting me on the back, Zoe gave me sage advice. ¡°Debra, you have to remember that you have to be yourself first and then a mother. Stop pushing yourself so hard. Rx. Children are very sensitive, you know? If you¡¯re unhappy, Elena will know. ¡± I was stunned. Zoe was right. If I couldn¡¯t even make myself happy, how could I give Elena the happy Life she deserved? ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right. ¡± I finally agreed. After Zoe got off work, we went to the most famous bar in Roz Town. The ce was packed. Zoe and I squeezed through the crowd and ordered a few drinks. It didn¡¯t take long before the drinks were served. The wine in the ss had a mellow fragrance to it, as though it could dispel all of our worries. Zoe¡¯s face was a little ruddy after drinking a little. She smiled and said, ¡°I still remember thest time you took Riley to a bar. ¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t-¡° I was about to deny it but Zoe cut me off abruptly. ¡°You can lie to anyone but me, Debra. I¡¯m a police officer, remember?¡± I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from her, so I had no choice but to admit it. ¡°Fine, but it¡¯s a secret, okay? Please don¡¯t tell anyone else. ¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course. ¡± Winking at me yfully, Zoe poured another ss of wine. ¡°Well, hello there,dies!¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice sounded, interrupting our conversation. I turned around and saw that some guy was osting Zoe. The man was so bold that he even put his hand on Zoe¡¯s shoulder. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Do you Ladies want to join us in our private room? The wine¡¯s free!¡± Standing behind the man were threepanions who were dressed in another pack¡¯s attire. Obviously, they weren¡¯t from here. Enduring her ring anger, Zoe didn¡¯t get rid of his hand, but forced a smile. ¡°Free wine sounds good. Take us there. ¡± As she spoke, she winked at me. Chapter 498 I could see that she wanted to teach these annoying men a Lesson. I was worried about her, so I had no choice but to follow them to the private room. There were more men inside the room, and they were all a Little drunk. Their eyes were ssy and their faces were red. Countless empty wine bottles littered the table. Before we sat down and enjoyed ourselves, one of the drunk men tantly said, ¡°Adam¡¯s asking price is too high. Caleb¡¯s the highest bidder right now. Do you think he¡¯ll get it?¡± Another drunkard shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. I heard that Marley was willing to give Adam some benefits as some kind of x-deal. At present, the other packs haven¡¯t made a move yet, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a sure thing whether Caleb will win or not. ¡± I knew that they were talking about the auction of the town, so I pricked up my ears eagerly. But judging from what they were saying, Adam seemed to be hesitating whether to sell the town to Caleb or Marley. ¡°What auction? What¡¯re you guys talking about?¡± Zoe looked around the room in confusion. The man who spoke up first looked her up and down and licked his Lips obscenely. As he reached out to grab her, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you as long as you make me happy tonight. ¡± The man¡¯s hand slowly reached for her waist. That was thest straw for Zoe. ¡°f@ck off!¡± Without hesitation, she punched the man square in the face. ¡°AL¡± The man screamed in pain and crashed into the table. The bottles of wine on the table fell to the floor and shattered, filling the air with the bittersweet smell of alcohol. Instantly, chaos broke loose. Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What the hell did you do, bitch?¡± Several drunkards stood up at the same time, ring at us fiercely. They were clearly hostile, even going so far as to turn into wolves as they approached Zoe. Zoe, on the other hand, didn¡¯t so much as bat an eysh. She even smiled at them with a sneer. ¡°To teach you guys a lesson, of course!¡± Hearing her provocation, the drunkards howled in anger and rushed at her. To my surprise, Zoe didn¡¯t shift into a wolf, but defended herself in her human form. She calmly stepped aside and stuck out her foot as the drunkard in the lead rushed at her, tripping him to the floor. Without giving him a chance to recover, she stepped hard on his hand. There were still pieces of ss on the floor.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The drunkard¡¯s hand was crushed between Zoe¡¯s heel and sharp shards. Naturally, he let out a shrill scream of pain. Chapter 499 orem The drunkard¡¯spanions all howled in surprise and rushed over to help their fallenrade. But Zoe was faster than them. Before they could get close, she threw a punch at the nearest one. The man dodged her fist, but before he couldugh at her, he felt a painful blow to his abdomen. It turned out that Zoe¡¯s punch was just a decoy. When the drunkard dodged, she quickly kicked the man in the abdomen, knocking him down to the floor. ¡°Crazy bitch! How dare you treat us like this?¡± The remaining two drunkards gritted their teeth and swung their sharp ws at Zoe at the same time. ¡°Watch out!¡± I was so anxious that I nearly rushed in to help. But Zoe was more agile than I thought. She easily dodged the attack of two men with a quick roll. Before either of the two could get close, she kicked one of them away while simultaneously throwing a heavy punch at the other. ¡°Ant The drunkard who was hit in the face by her fist staggered back in a dizzy fit. He lost his bnce and mmed his face into the wall heavily. With a sickening sound, one of his front teeth was knocked out, and his nose was busted and bleeding. ¡°I¡¯LL kill you!¡± the other drunkard roared, struggling to stand up from the floor. Unwilling to give up, he rushed at Zoe, ws bared. But Zoe was too fast. She easily dodged his attack by swiveling her body to the side, and then the next second, she gave him a suplex. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In less than one minute, all the drunkards in the room were writhing on the floor in defeat. Even I was shocked by how good of a fighter Zoe was. With eyebrows raised, Zoe smiled at me and dusted off her hands.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, to my horror, a gray shadow suddenly appeared behind her. It turned out that there was another drunkard who had been hiding in the corner, waiting for an opportunity to strike. Now, he was going tounch a sneak attack on Zoe! Without hesitation, I grabbed an empty bottle from the table and smashed it on the guy¡¯s head. The bottle cracked open from the impact. The drunkard stared at me in a daze. Blood streamed down his forehead and then he fell, passing out as soon as his head hit the floor. The private room finally quieted down. I looked around and found that there seemed to be one missing drunkard. He must¡¯ve escaped amidst the chaos just now. I couldn¡¯t help butin to Zoe, saying, ¡°You¡¯re way too impulsive. You didn¡¯t tell me you were going to fight these guys. ¡± Chapter 500 Zoe burst intoughter. ¡°It happened so suddenly that I didn¡¯t have the time to tell you. Good thing you had my back at the Last minute. ¡± I smiled bitterly. If I had known that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe to the bar with her. We seemed to find trouble whenever we were together. ¡°Oh, my God! What the hell happened here?¡± Only then did the owner of the bar show up. When he saw that the room was aplete mess, his expression darkened, just like burned charcoal.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But when he saw me and Zoe standing in the middle of the room, he swallowed back his anger. I could tell that he was seething with rage, but he didn¡¯t dare to vent his anger on us. He could onlyin through gritted teeth, saying, ¡°You two are really something, huh? Every time youe to my bar, something bad happens. You guys will be the death of me!¡± Zoe seemed to be very familiar with the owner of the bar. Ignoring hisints, she urged, ¡°Cut the crap and ask your men to block off this room. My colleagues wille over to collect evidenceter. ¡± The owner sighed heavily and had no choice but to ept his unlucky fate. But just as he was turning to leave, Zoe suddenly stopped him. ¡°Wait a second!¡± Zoe strode up to him. ¡°Just now, these bastards said that Adam was holding an auction. What auction?¡± The bar owner visibly stiffened upon hearing Zoe¡¯s question. Scratching his head in embarrassment, he averted his gaze and answered gruffly, ¡°Er, no idea. Maybe they were just talking nonsense. ¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes narrowed at the man dangerously. Wearing an icy-cold smile, she said slowly, ¡°Lots of people have beening to your bar these days. You must¡¯ve talked to them, right? How could you not know about this auction?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The bar owner quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I really know nothing! I swear!¡± Zoe could tell that he was hiding something, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she took out her gun. ¡°My hand might be a little shaky now that I¡¯ve had a few drinks. ¡± The smile on her face was extremely unsettling, like that of a devil from hell. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if I identally shoot you. ¡± All the color drained from the bar owner¡¯s face, and his whole body started shaking Like a leaf. I knew that I couldn¡¯t hide the truth from Zoe anymore, so I quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Zoe, I know what¡¯s going on. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for this poor guy. I¡¯ll tell you everything. ¡± Chapter 501 Turning her head to look at me dubiously, Zoe asked, ¡°Really?¡± As soon as she looked away from the bar owner, thetter seized the opportunity to make a run for it. Ignoring him, I said to Zoe in a low voice, ¡°I wanted to tell you sooner, but I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t believe me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°How would you know I wouldn¡¯t believe you if you never told me anything?¡± Zoe demanded dejectedly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m telling you now, aren¡¯t I? Anyway, the auction is about the town. Adam is going to sell Roz Town. The purpose of this carnival is to find the highest bidder. It¡¯s kind of an open secret for all the guests here. ¡± ¡°What¡­ Are you serious? Is this true?¡± Zoe couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She stood glued to the spot, stiff as a board. For the first time ever, I saw panic on her face. I sighed. I understand where she wasing from. After all, Roz Town was where she grew up. This ce was full of memories, good and bad. Naturally, it was really hard for her to ept the fact that Adam was trying to sell the town. ¡°You¡¯ve known this for a while, haven¡¯t you?¡± Zoe stared at me intently. While she managed to keep her voice level and steady, but there was a hint of imperceptible panic in her eyes. I nodded silently. Zoe shook her head in disbelief. Suddenly, the dots were connected and she blurted out, ¡°You were sent by Alpha Gale!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My heart skipped a beat and I immediately mped my hand over her mouth. There could be other people right outside the private room. What she figured out couldn¡¯t be heard by others. It wasn¡¯t until she calmed down that I slowly withdrew my hand. ¡°Debra, am I right?¡± Zoe stared at me unblinkingly. She seemed to be grasping at straws, nervous and anxious. I didn¡¯t say anything, but nodded to confirm. ¡°I see¡­¡± Zoe was so shocked that her legs stopped working. She staggered back a few steps before she managed to steady herself against the wall. ¡°You were sent to Roz Town to carry out a mission, which means that Alpha Gale knew about Adam¡¯s plot to sell the town. Am I right?¡± Zoe analyzed in a Low voice. I nodded again. After a while, she said sharply, ¡°Debra, let¡¯s talk about this in a quieter area. This is too crazy. You¡¯d better exin everything to me tonight, or you¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± Chapter 502 I didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay. ¡± It was high time she knew the whole story. Truth be told, I was a little relieved that I didn¡¯t have to hide it from her anymore. Coincidentally, the bar was a suitable ce for her to vent her anger. With the help of the alcohol, she might be able to ept the current situation faster. After I sat down at a table Zoe picked out, Zoe went to the bar counter to order more wine. Before leaving, she warned me, ¡°You¡¯d better be prepared to answer all my questions. ¡± I nodded. While I was waiting for her to return, a familiar figure approached our table. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s really you!¡± It was Gifford. He seemed to be shocked to see me here. I looked at him in confusion. I was no big shot. Why was he so surprised to see me? ¡°Gifford, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here,¡± I said to him politely, but admittedly, my smile was a little forced However, Gifford acted as though he was a good friend of mine. He plopped down next to me and said, ¡°I saw those guys ost you and Zoe a moment ago. I was going to help you girls out, but unexpectedly, you didn¡¯t need my help. I didn¡¯t know Zoe was such a good fighter!¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but Laugh out Loud. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Gifford Laughed as well. Then he added, ¡°But you¡¯re quite the fighter yourself. You were so quick to react when that guy snuck up on Zoe, knocking him out in one blow with a wine bottle. I almost wondered if it wasn¡¯t you!¡± I smiled crookedly, feeling a little embarrassed by his words. After all, I rarely resorted to violence, but the one time I did, Gifford happened to see me. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m done ordering. ¡± Zoe¡¯s voice broke the silence and pulled me back to my senses. She had just returned from the bar counter. Seeing Gifford, who was sitting next to me, she frowned unhappily ¡°Sir, please leave. I need to speak with Debra in private. ¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She thought that her straightforward request would get Gifford to leave, but unexpectedly, the Latter shook his head and refused. He said firmly, ¡°I also want to have a drink with Debra. ¡± Zoe¡¯s nostrils red impatiently. Chapter 503 ¡°Not today. Drink with her some other time. ¡± Gifford raised his ss calmly. ¡°Just pretend I¡¯m not here. ¡± ¡°I said, I need to speak with her in private. Don¡¯t you speak English?¡± Zoe asked through gritted teeth. Although she was clearly seething with rage, Gifford still refused to leave. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t win, Zoe simply grabbed my arm and started to drag me away, saying to Gifford angrily, ¡°Debra and I are leaving. ¡± Before Gifford could react, Zoe dragged me over to the bartender, pped some bills on the counter, grabbed the bottle of wine, and dragged me out of the bar ¡°Will you just wait a minute? I want to ask Debra a question. ¡± Gifford rushed out of the bar and stopped in front of me and Zoe, blocking our way. ¡°Spit it out!¡± Zoe snapped impatiently. Taking a deep breath, he plucked up the courage to ask point-nk, ¡°Debra, was that girl at your apartment really your daughter?¡± ¡°That girl?¡± I was about to reply to Gifford¡¯s question when Zoe interrupted me coldly. ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s what you wanted to ask her? Can¡¯t you see that she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you at all?¡± However, Gifford refused to give up. ¡°I just want an answer. It¡¯s really important to me. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I sighed. ¡°Gifford, I have no reason to lie about this. That girl is indeed my daughter. ¡± Gifford chose his next words carefully.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If I told you that I didn¡¯t mind, would I still have a chance to ask you out?¡± ¡°She already answered your question, so leave us alone!¡± Zoe butted in again. ¡°Can you just let me talk with Debra?¡± Gifford was also about to lose his temper. They red at each other and bickered nonstop. Just then, a wolf hiding in the corner suddenly rushed to us. His expression was fierce and his ws were bared. I quickly realized that he was the one drunkard who had gotten away. The wolf was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it was only a few meters away from me. Before I could react, Gifford stepped in front of me without hesitation. His right hand turned into a wolf¡¯s paw, which he then used to p the drunkard away. The drunkard was thrown against the wall with a sickening thud. Coughing, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Still, he refused to back down and was going to attack again, but Gifford stomped on the wolf¡¯s spine. Chapter 504 ¡°Go to hell!¡± Gifford stretched out his sharp w and shed at the man¡¯s chest. Bang! A warning gunshot sounded. Standing nearby was a cold-faced Zoe. ¡°Who said you could hurt him?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Zoe, what the hell?¡± Gifford immediately stopped what he was doing as soon as the gunshot sounded.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Frowning, he turned to look at Zoe in confusion. Zoe stepped in between him and the drunkard, reminding Gifford coldly, ¡°This is Roz Town. Whoeveres here must abide by the town¡¯s rules. As an outsider, you have no right to beat him like this. ¡± Gifford sneered unhappily and red at the drunkard who had tried to attack me, but he didn¡¯t interfere in the matter anymore. The drunkard was bleeding all over. He was at his Last gasp and clearly was no longer a threat. ¡°Well, I hope Roz Town¡¯sw enforcement will take care of it. ¡± Gifford helplessly spread out his hands in defeat and walked over to me. We had made such a hugemotion out here. After the gunshot rang out, a lot of people gathered around us to see what was going on Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe called an ambnce and was busy dealing with the aftermath, so she had no time to talk to me. Gifford Looked at me with concern and asked, ¡°How are you doing, Debra? Are you hurt?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, thanks. ¡± He smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. I really was fine. Gifford, on the other hand, was wounded. His arm had been scratched by that drunkard when he rushed to save me. The wound didn¡¯t look that deep, but it was still a little swollen and ugly. I had no choice but to sigh and tell him off. Chapter 505 ¡°Gifford, I can handle it myself, you know. ¡± Even if he didn¡¯t step in front of me just now, I would¡¯ve been able to deal with that drunkard. However, Gifford only smiled. ¡°I know. But those bastards are from the Yellow Ridge Pack, who are known for using poison. Their ws could¡¯ve been poisonous, so I didn¡¯t want to take a chance. ¡± ¡°Wait. What? Their ws are poisonous?¡± Startled, I hurried to check his arm. Sure enough, unnaturally ck blood oozed from his wound. ¡°That can¡¯t be good. You need to go to the hospital right now!¡± Without a moment to lose, I hailed down a taxi and sent Gifford to Roz Central Hospital. As soon as we arrived, I asked Brian for help. Sure enough, as Gifford had expected, he had been poisoned. ¡°This is bad,¡± Brian said gravely, inspecting Gifford¡¯s wound. ¡°I¡¯ve seen simr injuries before. As soon as the poison touches its victim, the entire area that¡¯s been affected needs to be removed immediately. What¡¯s horrible is that the poison cancels out the effect of any anesthetic. ¡± A lump formed in my throat. How painful it would be to go through such a horrific procedure without anesthesia! ¡°Hold on, okay? Brian¡¯s a good doctor. He¡¯ll treat you,¡± I told Gifford in a low, trembling voice Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Gifford, however, didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all. But he did make a single request. ¡°Debra, could I hold your hand? As long as I have you around, I won¡¯t feel any pain. ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Okay. ¡± I agreed without hesitation. After all, it was Gifford who saved me. I didn¡¯t want to deny him this one thing. Brian went to prepare the materials for the operation. Gifford reached out and held my hand, which made me frown. ¡°The operation hasn¡¯t even begun yet. ¡± ¡°Debra, I know you¡¯re the daughter of the Silver Ridge Pack¡¯s Alpha. ¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. Gifford smiled at me wistfully, as though he was lost in a beautiful memory. ¡°In fact, I met you a long time ago. I fell in love with you at first sight, but you had no idea. ¡± I suddenly recalled how Gifford had deliberately approached me a few times previously. Chapter 506 Only then did it dawn on me that he had known me for a long time Gifford continued, ¡°Later, you disappeared for no reason. The Silver Ridge Pack didn¡¯t exin anything about your leave. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t find you. You can only imagine how surprised I was to meet you again in Roz Town¡ª¡± ¡°Debra, are you okay?¡± All of a sudden, the door of the room was pushed open, and Gifford¡¯s confession was interrupted. I turned around just in time to see Caleb bursting inside the room. He looked me up and down anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Caleb.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s Gifford who. I gestured at Gifford and was about to tell Caleb that he saved my Life. Unexpectedly, the expression on Caleb¡¯s face changed dramatically from that of nervous worry to that of absolute fury. ¡°Gifford, you f@cking bastard!¡± Before Caleb could hear me out, he punched Gifford with all his strength. His eyes were bloodshot and aze with anger. Everything happened so fast that there was no time for Gifford to react. His wound was torn apart from the blow and was bleeding like crazy. The nurses were all so freaked out, but there was nothing they could do to stop Caleb on his rampage. Brian, who rushed back to the room, tried to get in between the two men, but Caleb violently shoved him away. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The room was aplete mess. ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted, standing in front of Gifford. ¡°Stop right now, Caleb!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s chest heaved violently from rage. ¡°You bastard! How dare you put Debra in danger?¡± Stunned, I looked at Caleb, wide-eyed. He misunderstood everythingpletely. He actually thought that it was Gifford who put me in danger. I exined to him in a hurry, saying, ¡°Caleb, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Actually, it was Gifford who saved my life. And he was even poisoned because of this. ¡± Caleb finally lowered his clenched fist, but he was still dubious. ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 507 He looked me up and down again to confirm that I really wasn¡¯t injured. Brian also helped me exin. ¡°Caleb, you shouldn¡¯t be so impulsive. Debra isn¡¯t injured, but Gifford is. He¡¯s been badly poisoned and needs to be treated as soon as possible. ¡± Caleb breathed a sigh of relief, finally convinced that I was okay. But when his gaze Landed on Gifford¡¯s hand, he raised his voice again. ¡°Why are you holding Debra¡¯s hand?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes were so sharp, they pierced right through us I felt so helpless. How could he be so childish? Rubbing my temples, I had no choice but to tell him the whole story ¡°The poison is from the Yellow Ridge Pack, and it¡¯s very potent. It counters the effects of anesthesia, so Gifford has to endure the operation without it. He asked to hold my hand to distract him from the pain. ¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Caleb asked icily. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, hold my hand instead. ¡± ? He made Gifford sit back down and said calmly, ¡°Gifford, let go of Debra¡¯s hand. If you feel ufortable, let me know. You can hold my hand whenever you want.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Gifford rolled his eyes and ignored him. Unwilling to give up, Caleb forcibly pulled my hand from Gifford¡¯s. Then he held Gifford¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°What the-?¡± Gifford¡¯s confusion quickly turned to anger, but there was nothing he could say. Pretending not to notice the man¡¯s obvious distress, Caleb smiled at me. In the end, there was nothing Gifford could do but turn his head away from us. ¡°Gifford, I¡¯m starting the operation,¡± Brian announced calmly. I couldn¡¯t help but admire Brian¡¯s professionalism. He seemedpletely unfazed by such a ridiculous scene and concentrated on dealing with Gifford¡¯s wound. Gradually, a hush fell over the room. Aside from the sounds of Brian¡¯s instruments, the room waspletely quiet. Gifford clenched his teeth and refused to cry out in pain. Still, the beads of sweat on his forehead betrayed how he truly felt. Chapter 508 I took out my handkerchief and was about to wipe the sweat for him, but Caleb stopped me. ¡°I¡¯LL do it. ¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Taking out some tissue, Caleb perfunctorily wiped Gifford¡¯s forehead. Then he tossed the tissue into the trash can without a second¡¯s dy. The corner of Gifford¡¯s mouth twitched and he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at Caleb¡¯s immaturity. ? When the affected skin was finally removed, Brian began to apply medicine and bandage the wound. As soon as he finished, Caleb, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, immediately began to make fun of Gifford. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He said in a mocking tone, ¡°Poor you, Gifford! You were actually hurt by the bastards of the Yellow Ridge Pack. ¡± He might as well have said, ¡°You¡¯re such a loser, Gifford. ¡± His eyes were full of contempt. Gifford gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Drop the act, Caleb. You know clearly why I got hurt today. ¡± ¡°Oh? Pray tell. ¡± Caleb refused to let Gifford go. Gifford sneered, ¡°You really don¡¯t know? Humph! Quit pretending in front of Debra. Everyone here came for the same goal. Each pack sent its best people and its best weapons. It¡¯s that I got injured in such a battle. Didn¡¯t you bring your Beta with you?¡± The two men stared daggers at each other. The tension in the air was so thick, one could¡¯ve cut through it with a knife. I even feared that they might turn into wolves and fight in the next second. Finally, Brian couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Enough. ¡± Only then did the two men look away from each other, grunting with hostility. After Brian finished binding up the wound, he kindly reminded Gifford, ¡°I¡¯d hate to see this wound get any worse, so you¡¯d better stay in the hospital overnight for observation. Also, it¡¯d be better if you hadpany . ¡± Without hesitation, Gifford looked at me eagerly and said, ¡°Debra, my subordinates are busy now. Can you stay the night with me?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Before I could even open my mouth to reply, Caleb spoke first. ¡°Yeah? Why not?¡± Gifford frowned angrily. ¡°Caleb, you can¡¯t make the decision for her. I also said, ¡°I have to stay. I owe him. ¡± After all, Gifford got hurt saving my life. Caleb¡¯s sharp eyes darted between me and Gifford. Gritting his teeth he had nothing to say. In the end, both me and Caleb stayed the night with Gifford. Gifford was speechless. Chapter 509 With a mischievous smile, Caleb offered, ¡°Gifford, how about I sing a luby for you?¡± @? Gifford rolled his eyes in exasperation and ignored him. I really didn¡¯t want to see their childish bickering, so I decided to get some refreshments at the canteen. But not long after I walked out of the ward, Caleb followed me out. Confused, he asked, ¡°Debra, why¡¯d you suddenly go to the bar today? And why¡¯d you turn off your phone and ignore me?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Ask yourself. ¡± I nced at him coldly and kept on walking. Caleb was puzzled. ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t do anything. ¡± His innocent expression pissed me off. ¡°Caleb, do you know what Carlos did today? Are you saying it wasn¡¯t you who asked Carlos to bail Marley out of jail?¡± Iughed angrily. ¡°What? Bail out Marley?¡± Caleb was more confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Carlos to do anything of the sort. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Here I was, giving Caleb a chance to exin himself, yet he still yed ignorant. I felt so disappointed. We had gone through so much together. Why couldn¡¯t he just tell me the truth? Was it really so difficult for him to be honest with me? Pain and anger rose in my heart, making it hard for me to breathe. Although Caleb imed to not have any feelings for Marley, he stilt protected her in secret. When would this man really prove himself worthy of my trust? Fuming, I ignored him and proceeded to buy some refreshments before returning to Gifford¡¯s ward. The following morning, Gifford Looked much better, and fortunately, his wound did not fester. His people had also arrived, which meant that he was in good hands. Unwilling to wait for another second in Gifford¡¯s ward, Caleb grabbed my hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, Debra. ¡± I nodded. After all, Elena was still at home. If we didn¡¯te back in time, no one would take her to kindergarten.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ? ¡°Get some rest, Gifford. I¡¯m heading out. ¡± After saying goodbye to Gifford, Caleb and I left the hospital. On the way back home, I called Riley. As soon as the call connected, I heard someone¡¯s voice in the background. It was Marley! Chapter 510 ¡°Hurry up, Riley! Why the hell are you so slow?¡± Marley¡¯s tone was rude, as though she was talking to a ve. Stunned, I asked worriedly, ¡°Riley, what¡¯s Marley doing there? Is she making things difficult for you?¡± Riley didn¡¯t give me a direct answer. Instead, she just said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m busy right now. You don¡¯t have toe in today. ¡± Then she hung up on me hurriedly. My expression darkened. Needless to say, Marley must¡¯ve been stirring up trouble for Riley again. Yesterday, Riley had offended Marley in front of everyone at the police station. Now that Marley was free, how could she let Riley get away with it? Damn it! This was all my fault. Marley wouldn¡¯t have bothered Riley if it weren¡¯t for me. ¡°Debra, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sensing the change in my attitude, Caleb looked at me with concern. ¡°What¡¯s with the Long face?¡± His words roused my anger. How dare he ask me such a question? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t help but explode at him. ¡°This is all your fault, Caleb! If you hadn¡¯t insisted on bailing out Marley, this crazy woman wouldn¡¯t have been able to make trouble for us for at least a few days. Now, Marley¡¯s bullying Riley again. Are you satisfied yet?¡± Caleb was clearly taken aback by my words ¡°What? Debra, I didn¡¯t bail Marley out,¡± he exined helplessly. ¡°Just think about it. Bailing her out does me no good!¡± I rolled my eyes, refusing to listen to his Lame excuses. I saw Carlos bail for Marley with my own eyes, didn¡¯t I? That was proof enough. I turned my head and didn¡¯t want to Look at him anymore. ¡°Enough with the bullshit and take me to Riley¡¯s. I have to help her. ¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± Caleb gave up exining to me and drove to the location I gave him Riley and Marley were shopping in a department store. Riley had even squatted down to fetch the pair of shoes Marley wanted. And Marley took this as an opportunity to kick Riley down. Chapter 511 I gritted my teeth in anger. Marley had crossed the line! I couldn¡¯t help but stomp to her angrily. ¡°Luna Marley, how dare you treat the wife of the mayor Like this?¡± Marley nced at me unhurriedly. With a disconcertingly calm expression, she asked, ¡°Debra, why are you so mad? It was Adam¡¯s idea. ¡± She smiled at me arrogantly and added, ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not serving me well. I had to ask Adam to rece you. I was so scared yesterday and I ended up Losing my servant. At least now, I have Riley. ¡± I gnashed my teeth and clenched my fists. This damned woman was so annoying I was thinking about how to deal with Marley when she suddenly looked at something behind me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When I turned around, I found Caleb standing behind me. ¡°Oh, Caleb! Thank you so much for bailing me out yesterday. ¡± Marley was really good at acting. The malice and arrogance on her face just now disappeared in an instant, reced with tenderness and sweetness. She said gently, ¡°You shoulde to Adam¡¯s banquet tomorrow night, Caleb. And about the thing you want me to do¡­¡± Marley winked at him coquettishly and added, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a straight answer!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: I was speechless. I just couldn¡¯t understand. Why was everyone saying that I bailed Marley out of jail? Yesterday, I spent all night taking good care of my daughter at home and didn¡¯t even contact Carlos. How could I have asked him to bail Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Marley out? It was ridiculous! I frowned and racked my brains, trying to figure out about what went wrong and why I ended up taking the me. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m Looking forward to seeing you there. ¡± Marley gave me a meaningful look and even winked at me before sauntering off to try on some new clothes. Both Riley and Debra were staring straight at me. Chapter 512 And Debra¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment. She turned around, clearly unwilling to talk to me. Riley, who had always been gentle and polite, was now extremely sarcastic with me. ¡°Caleb, you should go to the banquet tomorrow night, or else Luna Marley won¡¯t be able to keep up with her little act. ¡± Huh? What the hell was that supposed to mean? I wanted to defend myself, but there was nothing I could say. They had already made up their minds about me. I was angry, but I couldn¡¯t vent my anger. It was infuriating! I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and immediately contacted Carlos through our mind link. ¡°Carlos, you¡¯d bettere here right now and exin why you bailed Marley out yesterday!¡± ¡°What?¡± Carlos was stunned. ¡°Why? What happened?¡± I was so angry that my chest heaved. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Because you bailed Marley out for no apparent reason, everyone assumed that I was the one who sent you. Now, Debra mes me. Juste over and exin it to her clearly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡± Carlos eximed, ¡°Howe they think it was you? It¡¯s true that I bailed Marley outst night, but I did it to help Sally. ¡± Rubbing my temples, I was really annoyed at this point. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell them the truth? You¡¯ve really screwed me over, you know?¡± Carlos sighed. ¡°I never said it was you who asked me to bail Marley out. Last night, when Marley was taken to the station, Riley kept Adam busy, so he couldn¡¯t go there personally. In the end, he ordered Sally to bail Marley out in secret. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But Sally is so timid that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to go to the police station alone, so she asked me for help. More importantly, she asked me not to tell anyone about this. I like her, Caleb, and I didn¡¯t want to go back on my word, so I didn¡¯t tell anyone who sent me. But I never would¡¯ve thought that things would turn out like this! At the station, when I went to bail Marley out, I even exined to Debra that you weren¡¯t the one who sent me. ¡° It suddenly dawned on me. No wonder everyone med me. Chapter 513 Carlos was my Beta, and he was the one who went to the police station to bail Marley out. Since he didn¡¯t tell anyone who sent him, outsiders must¡¯ve thought it was me. Besides, Marley and I were exes¡­ I pressed my fingers against my aching temples Yesterday, I mocked Gifford for being unlucky. Little did I know that I was the unlucky person; I ran into all kinds of messes Well, now that I had figured out what happened, I had to make it clear to Debra. I couldn¡¯t let her misunderstand me. But when I came to my senses, Debra was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Riley, where¡¯d Debra go?¡± I asked anxiously. Riley eyed me coldly and said, ¡°Luna Marley asked her to go with her to the fitting room. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± There was nothing I could do but wait. But the feelings of anger and grievance kept tormenting me. I just felt so pissed off for having been misunderstood like this. ¡°It¡¯s something new, don¡¯t you think?¡± Instead offorting me, Damienughed at me gloatingly. ¡°You should enjoy it!¡± ¡°Shut up, will you?¡± Who in their right mind would want to experience such a terrible feeling? The anger kept bubbling up in my chest. After a moment of silence, Damien suddenly said, ¡°Caleb, you feel so sad because of a simple misunderstanding. When Debra was misunderstood all those years ago, she ended up getting very hurt.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Your pain is nothingpared to hers. ¡± At this, I was speechless. He was right. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Indeed, Debra had been wronged many times before. My current grievance was could¡¯ve been taken as some sort of payback for her. She had suffered a lot. Maybe God let it happen to make me understand and respect her more. Debra¡¯s POV: I followed Marley to the door of the fitting room, carrying all the clothes and essories she picked out. But my mind was on Caleb. I kept thinking about his response to Marley just now. There was something off with the way he treated her. Chapter 514 Truth be told, he had reactedpletely differently from what I expected. But what was I expecting? I was deep in thought when a hand suddenly grabbed my arm and yanked me into the fitting room forcefully. Before I could gather my bearings, Marley pped across the face. She didn¡¯t spare any strength in that p. My cheek swelled up instantly and my ear buzzed from the impact. ¡°Debra, you¡¯d better watch yourself!¡± Marley approached me with a vicious grin. Her hand, which had turned into a sharp w, gently stroked my face. ¡°I have Adam wrapped around my finger. Even Riley couldn¡¯t do anything to hurt me, let alone you. ¡± Smiling coldly, Marley warned me, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better stop ying games, Debra. ¡± Thinking about what the drunkards in the bar said yesterday, my heart sank. At present, both Caleb and Marley were in the lead in the auction of the town. If Marley managed to take control of Adampletely, then Roz Town would probably fall into her hands. Marley was such a cruel woman. If Roz Town was in her hands, the residents here would definitely suffer. No, I couldn¡¯t Let that happen. I had to find a way to stop her. I took a deep breath and asked as calmly as I could, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Colin alive? Have you forgotten that I still have him?¡± Marley froze for a split second. But then she soon regained herposure. ¡°Debra, you can¡¯t threaten me with Colin. ¡± Marley examined her manicured nails. ¡°He¡¯s always been the most useless member of the family. Because of Colin, my ns are moving so slowly. If my father hadn¡¯t asked me to look for him, I wouldn¡¯t have given a damn about him. ¡± I was bewildered. How could Marley abandon her own brother? On second thought, I realized that she was telling the truth. Colin likely was useless in their family¡¯s eyes. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve sent someone after him the moment he went missing. It was pathetic. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Marley and Colin were born into a family that valued their own selfish gain over human life. Just then, there was a suddenmotion outside. Frowning, Marley pushed open the door of the fitting room and looked out vigntly. ¡°Riley, what the hell is going on?¡± Riley answered, ¡°Luna Marley, the reporters and angry residents found you again. They¡¯ve been waiting for you at the entrance of the department store. You can¡¯t go out now.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. We¡¯re surrounded. ¡± Chapter 515 Marley¡¯s expression darkened. She red at Riley angrily and spat angrily, ¡°Riley, you¡¯re really useless, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re supposed to be the wife of the mayor, yet you can¡¯t even deal with such a small thing. You¡¯re such a loser. ¡± Despite Marley¡¯s vicious curses, Riley remained calm and barely even batted an eysh.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Luna Marley, they knew what you were wearing today, so it didn¡¯t take long before they tracked you down. I warned you not to be too high-profile. ¡± Riley spoke the truth very inly ¡°Damn it!¡± Marley cursed. ¡°These bumpkins are such a pain in the ass!¡± ¡°actually, it¡¯ll be very easy to get them off your back,¡± Riley said calmly. ¡°You just need to sincerely apologize to them and admit your mistakes. If they forgive you, they¡¯ll stop harassing you. Otherwise even if Adam ordered them to stop following you, it would be useless. The residents in Roz Town are sometimes very stubborn, you know. ¡± Marley rolled her eyes in exasperation ¡°You wish! They¡¯re beneath me. They don¡¯t deserve an apology from me!¡± Marley was an arrogant person after all. She would never humble herself in front of someone she Looked down upon. It was impossible for her to apologize to those ordinary residents. I didn¡¯t want to be implicated with Marley, so I came up with a n to put some distance between myself and her. ¡°Luna Marley, just take your time with those clothes. I¡®1l go out and check the situation. ¡± Just as I turned around to Leave the fitting room, a handkerchief was suddenly mped over my mouth and nose. A strong, sickly-sweet fragrance filled my nose and choked me. It was a narcotic! I tried to struggle, but my vision blurred almost instantly and my hands went Limp. My eyes widened in panic. What a vicious woman! Marley was actually trying to drug me in a ce like this. ¡°Debra!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley rushed over to help me, but Marley kicked her away as though she expected such a reaction. Riley crumpled to the floor in pain. Marley then whispered in my ear, ¡°Debra, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. Now, I¡¯ll let you know how it feels to be insulted by those Lowly people!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The drug that Marley used on me was very different. Instead of knocking me out, it seemed to turn my arms, legs, and tongue to lead. It was as though my body wasn¡¯t my own, and that my soul was a stranger in this strange shell. Chapter 516 his feeling of beingpletely out of control made me panic.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Debra, you¡¯ll remember today forever. ¡± Smiling at me cruelly, Marley quickly put her coat and mask on me Lastly, she topped my head with a wide-brimmed hat, which meant that every inch of my body was covered, save for my eyes Only then did it dawn on me what she was up to Marley wanted to make me her scapegoat. This cunning bitch! I wanted to fight back, but my hands and feet werepletely useless. I was Like a Lifeless puppet, and Marley was the puppeteer A crowd had gathered outside the mall. Marley dragged me out of the dressing room, covering my mouth to stop me from crying for help. As we drew closer to the big ss doors, I looked up and saw a dense mass of people by the entrance. ¡°Good luck, Debra!¡± Lowering her head and shielding her face from the crowd, Marley shoved me out of the mall with a sneer and shouted at the crowd, ¡°There¡¯s Marley!¡± orem I heard Riley try to stop Marley from behind, but it was toote. The ss door to the department store had been mmed shut behind me. Because I couldn¡¯t control my feet, I staggered down the steps and fell to the ground weakly. ¡°You bitch! How dare you show up here?¡± ¡°Bitch, get out of town! You don¡¯t belong here!¡± The residents cursed at me without holding back. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ They surrounded me. Wherever I looked, there were angry faces. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be here. Get out of Roz Town!¡± ¡°You are not wee here. f@ck off, you bitch!¡± As though curses weren¡¯t enough, the residents started hurtling garbage and stones at me. The shower of sharp objects on my body was so painful that I couldn¡¯t bear it. The journalists kept shing lights, recording my struggle and humiliation. Chapter 517 ¡°I¡¯m not Marley! You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± But my voice waspletely drowned out by their angry shouts, like a small pebble sinking into a sea without making so much as a ripple ¡°I¡¯m not Marley¡­ I tried to take off my mask to prove that I wasn¡¯t Marley. But my hands and feet refused to cooperate. This feeling of endless despair made it hard for me to breathe. I felt like a bird with broken wings amidst a raging storm. I could only bear the pain in silence, waiting for the torture to end.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, somebody stepped in front of me It was Caleb! ¡°Look at her carefully! Can¡¯t you see? She isn¡¯t Marley! It¡¯s Debra!¡± Caleb shouted at the residents with an angry expression I had never seen Caleb so angry before. His domineering aura intimidated everyone, causing them to take a step back. The stones and rubbish that had were directed at me rained on Caleb¡¯s body. But he didn¡¯t seem to notice. When the residents finally stopped, Caleb turned around and gently helped me up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. I¡¯m right here. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Calebforted me in a low, gentle voice, as though he was dealing with a precious porcin doll. He carefully wiped the stains on my hands and face and then took off my mask in front of everyone. ¡°Open your eyes wide and see who you¡¯ve been hurting!¡± His voice was dignified and powerful, spreading to every corner of the scene. Only then did the residents realize that they had made a mistake. ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯m so sorry, Debra. We only saw the clothes and thought that you were Marley!¡± ¡°We¡¯re really sorry, Debra. We were too impulsive just now!¡± The residents immediately started apologizing to me, guilt written all over their faces. Ignoring them, Caleb helped me up. Then he turned around and kicked the door to the department store open. The door was so violently kicked open that Marley, who was hiding inside, screamed. Chapter 518 Marley¡¯s right there. Take your anger out on her, not Debra,¡± Caleb dered, his cold eyes sweeping across the crowd. ¡°But be careful not to hurt the innocent. ¡± ¡°Caleb? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Marley stared at Caleb in disbelief. But Caleb didn¡¯t even Look at her. ALL his attention was on me. ¡°Debra, are you okay? How do you feel now?¡± Caleb asked worriedly. I weakly shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not doing so well. ¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t stand on my own, and I could feel my legs shaking uncontrobly. Without looking back, Caleb decisively scooped me up and carried me off. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital. ¡± Caleb held me tightly and spoke firmly, but he looked worse than me. It was almost as though he was the one who had been drugged, not me. ¡°Debra, please be careful next time,¡± he whispered weakly. Touched yet amused, I could only say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caleb. It¡¯s just a narcotic. ¡± ¡°A narcotic? Are you sure?¡± Caleb asked me with narrowed eyes. I nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sure. So don¡¯t bother Brian. And we don¡¯t need to go to the hospital, okay?¡± Caleb thought for a while. He seemed unconvinced. After touching my forehead to make sure that I was fine, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll Listen to you. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In the end, Caleb found a quiet coffee shop nearby for us to rest in. ¡°If you feel any pain or difort, just tell me. We¡¯ll get through this together,¡± Caleb said softly, gently running his fingers through my hair. ¡°Okay, thanks. ¡± I nodded, leaned on his shoulder, and closed my eyes wearily. I don¡¯t know how much time had passed before I was finally able to control my body. To my surprise, I awoke to find Caleb in the exact same position. He must¡¯ve been afraid to wake me up. I was touched. When I tried to stand up and move, Caleb stopped me. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Rest for a few more minutes. We¡¯re still waiting for someone. ¡± Chapter 519 I was confused. ¡°Who are we waiting for?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Caleb answered cryptically. Soon, two familiar figures appeared at the entrance to the cafe. My eyes widened in surprise. It was Carlos and Sally! ¡®s BunnyBookery They smiled at each other sweetly, and they were even holding hands. When they came in and saw us, Carlos was shocked. ¡°Why are you here, Caleb?¡± He stepped back and subconsciously tried to cover Sally with his body, looking as guilty as though he had run into his parents. Caleb looked at Carlos icily ¡°I sensed that you were nearby, so I brought Debra here. You brat, no wonder you didn¡¯t show up when I ordered you toe. You were having a date during work hour Carlos smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been working for you for a long time and I¡¯ve never taken a day off. Can¡¯t I have this one break?¡± After a short pause, Caleb coughed and abruptly changed the subjectCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Fine, but you have to tell Debra the truth about bailing out Marley so that she won¡¯t keep misunderstanding me. ¡± Unexpectedly, Carlos shook his head resolutely. ¡°No. ¡± I was shocked. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Did I mishear him? How dare Carlos refuse a direct order from his Alpha? ¡°And why not?¡± Caleb¡¯s face turned icy cold. ¡°I promised Sally that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Carlos exined in a very serious tone. ¡°Carlos, I advise you to reconsider,¡± Caleb said in a dangerously low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caleb. I really can¡¯t tell her what happened,¡± Carlos said stubbornly, showing that he wouldn¡¯t back down. The two reached an unbreakable stalemate. Chapter 520 Sally, who had been silent this whole time, finally broke the silence. ¡°Please don¡¯t me Carlos. The reason why he went to the station and bailed Marley out was to help me. ¡± She lowered her head and exined, ¡°That day, Adam was preupied by Riley, so he couldn¡¯t send someone he trusted to help Marley. He ended up grabbing me when he had the chance and ordered me to bail Marley out. ¡± At this point in the story, Sally blushed. ¡°But I was too scared to go by myself, so I asked Carlos for help. Adam warned me that he¡¯d kick me out of town if the news spread. I had to beg Carlos to keep it a secret. I didn¡¯t expect that it would cause such a _ huge misunderstanding. ¡± I was stunned. Was Sally telling the truth? Recalling the embarrassed look on Carlos¡¯ face that day, it slowly started to dawn on me. Carlos had told me over and over again that it had nothing to do with Caleb, but at that time, Zoe and I thought he was lying. However, what surprised me even more was that Carlos was willing to turn his back on his Alpha for Sally¡¯s sake. ? This was unbelievable! Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s dissatisfaction with Carlos¡¯ actions cast a shadow over his countenance. ¡°Carlos, just wait until we get back to the Thorn Edge Pack. I¡¯m going to teach you a Lesson you won¡¯t forget,¡± Caleb warned in a Low, ominous voice. ¡°Wait¡­ The Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Sally interjected curiously. A flicker of surprise washed over me, only to be quickly reced by realization. It dawned on me that Carlos had withheld certain details from Sally. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have posed such a question. As expected, a look of immediate panic swept across Carlos¡¯ face. ¡°Sally, this¡­ umm¡­¡± He hemmed and hawed, struggling to form a coherent sentence. Sensing that something was amiss, Caleb was on the verge of speaking up. However, I swiftly intervened, stopping him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I shook my head at Caleb, signaling him to refrain from speaking. It seemed more prudent for them to address this issue on their own, without any external intervention. Sally was an innocent soul, and I had no desire to see her get hurt. As for Carlos, his loyalty to Caleb was unwavering.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I had witnessed firsthand the depth of Carlos¡¯ loyalty when Caleb was previously poisoned-it nearly drove him to madness. Despite Carlos¡¯ typically carefree and unreliable demeanor, he proved himself to be a genuinely good-hearted man. Chapter 521 Moreover, I had witnessed Carlos¡¯ true feelings for Sally during the incident when he came to Marley¡¯s aid. I was determined not to let the love between Carlos and Sally crumble. ¡°Alright . ¡± Reluctantly, Caleb made the decision topromise, considering my well-being in the process. Addressing Carlos, Caleb spoke, his voice tinged with resignation. ¡°I can let this issue go. However, you¡¯ll need to go to the kindergarten and pick up Elena. Then, I need you to take her to the park or somece where she can y for a few hours. I¡¯d like to spend some time alone with Debra. ¡± Carlos breathed a sigh of relief, a weight lifted off his shoulders. ¡°Consider it done! I¡¯ll handle it without any problem!¡± Sally remained perplexed. ¡°Hold on, what¡¯s the deal with Thorn Edge Pack? Why was I kept in the dark?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out augh, finding the situation slightly amusing. Despite Sally¡¯s stubbornness, she remained steadfast and unyielding, not even swayed by Caleb¡¯s attempts to convince her otherwise. Carlos gently pulled Sally aside, his voice lowered as he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not the right ce to discuss this. I¡¯ll exin everything to you as we go. ¡± ¡°Alright, just promise me you won¡¯t Lie to me,¡± Sally replied firmly her tone demanding honesty As Sally left the cafe with Carlos, Caleb and I headed back home together. In the past few days, I had developed a misunderstanding of Caleb, and it weighed on him visibly. As he drove, his lips were tightly pursed and he avoided making eye contact with me. A somber aura enveloped his expression. A sense of guilt washed over me. In truth, I had hurt Caleb this time, and I couldn¡¯t deny my responsibility for it. An underlying sense of insecurity persisted within me. Whenever something urred, I found myself subconsciously harboring suspicions towards Caleb. Despite Caleb being my mate, I couldn¡¯t fully ce my trust in him. Having witnessed numerous couples who failed to attain a happy ending, I couldn¡¯t shake off the nagging fear that our story might follow a simr path.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I dared not entertain the notion that I was the fortunate exception, impervious to being deceived or betrayed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Doubt and caution clouded my perspective, preventing me from fully embracing the idea of unwavering trust. Yet, this time, I had to acknowledge my mistake. I couldn¡¯t deny the truth staring me in the face. With a heavy heart burdened by guilt, I mustered the courage to admit my mistake and extend a sincere apology to Caleb. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± In a gesture of remorse and genuine sincerity, I pressed a gentle ki*s on his cheek and offered a heartfelt apology. ¡°I truly recognize my mistake. Could you please find it in your heart to forgive me?¡± Caleb cleared his throat. Chapter 522 A flicker of unmistakable joy brightened his face, though he made a deliberate effort to suppress it. He spoke, feigning indifference, and tried to conceal the smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. I¡¯m not so easily swayed. Do you believe a mere apology is enough for me to erase everything?¡± Determined not to give up, I closed the distance between us and persisted, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I understand my mistake now. Please don¡¯t be angry with me, alright?¡± Although he didn¡¯t respond verbally, I couldn¡¯t help but notice his lips curling up into a smile. It was an endearing sight, and I found him absolutely adorable at that moment. Finding the situation lighthearted, I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to continue gazing at him, reveling in the amusement of the moment. After a while, Caleb¡¯s resistance crumbled, unable to withstand my persistent gaze any longer. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Caleb questioned, a mix of curiosity and yfulness evident in his tone. I coughed to clear my throat.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because you¡¯re quite good-looking!¡± Unable to contain his happiness any longer, Caleb¡¯s face lit up with a wide, beaming smile in response. Feeling a surge of affection, I leaned in and nted a gentle ki*s on Caleb¡¯s cheek. ootorok As the car moved forward slowly, nearing our destination, I couldn¡¯t help but cast a quick nce to the door. To my surprise, I noticed a figure standing there. A sudden jolt of surprise coursed through me, causing my heart to skip a beat. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The figure at the door appeared strikingly familiar, as if I had seen them before. The strong sense of familiarity suggested that this person must have been someone I had encountered in the past. My eyes widened in anticipation, eager to catch a glimpse of the person¡¯s face. However, to my astonishment, the figure abruptly vanished. What was going on? An intense feeling of unease gripped my mind, casting a shadow of apprehension over my thoughts. The sensation, akin to a wild vine, rapidly entwined itself around my heart, entangling me in its grip. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Debra?¡± Caleb¡¯s concerned voice broke through the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind, bringing me back to the present moment. I tightly squeezed Caleb¡¯s hand and nervously bit my lip, struggling to find the right words. ¡°I saw someone staring at our apartment. He has no right hand, and something about him feels familiar¡­¡± Caleb swiftly turned his head, his gaze directed to the apartment, searching for any sign of the mysterious figure I described. Chapter 523 Furrowing his brow, Caleb tightened his grip on my hand, offering me reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It could just be a side effect of the anesthesia, causing you to have illusions. ¡± With a tender touch to my head, Caleb spoke in a serious yetforting tone, his words filled with unwavering determination. ¡°Even if there truly is someone strange, I will do everything in my power to protect you. There¡¯s no need to be afraid. ¡± Marley¡¯s POV: I felt a surge of emotions¡ªconfusion, depression, and anger. I was hiding in a corner of the apartment store so that no one would find me, but unexpectedly, Caleb kicked the door open and let those goddamned people in. Why? Why would he do such a thing? I felt as though I was on an emotional roller coaster. I felt happy just seconds before this, but now, I felt nothing but dread. I simply couldn¡¯t understand why Caleb would do that. Wasn¡¯t he still in love with me? If so, how could he do such a thing to me? I looked at him in confusion. But before I could ask him for his reasons, Caleb left with Debra in his arms without so much as ncing at me. His focus was solely on Debra, as though the woman in his arms was his true love.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. No! How could this be? ¡°Marley, you bitch! Come out!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The angry mob¡¯s curses pulled me back to reality. I frowned in disdain. These people were just barbarians. How dare they shout at me? Shouldn¡¯t they be grateful that they were still useful to me? Wait! My eyes widened in fear. The angry mob was so rude that they even ignored the feeble resistance of the shop assistants. The next second, they swarmed inside the department store like rats. I panicked and shrieked, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me! Adam himself has given orders that no one¡¯s allowed to hurt me!¡± But the damn barbarians ignored my words. They rudely dragged me out of the store and then threw me onto the steps. I lost my bnce and rolled down the steps. Chapter 524 ¡°Ouch!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, countless stones and garbage were thrown at me. I felt sharp pain wherever the stones Landed and the disgusting smell of rotten trash filled my nose. This was exactly what Debra experienced just now! ¡°Help!¡± I shouted desperately for help, but no one came. On the contrary, they kept attacking me. In order to avoid their projectile attacks, I had to run across the street like a headless chicken. But these f@cking bastards weren¡¯t going to let me go so easily. They followed and surrounded me, kicking me to the ground and yanking my hair back and forth. It hurt Like hell, and my ego was destroyed I couldn¡¯t handle this kind of insult. ¡°Please! Who can help me?¡± I cried and begged for mercy, but I was ignored Amidst the crowd, I saw Riley standing aside, Looking at me coldly. It was clear that she had no intention of helping me at all. Just as I was about to pass out from being beaten bloody, Riley finally stepped forward and said to the vigers in a light voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡± ncing at me with a sneer, Riley addressed the crowd calmly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Everyone, that¡¯s enough. If she ends up getting seriously hurt, the Silver Ridge Pack mighte to make trouble. ¡± The vigers weren¡¯t willing to let go of me, but upon hearing her warning, they snorted and stepped back reluctantly I was seething with rage Riley could¡¯ve helped me out earlier. Why¡¯d she stand aside and do nothing for so Long? The bitch must¡¯ve been jealous of me since I stole her stupid husband. I gritted my teeth with resentment. I thought the torment was about to end, but to my surprise, Riley suddenly approached me and said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone¡¯s very angry with you. We can¡¯t keep this up. ¡± In a very calm and serious tone, she continued, ¡°There¡¯s no one else to me for your tricking the townspeople time and time again. You¡¯d better apologize for what you¡¯ve done. ¡± ¡°No way! I-¡° Before I could finish my sentence, the angry mob red at me fiercely Chapter 525 Trembling, I immediately shrank back in fear Riley sighed. ¡°If you refuse to apologize, I won¡¯t be able to stop the vigers from beating you. People have to pay for their mistakes, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re no exception. As you can see, there are a lot of angry people here. Even I don¡¯t know just how angry they are. In fact, they might just kill you. ¡± My eyes widened. Riley was actually threatening me? Looking at the angry mob that was approaching me again, I was in extreme panic. No, I couldn¡¯t die here! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Marley¡¯s POV: The situation was not in my favor, so I was forced topromise. I said reluctantly, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s all? You are far too insincere!¡± Disappointment was written all over the citizen¡¯s faces Riley said, ¡°Luna Marley, where is your sincerity? Who would ept such a perfunctory apology? The vigers are all discerning. ¡± Left without a choice, I bowed sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of you. I won¡¯t do it again. Please ept my apology. ¡± Only then did the hostility on their faces subsidized. ¡°You¡¯re smart!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Be true to your words. Don¡¯t do it again. ¡± ¡°Remember your promise, or we will beat you every time we see you!¡± I frantically nodded at everyone. With Riley¡¯smand, the pariahs finally stepped back As they did, I took the opportunity to get away from the scene. The wind blew over my face as I sprinted, and I breathed a heavy sigh of relief. I still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why did Caleb go out to protect Debra and sell me out on purpose? Chapter 526 He had specially asked Carlos to bail me out yesterday. Why? I was in a gloomy mood when I reached the hotel. A man with no right hand stood in front of me as soon as I opened the door. I could tell that he had been waiting for a long time. ¡°Luna Marley, I¡¯ve found out something very important,¡± the man said ¡°What did you find out?¡± Excitement was evident in my voice. This man was none other than Leonel. He was Eduardo¡¯s confidant until his hand was severed five years ago. I thought he was capable, so I took him in It had been years since he started working for me in secret. This time, I brought him to Roz Town to investigate something. As always, Leonel was reliable. ¡°I found out that Caleb and Debra Live together and they are very close. Moreover, Debra is raising a daughter. ¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What 2¡å The unexpected news took me by surprise. What a bitch! She seduced Caleb behind my back Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°How old is her daughter?¡± I asked eagerly. ¡°About five years old. ¡± Relief flooded my heart after hearing this. The Little girl couldn¡¯t possibly be Caleb¡¯s child. She must be Debra¡¯s child with another man. It was the reason Debra was expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack. But I didn¡¯t expect Debra to keep the bastard and even raise her. Upset, I asked Leonel, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you killed Debra? Why is she still alive?¡± This was also a surprise to Leonel. He replied, ¡°Thest time I saw Debra was in the Xeric Pack¡¯s territory. I wanted to catch her, but Gale cut off my hand. ¡± Chapter 527 A trace of sadness and resentment crossed Leonel¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why Debra didn¡¯t die?¡± I frowned at his answer. Feeling a little guilty, Leonel avoided my gaze and lowered his head. ¡°Gale is ferocious. I thought that she would definitely kill Debra. I didn¡¯t expect that Debra could escape from the Xeric Pack. ¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough. ¡± I didn¡¯t want to hear the rest of his story. The jealously I felt after learning that Debra and Caleb were together overflowed. It almost made me insane. Debra was a bitch who was nothingpared to me. How could Caleb be with her? She didn¡¯t deserve it at all. There was no way in hell I would let her get away from this. I would double the pain she caused me and make her suffer. At the banquet tomorrow night, I would reveal Debra¡¯s dirty little secret and her bastard. I wanted her to be exiled from her home again like five years ago, and then Leonel would pluck out her heart and break it into pieces. ¡®s BunnyBookery Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ever since I saw the man who lost his right hand at the door of my apartment, I had been restless. For the past two days, I couldn¡¯t shake the notion that something bad would happen The man really looked Like Leonel. Caleb told me that what I saw was just a hallucination that was caused by the narcotic, but I didn¡¯t think so. I remembered clearly that when we were at the border of Xeric Pack, Leonel¡¯s right hand was cut off by Gale. It didn¡¯t seem Like a coincidence. Just thinking of Leonel made my heart burn with anger I hated that man with passion, but more importantly, I could never forget the fact that he killed Vicky. At night, Leonel approached me. His face was distorted and he said viciously, ¡°Debra, hiding in Roz Town is pointless. I¡¯ll find you. You can¡¯t escape this time. ¡± My heart skipped a beat.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 528 Leonel was also here? ¡°Debra, just wait. ¡± Leonel threatened, advancing on me slowly, his expression very fierce. ¡°I¡¯LL make sure you die a miserable death like your maid!¡± His sharp ws shed in the moonlight. Suddenly, he made a motion to grab at me. ¡°No way!¡± I rolled over and avoided the fatal blow. When I was safely out of his reach, I got to my feet and shouted, ¡°Leonel, I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯LL avenge Vicky!¡± Quickly, I morphed into my wolf form and charged at Leonel, Ivy by my side. ¡°Debra? Wake up. ¡° From what sounded like a tunnel, I heard Riley¡¯s voice. It was so insistent that my dream of revenge disappeared as my eyes snapped open. I looked around dazedly, trying to remember where I was After a moment, I realized that I was lying in Adam¡¯s house. ¡°Are you okay, Debra?¡± Riley asked with concern. I was in a trance. The scene in my dream shed through my mind again and I couldn¡¯t help but feel as though it had really happened. It felt so real. Eventually, I came to my senses and shook the image away.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was a little tired and fell asleep for a while. ¡± Riley was relieved to hear that and became serious. ¡°Debra, I discovered that there is something wrong with the charity banquet tonight. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I asked immediately. ¡°Look at the price list of the auction items. There is not a single thing worth such a high price on it. I checked out the List of people who will attend the charity banquet. None of them has ever done anything for charity before. There must be a hidden reason for holding this charity banquet. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After checking the price list, I made a bold guess ¡°Riley, I think it¡¯s Roz Town that they are here to bid for, not any other item on this list. ¡± My eyes raked the list again. ¡°This price list is only a cover to avoid detection. ¡± ¡°I see!¡± Riley suddenly stood up from the sofa. Her face was red and her elegantposure from earlier disappeared in an instant. She cursed loudly and grunted, ¡°Adam is such a fool. He is obviously courting death. Does he think Gale is an idiot?¡± I Listened to her tirade in silence and heaved a sigh. ¡°Well, if we are to judge from Adam¡¯s actions, it¡¯s safe to say that he ispletely crazy. He wants to finish the deal as soon as possible and then run away with all the money. Then he will change his identity and live a well-off life. ¡± Riley was so angry that her fists clenched. Chapter 529 ¡°He doesn¡¯t even care if the residents in the town will live or die. Once Gale gets angry, the residents will be miserable. ¡± My heart was heavy. Riley was right. Han told me the same thing before. Once the deal was made, Gale would rather destroy Roz Town than give it to anyone else. Riley looked helpless and worried. ¡°If there is a riot, the residents will suffer. What should we do, Debra?¡± Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have an answer for her. I could only sighN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. A minuteter, Riley seemed to havee up with a n. She whooped and suddenly appeared very determined. ¡°Yes! I think I just came up with a way to stop this charity banquet!¡± Bang! The door of the Living room was kicked open and Adam suddenly appeared at the door. Riley turned her head and stared at him angrily. Before they could say anything, a small figure appeared beside Adam. It was Luca! ¡°Mom! Debra!¡± Luca greeted us happily and waved his cute Little hand. Adam pulled Luca in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Luca will also attend the banquet this evening. ¡± He turned his head to look at us and added icily, ¡°To show how friendly and weing the town is, I handpicked a group of adorable kindergarteners to join the banquet. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ While his words were reasonable on the surface, Riley and I didn¡¯t miss the underlying threat. ¡°I will ask these kids to wish happiness to the distinguished guests of the town and participate in the whole banquet. Riley, remember to take care of the kids. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the best!¡± Luca gushed, smiling brightly. ¡°I wanted to attend adults¡¯ dinner party before. It seems to be very interesting. ¡± Adam didn¡¯t say anything. He just touched Luca¡¯s head as his eyes darkened. Luca turned around and said to me with a smile, ¡°Elena will also be there tonight. Daddy also picked her. We can have fun together. ¡± Riley and I froze. Adam was obviously using the children as hostages to threaten us. Chapter 530 Somehow, he must have had the inkling that we nned to betray him. ¡°Riley, don¡¯t make trouble for me. ¡± After a moment of observing our expressions, Adam sneered, ¡°If anything happens to the children, you will be held ountable by their parents. ¡± He nced at me and added, ¡°As for you, Debra, you will be responsible for receiving guests. Don¡¯t run around. ¡± Riley wanted to say something, but Adam didn¡¯t give her the chance With a fake smile, he continued, ¡°You two have caused me a lot of trouble recently. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson after the carnival is over. ¡± After saying that, Adam strode away. Dumbstruck, Riley and I looked at each other. Adam¡¯s sudden move hadpletely disrupted all our ns Perhaps he had been suspecting Riley and I of being traitors for a while. Riley¡¯s worried expression mirrored mine. ¡°There will be many children at the dinner party. We can¡¯t afford to do anything dangerous or we won¡¯t be able to guarantee their safety. ¡± ¡°Mommy, what do you want to do?¡± Luca raised his head. ¡°I can help. I¡¯m aman. I can do a lot of things!¡± Riley felt a lump in her throat as she watched him. Then she squatted down and hugged him tightly. ¡®s BunnyBookery Her eyes filled with worry and fear. ¡°Good boy. I don¡¯t need you to do anything. ¡± Riley and I visited the venue beforehand to make better party preparations. Riley wore a casual dress and coiled up her hair. She didn¡¯t wear any makeup. She Looked very neat.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I, on the other hand, didn¡¯t bother to dress up. I just changed into a conservative dress and was done with it. This banquet was not worth my time or energy, so I didn¡¯t try to put any effort into my appearance. Riley and I stood as close to the children as we could in order to ensure their safety. Elena dide. She was wearing a fluffy pink dress with white wings on the back. She had a cute hairpin on her hair, and she was wearing boots with white fur balls hanging on them. She looked like a pink rabbit and was very cute. Elena pounced on me excitedly. ¡°Mommy, when I was in Xeric Pack, I never attended a dinner party!¡± Eyes blinking rapidly, Elena tilted her head and asked, ¡°Mommy, will Chapter 531 Daddye too?¡± I was stunned. I didn¡¯t want Caleb toe. I hoped he had given up on Roz Town and wouldn¡¯t get involved in this dirty business. But it was obviously impossible for him to give up so easily. Ny heart sank again when I remembered how stubborn Caleb could be. Suddenly, I received a message. It was from Caleb. ¡°Where are you, Debra? I need a date for tonight¡¯s dinner party. ¡± Ny eyes fluttered closed and I heaved a weary sigh. As if the situation on ground wasn¡¯t precarious enough, Caleb would also be here tonight. Debra¡¯s POV: For some time now, I¡¯d lived in perpetual fear of this daying to fruition. I knew that the Thorn Edge Pack was so wealthy that Caleb could buy Roz Town with an incredible price if he wished it. I felt at a loss.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ivy, what should I do?¡± I asked in confusion. Once Caleb bought Roz Town, our rtionship would be broken again. I really didn¡¯t want to deal with such a situation ever again. Ivy was also morose. She sighed and muttered regretfully, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know either. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A soft sigh escaped my lips and I couldn¡¯t help but feel like something was constricting my chest. I was lost in my thoughts for a while, but I didn¡¯t send a reply to Caleb. Escape might not be a permanent solution, but it was the best one I coulde up with at the moment. I put down my phone, turned to Elena and said, ¡°Elena, there are too many guests at the dinner party. You must stay in a safe ce with the children and Riley. Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Elena agreed with a smile. Chapter 532 Then she said goodbye to me and ran to the kids. I felt a little relieved seeing the children¡¯s carefree smiles. I hoped that the situation tonight wouldn¡¯t be too bad. ¡°Wow, a beauty!¡± The noise came from the direction of the door and almost immediately, there was an uproar. I turned around curiously and saw a very beautiful woman at the door. The woman was wearing a see-through champagne dress. The hemline and waistline of the dress were decorated with small pearls, shining in the light, which perfectly showed her beautiful figure. Her plump b@@bs, bubble butt and Long Legs were hidden in such a way that they were very visible at the same time. Such provocative dressing promised to tempt any man that saw it. The woman was Marley. ¡®s BunnyBookery I frowned slightly. The moment she appeared, the attention of every man present was drawn to her. Most of them walked over quickly, talking over one another to gain her attention. ¡°Beauty, can I have a dance with you?¡± The men surrounded her, inviting her to a dance. Marley smiled brightly, skillfully flirting with them. I couldn¡¯t help sneering. Everywhere she went, she always found a way to seduce the men she came across. People who didn¡¯t know her would think she was unmarried. I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I walked over and reminded those men of her unavability. ¡°Everyone, she is Luna Marley of the Silver Ridge Pack. Her husband is still alive. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to be so covetous, don¡¯t you think so?¡± The men looked chastised and scattered immediately. Marley¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re really troublesome,¡± she dered unhappily. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Adam, who had arrived Late for whatever reason, happened upon us at this time and decided to use the opportunity to his advantage. ¡°Marley, will you dance with me? You are so gorgeous tonight!¡± Adam bowed, looking very obsessed as his gaze ran over her frame. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my honor,¡± Marley replied. She put her hand in his, beaming proudly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Before they left, she took a moment to sneer at me. ¡°As the assistant of the mayor¡¯s wife, you should dress more properly. Did you forget that this is a banquet? That¡¯s probably why you decided to dress as if you¡¯re going shopping in the vegetable market. ¡± Chapter 533 I lowered my head and pretended not to hear her. However, I didn¡¯t expect that Marley would take it a step higher. When she passed by me, she screamed suddenly and iled. As she swayed, she poured all the red wine in her hand on me. There wasn¡¯t time to dodge. The wine soaked my dress before I fully realized what was happening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Marley screeched loudly, but I didn¡¯t miss the triumphant look in her eyes. She turned to her new servant and ordered, ¡°Go and get my spare dress for Debra. ¡± The servant nodded and quickly left. She returned shortly with a dress. Unable to do anything else, I epted the dress, but I didn¡¯t move because I was very certain that this was part of Marley¡¯s plot. She frowned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to forgive me for my clumsiness, Debra? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to change into the dress, right?¡± Then she looked at Adam beseechingly. Adam was very unhappy with this turn of events. He scowled at me and urged, ¡°Debra, hurry up and change your dress. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡± I bit my Lips and reluctantly took the dress to the bathroom. When I examined the dress, I found nothing wrong with it. However, the dress Marley gave me was even more revealing than the one she wore. How could I wear it? Debra¡¯s POV: The dress Marley wore only covered her tits and private parts, but the dress in my hand was so thin it was almost transparent. Wearing this dress was no different from being naked. My fists clenched as I suddenly understood Marley¡¯s intent. She was trying to embarrass me I couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. But I couldn¡¯t stay in here forever. After pondering my predicament for a while, I decided to send a message to Sally and ask for her help. ¡°Sally, can you find a new evening dress for me? Marley ruined my dress with wine and I can¡¯t wear the dress she gave me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s too revealing. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sally replied my text a second Later. ¡°Sure thing, honey. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± A few minutester, Sally arrived in a flurry of movements. She came to the bathroom and handed me an exquisite gift bag. Chapter 534 ¡°Honey, take the dress.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Go and change. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Sally. ¡± I didn¡¯t bother to ask how she managed to get such a dress in such a short time. I just changed into the dress and walked out. The dress Sally brought to me was a sapphire strapless gown. It was made of silk, and the upper part was tight, showing off my curvy body The hemline of the dress was irregr, and my slender legs were exposed in the front, and there was a train on the back. There were many small diamonds on the hem of the dress and they shone as brightly as stars. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Sally¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise and amazement. ¡°Debra, the dress Caleb picked suits you perfectly!¡± ¡°What? Caleb?¡± I asked in confusion. Realizing that she had spilled the beans, Sally quickly covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°Nothing. ¡± But I already figured out who she was talking about. So Caleb bought the dress for me. I followed Sally out of the bathroom and saw Caleb outside the door, ¡®s BunnyBookery waiting for me. The suit Caleb wore was also sapphire blue. The well cut suit made him look tall and strong. He Looked dapper and exuded a strong masculinity. His handsome face appeared a bit anxious as he kept ncing at the door of the bathroom repeatedly. When he saw me, his eyes went wide. A secondter, they softened as he inspected every inch of my body. ¡°Debra, you are so beautiful!¡± Caleb gushed and moved closer to me. I stamped down on the smile that wanted to overtake my face. Appearing as serious as I could manage, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Caleb? Did you buy the dress?¡± ¡°Yes, I bought it. ¡± He nodded, smiling gently My heart sank. I had guessed it right. After a short silence, I managed to voice the question rattling around in my head. ¡°Who did you buy it for? Your date?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ So, if Marley hadn¡¯t sshed me with wine, and I was forced to ask Sally for help, Caleb would have given the dress to another woman. My mood soured immediately ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Debra. ¡± Caleb shook his head and hastened to exin. ¡°This dress is for you. You are my only date tonight. ¡± Chapter 535 Floored, I stared at him. Really? ¡°Caleb, you are finally here!¡± An annoying voice boomed from behind us. I turned around and saw Marley walking to us gracefully. She was a naturally charming woman. Coupled with her eye-catching evening dress, she was a fatal temptation to men Ny breath seized. I begrudgingly admitted to myself that Marley was a smart woman. She knew how to maximize her beauty and achieve her goal. Tonight, Marley was like an apple in the paradise. She was temptation in every form.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. If I were aman, I would also be attracted by her appearance. ¡°Can I have a dance with you, Caleb?¡± Marley asked, her triumphant gaze fixed firmly on Caleb. ¡°A dance?¡± Caleb turned his head slightly and nced at her. I held my breath and grabbed my dress uneasily. Would he say yes? Debra¡¯s POV: I lowered my head, not wanting to see Caleb¡¯s reaction. However, even with my head Lowered, I heard his firm and clear refusal. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I already have a date My head snapped up in surprise and I was met with his tender and affectionate gaze. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He smiled and bowed to me like a gentleman. ¡°Debra, may I have the honor of dancing with you?¡± ¡°Caleb, you¡­¡± Marley was so shocked and angry she couldn¡¯t fork a coherent sentence. Even though I didn¡¯t Let it show, I was very happy at this turn of events. Marley must be very embarrassed. She deserved it. Under the envious gaze of Marley, I smiled and held Caleb¡¯s hand. Then we went to the dance floor and danced together. Marley spent several seconds glowering at us before she disappeared amongst the crowd. ¡°Debra, you Look so beautiful tonight,¡± Caleb murmured reverently. His hands caressed my waist as we moved slowly together. Chapter 536 As our dance steps quickened, my hair fluttered and brushed his face. ¡°I¡¯m fascinated by your smell. ¡± Somehow, Caleb managed to move even closer to me. He took a deep breath and touched my face. Embarrassed, I turned my head away and murmured, ¡°Stop talking so much. Let¡¯s just dance. ¡± ¡°Okay, baby. ¡± His smiled gently, looking at me so tenderly I felt like a precious gem. Our movements were in sync and we danced together fluidly. ¡°It¡¯s so good to dance with you. ¡± Caleb¡¯s lips curled up and he gazed at me as if I was the only person in the world. The beautiful bubble we were encased in burst when the romantic music suddenly stopped. ¡°What happened?¡± I turned around in confusion, only to see a scene that made my heart stop. Marley was standing beside Elena. And they were heading to the stage. Holding Elena¡¯s hand, Marley stepped onto the stage and grabbed a microphone. Then she turned to the crowd and said, ¡°Next, we will have a prize draw.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± She touched Elena¡¯s head and said, ¡°You are the most lovely kid at the party. I will give you the first chance to draw. But before the draw, can you tell me who your mommy is: ¡°She¡¯s over there!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Elena pointed at me and shouted happily, ¡°Mommy,e here quickly!¡± My mind went nk. I knew this was definitely a trap, but I was so afraid that Marley would do something to my child that I didn¡¯t stop to think. For me, Elena was more important than anything else. I couldn¡¯t Let anything happen to her ¡°Elena!¡± I pushed Caleb away and rushed to my daughter without hesitation. Marley pretended to be surprised. ¡°So you are the mother of this child, Debra?¡± Chapter 537 Her lips curled and she threatened softly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake. ¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I gritted my teeth and admitted, ¡°Yes, she is my child!¡± Marley gave a cunning smile that had my heart dropping to the floor. Her face twisted up in disgust and she pointed at me usingly. ¡°Debra, you are still so shameless after so many years. As your stepmother, I feel ashamed for you. ¡± My eyes widened. Marley was going to¡­ Sure enough, she ndered me loudly in front of everyone. ¡°Debra, you slept with some man and got pregnant. You don¡¯t even know who the father of your child is. You humiliated the Silver Ridge Pack. But you didn¡¯t care about the reputation of the pack at all. You even gave birth to this child and became a single mother. That¡¯s why the Alpha had to drive you out of the Silver Ridge Pack. ¡± Staring at me coldly, she added, ¡°Then you hid your identity and came to Roz Town. Do you want to continue seducing men for the rest of your Life?¡± The crowd burst into an uproar. Debra¡¯s POV: I hurried to cover Elena¡¯s ears as soon as Marley started speaking I didn¡¯t want my child to hear such unpleasant words about her own mother. My mind was aplete mess. What was I supposed to do? Never in my wildest dreams did I expect that Marley would expose my identity at such an important moment. Her vicious words, like countless knives, stabbed at my heart. While the things she talked about happened over five years ago, the painful memories resurfaced as though they had happened just yesterday. Anxious out of my wits, I quickly nced at the people around me I saw that Riley looked surprised, but other than that, she didn¡¯t seem to be angry at me. Caleb and Carlos were particrly shocked. They pushed past the crowd and quickly made their way to me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Both of them thought that I was a prostitute and insulted me in the bar all those years ago. And when our paths crossed again in Roz Town, they thought that I was the daughter of a prostitute. Naturally, Marley¡¯s news shocked them. Caleb Looked at me withplicated feelings. He seemed to have a Lot to say. But I, on the other hand, had no words. I had never imagined that Caleb would find out about my true identity on such an asion. Chapter 538 ¡°Debra, is this true?¡± Adam demanded through gritted teeth. He was so angry that blue veins stood out on his temples. His fierce eyes seemed to rip me apart on the spot. be able to tear me apart at any time. Still, I said nothing. When I rushed up to Elena just now, I knew this would happen, but I really didn¡¯t know how to deal with it now. Marley smiled viciously. ¡°Adam, you¡¯ll know the truth if you investigate it thoroughly. This woman must¡¯vee to Roz Town with ulterior motives. You should punish her severely!¡± Adam¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Debra, this means that you forged your identity to work for me. How dare you? I have to get to the bottom of this immediately.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡± His roars made my ears buzz, and I felt a little dizzy. Damn! My biggest fears had been realized. My identity had been exposed, and I couldn¡¯t keep Gale¡¯s mission a secret anymore. ¡°Capture Debra! Now!¡± Adam barked at his men. ¡°No, don¡¯t touch her!¡± Riley shouted. She was about to rush in to help me, but Adam stopped her. ¡°Riley, don¡¯t make things difficult. Luca is here. ¡± To the guards, he shouted again, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Capture Debra and her daughter! I want to interrogate them myself!¡± Several burly men strode quickly to me. Their eyes were fierce and I could tell that I was no match for them. Panic-stricken, I froze in ce. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ What should I do? Was I supposed to just ept my fate? No, I had my daughter with me. I had to protect her and find a way out of here as soon as possible. ¡°Stop!¡± Just as the guards were about to grab me, a familiar voice broke the tension. I turned around and saw Caleb walking to us, his eyes fierce as he stared down the guards nearest me. His tall, approaching figure gave me a great sense of security. Chapter 539 ¡°No one is allowed to touch Debra,¡± Caleb announced firmly. ¡°She is my mate, and I¡¯m the father of her child. ¡± Marley¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s impossible! Caleb, you¡¯re lying! When Eduardo sent someone to investigate, you said that you had never seen Debra, let alone sleep with her!¡± A trace of guilt shed across Caleb¡¯s face. He took a deep breath and exin, ¡°I did meet her at your wedding. ¡± After a pause, Caleb continued, ¡°I was the man who had a one-night stand with her. It¡¯s because of my stupidity that we didn¡¯t get together at the time. Now, it¡¯s my responsibility to protect her and make up for my previous mistakes. ¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! You¡¯re lying!¡± Marley shook her head like a madwoman. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You must¡¯ve been bewitched by Debra! She must¡® ve¡ª¡± The next moment, Marley abruptly stopped mid-sentence. Her gaze Landed on the mark on Caleb¡¯s neck. ¡°Did Debra mark you?¡± Caleb nodded. Ignoring the shocked expression on Marley¡¯s face, he cupped my cheeks in his hands and Looked deep into my eyes. Then he ki*sed me affectionately. Caleb¡¯s POV: Hearing what Marley said about Debra, I was stunned at first. I couldn¡¯t believe that Debra was Eduardo¡¯s daughter-that she was the daughter of the Silver Ridge Pack¡¯s Alpha. Everything that happened in the past resurfaced in my mind like a whirlwind. The first time Debra and I met at the wedding of Eduardo and Marley. The bad rtionship between Debra and Marley and her younger brother, Colin. Colin had even sent some killers to kill Debra. And when Debra heard the story of the Silver Ridge Pack¡¯ste Luna in the jewelry store, her eyes were filled with such sadness and anger, and she had insisted on buying that ring.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ALL this made sense at once. I felt so bitterly remorseful. Why didn¡¯t I ask Carlos to investigate it further? Why didn¡¯t I analyze everything properly from the beginning? Why did I have to let Debra suffer so much? Damn it! Damn it all! ¡°Adam, this woman clearly is out to get you. You should punish her severely. ¡± Furious, Marley tried to incite Adam once again. The former seemed to even want to use Adam to kill Debra. I knew that Marley hated Debra with a passion. Just as how she had Chapter 540 Debra expelled from Silver Ridge Pack, Marley wanted to do the same thing and have Debra expelled from Roz Town. I wouldn¡¯t let this vicious woman seed again. This time, I would do everything in my power to protect Debra. So without hesitation, I walked over to Debra and ki*sed her in front of everyone. This ki*s was meaningful. I wanted to tell everyone that she was my mate and that I Loved her. I also made sure to dere that Elena was our daughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said softly to Debra as soon as I pulled away from the ki*s. I should¡¯ve done this five years ago. If I hadn¡¯t been so stupid and arrogant, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much these past few years. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Marley¡¯s eyes were aze with anger. She stopped pretending to be elegant and went hysteric, shouting like a madwoman. ¡°Adam, you have to punish this woman right now! You can¡¯t let this woman go on Like this. Otherwise, what kind of mayor are you?¡± Marley scolded Adam into action as though she was Roz Town¡¯s hostess. Smiling, I kindly reminded her, ¡°Marley, you¡¯re not Adam¡¯s wife, remember? And this isn¡¯t the Silver Ridge Pack where you can do anything you want. ¡± Marley¡¯s mouth was wide open, but there was nothing she could say for a moment . However, she recovered quickly and immediately changed the subject. ¡°Caleb, not only did Debra get pregnant before marriage, but she also hid her identity in Roz Town. It¡¯s clear that she has bad intentions.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me wanting Adam to punish her. ¡± ¡°Marley, Debra did not vite anyw in Roz Town,¡± I retorted coldly. ¡°On the contrary, she Loves this town very much and has helped a lot of its people. What makes you say that she doesn¡¯t have any good intentions?¡± Hearing this, Riley immediately stood out and echoed my sentiments. ¡°It¡¯s true. Ever since Debra came to Roz Town, she has helped me a lot. She has a good heart and has worked hard for the betterment of this town. At the ident at the weing ceremony, it was Debra who sprang into action to save the injured. She even got injured because of it. How could such a person be a bad guy?¡± The residents present also started to nod in agreement. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Although Debra might¡¯ve been dishonest about her identity, she has never done anything to hurt others and has always helped us. ¡± ¡°Debra has always been nice to us. She¡¯s definitely not a bad person People were speaking on behalf of Debra, and even Gifford¡¯s voice boomed amidst the crowd. ¡°I can also testify that I saw her save people¡¯s lives with my own eyes. And she even helped the police catch some criminals at a bar. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s a bad person!¡± Chapter 541 They were on Debra¡¯s side, leaving Marley speechless. She could only anxiously turn to Adam for help. ¡°Adam, you can¡¯t just let her go after she deceived you! If you do, everyone will follow her example and cheat you. Then you won¡¯t be able to take charge of the town anymore!¡± Adam¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I refuse to tolerate anyone who lies to me!¡± His words were full of anger, and he red at me coldly. The next second, Adam¡¯s hands transformed into sharp, shiny ws. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Adam, you¡¯d better think twice before you make a move. Debra¡¯s my mate. If you hurt her, you¡¯re offending me,¡± Caleb warned in a dangerously low voice, Looking at Adam coldly. As he spoke, he stood in front of me to protect me. ¡°So what?¡± Adam glowered at us and crossed his arms over his chest, showing no intention of letting me go. It seemed that he had enough ofpromising with Caleb and wanted to take this opportunity to explode. After all, Caleb wasn¡¯t the only buyer now. Adam had many other choices. But Caleb didn¡¯t give Adam the chance to Lash out. Approaching Adam step by step, Caleb continued, ¡°Adam, we both know why you put so much effort into organizing this carnival. Don¡¯t even think about finding another buyer. This game has been going on between us for far too long. You know that the other packs don¡¯t deserve it, nor do they have the qualifications to do so. ¡± Caleb spoke in such an oppressive, domineering manner. This kind of aura was so intense that it made those around him buckle. Despite the livid expression on his face, Adam couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. ¡°Adam, no! You can¡¯t back down!¡± Marley goaded him. Caleb seemed to have expected her to do something like this, because he said to her in a calm, collected voice, ¡°Marley, don¡¯t forget I have Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Colin. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll send his corpse back to the Frosty River Pack and tell your father that his son was killed by his daughter. ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Caleb, you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ALL the color drained from Marley¡¯s face. ¡°Marley, let¡¯s get out of here. ¡± Obviously rattled, Adam grabbed Marley¡¯s arm and left with a long face. With them gone, Caleb immediately returned to my side andforted me in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Debra. They¡¯re gone now. It¡¯s okay. ¡± Chapter 542 I didn¡¯t say anything. I just hugged him tightly, my body trembling like a leaf. Tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°Thank you, Caleb,¡± I said, choked with sobs. When Marley was goading Adam into punishing me just now, I once again fell into the dark memory of when I was still in the Silver Ridge Pack. At that time, my father trusted Marley. He insulted me and my mother with harsh words and even went so far as to exile me from my home. Just now, I thought that history would repeat itself. Back then, Leonel hunted me down and Vicky saved me. There was nothing I could do but hold her as her life left her body. ¡°Debra?¡± A pair of warm hands gently stroked my cheeks, gradually pulling me back to reality. When I came to my senses, I met Caleb¡¯s anxious, worried gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked with concern. I shook my head and smiled at him in relief. I felt warm in my heart. Everything was different now. Unlike before, I was protected by Caleb now, and Riley wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt me. In addition, the residents of the town were on my side. ALL the bad memories from five years ago were finally dispelled by love. ¡°Ivy, I feel like I¡¯m home,¡± I suddenly said, choked with tears of joy.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivy didn¡¯t understand. She asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in Roz Town? This isn¡¯t home. ¡± ¡°But it feels as warm as home. Ivy, if my mother was here right now, I just know that she¡¯d be so happy for me!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Because Adam and Marley had left the party, the auction was cancelled Riley took the initiative to announce, ¡°Dear guests, if you want to stay and have fun, then stay by all means. But I have to make it clear that only guests that wouldn¡¯t destroy the town are wee here. ¡± Riley looked around, her gentle eyes unusually sharp. ¡°Whoever wants to destroy my home is the enemy of this town and the powerful Alpha Gale. Be ready to pay a heavy price should you try to hurt us!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 543 As soon as Riley finished speaking, many buyers in the crowd left in disappointment, but some people still chose to stay. The guests raised their sses and sincerely expressed their good wishes for the town. ¡°Cheers to Roz Town and its development!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Under the bright, colorful lights, everyone smiled happily. I sighed inwardly. I never thought that this banquet, which was prepared specifically for the potential buyers of the town, would be destroyed like this. I guessed that Marley wasn¡¯t expecting that her attempts to ruin my reputation would screw up all of Adam¡¯s ns. She must hate me even more now. Suddenly, joyful music started to y, filling the air with lively energy. With the children¡¯s gleeful shouts, the real carnival began. Everyone Laughed and smiled brightly. Luca ran to us and took Elena¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Elena, let¡¯s go and dance together!¡± Elena hesitantly Looked to me for permission. I nodded with a smile, saying, ¡°Go ahead. Just be careful not to trip over yourself. ¡± Riley took this as her cue and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. I¡¯LL keep an eye on the kids. Elena can stay with us tonight. ¡± Just as I raised my eyebrows at her in confusion, Riley winked at me and whispered in my ear, ¡°After all, we wouldn¡¯t want you to neglect the most important person tonight, right?¡± Stunned, I turned my head subconsciously. Standing behind me was Caleb, and he was looking at me affectionately. I walked up to him, blushing slightly. We wasted too much time because of all kinds of misunderstandings. ALL I wanted now was to cherish him and live the rest of our lives together. I reached out to hold his hand, but unexpectedly, he suddenly pulled me into a warm embrace. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He held me so tightly, as though he was afraid that I¡¯d disappear as soon as he loosened his grip. ¡°Is it true, Debra?¡± Caleb asked me in a low, hoarse voice. ¡°Five years ago, you went from being the daughter of the Alpha to a homeless pregnant woman because I denied ever knowing you. Is that what happened?¡± I was silent, a Lump forming in my throat. I couldn¡¯t deny it; what he said was partly true. In fact, I once hated him for not admitting to our rtionship. Because of his denial, Vicky had died a gruesome death. However, after going through so much with Caleb, I gradually came to understand that it was Marley who caused all of my suffering. Chapter 544 Marley was the one who turned my father against me. In the end, my father allowed himself to be bewitched by Marley and didn¡¯t show any mercy or love to me. Even if Caleb hadn¡¯t denied his rtionship with me, Marley would¡¯ve found another way to kill me. Just like the fact that Colin sent killers after me as soon as he found out that I was still alive. No matter what happened, Marley and her brother¡¯s goal was clear: they both wanted me dead. It was Moon Goddess who allowed me to meet Caleb-a gift of fate. Choked with sobs, I wanted to exin everything to Caleb, but then he simply cupped my cheeks, lowered his head, and ki*sed me gently. The ki*s was careful and tender, without any lust or ulterior motives. ¡°Debra, I have a lot of questions,¡± said Caleb in a Low voice when he pulled away from the ki*s But I shook my head. I knew that he wanted to ask about my miserable and dark past. I, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to relive those sad times again, and I didn¡¯t want Caleb to feel even more guilty than he did now. So I told him seriously, ¡°The past is in the past now, Caleb. I just want to enjoy the present.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I hope you won¡¯t let what happened in the past affect things now. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery In the twinkling of the colorful lights, I saw the pity in Caleb¡¯s eyes as he looked at me. But he respected my decision and replied gently, ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you want. ¡± The night was merry, and people kept toasting to one another cheerfully. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ We drank a lot just like the first time we met. We didn¡¯t think about anything else but each other. Debra¡¯s POV: After drinking countless sses of wine, I started to feel really dizzy. Caleb had to practically carry me back home. Maybe it was because of all the alcohol I had drunk, but as soon as I got home, I found that I was sticky and covered in sweat. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower¡­¡± I mumbled. Caleb touched my head and said softly, ¡°Okay. ¡± Then after a slight pause, he added in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯lle with you. ¡± Huh? What was that supposed to mean? I was so tipsy that before I could manage to ask, Caleb had already gone to the bathroom. Chapter 545 Soon, the sound of running water reached my ears. Feeling too dizzy to get up, I just Lay in bed and closed my eyes. I gradually dozed off to the sound of running water. After a while, I heard Caleb¡¯s footsteps approaching me. He fiddled with my body with his warm hands and all of a sudden, I felt a cool breeze on my skin. When I opened my eyes, I found that Caleb had taken off my bra and panties. Through the haze, I managed to see that there was a hungry light in his eyes, and his breath became heavy. But he didn¡¯t do anything bad to me. He just scooped me up and carried me to the bathroom, carefully keeping his desire at bay. I sat in the bathtub and looked at the ceiling, quietly feeling the warmth of the water. The feeling of taking a bath after a long, grueling day was so wonderful. Caleb helped me wash my body, his hands like fire, igniting my desire. ¡°Hmmm.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. . ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but moan as he wiped my thighs clean. The atmosphere in the bathroom rose several hundred degrees. Suddenly, the ceiling Light was blotted out. It turned out that Caleb had gotten in the tub with me and was now on top of me. His broad back covered the light, shrouding me in his shadow. The water in the bathtub sloshed due to his movements and sshed on the floor. ¡°Baby. Caleb pinched my chin and made me Look up at him. The next second, he pressed his Lips against mine. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He ki*sed me gently, and I felt over the moon. His pleasant touch made my body burn with desire. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I moaned as Caleb¡¯s ki*s grew a bit more intense, his lips sucking mine possessively. ¡°Honey, you taste so sweet. ¡± His maic voice buzzed in my ears, making my heart beat wildly. My arms had a mind of their own and wrapped themselves around his neck, Chapter 546 pulling him closer. His hand wandered over to the inner part of my thigh, slowly making its way to my private part. It didn¡¯t take long before he found my clitoris and started rubbing it vigorously. His moves were so precise that my moans grew Louder, and my body went limp in his arms. I was filled with nothing but a burning desire. A strong sense of emptiness and longing spread all over the Lower part of my body. All of a sudden, Caleb parted my legs and made me straddle him. His big, hot c@@k was pressed against my belly, rubbing against it over and over again. ¡°Caleb, please don¡¯t tease me¡­¡± I called him, my voice thick with lust. I was wet down there, and the fluids from my body mixed with the water in the bathtub. With a chuckle, Caleb nted his hands on my waist and he moved his penis down a Little. ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± After swiftly putting on a condom, he slid his c@@k right in. As he thrust in and out of me, the water in the bathtub kept sshing on the floor. It didn¡¯t take Long before the bathroom floor was covered in puddles. But I was too immersed in the moment to care, trying my best to synchronize with Caleb¡¯s movements. After a while, Caleb hoisted my legs on his shoulders, thrusting his c@@k inside me even deeper.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His hot penis continued to fill the depths of my pussy. He didn¡¯t move very fast, but he kept hitting my sensitive point again and again, which almost made me go crazy. My screams echoed in the small bathroom. We had s@x in the bathtub until the water went cold. Then Caleb carried me back to the bed and continued to f@ck me there. He licked and sucked at my nipple while fingering me down there. I clenched the sheet and arched my back. Blood was surging in my veins. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The pain and joy stimted my nerves. Caleb sped up, panting alongside me. ¡°I love you, Debra,¡± Caleb confessed in a low, hoarse voice. ¡°ARE¡± I climaxed at that moment and my mind went nk. Slowly, Caleb pulled out of me and bent down to ki*s every scar on my body devoutly. I felt so soft and numb that I couldn¡¯t help but tremble under his touch. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± I asked. Chapter 547 ¡°Those scars are ugly. ¡± ¡°No. They¡¯re beautiful. You¡¯re beautiful. But I¡¯ll never let you get hurt again, Debra. Never,¡± Caleb said solemnly and lovingly. Suddenly, I felt a chill on my neck Did Caleb want to mark me? My mind was aplete mess. I dodged his advances by sheer instinct. Sensing my unwillingness, Caleb paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t force me and pulled away a little. Smiling, he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m willing to wait for you. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The following morning, when I opened my eyes, I found that the bed was empty. I quickly got dressed and went out. There were several delicious-looking dishes waiting for me on the table. It suddenly urred to me that previously, Caleb¡¯s cooking didn¡¯t Look that great, and I onceined about it. I didn¡¯t expect that his progress in cooking would be so fast. ? I smiled, feeling moved. ¡°Good morning, Debra. ¡± Caleb emerged from the kitchen and untied the apron around his waist. He walked up to me and pulled me into a warm embrace, whispering into my hair, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast. You must be hungry from Last night. ¡± My cheeks turned bright red at the memory of Last night.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After trying to mark me, Caleb climbed on top of me again and f@cked me two more times. I had to admit, his stamina was amazing. I was reliving Last night in my head when all of a sudden, I felt Caleb sweeping me off my feet. When I came to my senses, he had already sat me on hisp. ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± I wanted to struggle, but Caleb whispered in my ear, ¡°Don¡¯t fight it Then he picked up some food from the table and fed me naturally, ki*sing me from time to time. After breakfast, wey on the sofa and quietly watched the passing clouds in the blue sky outside the window. Neither of us said a word. We just felt each other¡¯s breath as time slowly passed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At that moment, I realized that it was a very romantic thing to waste time with the one I loved. Even if neither of us spoke, it was a beautiful moment. ¡°Debra, where did you go after you were expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack?¡± Finally, Caleb broke the silence. This time, I decided not to hide anything from him. ¡°Leonel chased after me until I fell off a short cliff. It was Gale, the Alpha of the Chapter 548 Xeric Pack, who saved me. ¡± Caleb was surprised at first, but then slowly, he connected the dots. ¡°Is that why Gale forced you toe here to investigate Adam?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I frowned immediately. I didn¡¯t like the way Caleb viewed Gale. He seemed to misunderstand thetter. I came here voluntarily. I wasn¡¯t forced by some imaginary ¡°debt¡± to Gale. Caleb¡¯s malicious spection made me feel uneasy. Besides, I did get something out of this mission-I found love, which was more precious than many things I had before. And now, I was even more determined to protect Roz Town and its residents. After a while, I plucked up courage to ask him once more, ¡°Can you give up on buying the town?¡± I really hoped that Caleb couldpromise for my sake. But to my disappointment, Caleb shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. I really can¡¯t. I have my own reasons. ¡± ¡°Yeah? What¡¯re your reasons?¡± I asked in confusion, sitting up on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not only doing this for the long-term development of the Thorn Edge Pack, but also for¡ª¡± Before Caleb could finish his sentence, the doorbell rang. It was still so early in the morning. Who could it be? I walked to the door dubiously. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mommy !¡± I heard Elena¡¯s voice calling me, but when I opened the door, there was no one there. ¡°Elena? Is that you?¡± I had a bad feeling about this. I had heard my daughter¡¯s voice clearly, but there was no one at the door. How could it be? Caleb also sensed that something was wrong and ran out of the house behind me. Chapter 549 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I shook my head, feeling flustered for no apparent reason. I didn¡¯t know why, but I sensed that something bad was about to happen. ¡°Did you hear Elena¡¯s voice just now, Caleb?¡± Caleb thought it over and replied slowly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. ¡± I pursed my Lips in confusion. Was I imagining things just now? Just then, the phone suddenly rang, interrupting my thoughts. I took out my phone and found that it was Marley calling. Huh? Why was she calling me at this time? This made me feel even more uneasy. After the call was connected, Marley said to me calmly, ¡°Debra, I have your daughter. Leonel kidnapped her for me this morning. ¡± ¡°What? How could you?¡± My heart sank to the pit of my stomach. Marley took pleasure in my pain. After letting out a short, maniacalugh, she then said, ¡°Debra, to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t want to hurt a child. But Leonel¡¯s different. He still wants to take revenge since he lost one of his hands because of you. If you and Caleb want your daughter back in one piece, take Colin to the address I¡¯m about to send. We can trade hostages there. ¡± After a slight pause, Marley promised, ¡°As long as I get Colin back, I¡¯Ul leave Roz Town. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Leonel had my daughter?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At the mention of that cruel man¡¯s name, the scene where Leonel murdered Vicky shed through my mind. My blood ran cold, but my heart seemed to have been set on fire. The contradictory feeling of being both cold and hot gued me, making my hands tremble and my brain a mess. If Caleb hadn¡¯t caught me in time, I would¡¯ve copsed onto the floor in a helpless heap. What could I do now that Leonel had Elena? Leonel was a cruel man. He would never let Elena go so easily, even though she was just a child. No matter what, I had to rescue my daughter. Her safety was my priority. I already Lost Vicky five years ago. I refused to lose Elena, too! Chapter 550 ¡°I¡¯LL do whatever you say,¡± I said to Marley immediately. ¡°But Leonel better not touch my daughter!¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± I could feel Marleyughing smugly from the other end of the Line. After hanging up, Caleb pulled me close andforted me gently. ¡°Debra, you have to calm down first. We can¡¯t afford to be impulsive. ¡± He rubbed my cold hands, trying to warm them. But I coldly withdrew my hands from his. ¡°Caleb, didn¡¯t you hear her? Leonel has Elena. Leonel is a cruel man. I can¡¯t imagine what he¡¯ll do to Elena. How the hell can I calm down?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Caleb sighed helplessly, reaching out to cup my cheeks. ¡°Listen to me, Debra.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marley wouldn¡¯t just ask for Colin. She must be plotting something with Adam. ¡± ¡°What¡¯re you trying to say? Just spit it out!¡± I said agitatedly. ¡°My guess is that Marley and Adam will make it Look like you kidnapped Colin, so they¡¯ll make a public spectacle of it. Adam needs to punish you and warn the other residents of Roz Town to solidify his rule. Only in this way can he sell the town. So we can¡¯t just give Colin to them. He¡¯s our only trump card right now. ¡± Seeing the calm expression on Caleb¡¯s face, my heart sank to the pit of my stomach. ¡°Caleb, are you even thinking about Elena? What¡¯ll happen to her if we don¡¯t do as Marley asks?¡± Before he could answer me, I sobbed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Let me tell you-Leonel wilt destroy Elena! He has never been merciful, and he hates me. If we don¡¯t give Collin up, Elena won¡¯te home in one piece!¡± ¡°Debra, calm down and Listen to me. If you give Marley what she wants, they might not let both you and Elena go!¡± I smiled bitterly. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t need your help. My daughter¡¯s life is at stake, and I¡¯m not taking any risks. Even if there¡¯s only the faintest possibility of her safe return, I¡¯m going to go for it. ¡± Caleb ran his fingers through his hair helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive, Debra. You¡¯ll only fall into their trap. ¡± Chapter 551 He was so clear-headed that it didn¡¯t even seem as though he cared about Elena¡¯s safety, which made my heart sink a little deeper. ? It turned out that Caleb didn¡¯t love Elena as much as I thought. If he did, how could he be so rational now? Why wasn¡¯t he worried about the safety of his daughter? ? Then again, I was the one who raised Elena these past five years. I shouldn¡¯t have expected Caleb to be a great father in the span of just a few days. Swallowing the bitterness in my chest, I asked through gritted teeth ¡°Tell me, is Colin still in that cabin in the woods? I have to save my daughter!¡± But to my disappointment, Caleb just lowered his head and remained silent. Obviously, this man just wanted to keep his trump card, even if it meant risking the Life of his own daughter I couldn¡¯t take this betrayal. I ran out sadly and rushed to my car, intending to look for Collin on my own. I tried to recall the location of the cabin and navigated my way through the woods. Soon, I stumbled across the cabin where Colin was being kept. Without thinking, I kicked the door open with all my strength. But to my surprise, there was no one inside Colin was gone! And the room wasplete chaos. It seemed he had been taken away a short time ago. It must¡¯ve been Caleb who did it! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Irritated, I stormed out of the cabin. Just then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw a shadow shing in the woods. Was someone spying on me? Biting my lip, I made a detour in the woods on purpose. Finally, I crept up behind the person who was spying on me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s youl¡± The man was wearing a ck shirt and a pair of golden-framed sses. Of course, it was none other than Carlos. I frowned and asked, ¡°Carlos, what the hell is going on?¡± Carlos scratched his head sheepishly. ¡°Caleb took Collin away two days ago. He knew that you¡¯de here, so he asked me to keep an eye on you. He¡¯s worried about you, you know?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Waves of anger rushed into my mind. I knew that Caleb had already expected what I wanted to do. But obviously, he never thought of helping me. Chapter 552 From the very beginning, he had his own ns and considerations. Even if his daughter was kidnapped, he would never change his mind. My daughter and I were nothingpared to his personal interests. My heart suddenly became very cold. It was as if my chest was an ice cer. I said sarcastically, ¡°Caleb doesn¡¯t want to give Colin to Marley in exchange for our daughter. He even risks Elena¡¯s life to pin down Marley. He made sure he could buy the town smoothly, right?¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Carlos immediately denied what I said. He also looked very surprised. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Debra, although Caleb wants to buy the town, he will never do it in the way you said. He cares about you. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend Caleb anymore. ¡± I didn¡¯t want to hear any more excuses from Carlos to protect Caleb. So after saying this, I turned around and left. There was no point exining to him now. Elena¡¯s life was still in Marley¡¯s hands. I walked very fast, and the wind blew over my face, messing up my curly hair. The cold breeze made me a little sober. No one knew Colin¡¯s whereabouts until now. What should I do next? I needed to save Elena. But how? What should I do? Suddenly, my phone rang again, interrupting my thoughts. I looked at the screen and saw Marley¡¯s name shing on it. She was calling me again. I got anxious and irritable at once. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But I quickly suppressed my emotions. I had to be patient for Elena¡¯s sake. I took a deep breath to calm myself down before I answered the phone. ¡°Debra, why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± Marley immediately urged me from the other end of the line as soon as IR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only pressed the answer button. I had to calm her down, so I lied, ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome. Colin and I need some time. But I¡¯m trying to find a way. ¡± ¡°Debra, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t dare to y any tricks on me,¡± Marley threatened me in a cold voice. ¡°You know that your daughter¡¯s life is in Leonel¡¯s hands. You¡¯d better do something quickly. Bring Colin here. Chapter 553 Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen to your daughter. ¡± I held my phone so tightly that my fingers turned pale. Colin was not in my hands now. Where would I find him to exchange for my daughter? But I couldn¡¯t let Marley know about it. I gritted my teeth and forced myself to keep calm. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible. ¡± Marley sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Debra, I heard that you and Caleb had a fight because of your daughter. It seems that you don¡¯t love each other that much. You can¡¯t even reach an agreement on such an important matter. ¡± ? Her words were Like a sharp knife that pierced through my chest. I felt a sharp pain in my heart. Instead of answering her question, I pretended to be natural and changed the topic. ¡°Marley, I¡¯ll take Colin to you as soon as possible. I hope you can keep your promise. ¡± ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you soon. ¡± After saying this, Marley immediately hung up the phone. I walked to the parking lot, got in my car, and drove straight to the police station. However, when I arrived at the police station, I didn¡¯t see Zoe. So I had to ask a police officer, ¡°Excuse me, sir. Is Zoe here today? I need to talk to her. I have something important to tell her. ¡± The police officer Looked a Little impatient at first. But he seemed to recognize me, so his expression immediately softened. ¡°She is here. I¡¯ll call her for you right away. ¡± His reactions confused me. Why was he so good to me all of a sudden?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. And what made me feel even more strange was that everyone in the police station was secretly staring at me. But it was not a kind of tant stare. They only nced at me asionally. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Finally, Zoe came over. I immediately told her what I had noticed. ¡°Zoe, why is everyone Looking at me? They¡¯re weird. ¡± Zoe just shrugged and replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s normal. After all, everyone knew what happened at the dinner partyst night. You and Riley have many supporters in the town now. Most of the people here speak highly of you. Adam is different. Everyone here has been dissatisfied with him over these years. They all think he doesn¡¯t deserve to rule the town. ¡± What Zoe said didn¡¯t make me feel happy. Instead, my heart tightened. The brighter the light was, the more likely it was to be envied by darkness. Caleb¡¯s words about the plot between Marley and Adam rang out in my ears again. I realized he must be right. It should be a plot when Marley forced me to take Colin to the ce she told me. Chapter 554 But I couldn¡¯t care about those possibilities so much now. Elena was the most important for me. I must save her no matter what it took. I made a decision decisively and said seriously, ¡°Zoe, my daughter has been kidnapped by Leonel. He is Marley¡¯s subordinate. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Zoe Looked nervous. ¡°When did it happen? Tell me the details. I will do my best to help you investigate it I told her everything that happened. Then she immediately checked the surveince videos of the town based on the clues I gave her. One of the surveince videos captured the scene when a man without a right hand abducted Elena. When he grabbed Elena, she cried out loud pitifully. I saw the man¡¯s face on the screen clearly. He was indeed Leonel.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. My eyes turned red. I was angry and anxious at the same time. A few years ago, Vicky also died in Leonel¡¯s hands. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Zoe must have noticed that I was nervous. ¡°I will soon find out where Marley is. Now that I know it was her subordinate who did it, everything will be easy then. ¡± Sure enough, after a few minutes, Zoe sessfully found the hotel where Marley was staying. ¡°Let¡¯s go there,¡± Zoe said as she pulled me to the police car. We and the other police officers rushed to the hotel. When we arrived at the hotel entrance, Zoe turned to me and warned, ¡°Debra, stay here and don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll take my colleagues to check the hotel. We¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied with a nod, promising her I would wait outside alone. Zoe and the other police officers then entered the hotel. But after waiting for a long time, they had note out yet. I was so anxious that I paced back and forth outside. I felt like my heart was about to jump out of my chest. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Suddenly, I heard someone shout, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± I turned and Looked in the direction where the voice came from. Then I Saw some burly bodyguards escorting a person with a serious expression. I took a closer look, only to find it was Zoe. I was too shocked to move for a while. What happened inside the hotel just now? Why was Zoe being arrested? When I came back to my senses, I was so anxious that I hurriedly caught up with the bodyguards and asked, ¡°What is going on here? Why are you arresting her? What did she do?¡± Chapter 555 The bodyguards nced at me. One of them replied coldly, ¡°This policewoman irritated Adam. We will take her back to the police station to shut her up. ¡± My eyes darkened. Why would Adam suddenly want to deal with Zoe? Did he know that Zoe wanted to investigate Marley? What I found surprising was that Zoe, who was always violent, was unusually obedient. She was not resisting at all. Before she was taken by the bodyguards away, she reminded me in a low voice, ¡°Debra, remember to check your phone. ¡± After they left, I took out my phone and turned it on. I found there was a new message. It was a timed message. Zoe must have anticipated that Adam might catch her, so she prepared the message in advance as a countermeasure. ¡°I didn¡¯t find Elena¡¯s location, but I found Colin¡¯s whereabouts. I have emailed you the specific address. I suggest you discuss it with Caleb. Don¡¯t take Colin to the appointment rashly. This is the most dangerous way. ¡± I stared at Zoe¡¯s message for a long time, feeling hesitant. I understood what she meant.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But I was left with no choice. Every time I thought that Elena was in danger, my mind was a mess. I couldn¡¯t keep calm at all. At this moment, my phone rang again. Sure enough, it was another call from Marley. As soon as I answered the phone, Marley¡¯scent voice came through from the other end of the line. ¡°Debra, I know you went to find that annoying policewoman Zoe. ¡± She sneered, ¡°You are wasting your time. She is useless. She can¡¯t help you. And don¡¯t expect anything from Caleb, either. He won¡¯t help you. After all, he doesn¡¯t Love your daughter. And he only cares about his own interests. He won¡¯t possibly give up the town for a little girl who he has just known for a few days, even if she is his daughter. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her words were like a sharp knife that pierced through my heart. I bit my lip so hard that I felt the taste of blood in my mouth. I sensed that Marley had sent someone to watch me nearby. She knew my every move. I was at a loss now, not knowing what to do. I stood silently outside the hotel with the cold wind blowing on my face, swaying my curly hair. As I stared nkly ahead, countless scenes shed through my mind. When Caleb found that Elena was missing, he was indifferent. When Elena was taken away by Leonel, she cried out loud. And now, Zoe, who only wanted to help me, was arrested silently. With all that happened, I had to make a choice this time. Chapter 556 A sense of coldness surged from the bottom of my heart. It grew stronger and stronger as if a silent storm was quietly brewing. I turned on my car¡¯s navigation system and drove to Colin¡¯s Location without hesitation. Just like Last time, Colin was imprisoned in a house located in a very remote and deste ce. I parked my car at the intersection and walked a long way to the house. As soon as the house appeared in my sight, I saw a familiar figure standing at the door. ¡°You finally found this ce,¡± Caleb said, staring at me. I didn¡¯t dare to look at him. With my head down, I pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Caleb, I want to save Elena. Please give Colin to me. ¡± Caleb still stared at me. He was obviously unmoved. I smiled bitterly. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to do it. Even now, you are only thinking about your own interests. You don¡¯t care about your daughter. But I¡¯m different from you. I can¡¯t let anything happen to Elena. After all, I am not Like you who have many things. I only have Elena. ¡± I was in a trance, feeling like I had fallen into those dark memories again. ¡°Caleb, Leonel was ordered to kill me. It was Vicky who protected me at all costs, even risking her life. She was as important as my family. But because of my ipetence, I could only watch her die miserably in my arms. ¡± My eyes turned red, and I choked with sobs. ¡°Over the years, I have raised Elena all by myself. And her presence gives my life meaning. Because of her, I feel that life is interesting. I can no Longer stand losing another loved one. ¡± After saying this, I looked at Caleb.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. And I somehow felt that he seemed to feel sorry for me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He was silent for a long time before he said earnestly, ¡°Debra, you have to think it over. Once you make this choice, there¡¯s no turning back between us anymore. ¡± My heart skipped a beat. I suddenly felt like I lost something important. The feeling was suffocating. But I calmed myself down and said in a Low voice, ¡°I know. ¡± I was determined to finish this once and for all, so I walked unswervingly to the house behind Caleb. I loved him very much. But I couldn¡¯t give up Elena for him. But Caleb didn¡¯t want to give up yet. He still tried to persuade me. ¡°Debra, can you not trust me? Clearly, we are so close that we can even trust each other with our lives. Why don¡¯t you trust me on this?¡± @? Chapter 557 I stopped in my tracks when I heard his words. But I forced myself not to look back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said in a low voice. Then I opened the door, entered the house, and pushed Collin¡¯s wheelchair out. After putting him in the car, I drove to the address Marley gave me. I had no chance to regret my decision anymore. Marley¡¯s POV: ¡°Marley, are you sure Debra wille?¡± Adam asked dubiously. He obviously didn¡¯t believe that my n would go well. With his brows furrowed tightly, he paced back and forth in the room. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± I answered confidently. Adam had been waiting for so long that he became a bit manic. He Looked impatient now. He stared at me with his long and narrow eyes and said, ¡°Debra has always been rational. Will she break up with Caleb for her daughter?¡± ¡°Adam, please trust me on this.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She wille,¡± I answered with certainty. However, Adam still looked dubious. But I shouldn¡¯t be surprised anymore. After all, he was known for being suspicious and cautious. He nced at the wall clock and asked with a frown, ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± His constant questioning made me a Little impatient too. But I had to make sure that I could buy the town from Adam, so I had to exin patiently, ¡°I know Caleb very well. He values his own interests the most. He will never give up purchasing the town that easily. For him, love is nothingpared to his interests. ¡± Actually, Caleb and I were very simr. I also loved him very much back then. But I broke up with him and married Eduardo for the sake of my interests. Adam narrowed his eyes. He seemed in deep thought. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then he asked again, ¡°Do you also know Debra very well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied firmly. I remembered how Debra tolerated me for her father¡¯s sake before. Even if I always made things difficult for her, she put up with me. In the end, I framed her and kicked her out of the Silver Ridge Pack. I sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°Debra is a soft-hearted woman. She attaches great importance to family ties. So I believe that she will do anything for her daughter, even to the point of personally admitting that she and Riley have conspired against the town secretly. ¡± I emphasized, ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Leonel to kidnap Elena. This is to lure Debra out and take the me for us. Then I can save my silly younger brother, by the way. In this way, I can also make my father feel at ease. ¡± ¡°Oh, honey, you are so smart. ¡± Finally, Adam believed my n Chapter 558 As soon as he was free of worries, he began to be restless again. He sat back on the sofa, leaned closer to me, and slid his rough hand into my dress. It went along my thigh and touched my private part through my thin underwear I was disgusted by what he was doing. But when I thought that he was still very useful to me now, I had to endure my physical disgust and cater to him. I moaned seductively. I felt Adam hardened quickly, making a tent under his trousers. I secretly sneered. At times like this, men were in their most irrational state. So I seized this opportunity to remind Adam, ¡°Debra was Caleb¡¯s mate. So after you kill her, he will definitely avenge her. By that time, he is no longer a good buyer. Instead, he can take revenge on you at any time. So, Adam, why don¡¯t you consider selling the town to me?¡± Even if I spoke, Adam¡¯s desire didn¡¯t dissipate. But he immediately took out a contract from his briefcase on the table. ¡°Marley, if this n seeds, I will sign the contract with you. ¡± I read the words on the contract, and I felt joy surge in my heart. Sure enough, lecherous men were the easiest to manipte. But I pretended to remain calm and asked concernedly, ¡°You won¡¯t go back on your words, right? If Rileyes to plead with you, will you let Debra go?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. He said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If it weren¡¯t for Debra¡¯s instigation, my family wouldn¡¯t have broken up. I hate that bitch so much. And I can only vent my hatred if I kill her. ¡± I pretended to be worried for him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°But if you kill Debra, Caleb will hate you. Aren¡¯t you afraid of making him an enemy?¡± ¡°Why will I be afraid of him?¡± Adam looked very confident. While panting, he added, ¡°When the contract to sell the town ispleted, I will take the money and disappear forever.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I have already arranged everything. Caleb will never find me. ¡± I smiled happily upon hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s good then. ¡± I liked Adam¡¯s n very much. He seemed to make all the arrangements for me. I had always wanted to kill Debra, but I could never find a chance. Now, I could kill her with Adam¡¯s help. And I could get rid of my hidden trouble. Even if Caleb would avenge her, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with it. It was just perfect. At this moment, my phone rang. I looked at the screen and saw that bitch Debra¡¯s name shing. Chapter 559 I pressed the answer button at once. ¡°Marley, I¡¯m at the hotel lobby. Colin is with me. Where are you?¡± I heard Debra¡¯s silly question from the other end of the line. A satisfied smile crept across my face. Everything was going well. I replied, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be there right away. ¡± I broke free from Adam¡¯s arms and quickly tidied up my messy clothes in front of the mirror. Then I turned around and winked at him. ¡°Adam, the fish has taken the bait. We can sit back and wait for this to finish as nned. ¡± The sun shone brightly outside. It was as bright as my good mood The good show was about to begin. Marley¡¯s POV: I quickly walked out of the room and rushed downstairs. At the same time, Leonel also came out from the next room, holding Elena¡¯s hand. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She wore a pink dress and a bunny hair clip on her head. She looked pink and lovely, as cute as a doll. But she was different from other girls. She didn¡¯t cry or make any noise. Instead, she was quiet and obedient while Leonel held her hand. Normal children her age would have been crying out loud now. I couldn¡¯t help asking in confusion, ¡°Why is she so quiet?¡± Leonel cast a sidelong nce at Elena and said sarcastically, ¡°Debra and Caleb¡¯s daughter is a fool. She only cried when I took her away, and it was only for a short time. After that, she has been quiet all the time. She¡¯s Like a log. ¡± I became even more curious when I heard Leonel¡¯s words. I squatted in front of Elena and looked at her carefully.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She was very beautiful, and her nose was simr to Debra¡¯s. Her hair was naturally wavy, and her eyes were amber. She also inherited some of Caleb¡¯s characteristics, such as her golden hair. She was like a princess in fairy tales, dreamy and beautiful. But what surprised me the most was that Elena resembled thete Luna, Elsie. She was Debra¡¯s mother. I found it really annoying. Chapter 560 My good mood vanished at once. And even the sunshine outside the window seemed to be dazzling. I was so upset that I raised my hand, wanting to p Elena. But when her indifferent eyes stared at me, I felt scared for a moment. She clearly saw that I wanted to hit her, but she didn¡¯t dodge. She just stared at me with her amber eyes as if she was trying to see through my mind. ?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Elena was a weird girl. I felt so uneasy that I turned my head. I didn¡¯t dare to look at her anymore. With a straight face, I took her to the hotel lobby. As I expected, Debra came with Collin, who seemed emaciated and dull-witted. I took a closer look to see if there were other people there. Sure enough, Caleb was not with Debra. I had guessed it right. Debra and Caleb fell out because of Collin. I sneered in my head. The love between Debra and Caleb was just the same as that of others. It couldn¡¯t withstand even the basic test. It was also nothing. ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­ From a distance, Colin recognized me at a nce. He kept wriggling. It was as if he was very eager toe to me. But his mouth was covered with a duster cloth. And his hands and feet were tied with iron chains. He was firmly controlled by Debra, so he could not move at all. ¡°Elena!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When Debra saw Elena, she became excited. Tears welled up in her eyes. Obviously, she wanted to rush to me. But I calmly made a ¡°stop¡± gesture and pulled Elena back. Then I called Debra on the phone. She immediately answered it. ¡°Marley, what are you doing?¡± Debra sounded very anxious. She urged me, ¡°I¡¯ve brought Colin here as we agreed. Hurry, give me my daughter. ¡± Ny lips curved up. Then I said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind now. ¡± I pointed at the camera in the lobby and said to her, ¡°If you want your daughter to be safe, go to the Live camera and admit that you and Riley have always wanted to rebel against Adam. You even nned the ident during the carnival. ¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Debra looked at me in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Chapter 561 I restrained my smile and said cruelly, ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I will kill your daughter right away. ¡± Debra¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She froze where she stood. Leonel followed my instructions. He walked to Debra and pressed her to the camera. I was very satisfied. The good y I carefully prepared was going to begin. Debra¡¯s POV: Elena was still in Marley¡¯s hands, so I had no choice but to let Leonel escort me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I pushed Colin to the camera. ¡®s BunnyBookery Leonel looked at mecently. He smiled gloatingly and said, ¡°Debra, you¡¯re doomed. ¡± He pointed at the camera and exined calmly, ¡°This camera is connected to the biggest LED screen in town. And all media tforms will broadcast it. ALL the residents of this town will immediately hear everything you say. ¡± Now it finally dawned on me. It turned out this was Marley and Adam¡¯s conspiracy. Marley didn¡¯t intend to make a deal with me at all. She only wanted me to take the me for her and Adam. She was undoubtedly a vicious woman. I stared at Elena, who was controlled by Marley, and I felt so powerless. She was my daughter, and I must protect her. I had no other choice. In other words, from the moment I came here, I had be a puppet. I could only follow whatever Marley ordered. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Elena was my everything. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose her. ¡°Okay, I will do as you say,¡± I agreed through clenched teeth. Then I faced the camera with a heavy heart. I knew very well that once I spoke, there was no turning back. Both Riley and I would be sinners of this town. Thousands of people would be pointing fingers at us. With a serious look, I finally began to speak. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have a very important announcement. Please stop what you¡¯re doing first and listen carefully. ¡± As soon as I said this, I saw many people slowly gathered in the hotel lobby. They Looked at me with curiosity in their eyes. Chapter 562 Then I heard them discuss this. ¡°What announcement? What does she want to say? Did something good happen to the town?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s good news. After all, Debra is so kind that she can bring good Luck to the town. ¡± I became even more nervous. But I took a deep breath to calm myself down. Then I looked at everyone and said in a serious and loud voice, ¡°Everyone, after investigation, I found that Adam nned to sell Roz Town. And all the guests who came to the town during the carnival were potential buyers, including Caleb. In fact, Adam nned to auction the town in public during the charity banquet a few days ago. But Riley and I tried to stop him with the help of Alpha Gale. ¡± I looked at Marley and saw the shocked expression on her face. Everyone had the same reaction too. They looked at me in a daze. ¡°Debra, you bitch!¡± Marley screamed when she came back to her senses Her hands turned into sharp ws, and she reached out to Elena. But much to her dismay, she failed. Before she knew it, Elena was no longer by her side. Marley was stunned for a moment. Then she turned and looked around in a hurry. She seemed at a loss, unable to figure out what had happened I said, ¡°Marley, this is the exchange between the two of us. This is what you¡¯ve promised me before, to exchange Colin for Elena. ¡± After saying this, I let go of Colin¡¯s hand with a smile and let Leonel push Colin¡¯s wheelchair away. Suddenly, my arm was held tightly by a warm and powerful hand. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When I turned my head, I saw Caleb standing beside me. He leaned over and whispered to me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Elena has been saved. She is safe now. ¡± My heart finally felt relieved. It was great that this matter was finally settled. My long acting was not in vain. This time, it was Caleb who faced the camera and said, ¡°Everyone, Debra was telling the truth. I can attest to it. ¡± Then he took out the relocation n and showed it to the camera for everyone to see. ¡°For me to buy this town, this is the n I discussed with Adam. Adam ns to sell this town, and it¡¯s not on a whim. He has been nning this for three years now. ¡± Chapter 563 Marley¡¯s face turned pale. She sensed that something was wrong, so she pushed Colin¡¯s wheelchair, trying to escape ¡°Abhh!¡± Suddenly, a shrill scream resounded through the hotel Lobby. What appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes was an extremely terrifying scene. ¡®s BunnyBookery As soon as the iron chains on his body were untied and he was free, Colin tore the rag covering his mouth. He seemed to have gone crazy and instantly turned into a wolf.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Then he pounced on Marley and bit her face. Red blood immediately gushed out of Marley¡¯s face and dripped on her beautiful dress. Her howl resounded through the hotel Lobby. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Ahhh! Stay away from me!¡± Marley screamed in pain and kicked Colin away with all her strength. Colin also let out a painful scream. He immediately loosened his grip and fell heavily to the floor. However, he didn¡¯t intend to stop. He got up from the floor, gritted his teeth, and rushed forward, trying to continue biting the other half of Marley¡¯s face. ¡°Marley!¡± Leonel shouted and pounced on Colin He had to protect Marley, so he turned into a wolf and pressed Colin to the floor. Colin was very thin. And he was weak. Of course, he was no match for Leonel¡¯s strength. ¡°Let me go! I will bite this bitch to death. ¡± Colin struggled desperately, trying to break free from Leonel¡¯s control. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Leonel, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ll bite off her face today and see how she can still seduce men in the future. ¡± Upon hearing this, Marley took a few steps back, covering her face Her eyes were full of horror and anger, and she panted heavily. She said resentfully, ¡°Colin, you idiot! How dare you bite me!¡± Colin sneered and said angrily, ¡°You bitch! How dare you scold me! Marley, you had no intention of saving me at all. ¡± Chapter 564 Marley frowned and scolded, ¡°How can you frame me Like that? Do you know how much it took me to get you out? You still treat me like this? Colin, you¡¯re an ungrateful bastard!¡± Colin smiled coldly and said through clenched teeth, ¡°You did nothing when I was tortured in Roz Town. You could¡¯ve saved me with money, but you deliberately dyed it. Marley, do you think I don¡¯t know your intention?¡± Marley was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say for a moment. Her Lips trembled, and she wanted to argue. ¡°I¡­ I had no other choice before at that time. You don¡¯t have evidence.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. How can you try to me me?¡± However, Colin exposed her bluntly. ¡°With your ability, you could have saved me Long ago. But why did you dy it until now? Bitch, you want me to die, right?¡± At this moment, I cut in, ¡°Colin, you are right. Indeed, Marley didn¡¯t want to save you. She told me that you were useless. ¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Marley retorted loudly. I smiled, raising my eyebrows. ¡°Nonsense? Okay. Listen to it yourself, then. ¡± I took out the recording I had prepared from my bag and yed it in front of them. Soon, Marley¡¯s disdainful voice came through. ¡°He¡¯s always been the most useless member of the family. Because of Colin, my ns are moving so slowly. If our father hadn¡¯t asked me to look for him, I wouldn¡¯t have given a damn about him. ¡± The mockery and disdain in her voice were very apparent. Colin had already calmed down a little. But when he heard the recording, he became upset again. ¡°Marley, you are such a bitch!¡± His face was filled with ferocity. ¡°You are too vicious! But now that you are disfigured, you can no longer seduce any man. And you are of no use to our father. You wait and see. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He will definitely abandon you. He can¡¯t possibly keep a disfigured bitch by his side. ¡± Marley covered her face. Her chest heaved violently in anger. She was out of breath. Finally, her eyes darkened, and she fainted. When Leonel saw this, he immediately stared at me with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Debra, you must be courting death!¡± Leonel didn¡¯t even care about Colin anymore. He rushed to me and pounced on me, trying to hit my heart with his ws. But I did not dodge. Instead, I looked at him calmly. This was the moment I had been waiting for. Now that it really came, I didn¡¯t feel even the slightest trace of fear in my heart. He was getting closer and closer now. Chapter 565 A loud sound of the gunshot echoed in the hotel lobby. Leonel¡¯s movements suddenly stopped. He touched his abdomen, only to feel wet and sticky. He raised his hand, and disbelief was written all over his face when he saw there was blood. Then his body fell heavily with a loud bang. I held the gun with my trembling hands. There was still pale smoke on the muzzle of the gun. It was proof that I shot it just now. I clenched the gun tightly and walked to Leonel, continuously pulling the trigger without hesitation. The gunshot sound fell one after another. I hit his feet. He was in so much pain that she cried out loud. His cry was more painful than Marley¡¯s just now. The pleasure of revenge surged from the bottom of my heart. My eyes were wet, but my heart was infinitely happy. If only Vicky could see this right now. This was all for her. I was avenging her. ¡°Leonel, does it hurt?¡± I stepped on Leonel¡¯s neck expressionlessly and looked down at him indifferently, appreciating the changes in his expression. Leonel lowered his head and looked at his wound in a daze. His eyes were filled with horror. ¡°Debra, there are special silver bullets in your gun¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Since he was shot with these special silver bullets, it meant his wounds would never heal. ¡°Yes. And you arepletely doomed,¡± I said very calmly, imitating him when he pronounced Vicky¡¯s death. Leonel coughed and spat out a mouthful of ck blood all of a sudden. The particrly eye-catching blood fell on the floor.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now that he was on the verge of dying, Leonel lost his usual ferocity and calmness. He hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Debra, please let me go. ¡± But I remained unmoved. I just Looked at him coldly. Was he seriously begging me to let him go? Back then, did he let Vicky and me go? ¡°Let you go? Do you seriously think I will do that?¡± Chapter 566 I looked down at Leonel emotionlessly. His pleading voice faded. But then, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t kill me. I can still be useful to you ¡°I know your mother¡¯s secret. If you spare my life, I will tell you. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Secret? What secret?¡± I asked with a frown My mother had been dead for many years. What secret could she have? After I asked my question, Leonel¡¯s face suddenly lit up. He looked at me expectantly and said, ¡°As long as you promise not to kill me, I will tell you the secret. ¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I looked steadily ahead. But the cold muzzle of the gun in my hand was pressed against Leonel¡¯s forehead. ¡°But since you said it¡¯s a secret, then you don¡¯t have to tell me. ¡± As I spoke, I looked at Leonel expressionlessly My mother was dead. So, for me, even if she really had a secret, I should let it remain a secret. After all, as her daughter, she didn¡¯t even tell me. She must have her own reason for not telling me. So why should I have to find out? What was more, I suspected that Leonel was only making an excuse to dy the time, hoping he could still survive So I only asked the question I wanted to ask the most. ¡°Leonel, you are begging me to Let you go now. Do you remember when Vicky pleaded with you back then? Did you show her any mercy? Why did you still kill her cruelly?¡± Leonel trembled all over. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His voice became weak when he spoke again. ¡°I had no choice at that time. Vicky was just a servant. And I was only ordered at that time. ¡± Leonel put on an innocent look. ¡°Debra, you don¡¯t have to do this for Vicky. She was just a servant. As long as you let me go and take me back to Silver Ridge Pack, I will help you persuade Alpha Eduardo to forgive you. ¡± I sneered, ¡°I no longer need it. Yes, Vicky was only a servant to you But for me, she was my family. Our bond was closer than kinship. ¡± Leonel¡¯s face turned pale. He struggled and insisted, ¡°But Vicky is already dead. Are you going to give up the opportunity to return to Silver Ridge Pack for a dead person?¡± I looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Leonel, I don¡¯t want to return to Silver Ridge Pack. Since my father drove me out of the pack because of Marley¡¯s nder, I have been extremely disappointed by him¡­¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 567 Before I could finish my words, someone suddenly grabbed the gun in my hand. It turned out that Leonel took advantage of the opportunity when I was distracted and grabbed my gun. ¡°Leonel, let go of my gun.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± I tried to take my gun back, but Leonel had a strong desire to survive. He quickly screwed the barrel with his left hand. In an instant, the gun barrel was twisted out of shape. It could no longer be used. ¡°Debra, you can¡¯t kill me. ¡± Leonel looked at me and smiledcently. Then he struggled and quickly crawled into the panicked crowd with a distorted posture. People screamed and fled in all directions, making way for him. ¡°No!¡± I screamed. My eyes widened in shock. Leonel killed Vicky. I couldn¡¯t let him get away I red at him as the anger kept burning in my heart. My uncontroble anger appeared again. As I red at him angrily, his body seemed pulled by an invisible giant hand and uncontrobly mmed into the nearest pir. ¡®s BunnyBookery A click sound was clearly heard and followed by a burst of screams from the crowd. They all covered their mouths and looked at the scene in horror. It turned out that Leonel¡¯s neck was broken by the pir. His fresh blood sshed all over, and he slowly slid down from the pir. He nowy in the pool of blood with his eyes wide open Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Needless to say, he died with regret. I also watched this scene in shock, and my mood changed violently. This time, I clearly felt the mysterious strength in my body. Although Leonel¡¯s death seemed idental, I was very sure that this was due to the strength inside me. It was I who manipted the mysterious force to end Leonel¡¯s evil life and avenge Vicky¡¯s death sessfully. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Colin was the closest to Leonel, and he saw Leonel¡¯s miserable situation clearly. He was so scared that he copsed to the floor. Chapter 568 Then the yellow liquid flowed out, wetting half of his pants. I trembled all over. It turned out I really had such terrible strength in my body. Now it was clear to me that the ident at the carnival was also caused by me. Suddenly, a pair of warm hands covered my eyes, and the familiar scent enveloped me. ¡°Debra, Let go of the gun. Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything is over now. ¡± It was Caleb. I felt like my drifting soul had found its home. The warm strength from Caleb wrapped me and brought me back to reality. Ny tense nerves rxed, and tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°Caleb¡­¡± I let go of my gun and hugged him tightly. Caleb looked at me with a sincere expression and wiped the tears off my face. Then he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for trusting me. ¡± At this moment, Carlos, who had sent Elena away, squeezed out from the crowd and took Colin and Marley away as Caleb ordered. But before leaving, Carlos asked curiously, ¡°How did you two figure out a way to deal with Marley in such a short time and make a n?¡± Caleb and I looked at each other, both recalling what had happened before. Debra¡¯s POV: *& shback ** I walked out of the abandoned house, pushing Colin¡¯s wheelchair. Then I carried him into the car and turned to the driver¡¯s seat. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ While driving, I still felt I was being monitored. But after a while the feeling finally disappeared. I took out my phone and called Caleb. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± I knew I hurt him, and he deserved my apology. And for the first time, I opened up to him about what had been bothering me. ¡°Marley has been following me. She keeps pressing me to give Colin to her. Obviously she wants us to fall out. But Elena is in her hands, so I had to takeN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Colin away, so she would let down her guard against me. ¡± I heard Caleb take a deep breath. He seemed relieved because he said, Chapter 569 ¡°That¡¯s good then. I really thought you had gone stupid. I thought you didn¡¯t know what you were doing. ¡± He must have been frightened by my impulsiveness I couldn¡¯t help smiling. Then I said, ¡°If I can even deceive you, then I can also do the same to Marley. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb Laughed helplessly. ¡°Well, I must say that you are really good at acting. ¡± This time, I became serious. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n? Tell me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I want to hear it. Don¡¯t worry. I trust you this time. ¡± Caleb¡¯s tone also became serious when he answered, ¡°Based on the current situation, Adam¡¯s n of selling this town must be made public. Debra, I know you have been fighting alone these days, risking even your life just to protect Roz Town. Since you are willing to fight for this town, you have to believe that there are people here who are also willing to help and support you. ¡± My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I want to help you,¡± Caleb interrupted before I could finish my sentence. ¡°I will contact Riley and ask her to cooperate with you. We must prepare for the worst. And even if Adam fights back, we can deal with him ording to our n. ¡± I agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay, I will give you my full cooperation. ¡± In this battle, I knew that Caleb¡¯s and my safety was not guaranteed. But what mattered was Elena would be safe. Part of our n was to make Marley believe that Caleb and I had really broken up. In this way, her guard against Caleb would be greatly reduced. Knowing that I had brought Colin with me, Marley must think I had given in. And sure enough, she Looked very confident when she escorted Elena out. She must believe she had full control of the entire situation. After she changed her mind and refused to exchange Colin with Elena, she ordered Leonel to bring me in front of the camera. What she didn¡¯t know was that once Leonel was away from her, she would lose her protection. Even Ivy couldn¡¯t helpmenting, ¡°She is such a fool!¡± Marley had no idea that Carlos had been hiding in the crowd near her. I just had to distract her attention, then Carlos would take Elena away from her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This was all part of our n, and everything was going well. Marley was so immersed in the pleasure of torturing me that she didn¡¯t notice Carlos¡¯ appearance at all. Therefore, Carlos was able to take Elena away without any obstructions. Of course, Marley wanted to use Elena to threaten me. But when she turned to get my daughter, it was only then that she realized she got no hostage anymore. @ Ivy, who had been watching the scene all the time, couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Marley is so stupid. She treats others as idiots without her knowing that she is the real fool. Obviously, she underestimated her enemy. Her biggest mistake is underestimating the power of motherhood. ¡± As I listened to Ivy, I remained calm. But my hand was tightly clenching the special pistol hidden under my sleeve. Chapter 570 Even if Vicky had passed away years ago, I never forgot her. I always wanted to avenge her death. So when I found that Marley brought Leonel to Roz Town, I took this pistol I had prepared for him long ago. I swore that Leonel would die in my hands. This was the only way I could avenge Vicky. Fortunately, everything went well with our n. Because of Caleb and my cooperation, I sessfully saved Elena and beat the hateful siblings, Marley and Colin. I took revenge without scruple.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. This time, I took out my gun, raised it, and aimed it at Leonel. 4+* End of shback ** ¡°What is going on here?¡± A strong male voice suddenly echoed in the hotel lobby. I turned my head and saw Adame out of the elevator. He nced at the blood on the floor, then at the chaos in front of him. He frowned, immediately understanding what had happened. Then he turned to the guards and ordered, ¡°Surround the entire hotel!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The guards immediately followed Adam¡¯s order. They quickly surrounded the entire hotel. Obviously, he had been prepared. Otherwise, how could he have so many people inside and outside the hotel? However, the subordinate closest to Adam suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Cooper are you really going to sell this town?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Adam turned his head and red at his subordinate. He was so angry that blue veins stood out on his temples. He roared, ¡°You idiot! You actually believe these people here?¡± The subordinate looked hesitant. ¡°But Mrs. Cooper made a statement outside just now. She confirmed that you wanted to sell the town. And she has evidence to prove it. ¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Adam was so angry that he immediately turned into a wolf. He red at his subordinate with fierce eyes, raised his paw, and pped the man hard. The impact of the p was so strong that the poor subordinate was thrown away and hit the pir with a Loud bang. He died on the spot. There was no doubt that Adam¡¯s brutal move was a warning to others People all gasped and stepped back with fear on their faces Adam looked crazy now. He frowned and sneered, ¡°Everyone, listen up! Chapter 571 This town belongs to me. I can do anything, and no one can stop me. ¡± After saying this, he turned to me and fixed his fierce eyes on me ¡°Debra, you bitch! You destroyed my family. This is all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, Riley would never have divorced me. ¡± Adam approached me. His cold and fierce eyes never left my face. ¡°This time, you messed up my n again. How dare you spread the news of me selling this town? I swear that you and Caleb won¡¯t go out of this hotel alive. After you two die, I will arrest all the people who have witnessed what happened today and block the news with all my strength. I¡¯ll see if Gale can still save you. ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. This time, Caleb stood in front of me. He looked into my eyes andforted me in a low voice, ¡°Debra, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you. ¡± When Adam heard this, he sneered coldly, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to hurt you. I¡¯m telling you, I can catch you. Then I will ask for a huge amount of property from the Thorn Edge Pack as a ransom. Maybe it will be more valuable than selling Roz Town. Besides, your future Luna and daughter are also here. The Thorn Edge Pack will definitely be more willing to pay. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t show any trace of fear at all. Instead, he countered lightly, ¡°No, Adam, you¡¯re wrong. Actually, the Thorn Edge Pack doesn¡¯t need to spend a penny. ¡± Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed vigntly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caleb didn¡¯t answer. At this moment, Zoe¡¯s voice sounded behind him ¡°Adam, after you betrayed Roz Town, do you still expect us to work for you? How can you be so shameless!¡± The bright sunlight seeped through the ss windows and poured on the floor, shining brightly. Zoe, in her police uniform, walked quickly to us, stepping on the sunshine. And walking side by side with her was the elegant and calm Riley Behind them followed a Large number of armed policemen Zoe and Riley both Looked majestic and imposing. The strength of the people they brought was enough to break through Adam¡¯s blockade. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ These people suppressed Adam¡¯s subordinates, making their encirclement smaller and smaller. They seemed useless now. ¡°You all betrayed me! How dare you!¡± Adam was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. Zoe looked at him coldly and expressionlessly. ¡°Adam, everyone in town already knows all your ns. And no one is willing to support you anymore. So you¡¯d surrender now. Stop struggling because you will only worsen your situation. ¡± However, Adam didn¡¯t take her words seriously. He turned to Riley and cursed with a frown, ¡°What is this all about?¡± Riley looked at him, shook her head, and sighed. Chapter 572 Then she walked over and Looked at the man she once loved and used to be her husband. ¡°Adam, I gave you a lot of opportunities. But you didn¡¯t cherish them. So you only deserve the situation you are in now. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: After Caleb and I discussed and finalized our n, we approached Riley. When Riley Learned about Marley and Adam¡¯s conspiracies, she was very sad. ¡°They didn¡¯t even spare a child. Just to exonerate themselves from the charges, they became heartless. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. That¡¯s why we believe this matter can¡¯t be dyed any longer. We must put an end to their wickedness,¡± Caleb said. Then he told Riley our n. Riley pondered for a while. After careful consideration, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay. You guys take care of the things inside the hotel. Leave the rest to me. ¡± Riley contacted and gathered all the policemen in Roz Town. Then she showed them the evidence we had collected before. ¡°Adam has changed. He is no longer the mayor who will do everything for the people. He used to love this town. But greed has overwhelmed him. In his heart now, only profit matters. He is even willing to sacrifice the people for money. If we just let him go, we won¡¯t have a good ending. He will sell the town without hesitation. ¡± The police were moved by Riley¡¯s impassioned speech. At first, they were hesitant for a while. But in the end, their righteousness outweighed their second thoughts. They all made a promise. ¡°Mrs. Copper, don¡¯t worry. To protect Roz Town, we will work together to dislodge Mr. Copper. ¡± Of course, Zoe was not detained after Adam¡¯s subordinates sent her to the police station. Instead, she became the leader of this mission with the unanimous agreement of the entire police force. Zoe and Riley lead the police officers to the hotel to deal with Adam. ¡®s BunnyBookery ording to our n, no one should act rashly until Adam exposed himself. So they didn¡¯t do anything yet. They just surrounded the hotel, waiting for the right time to enter. Everyone was already prepared for the worst. Even if Caleb and I couldn¡¯t force Adam to admit his crime, and if we couldn¡¯t survive in his hands, we must ensure he would be punished. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Now I know. You have long wanted to conspire against me. ¡° When Adam heard the truth from Riley, he was so angry that he trembled all over. He looked at Riley fiercely, turned into a wolf, and rushed to her. ¡°Bitch! I¡¯LL tear you apart,¡± he roared. Everything happened so fast that even the police didn¡¯t have time to react. Adam approached Riley without any obstruction and his fangs were about to pierce her neck. At this critical moment, Caleb stepped forward and caught Adam. ¡°How dare you hurt your wife! You are such a coward!¡± Caleb sneered. ¡°Caleb, you asked for this!¡± Chapter 573 Adam¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. He gritted his sharp teeth, roared, and turned his head to bite Caleb. But Caleb had already been prepared. He quickly dodged Adam¡¯s attack and also turned into a wolf.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Damien¡¯s roar resounded through the hall. The powerful Alpha aura he emitted made everyone feel theing danger. This was my first time seeing how powerful Caleb¡¯s wolf was. Indeed, he was born to be a fighter. There was no doubt that others were no match for him. ¡°Adam, just ept your fate,¡± Damien said. Damien bent his hind Legs slightly and stretched out his front legs. His eyes emitted a faint fierce light. Adam Launched an attack first. He pounced on Damien and aimed his sharp fangs at Damien¡¯s throat. Fortunately, Damien was so agile that he dodged Adam¡¯s attack in time and caught his weakness. Before Adam could react, Damien¡¯s sharp w pierced through his hind leg. Adam¡¯s painful scream pierced through the hotel lobby as one of his legs was broken. He whimpered and stepped back. His bright red blood drew lines on the floor, making it look bloody. But Damien didn¡¯t intend to give Adam a chance to even breathe. He grabbed Adam¡¯s other leg and pulled it back to him. The cracking of Adam¡¯s bones created a crisp sound. Then he was thrown away, hitting the wall hard. Adam fell and rolled a few times on the floor. His body was covered with wounds and bruises, and his red blood spilled on the floor of the hotel Lobby. As the sun shone through the ss windows and hit the blood on the floor, it reflected a dark light. ¡°This is the price you have to pay for threatening the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Damien squinted, pressed Adam under his w, and moved his another w to Adam¡¯s chest. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡± Riley screamed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, Caleb and his wolf were both crazy now. Damien¡¯s bloodshot eyes seemed to be burning. His sharp w grabbed Adam¡¯s chest. ¡°Caleb, stop it!¡± I shouted anxiously. Finally, Damien¡¯s w stopped right in front of Adam¡¯s chest. Caleb must have heard my voice. Debra¡¯s POV: The salvation of Adam¡¯s life brought immediate relief to Riley, as the tension on her face dissipated. With a sigh of relief, she cast a grateful gaze in my direction. Chapter 574 Returning her grateful gaze, I reciprocated with a warm smile. ¡°Riley, rest assured. I will ensure Caleb doesn¡¯t kill Adam. ¡± My motivation for not killing Adam extended beyond just Riley; it was also for my own well-being. The circumstances surrounding Gale¡¯s poisoning remained a mystery, and for the time being, it was crucial to ensure Adam¡¯s survival. I approached Caleb, urging him in a hushed tone, ¡°Caleb, restrain yourself. We cannot kill Adam at this moment. We must entrust him to Gale. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Caleb failed toprehend, and his brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Keeping Adam alive will undoubtedly lead to futureplications. If he manages to escape, he will unleash his revenge upon everyone without a doubt. ¡± With a sigh of resignation, I found myself exining in a helpless tone, ¡°I understand. However, we can¡¯t kill him yet as he is a key witness for Han. ¡± ¡°Witness?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Without holding back, I recounted the entire tale to Caleb, sharing every detail. ¡°Gale was assaulted and poisoned. Our suspicions point to Adam as the perpetrator, possibly in cahoots with outsiders, yet we Lack concrete evidence.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Presently, we have Adam in custody. He is not only a crucial witness but he is the only person who can shed Light to the truth. His survival is paramount. ¡± I powered on my phone and disyed the message to Caleb. ¡°Take a look. I¡¯ve already reported the entire incident to Han. He¡¯ll be arriving here shortly. He will handle the situationprehensively. Our best course of action now is to secure Adam in prison and await the disciplinary measures from the Xeric Pack. Killing him would only result in the suspension of Han¡¯s investigation. ¡± ¡°Alright . ¡± Caleb reluctantly agreed and Damien retracted his paws. Zoe hurriedly approached, ced handcuffs on Adam, and assured, ¡°Rest assured, I will secure Adam¡¯s confinement. Until we uncover the truth, he won¡¯t be able to evade capture. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I sincerely express my gratitude, Zoe,¡± I said appreciatively. Through the coborative efforts of everyone involved, the entire ordeal eventually came to an end. ¡°Debra, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Caleb took my hand. I nodded in agreement. I found myself truly fatigued after a Long day¡¯s work As Caleb and I arrived home, I stepped out of the car and immediately a small figure darted to me, embracing me tightly Chapter 575 ¡°Mommy !¡± Her sweet voice filled my heart with warmth and joy.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Elena!¡± Tears welled up in my eyes. I extended my arms to embrace my daughter my voice quivering with emotion. As memories of Vicky bleeding incessantly haunted my mind, I couldn¡¯t shake off the intense fear that consumed me when my daughter was taken away. The fear of losing my daughter, just like I had lost Vicky, gripped me tightly, and the thought of her Leaving me forever terrified me. ¡°Elena, I¡¯m incredibly relieved to see you safe. ¡± I managed to control my tears as I tightly embraced my precious treasure. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing great. I knew deep down that you and Daddy woulde to rescue me! I didn¡¯t shed a tear, and the viins were didn¡¯t hurt me. ¡± Sensing my emotional state, my daughter tenderlyforted me in a soft, reassuring voice. Her thoughtfulness was truly touching. With a smile, I gently stroked her head and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely amazing!¡± Caleb approached us and enveloped me and our daughter in a warm embrace, affirming, ¡°Both of you have shown immense greatness and courage throughout this ordeal. ¡± The three of us held each other in a tight embrace, cherishing the moment as we remained intertwined for a long time. sem Two dayster, Han arrived, apanied by the formidable army of the Xeric Pack. The soldiers exuded a majestic and dignified presence, instilling a profound sense of security within those around them. Han expressed his astonishment. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, it¡¯s truly remarkable that you managed to aplish such a challenging task without causing harm to any innocent residents. It¡¯s nothing short of a miracle. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but agree, finding the aplishment truly incredible myself. Initially, my sole responsibility was to examine Adam¡¯s ounts and gather evidence of his corruption, with the intention ofpleting the task and departing. However, to my surprise, I stumbled upon Adam¡¯s scheme to sell Roz Town. In the end, I managed to sessfully thwart his ns and put an end to the entire ordeal. ¡°I believe this is the power of love,¡± I remarked. Han yfully teased, ¡°Romantic love, perhaps?¡± ¡°Not just romantic love,¡± I replied earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s the power of unity and friendship. ¡± ¡°Unity and friendship?¡± Chapter 576 ¡°Yes. Take Riley, for instance. She let go of her love for her husband, rediscovered self-love and reignited her love for Roz Town. Standing against her husband, she led the police to dismantle Adam¡¯s scheme and apprehend him. ¡± ¡°Riley is indeed courageous, just like you,¡± Han expressed, admiration evident on his face. ¡°I am proud to have such remarkable women in the Xeric Pack. You didn¡¯t betray Gale¡¯s trust. ¡± I smiled and replied, ¡°We must also express our gratitude to you, Han, for your assistance. Speaking of Gale, how is she doing?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Han responded, ¡°She¡¯s nearly fully recovered. After Learning about the recent events in town, she specifically requested me to bring you a letter. ¡± Han retrieved a letter from his pocket and handed it to me. ¡°Gale mentioned in the letter that you have a role to y in the future of the town. She instructs you to follow her guidance and carry out your tasks diligently. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Upon learning about the letter concerning the future ns for the town, my demeanor immediately shifted to a serious and focused state. Gale¡¯s intelligence reassured me, and I trusted that her arrangement would be sound. I made sure to handle the letter with care, recognizing its significance and the need to keep it safe see Once Adam departed from his position, Riley assumed the temporary leadership of Roz Town The first action Riley took upon assuming her new role was to gather all the outsiders who had arrived in Roz Town Addressing the gathered crowd, Riley said sincerely, ¡°I want to apologize to each and every one of you. You¡¯re all guests in our town I deeply regret any inconvenience or trouble that may have urred However, we have to take these measures. I sincerely hope that you can understand our reasons. ¡± In the midst of her address, Riley subtly dropped a hint my way. Without dy, I started distributing the documents I held in my hands. Meanwhile, Riley proceeded, ¡°These are confidential agreements. I kindly request that you sign them, and in return, we ask you to put the events that urred in Roz Town behind you. It is of utmost importance that you refrain from mentioning these events to anyone once you have leave the town. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As I distributed the agreement on the spot, I unexpectedly encountered an acquaintance. ¡°Debra, is it possible for me to decline signing the agreement?¡± Gifford asked in a pleading tone. Debra¡¯s POV: I looked at Gifford and replied seriously, ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Gifford asked, raising his eyebrows. I knew he was joking, so I pretended to be fierce and warned him, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Alpha Gale has sent an army. Now your lives are in my hands. If you don¡¯t sign the agreement, I¡¯ll Let them kill you. ¡± ¡°¡±Really?¡± Gifford looked at me and smiled. ¡°Debra, how can you be so cruel to me? Do you want me to be buried in Roz Town, so we can be together forever?¡± Chapter 577 I pretended to spit and said, ¡°You should stop cursing yourself. Really. Be careful what you wish for. ¡± Gifford was amused by my words. He didn¡¯t make things difficult for me anymore. He just picked up a pen and quickly signed the agreement. I smiled lightly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to sign it? What made you change your mind?¡± Gifford looked at me with deep affection in his eyes and said softly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to forget you. I want to keep all the memories about you. ¡± Gifford had a gentle look on his face. He seemed to have fallen into some memory. ¡°Debra, you are the most special woman I¡¯ve ever met. You are always gentle and calm. By the way, your shooting skills are also very good. ¡± I knew Gifford was probably there when Adam was subdued. He must have seen the bloody scene when I shot Leonel to avenge Vicky I answered, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. I just did what I should do. ¡± Leonel had been haunting me in my sleep, giving me nightmares for too long. So I would never regret killing him Gifford smiled bitterly and said regretfully, ¡°I will never meet a woman like you again in the future. So I am very reluctant to leave and forget about you. ¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. You will meet the right woman at the right time. ¡± I fixed my eyes on him. ¡°Moon Goddess has also arranged a suitable mate for you. I¡¯ve decided to be with Caleb, so don¡¯t waste time on me anymore. I believe your mate is already on the way to meet you. ¡± Gifford showed a dissatisfied expression when he heard Caleb¡¯s name Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He grumbled, ¡°So what? Caleb doesn¡¯t deserve you at all. ¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I felt helpless. ¡°How can you say that?¡± ¡°I know some gossip about Caleb. Do you want to hear it?¡± Gifford asked. ¡°What gossip?¡± I asked in confusion Gifford approached me with a serious expression and said, ¡°I heard that Caleb has a son in Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± I chuckled. Chapter 578 ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± I thought he was joking, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously. I believed that Caleb and I already knew each other very well. If he really had a son, he wouldn¡¯t hide it from me. We had faced many challenges and life-and-death situations together many times. And we had ovee them hand in hand. I shouldn¡¯t doubt Caleb that easily only because of some unwarranted rumors. All the outsiders who came to Roz Town finally signed the non-disclosure agreement except Caleb. He didn¡¯t even look at the agreement, Let alone sign it. I felt even more helpless. Things had alreadye to this point. Why didn¡¯t he still give up? I walked to him, looked at him with raised eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Are you still dreaming of purchasing the town, Caleb?¡± Caleb Looked at me meaningfully. ¡°Debra, you don¡¯t need to hide. ¡± He leaned even closer to me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the right to sell this town? Then I want to make a deal with you. ¡± Suddenly, I felt like a loud bang sounded inside me. It was as if something had fallen into my heart and stirred up waves at the bottom. I looked at Caleb in shock and said angrily, ¡°You bad man! How can you peek at Gale¡¯s letter to me? You have gone too far. ¡± Caleb hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to peek. Elena identally wetted the envelope. I was worried that the letter inside might get wet, so I took it out to dry it. I didn¡¯t intend to read it. ¡± Anger rose from the bottom of my heart, but I held it back. Whatever Caleb¡¯s excuse was, it was still wrong for him to read my letter. This time, I said in a low voice, ¡°Caleb,e here. ¡± Then I pulled him to a corner with mixed emotions.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Actually, I had read Gale¡¯s letter long ago. She told me in her letter that Roz Town was and that always brought trouble. Because of Adam¡¯s management, it missed the best period to develop. Now, it was difficult to develop it well by only depending on its strength Gale¡¯s letter read, ¡°Debra, after this incident, I believe this town will find it difficult to keep its peace, so I¡¯ll leave it to you. I know you can handle it well. But just a piece of advice. If you want the town to have a bright future, you should make a deal with Caleb. For the sake of your rtionship, I hope he can help the residents of the town settle well in a ce near Thorn Edge Pack to keep them safe. ¡± Gale¡¯s decision shocked me. What made her think of such an idea? Chapter 579 I didn¡¯t understand what Gale was doing. For me, Roz Town was a part of the Xeric Pack.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If Gale wanted to arrange a suitable ce for the residents of this town to live in, the Xeric Pack should be responsible for it instead of handing over the town to another pack. The other packs should not be allowed to decide the fate of the residents of this town. I wanted to ask Gale why, so I called her a few times, trying to get a reasonable answer. But she kept avoiding my calls. It was as if she had just disappeared. So I had no choice but to find Han. ¡°Han, I¡¯ve been trying to contact Gale, but I can¡¯t get in touch with her. What is going on?¡± Han didn¡¯t feel anything strange about my question. He replied naturally, ¡°Gale is still recovering, and she needs to rest. So it¡¯s not surprising that she is not answering your calls. ¡± Although he said so, I still felt something was not right. ¡®s BunnyBookery No matter how much Gale needed to rest, she wouldn¡¯t ignore my phone calls. Besides, she also knew that I was calling her to ask about the selling of Roz Town. Could it be that she got disappointed in me when I reconciled with Caleb? Since I couldn¡¯t get in touch with Gale, I could only make assumptions about her intention. Anyway, Gale never made a mistake in decision-making. And she was very kind to me before. She helped me a lot. Maybe she just had her own considerations, such as wanting to test me and see how I made choices. Since I couldn¡¯t get a reasonable answer, I had to make a decision. I always thought that the best way to make Roz Town peaceful was to not do any form of trading. Therefore, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about Gale¡¯s arrangement. Not even Riley. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But I didn¡¯t expect that Caleb would identally read Gale¡¯s letter. This incident disrupted my n. Was this fate? At this moment, Caleb said seriously, ¡°No matter what, I have to buy the town. ¡± I frowned slightly upon hearing this. I used to think that Caleb was a selfish man. But after I decided to be with him, I discovered that he was different from what I had thought. Now that he was so eager to buy this town, I believed he had his own reason. Chapter 580 I suddenly remembered that Caleb once intended to exin to me the real reason why he wanted to buy Roz Town. But he was interrupted at that time. This time, I wanted to ask him about it. ¡°Caleb, tell me. Why are you so eager to buy this town?¡± ¡°Because I want to¡­¡± ¡°Caleb, something happened!¡± Carlos was running to us. For the second time, Caleb was interrupted again. Carlos continued, ¡°We have a tough problem. You must immediately deal with it. ¡± But Caleb seemed not in the mood to talk to Carlos. He said impatiently, ¡°Leave it. I have something to talk to Debra. ¡± However, Carlos was very determined this time. ¡°No.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This matter must be dealt with now. ¡± Caleb looked at Carlos unhappily. Carlos was about to continue persuading Caleb when a beautiful woman suddenly appeared behind him. ¡°Caleb, I finally found you. ¡± As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She was petite, and she had a delicate face. Her eyes drooped, giving others the impression that she was very docile. There was no aggressiveness in her at all. Much to my surprise, the beautiful woman threw herself into Caleb¡¯s arms as if no one else was around. ¡°Caleb, why haven¡¯t you returned to Thorn Edge Pack?¡± She bit her lower lip, looking aggrieved. Her wet eyes turned red. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She looked at Caleb pitifully and said softly, ¡°Dn could no longer hold on. Caleb, please save our son. Hurry, go back and see him. ¡± Her words shocked me so much that I froze in ce. I felt like I was struck by lightning. Caleb¡¯s son? He had a son? I noticed that the expression on Caleb¡¯s face froze. ¡°Why did you leave Thorn Edge Pack without my permission?¡± He stared at the woman with sharp eyes. ¡°IT¡­¡± The woman¡¯s face turned pale, and her lips trembled. Her expression was full of fear. Then suddenly, her body shook, and she passed out. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 581 When the woman fell back, Carlos was quick enough to support her in time. Then he turned to us and said awkwardly, ¡°This is what I have been wanting to tell you, Caleb. Denise secretly came to Roz Town to see you. Caleb rubbed his eyebrows as if he had a headache. After a while, he said helplessly, ¡°Take her to Mny first. ¡± He then turned to me and said seriously, ¡°Debra, I know what you want to ask. I¡¯LL exin everything to you. ¡± Caleb was about to hold me, but I turned sideways with a cold face to dodge his hand. I said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when she wakes up. ¡± Now was not the time to talk. I felt terrible, and my mind was in a mess. This was so ridiculous. I didn¡¯t believe Gifford when he tried to tell me. Now that the truth was right in front of me, I realized I was wrong to trust Caleb too much. I thought Caleb and I had told each other everything about us. I believed we didn¡¯t keep any secrets anymore. But actually, I didn¡¯t know he had a son with another woman. With this realization, my heart felt heavy. What was waiting for me next? Caleb and Carlos took the woman Carlos called Denise to the hospital. I followed them. We found Mny, who had superb medical skills. After Adam stepped down from his position, Mny returned to the hospital. She and Brian were now colleagues, and they were the backbone of Roz Central Hospital. ¡°Debra, why are you here?¡± Mny came out of the delivery room with sweat all over her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m actually looking for you. Emily has just given birth. She mentioned you just now, saying you haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. ¡± I felt a little guilty when I heard this. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have had too many things to do recently. I can hardly get any free time. How is Emily?¡± MeLany replied with a smile, ¡°She gave birth smoothly, and the baby is healthy.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s a beautiful girl. ¡± Suddenly, Caleb interrupted our conversation. ¡°Mny, now that you are free, please check this woman and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with her. ¡± Mny stared at Denise for a while. Then she said warily, ¡°Is she an outsider?¡± Since that incident in the carnival, the people of Roz Town had been very vignt against outsiders. Caleb didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°She¡¯s from the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Mny was a little surprised. She turned around and asked, ¡°Debra, Chapter 582 what¡¯s going on?¡± I gave her a reassuring look. ¡°Just listen to Caleb. Check on this woman now. I need her to wake up because I have something to ask. ¡± Caleb then quickly said, ¡°Mny, treat her. I can exin the specific situation to Debra by myself. ¡± I sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when she wakes up. I don¡¯t want to listen to you alone. ¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I believed that if it was just an ordinary matter, Caleb would have already told me about it. But he didn¡¯t tell me anything about it until Denise showed up in Roz Town. Obviously, the matter was serious. And if he told me alone now, he would surely try to find excuses and hide some details. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait for her to wake up. ¡± Finally, Mny arranged for the nurses to take Denise to the consultation room. After Mny confirmed that Denise didn¡¯t have any problem, I walked to the bed and looked at her weak body lying there. All kinds of doubts crawled into my mind. Who was this woman? And who was Dn? Why did she say he was Caleb¡¯s son? Then suddenly, something urred to me. If I was not mistaken, Caleb also called this name in his video call with the Little boy. And there was Caleb¡¯s photo in his wallet. What was more, Carlos even said it was easier to take care of Dn than Elena. The truth was already in front of my eyes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I turned and looked at Caleb disappointedly. ¡°I¡¯m not keeping any secrets for you. But you still hid significant things from me and refused to tell me. How long do you n to hide it from me? If that woman didn¡¯te, would you tell me?¡± Caleb held my hand and said eagerly, ¡°Debra, please listen to me. Yes, Denise is right. I do have a son. His name is Dn. ¡± It was really true. My heart sank. I asked coldly, ¡°Is Denise the mother of your son?¡± Caleb was about to answer my question when I heard a noise from the bed. Denise was awake. Chapter 583 ¡°Yes, miss. ¡± She fixed her eyes on me. ¡°I¡¯m Dn¡¯s mother. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: A cascade of tears welled up in Denise¡¯s eyes Denise sniffed, her voice trembling. ¡°Dn¡¯s a poor Little boy. He¡¯s been in poor health since he was born, and he¡¯s never been able to go outside. He¡¯s only five years old, but he spends every day in the hospital. ¡± I was stunned. My mind raced to make sense of her words.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dn was about the same age as Elena. Five years ago, Marley had expelled me from the pack and I had fled to the Xeric Pack for survival while Caleb had started a new family with another woman. I had trudged through the trenches of pain and loneliness, each step weighing heavy on my weary heart. I had even Lost my son in childbirth because of a difficultbor. If my own son had lived, he would be the same age as Elena. Caleb Lived a happy life with his wife and child while I suffered. Resentment bubbled in my heart, weaving its jealous tentacles around my internal organs in a tight grip. I felt as if I couldn¡¯t breathe, swaying unsteadily on my feet. Caleb reached out to help me, but I recoiled from his touch. I couldn¡¯t bear to be near him. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Denise,¡± said Caleb coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Denise¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she spoke in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was so worried about Dn¡¯s health that I lost my head. I¡¯m so sorry. ¡± She grabbed Caleb¡¯s hand and pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Can you forgive me? I didn¡¯t mean to sneak out behind your back. Dn¡¯s condition worsened after left Thorn Edge Pack. I had no choice but toe to you for his sake. ¡± She wiped her tears away with the back of her hand and said bitterly, Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°When Dn was at his sickest, he would cry for his father. He¡¯s too young to understand why his father has been gone for so long. He thinks he¡¯s been abandoned, and he¡¯s been so sad every day. ¡± Caleb frowned, a despondent look shing across his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been video calling with Dn. I told him that I woulde back as soon as possible. ¡± Denise Lowered her voice and said, ¡°Caleb, the rumor mill is in full swing at Thorn Edge Pack. The nurses are whispering that Dn¡¯s father was seduced by a woman with a daughter and she was the daughter of a prostitute. Some people believe that you will bring the woman and her daughter back to Thorn Edge Pack. The thought of this makes Dn terribly sad, and his condition is worsening. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression changed instantly, a whirl of emotion swirling in his chest. When it came to Dn, he was no Longer the cool and collected as he usually was. He was so agitated that he seemed like a different person ¡°Okay, I see. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face darkened as he spoke to Denise. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything as soon as possible. Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. Take care of yourself. ¡± Chapter 584 Anxiety settled at the pit of my stomach. I felt terrible. I was the unwanted intruder and squeezed myself into Caleb¡¯s family As coaxing Denise, Caleb yanked me away, his grip firm and forceful. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I protested, my patience wearing thin. The weight of my emotions became too overwhelming, and I struggled to keep myposure. As we stepped out of the ward, I shook off his grasp with a mixture of anger and sorrow, unleashing my pent-up feelings. ¡°Do you not have a wife and a child waiting for you? Why then do you toy with my heart? Is it some sort of sick amusement?¡± Tears flooded my cheeks, betraying my anguish. I couldn¡¯t keep them at bay anymore. My voice quivered as the words escaped my lips. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I thought you had already inflicted enough pain on me, denying our rtionship and publicly humiliating me at that bar. But Little did I know that you had a wife and child of your own while I fought to survive, enduring relentless bullying as an outcast!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Caleb¡¯s response came in a feeble attempt to defend himself. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± My heart was heavy with sorrow as I confronted him, the Lump in my throat threatening to choke me. ¡°Caleb, you liar! What excuse do you have this time?¡± With the remorseful air of a naughty child, Caleb lowered his head, unable to meet my gaze. A weighty silence hung in the air before he finally spoke, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°Debra, pleasee with me. Let¡¯s go somewhere quiet. I¡¯ll exin everything. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I turned my head away, ignoring Caleb. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My heart felt heavy. It was as if a giant boulder was pressed against my chest, suffocating me. I was very depressed. The feeling of being deceived again made me feel like I was in an ice cer with thin air. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I snapped, ¡°Caleb, Let go of m Anger washed over me. I didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. I only wanted to leave. But I didn¡¯t expect Caleb to be stubborn this time. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t Let you go. ¡± He grabbed my hand tightly and dragged me into the car. ¡°I¡¯LL take you to a ce where you will know everything He fastened the seat belt for me, turned to the driver¡¯s seat, and started the car. He stepped hard on the elerator and raced on the road like crazy. Chapter 585 The car drove so fast that the scenery outside the window became blurry. I could hardly see anything. Even the wind that blew made a whistling sound. The other cars on the road made way for us when they saw our car galloping at such a high speed. Suddenly, Caleb stepped on the brakes. The car abruptly stopped. The tires screeched, creating a shrill sound that made me scream. And due to inertia, I suddenly leaned forward. I raised my head and saw a police car parked horizontally in the middle of the road. It turned out that it was what forced Caleb to stop. ¡°Why do you race on the road? Do you want to die?¡± An irritable female voice sounded. ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The window of the police car was slowly rolled down, and a police cap came into view. Under it was short purple hair. The policewoman in the car was Zoe. ¡°Get out of the car! I want to see who dares to be so arrogant in Roz Town¡­¡± Zoe stopped talking halfway. She must have recognized us already. Her sharp eyes froze for a moment. Then she swallowed back the rest of the words she wanted to say. Zoe asked with a frown, ¡°Caleb, why are you here again?¡± But Caleb didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at the steering wheel with a darkened expression Zoe rolled her eyes. Then she turned to me and asked, ¡°Debra, did you fight again?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to exin what was going on, so I could only keep silent. The atmosphere around us became depressing for a while. At this moment, car horns echoed on the road Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The noise brought me back to my senses. And it was only then that I noticed we jammed up the way, making all the cars behind us stop. The drivers kept honking, and they poked their heads out of the window to ask questions. Zoe was annoyed by the situation. She had no choice but to let us go ¡°Forget it. I¡¯LL let you go this time. But remember the next time¡­¡± Before Zoe could finish her words, Caleb stepped hard on the elerator, and the car sped away. Her unspoken words were all poured into the wind and disappeared without a trace I looked back and saw from a distance that Zoe leaned out of the car window, cursing us angrily. We had gone so far that I couldn¡¯t hear her clearly anymore. But I was sure that she was cursing Caleb. She wouldn¡¯t say anything nice about him. Chapter 586 The car continued to speed up until Zoe disappeared from my sight. We sped forward for a while. I didn¡¯t know how long we drove until we arrived at a remote area of Roz Town. Caleb finally slowed down. He started to drive slowly on the muddy road without asphalt. The road was very uneven and bumpy. The car kept shaking, making me feel dizzy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; the road here is not good. But we¡¯ll be there soon. ¡± Caleb coaxed me. The car headed forward for a while and finally stopped at a dpidated pharmaceutical factory. The building Looked very old. Obviously, it was built a long time ago. Many parts of it were already rusted. I noticed a strange kind of white flower in a peculiar shape growing near the factory. There were a lot of them. When the wind blew, the white petals fluttered, flew up, and Landed on my shoulders.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A faint fragrance prated my nostrils The flower Looked strange to me. I didn¡¯t know what it was called. I was very confused. After being in Roz Town for a Long time, I thought I was familiar with everything here. But it turned out there were still things I hadn¡¯t seen, like this white flower. I never saw this kind of flower anywhere else in Roz Town. I touched the petal and turned to Caleb. ¡°So what do you want to tell me? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to exin? Why did you suddenly take me here?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon,¡± Caleb said in a low voice. At this moment, the door of the pharmaceutical factory opened, and a white figure came out. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My eyes widened in shock. Brian! What was he doing here? Shouldn¡¯t he be working in the hospital at this time? I noticed that Brian wasn¡¯t wearing his usual white coat. Instead, he wore a special protective uniform specific to the factory. He also wore a pair of protective sses and gloves. Behind him, the machinery of the factory was working. I was utterly surprised. The factory Looked old and shabby. I didn¡¯t expect it to be still operational. Apparently, Brian was also surprised to see me. He looked at Caleb and asked, ¡°Why did you bring Debra here?¡± I was even more confused. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie?¡± Brian looked a Little embarrassed. ¡°This is where I work for Caleb. I¡¯m carrying out an important task, and it is very confidential. It¡¯s inconvenient for others to know it. ¡± What he said surprised me. I knew that Brian worked for Caleb. But I didn¡¯t know exactly what Caleb had asked him to do. ¡°Confidential? What is your secret? Can I know it?¡± I asked. Chapter 587 Instead of answering my questions, Caleb held my hand. ¡°Now that I have brought you here, there will be no more secrets between us. ¡± My heart skipped a beat. I suddenly became nervous I had a strong intuition that Caleb would show me something very important that was enough to change my decision. Debra¡¯s POV: I followed behind Caleb and Brian nervously, wondering what secret Caleb would reveal. As we walked into the factory, I saw various kinds of machines around. While the machines worked, they were extracting a Large amount of a certain substance from the white flowers. Was this the secret Caleb was referring to? ¡°Debra, can you see everything? This is the biggest secret of the Thorn Edge Pack,¡± Caleb said, staring at the material extracted by the machines. I was in a daze for a while, not understanding anything around me. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Many newborn babies in the Thorn Edge Pack have a strange disease, including my son Dn. ¡± Caleb pointed at the strange white flower. ¡°After numerous experiments, we found that only this flower growing in Roz Town can be used as the raw material to produce a special medicine to cure the disease. ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this nt grow anywhere else?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°It doesn¡¯t. This nt can only be found here,¡± Caleb replied seriously. ¡°And this is also my most important secret. This is rted to the future of the Thorn Edge Pack, so I didn¡¯t tell you. I have to get Roz Town to ensure a stable supply of raw materials for the special medicine. ¡± Finally, I understood everything. I suddenly remembered the time when Caleb was even willing to break up with me just to get Roz Town. Now it dawned on me. At that time, I thought he was selfish. I didn¡¯t expect things to be like this. No wonder Caleb insisted on buying the town but refused to tell me the specific reason. Well, if I were in his shoes, I wouldn¡¯t dare to reveal such a secret easily, either. Aside from being the biggest secret, this was also the biggest weakness of the Thorn Edge Pack.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Once it was revealed, Adam would definitely raise the town¡¯s price. It would even attract other packs and might cause them to attack the Thorn Edge Pack. Suddenly, I seemed to understand what Gale meant in her letter. Chapter 588 She was right. Roz Town was indeed a ce of trouble. If the secret of the Thorn Edge Pack was leaked, it would definitely bring disaster to Roz Town. Anyone who wanted to get the Thorn Edge Pack would try their best to get Roz Town and control the production of the special medicine. Even if Gale wanted to protect Roz Town, it would be difficult for the Xeric Pack to remain unharmed. This might be the reason why Gale wanted me to make a deal with Caleb. Although this was not the perfect solution, this was the only way to change the current situation. ¡°Brian, take all the documents and show them to Debra,¡± Caleb ordered. But Brian was hesitant. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Those documents are all confidential. ¡± Caleb smiled bitterly and said helplessly, ¡°The entire town is now under Debra and Riley¡¯s management. Even if you don¡¯t show her the documents, she still has many ways to get them. ¡± ¡°The situation shouldn¡¯t be that bad¡­¡± But before he could finish his words, a worker rushed over. ¡°Bad news! There are many police officers outside, and they have already surrounded the factory. Their leader is a policewoman with purple hair. ¡± A policewoman with purple hair? There was no doubt it was Zoe. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I hurriedly followed Caleb to the factory office. And through the ss window, I saw Zoe and her team surrounding the factory. They all had solemn expressions on their faces. I recalled the scene when she blocked Caleb¡¯s car just now. And I suddenly understood what was going on. Zoe was a smart woman. She must have sensed something unusual with Caleb just now, so she called some backup and followed us decisively. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. If you want me to read the materials, get them now,¡± I told Caleb. As Caleb said just now, I had all the rights in this town. And I needed an in-depth understanding of the specific situation to make a reasonable decision. Caleb signaled at Brian, and thetter reluctantly handed the documents to me. I sat on the chair and quickly read through the documents. And I also saw the photo of Caleb¡¯s five-year-old son.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The boy was in a ward, sitting on the edge of the bed. He was pale and thin. And he looked so weak that he might faint at any time. My heart ached while Looking at his pitiful face. I felt like thousands of tiny needles pricked my heart. I was very ufortable. Chapter 589 Debra¡¯s POV: This feeling was very strange, and it made me very ufortable Why did I feel this way? I was confused by this strange feeling in my heart. This was the same feeling I felt when Elena was sickContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But with Elena, I didn¡¯t find it strange. After all, she was my daughter and my only family Why did I have the same feeling for this boy now? ¡®s BunnyBookery My heart became heavy, and my brows subconsciously furrowed tightly ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caleb noticed that something was wrong with my expression. I put down the documents in my hands and shook my head. Then I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. ¡°Caleb, I trust you this time. ¡± I made up my mind. If I could get a chance, I would personally meet that boy to confirm where this strange feeling wasing from. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Really?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes Lit up at once. He was apparently overjoyed. Not only did his eyes twinkle, but his face was obviously not as darkened as before. The corners of his mouth curved up. ¡°Debra, thank you for trusting me. Rest assured that I will not make you regret. ¡± I smiled faintly and changed the subject. ¡°Actually, I want to ask you something aside from this matter. ¡± Caleb was stunned for a moment. Then he put on a calm expression and said, ¡°What do you want to ask? You can tell me. ¡± ¡°I want to know about Denise and Dn. What¡¯s your rtionship with them? Tell me about them. ¡± Brian was sensible enough to understand the situation. He stepped back and said, ¡°You guys talk first. I¡¯ll just go out. I don¡¯t feelfortable listening to your private affairs. Call me when you¡¯re done talking. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t stop Brian. Instead, he nodded in agreement. However, as soon as Brian reached the door, he quickly turned back. It turned out Zoe blocked his way, held his hand, and pressed him back to the office. ¡°Debra, are you okay? Did they do anything to you?¡± Zoe Looked me up and down nervously. I smiled and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zoe. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Everyone now knew that I was sent by Gale to protect the town. So as a policewoman, Zoe naturally cared about me very much. She wanted to ensure my safety. Chapter 590 She breathed a sigh of relief when she heard I was fine. Her expression also softened. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± But she didn¡¯t rx her vignce. Her sharp eyes swept across the office, then she frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve checked this factory for a while, but I didn¡¯t find anything special. Caleb what do you want to do here?¡± Of course, Caleb would never tell Zoe the truth. He just replied, ¡°Nothing. ¡± Zoe looked skeptical. She squinted and asked coldly, ¡°Since it¡¯s nothing, why are you still here? All the people from the other packs have Left. Why didn¡¯t you leave too? Does it mean you still want to buy Roz Town?¡± Caleb replied calmly, ¡°Zoe, it¡¯s none of your business. Just mind your own job. ¡± Zoe sneered coldly. She was stubborn. Besides, she had taken it as her mission to protect Roz Town. So despite Caleb¡¯s warning, she didn¡¯t step backThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I¡¯m a policewoman of this town. How can you say it¡¯s none of my business? It¡¯s my responsibility to find out why you stay here. You are the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack. Of course, I hope you return home safely. But if you have other ns in this town, I won¡¯t let you go. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can protect myself, and I won¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Caleb said indifferently. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe took a few steps forward and put her hand on the gun attached to her waist. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯d better tell me the truth now. What¡¯s your n? Why do you stay in Roz Town?¡± While listening to them, I felt Like I was having a headache. The matter Zoe was asking Caleb was the biggest secret of the Thorn Edge Pack, so it was impossible for him to tell her. If they kept bickering Like this, they wouldn¡¯t reach an ending. I had no choice but to stand up and mediate. ¡°Zoe, you don¡¯t need to keep tracking down. ¡± I looked at Zoe. ¡°I can guarantee that he has no intention of harming Roz Town. If he dares to harm our town, I will be the first to deal with him before you can do anything to him. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Okay. ¡± Zoe had no choice but topromise for the time being. ¡°Debra, Caleb is a bad guy. Can¡¯t you see? He Likes car racing too much. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for your safety. Besides, it also affects traffic orders. ¡± Chapter 591 Caleb was obviously displeased by Zoe¡¯s words. He retorted, ¡°Debra¡¯s safety is always my priority. Of course, I drive safely, especially when she¡¯s with me. ¡± But Zoe was not convinced at all. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m a policewoman, and I have all the records of your tickets since you entered Roz Town. Those tickets can prove everything. Save your nonsense reasoning for other women, not me. I¡¯m not someone you can fool. ¡± Caleb was at a loss for words for a moment. But he quickly recovered. ¡°The traffic rules in Roz Town are different from those in Thorn Edge Pack. I¡¯m just not used to driving here. ¡° Zoe shrugged. Obviously, she still didn¡¯t believe Caleb. ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever your reason is. But for me, racing is still bad. The driver is irresponsible. He doesn¡¯t even think of his and the other people¡¯s safety. ¡± Once again, Caleb was at a loss for words, not knowing how to retort. Probably he realized that he couldn¡¯t win against Zoe, so he chose to keep silent. Eventually, a line of police cars convoyed our car, escorting Caleb and me home. Caleb was in a bad mood. But since there were many police cars behind us, he had no choice but to drive slowly. Our convoy attracted many passersby¡¯s attention. They all stopped on the road and watched. Zoe deliberately drove side by side with Caleb. She rolled down the car window and said jokingly, ¡°Caleb, leave Roz Town as soon as possible. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Otherwise, I will be your escort every day.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± This time, Caleb pulled a long face. He turned his head to the other side and ignored her. Even when we got home, the atmosphere between us was still very tense. Neither of us spoke. When Elena came home from kindergarten, she sensed that something was wrong. She looked at us worriedly and asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s the matter? Why do you look bad?¡± I forced a smile and replied, ¡°Nothing is wrong. We are just thinking about something. ¡± Elena asked innocently, ¡°Oh, really? What are you thinking about?¡± For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say. Fortunately, Caleb responded quickly, ¡°We are thinking about what food to cook tonight. ¡± It was a good thing that Elena was too young to see through our poor acting skills. I breathed a sigh of relief when I heard her say happily, ¡°I want to eat pizza. Let¡¯s have it. ¡± Caleb replied at once, ¡°Okay. Mom and I will cook for you. ¡± After using cooking as an excuse, he then pulled me into the kitchen. He closed the door and looked at me solemnly with eyes filled with sincerity. ¡°As long as you agree to let me buy the town, I will do it in ordance with all the terms Gale mentioned in her letter. I will never go back on my word. ¡± Chapter 592 ¡°Oh? How can I be sure that you won¡¯t go back on your word?¡± I asked skeptically. Caleb replied without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. As my Luna, you will be responsible for the whole thing. The Thorn Edge Pack will not only keep the residents of Roz Town unharmed but will also give them a promising ce to stay in. ¡± Wait! Did he just say his Luna? I was too stunned to say a word. And before I could react, I felt a sharp pain in my hand. I looked down only to find that my finger was bleeding. It turned out that because of my absentmindedness, I cut my finger while slicing the vegetables. The wound was not deep, but it bled a lot. The blood that spread on the chopping board was particrly eye-catching. ¡°Debra, are you okay?¡± Caleb quickly found some tissue and medicine and treated my wound carefully. I watched him withplicated emotions in my eyes. But I did my best to calm down. Then I reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Caleb, if my memory serves me right, I never promised to go back to ¡®s BunnyBookery Thorn Edge Pack with you. ¡± I noticed that Caleb¡¯s body stiffened at once. Before he could say anything, I continued, ¡°Yes, I admit I have feelings for you. And before Denise came, I wanted to go home with you. But now, I have to reconsider this thing. ¡± I must admit that Dn and Denise¡¯s existence made me flinch. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I could ept the fact that I couldn¡¯t live a happy life anymore. But what about Elena? She was still a child, an innocent child. She was always happy to have a new family. Should I let her join me to be with someone else¡¯s family? Wasn¡¯t it too cruel? Caleb¡¯s POV: In the end, Debra chose to step back. It pained my heart to see her evasive action. I felt like thousands of needles pierced through my heart. The pain was suffocating. Emptiness surged in me like a tide, hitting my every nerve and drowning my entire body and mind. What I had been worrying the most finally happened. Now that Debra knew about Denise and Dn¡¯s existence in my life, she didn¡¯t want to go back to the Thorn Edge Pack with me anymore. ¡°Damien, what should I do?¡± For the first time, I felt so Lost. Damien was also helpless.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 593 ¡°What else can we do? This is all your fault. You should have told Debra everything back then. You shouldn¡¯t have kept her in the dark. Then things wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way. ¡± I shook my head, disagreeing with Damien. ¡°Even if I had told her everything, I doubt she would¡¯ve epted it. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help sighing. Actually, I had long felt that no matter what, Debra would find it difficult to ept the fact that I had another child. I knew it because I also felt the same when I mistakenly thought that Elena was Han¡¯s child back then. However, there was a subtle difference between my situation and Debra¡¯s. As a woman, she was probably more concerned about Elena¡¯s feelings. In fact, I could feel that she didn¡¯t want Elena to get hurt even a bit. All she wanted was for Elena to receive theplete love of her father. This thought made me feel even more depressed. I liked fighting with Debra side by side when the crisis broke out in Roz Town. That was what mates should do for each other. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, didn¡¯t you just want to ask me about Denise and Dn? I¡¯ll tell you everything now. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I took a deep breath and started to confess everything. ¡°Five years ago, Denise suddenly came to the Thorn Edge Pack with Dn and begged me to take them in. I didn¡¯t have much impression of Denise. But Dn is indeed my son. ¡± I was not sure if Debra was listening to me because she Looked a Little absent-minded. But she asked with a frown, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Dn, Like many other children in the Thorn Edge Pack, is also sick. Because of his condition, I don¡¯t have the heart to abandon him. I can only keep him and Denise. ¡± Debra sneered, ¡°Caleb, it seems that you never really remember every woman you slept with. You did the same thing to me. Back then, I was nothing special to you too. You didn¡¯t even realize that I was your mate. ¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. ¡± I stared at Debra¡¯s pale face. ¡°You¡¯re different from other women. You never left my mind ever since we parted. ¡± ¡°Really, huh? Then why didn¡¯t you recognize me as your mate?¡± Debra asked sharply. I choked on my saliva. The truth was I didn¡¯t know the reason, either. How could I answer her? Chapter 594 I felt regretful. Why didn¡¯t Damien recognize Debra as my mate before? Why did he only recognize herter? It was very inexplicable. Damien might be scared that I would me him, so he said in my mind, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t me me. I don¡¯t know why either.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I could only sigh. I really didn¡¯t know how to answer Debra¡¯s question. Indeed, I didn¡¯t recognize her back then. Worse was, she was kicked out of the Silver Ridge Pack because of me. So I understood that my answer was very important to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I sincerely apologized. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Brian once spected that my wolf Damien might have been poisoned. But after his long investigation, he couldn¡¯t give me aplete exnation either. I think we can only find out the truth after we return to the Thorn Edge Pack together. ¡± After checking the historical records of the Thorn Edge Pack, I found no precedent that a werewolf failed to recognize his mate. I knew some people would find it ridiculous, but it was the truth. Looking at Debra¡¯s expression, I could tell she was very disappointed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She pursed her lips and turned her head without saying anything. I also didn¡¯t say anything anymore. I just silently made a delicious dinner, hoping the food couldfort her and make her feel better. The three of us had dinner together. Then I cleaned the table and washed the dishes while Debra took Elena back to her room. When I was done fixing everything in the kitchen and dining room, I wanted to join them in the room. I went to Elena¡¯s room and pushed the door open without knocking. Much to my surprise, I saw Debra crying silently. Crystal tears streamed down her face, and she looked very aggrieved. Seeing her like this broke my heart. Elenay in Debra¡¯s arms with her eyes closed. She was sleeping soundly. The crying mother was in stark contrast with the peacefully sleeping little girl. As I watched this scene, I felt like a sharp knife stabbed my heart deeply. I couldn¡¯t help wondering if Debra had also suffered like this in the past when she faced all kinds of difficulties. She must have endured everything silently just to give Elena a safe and peaceful Life. What had I done to Debra? I felt very ufortable all over. It was as if I was roasted on fire. Chapter 595 I never felt this frustrated all my life.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. There was no doubt that I loved Debra. I loved her very much. But she was suffering because of me. Would letting go of her be the best solution? Debra¡¯s POV: My heart sank, burdened with an unsettling weight that left me feeling uneasy. The deeper I delved into the truth, the more disillusioned I was. A nket of sorrow enveloped me Like a cloud of snowkes, constricting my heart in an icy grip. I encountered a situation far more dire than the Roz Town crisis. Avoidance was tempting, but I was forced to confront it. ¡®s BunnyBookery I fought back tears, determined to shield my daughter from my anguish, lulling her gently to sleep. The room dimmed, casting a shadow over my gaze. Once Elena drifted off, I gazed at her peaceful face. An overwhelming emptiness flooded my thoughts, leaving me gasping for air Elena, what should I do? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Tiny droplets of scorching tears trickled down my arms, Leaving a hot trail of anguish on my skin. Sadness overwhelmed me. I couldn¡¯t understand why happiness continually evaded me, teasing me from just a hair¡¯s breadth away. It was as if it enjoyed toying with my heart, ying a cruel game of hide-and-seek. Was God messing with me? ? My shoulders quivered under the weight of my despair, and I instinctively covered my trembling mouth, stifling my sobs. I wiped away my tears secretly, careful not to disturb my slumbering daughter as I tenderly ced her on the bed. Turning away, I stepped silently out of the room. I couldn¡¯t bear to go back to my room and face the inevitable confrontation with Caleb. Instead, I went to the study, lost in thought . My mind was caught in a whirlpool of confusion. I picked up the phone and called Gale, a flicker of hope alight in my chest. After three agonizing rings, a voice broke through the deafening silence. ¡°What¡¯s up, Debra?¡± Gale¡¯s voice was mature and distant, as if an eternity had passed since Ist spoken to her. A flood of emotions threatened to spill over. My eyes grew damp with tears. In my most vulnerable moments, it was Gale who took me under her wing. Despite her solitary and detached nature, she showed me a kindness that I¡¯d never forget. She gave me a chance at a new life, a lifeline I desperately needed. Chapter 596 If it hadn¡¯t been for Gale, I would have surely died in Leonel¡¯s clutches. I sniffed, my voice tinged with caution. ¡°Gale, are you disappointed in my involvement with Caleb? Is that why you¡¯re not interested in looking out for me anymore?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. ¡± Gale calmly brushed away my concern. ¡°Debra, you exceeded my expectations with your handling of the town mission. You did a remarkable job, and I¡¯m truly impressed. ¡± Relief washed over me and the knot in my chest loosened. However, there was still one thing I didn¡¯t understand. Summoning my courage, I posed the question. ¡°I¡¯m confused. The town has been rescued. Why are you nning on selling it?¡± Gale¡¯s voice remainedposed, as if she were speaking to a child. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, Debra? While we resolved Adam¡¯s issues, it hasn¡¯t entirely changed Roz Town¡¯s fate. There are still numerous packs keeping a watchful eye on it. This is detrimental to the Xeric Pack¡¯s interests. ¡± I suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Roz Town, you could dispatch troops¡­¡± Gale interjected, her voice grave.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t solve the problem, not by a long shot. To be frank, Roz Town is a ticking time bomb, ready to detonate at any given moment. It¡¯s hemmed in by the various packs, and its growth is stymied. It¡¯s doomed to drain the Xeric Pack¡¯s resources. It¡¯s like a greedy abyss that consumes without ever producing anything. ¡± I fell silent. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I had witnessed firsthand the trouble that loomed over Roz Town. Gale¡¯s words rang true. Lettings things persist this way would spell disaster for both the Xeric Pack and Roz Town. ¡°Is there no alternative besides selling it off?¡± I inquired, desperate to clutch onto a sliver of hope. ¡°No. If we prolong this any further, the Xeric Pack will suffer the consequences, and any prospects for Roz Town¡¯s growth will vanish without a trace,¡± Gale answered with a hint of sobriety in her voice. ¡°Right now, the most viable option is to sell it to Caleb. He can stimte Roz Town¡¯s economy and alleviate the Xeric Pack¡¯s anxieties. No more endless disputes over when the bomb will detonate. ¡± My mind wandered back to the image of those pristine white flowers near the factory, and Ipsed into silence once more. Many threats endangered Roz Town. If the secrets of Thorn Edge Pack were exposed, other packs would fight relentlessly for the control of the town. Even if the Xeric Pack managed to hold onto Roz Town for a while, it would suffer severe damage. If other packs seized the opportunity to strike at the pack during that vulnerable period¡­ A cold shiver crept up my spine. The consequences would be disastrous. However, a glimmer of hope flickered within me, yearning for an alternative solution that didn¡¯t involve selling Roz Town like amodity. I didn¡¯t say anything for a while, but Gale urged, ¡°Debra, I hope you can strike a deal with Caleb as soon as possible. The residents of Roz Town deserve peace. ¡± ¡°Do we truly have no other choice?¡± Chapter 597 ¡°I¡¯m sure. ¡± Gale¡¯s answer was unwavering. I found myself bewildered. ¡°So, where exactly should Elena and I go?¡± Roz Town was my home. If it was no longer an option, where could we possibly seek refuge?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The future appeared hazy and uncertain, and anxiety began to cloud my mind. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Gale replied, her voiceced with tenderness. ¡°Debra, you have the choice to return to the Xeric Pack or join the Thorn Edge Pack with Caleb. Hasn¡¯t that troublemaker, Marley, been dealt with? Alternatively, you can opt to return to the Silver Ridge Pack and reim your reputation. ¡± Her voice enveloped me like a cozy embrace, a powerful warmth that infused my soul with boundless hope. Gently, she said, ¡°You have the freedom to go anywhere your heart desires. ¡± Those words acted as a radiant beacon, illuminating the darkest recesses of my wounded heart. If only my mother were by my side, she would have undoubtedly echoed these very sentiments, wouldn¡¯t she? ¡°Thank you, Gale. I know what to do now. ¡± Ny eyes Lit up, a spark of determination blooming in my chest. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Solemnly, I dered, ¡°Rest assured, I vow to swiftly negotiate an agreement with Caleb, ensuring the people of Roz Town a peaceful life. ¡± Denise¡¯s POV: What on earth was happening? My mind raced to make sense of things. I was beyond frustrated, ready to chuck something across the room in my irritation. I didn¡¯t think that escaping the Thorn Edge Pack would have been such a Herculean task and that I would only find myself trapped in a room by Caleb, like some kind of caged animal. How was this any different from my time at Thorn Edge Pack? I refused to ept this situation. I couldn¡¯t simply resign myself to my fate. Resentment and a growing sense of urgency consumed my thoughts. I needed to take action. I wasn¡¯t about to sit around waiting for my demise. My escape hadn¡¯t been solely for Dn¡¯s sake. I had heard whispers that Caleb had fallen under the spell of a prostitute¡¯s daughter. Chapter 598 Unbelievably, he had even asked the woman to return and be his Luna. How could it be? While it could very well be just gossip, I couldn¡¯t afford to take it lightly, not when my own happiness was at stake. I couldn¡¯t afford to be careless; I had to uncover the truth for myself. I¡¯d taken a daring Leap, breaking free from the suffocating clutches of the Thorn Edge Pack. The rumors started to hold weight as soon as I met that woman. It was a rare sight to witness Caleb, usually so arrogant and impulsive, disy such humility and patience towards a woman. The way he looked at her was different. His gaze brimmed with adoration and respect, unlike his usual demeanor. An rm thudded in my chest, an unmistakable red signal illuminating my heart. Over the past few years, with Dn¡¯s delicate condition, Caleb had been a constant presence in my life, providing unwavering support and care. Sometimes, we even did other things together. In my eyes, we were a family. If I sat idle and let Caleb bring that woman back, she would sweep him away. My Life would crumble into irreparable ruin. I couldn¡¯t let that happen! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Gazing through the window at the bleak scenery of Roz Town, my mind wandered into a realm of contemtion. How could I pry them apart? The recent events in Roz Town remained a mystery to me, leaving me clueless about the path to achieving my objective. I had to figure out what had happened exactly to n my next moves. Suddenly, an unexpected knock resounded on the door and a maid entered with my meal. A glimmer of hope sparked within me, igniting an idea. Could this be my opportunity for some much-needed sleuthing? As the maid ced the food in front of me, I decided to employ my usual cunning tactic. I put on my sweetest smile, channeling my inner charm, and casually inquired, ¡°Excuse me, have you had the pleasure of meeting Debra? I¡¯ve found that she¡¯s a nice person, and I¡¯m eager to know more about her. ¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as I mentioned her name, a twinkle of admiration sparkled in the maid¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know her!¡± Before I could delve deeper into the topic, the maid spilled the details eagerly, unable to contain herself. ¡°Debra is the daughter of the esteemed Alpha of Silver Ridge Pack. Unfortunately, her stepmother, Marley, conspired against her and expelled her from the pack. That¡¯s when she turned up at Gale¡¯s doorstep. ¡± Chapter 599 ¡°Then how did shee to Roz Town?¡± I pressed. ¡°Gale sent Debra here to collect evidence when she found out that Adam was plotting a rebellion. Debra, being the responsible and determined soul she is, has been steadfastly working to save this town. ¡± With the maid¡¯s animated ount, I gathered ample information to satisfy my curiosity. I pondered intently, mulling over the situation. It didn¡¯t take Long before I uncovered the crux of the matter. Debra, the daughter of the Silver Ridge Pack¡¯s Alpha, held a deep-seated grudge against the current Luna of their pack. ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you. ¡± I murmured, a knowing smile curling on my Lips as I dismissed the maid. A n brewed in my mind.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. En route to Roz Town, I heard the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack had mysteriously vanished without a trace upon her arrival in Roz Town, leaving the Alpha seething with rage. ? I could seize this turn of events topel Debra to return to the Silver Ridge Pack with her daughter. Debra¡¯s POV: After making up my mind, I went to find Riley. Riley had undergone a remarkable change. Her long locks were elegantly pinned up, and she exuded confidence in a sharply tailored suit. She seemed to have mastered the art of efficiency. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In a matter of days, Riley had all but taken over Adam¡¯s role and assumed orderly control over the entire town. Her adept management skills surpassed even those of her husband. Thanks to her tireless efforts, the town now radiated a sense of cleanliness and organization. But it wasn¡¯t just her managerial prowess that set her apart. Riley approached matters with Level-headedness and kindness that Adam seemed tock. In stark contrast to his aloofness and self-centeredness, she genuinely loved the town. Overwhelmed by these thoughts, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Riley was truly extraordinary. If Gale had chosen her as the mayor, many unfortunate events might have been averted. ¡°Debra, wee!¡± With a grin, Riley beckoned me to take a seat. Before she could instruct her secretary to fetch me a cup of coffee, I halted her intentions and cut straight to the chase. ¡°Riley, I¡¯ve got something important to tell you. Hold off on calling anyone else right now. ¡± Riley¡¯s smile stiffened in surprise. She folded her arms over her chest and leaned in. ¡°Okay, just tell me. ¡± Sporting a grave countenance, I continued, ¡°Gale has relinquished the town¡¯s trading rights to us. She insisted¡­¡± Chapter 600 ¡°Riley, bad news!¡± My words were abruptly halted as an underling barged in, anxiety dripping from every syble. ¡°Adam caused a ruckus in the dungeon just now. He demanded to see you and Debra. Otherwise, he¡¯s refusing to sign the divorce agreement. He imed that if he can¡¯ty eyes on you, he¡¯ll brand you as a criminal¡¯s wife for eternity, ensuring that Luca will never hold his head high again. ¡± Riley seethed with fury, her body trembling in anger. ¡°That evil man! Does he still have a shred of conscience?¡± I ced a reassuring hand on Riley¡¯s shoulder, offering her sce. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he¡¯s so keen on seeing us, let¡¯s pay him a visit. I¡¯m curious to know what he¡¯s up to. ¡± Reluctantly, Riley agreed. Her shoulders slumped as she walked out of the room. Side by side, we ventured into the damp dungeon, the sound of our footsteps reverberating through the long corridor. Riley had transformed the dungeon, giving it a makeover. This time, the corridor was adorned with lights, casting a bright glow. It was clear that she had added a touch of warmth to the bleak space. My gaze fell upon the bookshelves Lining the dungeon walls. Various philosophical tomes graced the shelves, a testament to Riley¡¯s intellectual pursuits. The dungeon was no Longer the filthy pit it once was. I sighed internally as I processed these changes. In the midst of the recent crisis, I had single-handedly ended Leonel¡¯s life and injured Marley and Collin. The siblings had a fierce confrontation right before my eyes. I hadn¡¯t seen Adam since then. After walking for some time, Riley and I stopped at a secluded cell tucked away in the corner Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe had handpicked an ideal cell for Adam. Despite the multitude of cells within the dungeon, she¡¯d chosen the dreariest one, situated in the damp corner. Not a sliver of light entered through its tiny, barred window. ¡°You two bitches!¡± Before either of us could utter a word, Adam limped to the cell door, his anger palpable. He fiercely gripped the bars and bellowed, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you bot I studied him silently, taking in his disheveled appearance. In the heat of battle, Caleb had mercilessly pummeled Adam, Leaving him battered and covered in wounds from head to toe. Trapped in the dreary depths of the dungeon, Adam was denied any semnce of care. His wounds had been left unattended. They¡¯d festered and assumed a rather repulsive appearance. I couldn¡¯t contain my satisfaction with what I had witnessed. This man hadmitted a sea of crimes; he deserved what he was getting. However, I couldn¡¯t let my personal agenda slide. I suppressed the urge to burst intoughter and inquired earnestly, ¡°Adam, did you conspire with outsiders to poison Gale?¡± ¡°What? Poison Gale?¡± Adam¡¯s face scrunched up in confusion as he denied the usation.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I may have taken advantage of my position, tried to sell the town, and even found Lovers. I won¡¯t deny those things. But poisoning Gale? I am innocent. ¡± I pressed further, doubting his words. Chapter 601 ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not Lying?¡± Adam stared at me nkly as though I had just uttered the most ebra, given the circumstances we find ourselves in, do you honestly think it¡¯s necessary for me to lie?¡± ridiculous words. ¡° Silence hung in the air. I couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling that something was off. Adam fell silent, his lips tight as he swiftly scribbled his signature on the divorce agreement. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of surprise at his suddenpliance Yet, as the weight of his decision settled upon him, a bitter expression contorted his face. His gaze shifted to Riley, beseeching her with pleading eyes, his voice thick with remorse. ¡°Riley, please for the sake of our marriage, let me go. I¡¯vee to realize my grievous mistakes this time. ¡± Adam¡¯s gaze lingered on Riley, his mind drifting back to the days when their love was still alive, a wistful nostalgia coloring his features. ¡°Do you remember our first date, Riley? The night you graced the stage, your fingers dancing upon the keys of the piano. Your music captured my heart and I¡¯ve been ensnared ever since. ¡± Riley¡¯s lips thinned, and a deafening silence enveloped the air. A wistful smile danced across Adam¡¯s face, his words flowing with a bittersweet tinge. ¡°Then we got married. But when Luca came into the world, yourbor was agonizingly difficult. The doctor warned me that you might not make it. I was so distressed that I cried at the door of the operating room. I pleaded with the heavens, bargaining with God. I didn¡¯t care if we never had a child-I just wanted my wife to be healthy and happy. ¡± Adam¡¯s heartfelt words stirred something within Riley. She wrestled with her own feelings, her lips quivering in hesitation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: Adam continued, ¡°And remember the time when a gust of wind sent Luca¡¯s pants soaring to the rooftop? You asked me to get them, but-¡° ¡°Okay, enough already. Stop talking. ¡± Riley couldn¡¯t resist ncing sideways. It was hard to tell whether she felt sorry for Adam or was wallowing in her own misery. ¡°adam, I haven¡¯t forgotten those things. I have every single one etched in my memory. But now, it¡¯s pointless for you to mention them. I¡¯m not that naive woman anymore. ¡± Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed into icy chips, and he seemed colder. ¡°Are you so heartless, Riley?¡± ¡°Yes. Our rtionship has reached its end. ¡± Riley appearedposed and determined as she locked her gaze on Adam. She spoke with a delicate and measured voice, her wordsced with conviction.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Adam, I shall confine you for the remainder of your days, ensuring you repay every ounce of the harm you¡¯ve caused until your dying breath. ¡± Instantly, Adam¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes ignited with a fierce glint, revealing his true nature. His voice dripped with anger as he retorted, ¡°Bitch! You will die a horrible death!¡± Any more words seemed futile in the face of this situation. Shaking my head, I followed Riley¡¯s lead, departing from the scene. Chapter 602 ¡°You two bitches! You will go to hell! Once I escape this ce, my first act will be to carve out your hearts and feed them to the dogs!¡± Adam¡¯s enraged screams and vulgar insults reverberated in the cavernous dungeon, Lingering long after we had left. Neither of us cast a backward nce at him, fully convinced that Adam deserved his fate. He was paying his penance. ¡°Riley, you¡¯re too good-hearted. You need to toughen up. Next time, give Adam a smaller portion of food. Otherwise, he¡¯ll retain enough strength to spew more curses,¡± I suggested with a mischievous grin. Riley¡¯s stern expression dissolved intoughter, her giggles infectious and joyful. Meanwhile, Marley and Colin were imprisoned in the cell next to Adam¡¯s, experiencing the same harsh treatment. Their cellcked the tiniest window, and the floor was perpetually damp and infested with mold. ¡°Debra! Stop!¡± Marley called out from the confines of her dark cell, her voice dripping with icy contempt. ¡°When will you finally release me? I urgently need to visit a doctor about my face; it is seriously injured. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I nced at Marley but had to look away in an instant. She looked dreadful-more pitiful than poor Adam next door. If Marley hadn¡¯t spoken to me, I would¡¯ve thought she was a ghost. Taking a moment to gather my thoughts, I asked, ¡°Riley, could her injury be fatal?¡± Marley still had her uses and I couldn¡¯t afford to let her die just yet. Riley didn¡¯t seem worried. She responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged for Mny to treat her. Mny assured me that the wound isn¡¯t life-threatening, although Collin bit Marley so hard that her bones were exposed. The scar on her face will be a lifelong reminder. Marley is overly conscious of her appearance, andtely, she has been lost in a haze of self-consciousness. ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s perfectly fine.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡± It didn¡¯t matter to me as long as Marley remained alive. With a sneer, Collin said, ¡°You got what you deserved, Marley. Relying on your looks to manipte men, and now you¡¯re nothing but a worthless waste. You monster!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You idiot!¡± Marley¡¯s fury contorted her face as she Lunged at Collin. The siblings engaged in a tumultuous struggle, and a cloud of kicks and punches swept the tiny cell. They were Like two animals fighting in a zoo. I derived amusement from their spectacle for a brief moment before inquiring, ¡°Riley, has anyone from the Silver Ridge Pack arrived yet?¡± Having previously forwarded Marley¡¯s incriminating evidence, including the records of her fabricated ounts and all proof of her wrongdoings, to the Silver Ridge Pack, I had specifically requested that someone inform my father. I had emphasized, ¡°Can you see it clearly? This is the second Luna you have chosen. ¡± Chapter 603 I was clueless about my father¡¯s reaction. Riley answered, ¡°No word from him yet. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of astonishment. It appeared that my father¡¯s bond with Marley wasn¡¯t as strong as I had imagined. He didn¡¯t rush to the rescue like a knight in shining armor. As I observed Marley, her state of mind teetering on the brink of madness, my emotions grew tangled. ¡°Marley, if my father begs me, I¡¯1L set you free. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Marley and Colin, locked in a heated argument, quickly halted their fight. Colin squinted at me, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Debra, your father is a proud man. He wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to beg you. ¡± My lips curled in a small smile. Truth be told, Colin was quite the enigma. During his captivity under Caleb¡¯s grasp, he often seemed lost in a trance, and his behavior was peculiar. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But the moment he encountered his sister, everything changed. Suddenly, he became lucid andposed, ready to engage in daily verbal sparring matches with Marley, even entertaining thoughts of her demise. He might just be the only one capable of reining in Marley¡¯s wild antics. Arching an eyebrow, I retorted with a mischievous grin, ¡°Well, if my father values his reputation above all else, then I shall oblige his wishes. Marley and you will be keep each otherpany in the prison forever. ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marley¡¯s face crumbled dramatically, a mix of shock and rm shing across her features. She gripped the iron bars, seething with anger. ¡°Debra, you conniving witch! If you dare pull this stunt on me, the Frosty River Pack won¡¯t let you off the hook. They¡¯ll make sure everyone in Roz Town pays with their lives. ¡± I crossed my arms, a smirk ying on my lips. ¡°Marley, have you lost your mind from being locked up? The Frosty River Pack is drowning in debt. I doubt they can even scr@pe together enough funds for a road trip, let alone a full-blown battle. ¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Marley fumed, her breath heavy and her chest heaving rapidly. She was so infuriated that her face flushed crimson, but she was at a loss for words. I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on her, so I turned away and walked off with Riley. Back at the office, I resumed the conversation from earlier. ¡°Riley, Gale has made arrangements for Roz Town. She wants us to proceed with the deal with Caleb and sell the town to him as soon as possible. ¡± Chapter 604 ¡°What?¡± Riley eximed, her eyes widening in disbelief. As her senses returned, she wasted no time in voicing her objection. ¡°I disagree! Roz Town belongs to all of us, Debra. Have you forgotten how hard we fought to protect it? And do you honestly believe that Gale¡¯s arrangement will undo all our efforts?¡± She was so bold, cing our collective will above that of the Alpha. I quickly intervened to prevent Riley from saying anything more rebellious. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to make such statements. ¡± Lowering my voice, I added gently, ¡°The Alpha has every right to govern the territory. We are merely temporary caretakers of Roz Town, assisting the Alpha in its management. As loyal members of the Xeric Pack, it is our duty to follow Gale¡¯s orders in handling the affairs of the town. ¡± Riley took a deep breath, allowing her racing thoughts to settle. After a brief moment of silence, she finally spoke up, her voice tinged with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending her. But I still don¡¯t understand. Why did Gale want to sell the town?¡± Knowing that I needed to provide apelling exnation to win Riley over, I decided to share my analysis. ¡°The significance of Roz Town¡¯s location cannot be overstated. It sits at the crossroads of various packs. That makes it a crucial hub for transportation and a potential hotspot for rapid economic growth. However, as you¡¯ve surely noticed, the town¡¯s actual development iscking. It has been held back for years by other packs and has be an object of desire for many individuals, resulting in constant conflicts and uncertainty. The Xeric Pack¡¯s headquarters is far removed from this ce. Without their support, the town could suffer a devastating blow at any moment. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley¡¯s expression wavered, caught between understanding and Lingering doubts Sensing her hesitation, I pressed on, my words gentle yet firm. ¡°If we choose not to sell, the residents will continue to endure a life of poverty. These people are kind-hearted and deserving of a better existence. We cannot dy their well-being any further. ¡± A flicker of empathy softened Riley¡¯s features, but traces of skepticism remained. ¡°But how can you ensure that once Caleb acquires the town, everyone¡¯s Lives will truly improve?¡± ¡°I can guarantee it. ¡± Just then, the office door swung open, and a resonant masculine voice resonated through the room. We turned to see a towering figure approaching, his strides exuding an air of self-assuredness and tranquility. The warm glow of the room entuated his strikingly handsome face, which appeared unusually enigmatic in this moment. His emerald eyes met mine. It was Caleb. Debra¡¯s POV:N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. What on earth was Caleb doing here? My mind swirled with confusion Chapter 605 A quick nce at Riley revealed that she, too, was taken aback. At least it was clear that Riley was not responsible for Caleb¡¯s presence; her shocked expression mirrored my own Yet, this revtion only deepened my bewilderment. If nobody had extended an invitation, why did Caleb choose this precise moment to grace us with his presence?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Was he somehow anticipating that I would discuss the deal with Riley? ¡°Go ahead; open it up and see for yourself. ¡± With a quick nce in my direction, Caleb pulled out a sleek document and ced it before us. ¡°This is thetest moving agreement and contract I drew up. Riley, you will understand how the residents¡¯ lives will improve after you sell the town to me. ¡± I picked up the document, my eyes swiftly scanning its contents. Pages turned, and a surge of surprise gripped me. This fresh agreement far surpassed Caleb¡¯s previous proposal. Not only did it bolster the sale price, but it also gave us a lot of benefits. Caleb had delivered on every single promise he had made in the agreement. ¡®s BunnyBookery It became ringly apparent that he had expended a lot of effort. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I was taken aback by his generosity. Caleb had shouldered immense responsibility for the children of the Thorn Edge Pack. Throughout this long journey, he had engaged fervently in negotiations with the township¡¯s overseer. First with Adam, and now with me and Riley. Despite facing rejection and being misunderstood, he remained resolute, refusing to give up. Riley, noting the Location Caleb had chosen for the Roz Town residents¡¯ relocation, could not help but soften her stern expression. ¡°Are you sure about this ce for the people¡¯s resettlement?¡± she inquired, her tone serious. ¡°Yes. ¡± Caleb nodded. I¡¯ve asked someone to do research. This location boasts remarkable geographical advantages. Not only is it close to the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s headquarters, but it also possesses abundant Land and promising prospects for development. ¡± Then, he presented another stack of documents. Riley and I examined them, revealing aerial photographs of the designated area and even a blueprint outlining its future expansion Riley found herself thoroughly pleased, granting her approval with a nod. However, as I reached the final page, I stumbled upon a use stating that I, as the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, would oversee the cooperation. What was going on? My mind was caught in a whirlwind. What was the meaning behind this provision? I grasped hold of Caleb¡¯s hand, a tinge of ice in my voice as I demanded, ¡°Exin it to me. What do you mean?¡± Chapter 606 ¡°Calm yourself; Riley is experiencing a change of heart. It¡¯s crucial not to reveal yourself at this moment,¡± Caleb cautioned in a hushed tone. My teeth ground against each other with an almost unbearable force. I finally understood why he¡¯d chosen toe now. He had intentionally selected this opportune moment to prevent any chance of my disputing his ims of my being Luna. Riley¡¯s face brimmed with satisfaction as she read the agreement. A nod apanied her smile, and she dered, ¡°This scheme appears feasible to me. ¡± ¡°As long as you are satisfied. ¡± Caleb let out a relieved exhale. Riley added, ¡°However, you must swear to keep this information secret for now. The matter must be brought before the leaders of our town. Only after the residents have had the opportunity to cast their votes will we proceed with signing the contract. ¡± Caleb frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little troublesome?¡± Riley reassured, ¡°Fear not. If Debra assumes responsibility for the subsequent proceedings, I am confident that the residents will wholeheartedly support the decision. She has earned their trust and admiration. ¡± Though I remained silent, my heart seethed with a torrent of curses directed at Caleb. I red at him with an intensity that could melt steel, willing myself to quell the seething rage brewing within my chest. Bastard! How dare he unterally determine my destiny as Luna without so much as a word from me? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My sanity teetered on the edge of oblivion, but I feared that allowing my emotions to spill would sway Riley¡¯s judgment. ALL I could do was extend my hand beneath the table, pinching Caleb¡¯s thigh. ¡°Of course. ¡± Caleb uttered, enduring the excruciating pain with a forced smile directed at Riley. ¡°Debra is the chosen Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, and she possesses partial governance over Roz Town. She has already proven herself by saving the town, making her the most suitable candidate to oversee this entire affair. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. ¡± Riley dered abruptly, leaving me no room to hesitate. With an air ofposure, she proceeded to make the next set of arrangements. ¡°I shall hold onto these documents for now. They will serve as the topic of discussion during the next meeting with the leaders. You may leave now. I will do everything in my power to persuade them.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. If sessful, I shall entrust the matter to Debra. ¡± ¡°Understood. Thank you, Riley. ¡± Caleb then whisked me away, leading us out of Riley¡¯s line of sight. No longer bound by pretense, a somber expression shed across my face. Caleb tried to pull me into the car with an insistent tug, but I stood my ground, refusing to budge. Curious gazes from passersby fixated on our standoff. Realizing my unwavering determination, he had no choice but to employ a mellower tone, coaxing me softly, ¡°It¡¯s time to pick Elena up. ¡± I said nothing. Chapter 607 He knew my daughter was my only vulnerability. Reluctantly, I sumbed to the pressure, climbing into the car while maintaining an unyielding silence throughout the journey. No matter what Caleb said, my Lips remained sealed, a shell of unspoken thoughts. As we neared the kindergarten, Caleb¡¯s pent-up frustration erupted, breaking hisposure. ¡°Debra, how long are you going to pretend to be dumb?¡± His voiceced with exasperation, he added, ¡°Will you persist with this facade even after we pick up our daughter? How would Elena feel?¡± I scoffed disdainfully, a contemptuous smirk curling on my lips. ¡°If you have no desire to be shackled to an imbecilic Luna, then I suggest you find another way. Besides, I don¡¯t love you anymore. It¡¯s useless for you to write anything on the agreement!¡± A sudden screech shattered the silence, piercing the air with its intensity. Caleb abruptly stopped the car, unbuckled his seat belt, and leaned closer to me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± he dered, fixing his gaze on me. It seemed as if he had reverted to his dissolute attitude. ¡°Even if I fail to capture your heart, I can still possess you. ¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I retorted, my anger intensifying.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Caleb approached me with a mischievous grin, his presence exuding a maic allure. He leaned in, his voice a seductive whisper, and taunted, ¡°I know you can¡¯t resist me at all. You couldn¡¯t say no to me in the past, and now you still can¡¯t say no either. You can¡¯t escape, Debra. ¡± His proximity was suffocating, his breath searing my neck. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Suppressing a surge of desire, I bit down on my lip and averted my gaze. What Caleb said was true. Ever since we started living together, my yearning for him had transformed. The mystical mark imprinted upon my flesh not only rejuvenated my body, but it also awakened a primal longing within me. I found myself yearning for his advances, craving his tender touch, and desiring nothing more than to be consumed by his very being. ¡°Are you crazy? Go away!¡± I eximed, attempting to conceal the tremor in my voice. I struggled to contain myself, pressing my trembling hand against his sturdy chest. Yet, my body betrayed me effortlessly. My heart thundered in my chest, consumed by an insatiable yearning. ¡°Do you really want me to go away?¡± Caleb¡¯s touch caressed my face, his gaze prating my soul. ¡°Yes, go away¡­ Hmm. Before I couldplete my plea, he abruptly seized my hand. Caleb¡¯s firm grip found the back of my head, pulling me closer as his lips imed mine with an overwhelming dominance. I felt his tongue slip into my mouth with uncontroble passion. ¡°You must stay with me, Debra!¡± Chapter 608 Caleb¡¯s waist constricted, and his breathbored. He bit my lip, as if he was going to swallow me whole. ¡°Hmm. My body writhed, aching to break free, yet all attempts were in vain. His warm hand trailed along my waist, moving with torturous slowness. A sudden, sharp sound broke the tension. Someone was rapping at the window. Caleb and I snapped back to reality, the romantic atmosphere dissipating Like mist in the wind. My neck swiveled to the side, and I found Luca and Elena standing outside the car. Their eyes widened in astonishment. Oh my God! How Long had the two kids been here? An electric jolt coursed through me, and Caleb and I swiftly detangled ourselves. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Hastily, I smoothed out my disheveled garments and stepped out of the car, desperate to regainposure. Had those children seen the intimate scene in the car? I cleared my throat, attempting to regain a semnce of dignity, and directed a stern gaze at Elena. ¡°Why did youe out? Why don¡®t you wait in the kindergarten?¡± Without missing a beat, Luca piped up. ¡°We saw your car after school was over, but you didn¡¯t get out. Elena and I were curious and ran over to have a look. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Is it true, Elena?¡± I inquired, narrowing my gaze. Elena nudged Luca with her foot, then hastened to my side, grasping my hand firmly. ¡°Mommy. ¡± She buried her face in my clothes. ¡°Luca led me to sneak a glimpse of you. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. ¡± Caleb, who had slowly stepped out of the car, overheard her confession. His eyes darkened instantly, and in a chilling tone, he asked, ¡°Luca, why do you always have to stir up trouble? You¡¯re such a mischievous boy!¡± He red at Luca with disapproval, his eyes filled with annoyance. ¡°I¡¯LL be sure to tell your mother about itThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 609 ¡°No, please!¡± Luca quivered with fear. ¡°I know I messed up. Please, don¡¯t tell my mom!¡± However, Caleb was stubborn and folded his arms over his chest. ¡°I must teach you a valuable lesson, or else you might repeat this and lead poor Elena astray. ¡± ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t ever do it again!¡± Luca¡¯s distress was so overwhelming that tears threatened to spill from his red-rimmed eyes, He had no choice but to cast a pitiful gaze in my direction. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I was really just curious. ¡± He pleaded, waving his hand feebly in the air. ¡°Please believe me. I really didn¡¯t mean to mislead Elena. ¡± I had no option but to pull Luca behind me, urging, ¡°Don¡¯t frighten him, Caleb. He¡¯s just a child. ¡± ¡°Just because he¡¯s a child doesn¡¯t mean we can let him off so easily. This kind of behavior is uneptable. ¡± Caleb expressed his discontent, his brows furrowing. Narrowing my eyes at him, I quickly retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you make mistakes out of curiosity when you were a young boy?¡± Caleb argued, ¡°But I¡¯m different from him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I possess the ability to exercise self-control. ¡± ¡°Seriously? Could you control yourself? Can you kindly refrain from spewing Lies in front of the children?¡± I mentally scoffed at him. Clearly, self-control wasn¡¯t his strong suit, considering he had engaged in affairs with multiple women, only to conveniently forget about them afterward. Caleb¡¯s stubbornness withered as he considered my words. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sensing the tension, Luca made a face at Caleb before darting away. Dust practically flew from his shoes Caleb looked sullen; his eyes drooped dejectedly With an air of indifference, I remarked, ¡°There¡¯s no use arguing with a little boy. It¡¯s about time we head home. ¡± Caleb reluctantly conceded, realizing he had no choice but to admit defeat. As I made my way home, all the vendors greeted me warmly. ¡°Debra, good afternoon!¡± ¡°Debra, hi. Are you taking your daughter home? Take care of yourself. ¡± I was taken aback and delighted by their response. Although these vendors had greeted me in passing before, it was mostly when I apanied Riley to the market. I had never witnessed such warmth directed solely at me. ¡°Hello, Debra!¡± Sonya beamed a sunny smile at me, her face adorned with charming dimples. ¡°This is for you!¡± Chapter 610 Sonya approached me swiftly, presenting a bundle of exquisite flowers She affectionately brushed Elena¡¯s head. ¡°Debra, your daughter is absolutely adorable, and she bears a striking resemnce to you. She¡¯s bound to grow into a stunning woman. ¡± Her words wereced with gentle admiration. ¡°Thank you, Sonya!¡± Their kindness warmed my heart, casting aforting glow in my chest. Sonya¡¯s smile dripped with honeyed sweetness. But as soon as her eyes met Caleb¡¯s, her entire demeanor changed. A cold snort escaped her lips, and her face twisted into an unfriendly expression Caleb was left utterly speechless Once we stepped away from the crowd, Caleb couldn¡¯t help but voice his frustration. ¡°Did you see how differently they treated us?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Elena, on the other hand, seemed unfazed by the situation. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The whole town knows that Mommy and Riley saved everyone. They respect Mommy very much. ¡± She tilted her head and cast a fleeting nce at Caleb. ¡°But Daddy is another story. People see him as the viin, the one who failed to protect Mommy and me. ¡± Suddenly, I burst into peals ofughter. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Everything became clear to me at that moment. Uncontrobleughter spilled from my lips as a wide grin stretched across my face. It appeared that Caleb¡¯s reputation as a disloyal partner had taken root deep within the minds of the townspeople. No wonder they harbored such disdain for him. Caleb was in the depths of despair,menting, ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ve put my heart and soul into safeguarding this town. Why are these people so oblivious?¡± I giggled mischievously. The sight of his distressed face brought immense joy to my heart, and the anger I had been carrying around just evaporated into thin air. The three of us arrived home.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Taking hold of Elena¡¯s hand, I led the way to the entrance, prepared to swing open the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Caleb abruptly halted me in my tracks. I noticed a sudden change in his expression, so I asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes were icy and his voice grave. Chapter 611 ¡°I have a feeling that the decorative pot by the doorway is not in its original ce. ¡± Our eyes met, sparking a silent understanding. Someone was inside our home! Instinctively, I retreated a few steps, pulling Elena with me, ensuring a swift escape if danger ensued.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Caleb gantly swung open the door, leading the charge to scout the path ahead. Together, we ventured into the living room, the air humming with a faintmotioning from the kitchen. Gradually, the sound of Light footsteps grew closer, sending shivers down my spine. I grabbed Elena¡¯s hand, and my heart danced nervously in my throat. Finally, the door swung open, revealing a figure standing before us. It was a woman. Caleb stood frozen. Denise! It appeared Denise had just wrapped up her culinary adventures in the kitchen. She was still d in an apron and clutching a piping-hot bowl of soup in one hand. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Our sudden appearance startled Denise, causing her grip to falter. The bowl slipped through her fingers, its contents sttering across the floor Like a molten waterfall. ¡°ARE¡± A piercing cry escaped her lips as the scalding soup scathed her hand. Debra¡¯s POV: My eyebrows shot up in suspicion Wasn¡¯t Denise supposed to be in the hospital? What the hell was she doing here? And even if she didn¡¯t need to be hospitalized anymore, Caleb should¡¯ve arranged for her to stay in a hotel. So why did shee here-to my home? Caleb was much more frank than me. Without beating around the bush, he asked, ¡°Denise, how did you get out of the hospital?¡± Hearing this, I nced at him wordlessly It seemed that Caleb had detained Denise in the hospital. Denise Lowered her head aggrievedly. ¡°I grew bored in the hospital, so I left. I heard that you were staying here, so¡­ Well, here I am. ¡± Chapter 612 ¡°Then how¡¯d you get in the house?¡± Caleb asked, his voice cold as ice. Denise shifted her weight and exined timidly, ¡°I remembered that you liked to hide your keys under the potted nts. Sure enough, I found the key under one of the nts outside. Caleb, I just wanted to cook some food for you. That¡¯s all, I swear. ¡± I was very unhappy with her for a million reasons. ¡°Denise, you¡¯ve made a mistake. This is my home, not Caleb¡¯s. He¡¯s just living here temporarily. ¡± ¡°What? Oh, gosh! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Denise immediately apologized to me profusely, her face full of guilt. ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t mean to intrude. I just heard that Caleb was staying here. I wanted to take care of him. I had no idea that it was your house. ¡± As tears welled up in her eyes, she pursed her lips and gently covered her scalded hand. She looked so pitiful. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. She was making it Look like I was the bad guy here. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But wasn¡¯t she the one who was in the wrong? She was the one who had broken into my house! ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s she?¡± Elena suddenly asked, squinting at Denise curiously. Only then did Denise notice Elena¡¯s existence. She looked at me and opened her mouth to exin herself. But Elena beat her to it. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± she said, seeming to be enlightened by something. ¡°You must be my new nanny, right?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°What? Nanny?¡± Denise visibly stiffened under Elena¡¯s assumption Elena blinked at her innocently. ¡°I¡¯ve met dumb nannies like you before. Luca used to have one-she was new and couldn¡¯t do anything properly. You remind me of her!¡± Denise¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Elena tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Then who are you?¡± Denise subtly stole a nce at Caleb, waiting for him to exin on her behalf. But I had enough of this charade. ¡°Caleb, you should deal with her. I refuse to let Denise inside my house. ¡± Chapter 613 With a cold expression, I turned around and set off to clean the mess Denise had made. I was so annoyed. Caleb and I hadn¡¯t gotten married yet, yet things were already so troublesome with him. In a guilty tone, Caleb said, ¡°There¡¯s some medicine in the study. I¡¯ll treat her hand and then take her away. ¡± I ignored him. After the door to the study was closed behind them, the living room was finally quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mommy,¡± Elena said in a sweet voice. She approached me and patted me on the cheek with her small, soft hand. Forcing a smile, I said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy¡¯s fine After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Elena asked cautiously, ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t we go home with Daddy?¡± I didn¡¯t respond right away My daughter was innocent. I didn¡¯t want to lie to her just so that she¡¯d feel good for a while. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But if I told her that it was possible that I couldn¡¯t marry her father, she¡¯d be very sad. After thinking for a while, I said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. ¡± ¡°Why? I just know that my little brother is in the Thorn Edge Pack. I really want to see him, Mommy!¡± My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Elena, what did you just say?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Elena blinked and repeated herself.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I said I want to go to the Thorn Edge Pack with Daddy. I just know that my little brother is there!¡± I looked into her eyes in stunned silence. What did she mean by that? Suddenly, a thought urred to me. Could it be that¡­7 Before I couldplete that thought, I immediately stood up and dashed to the bedroom. I found Caleb¡¯s wallet on the floor and took out the photo from inside. Chapter 614 Showing the photo to Elena, I asked nervously, ¡°Elena, do you think this little boy is your brother?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes turned into happy half-moons. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s him!¡± Once again, I was stunned. My whole world seemed to blur before me.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. I asked incredulously, ¡°That boy you said you saw in your dreams¡ªis this the same boy?¡± Elena nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yup! And I dream about him a lot. He always calls me his sister!¡± ALL of a sudden, I felt dizzy and my legs became so weak that I almost lost my bnce. That boy was Denise¡¯s son. How could he and Elena be siblings? ? I felt extremely uneasy. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Could Denise have cast some sort of spell on my daughter? Witches weren¡¯t exactly wee among the werewolves, and the Silver Ridge Pack was no exception. They didn¡¯t allow witches on their territory, so I didn¡¯t know much about them. However, I did recall Vicky once telling me that no matter how strong a witch was, they had to be near whoever they wanted to cast a spell on. And Elena and I had never seen Denise before. It was impossible for Denise to have cast a spell on Elena from such a huge distance. And I remembered clearly that Elena had been thinking about her brother long before Denise came to Roz Town. Then¡­ What the hell was going on? ALL of a sudden, a memory I had Long forgotten shed through my mind. Years ago, when I was dying, my mother hade to me in a dream. Leonel had mentioned before her death that my mother had kept some secrets. Could it be that these things were connected? My head was buzzing and my mind was aplete mess Anyhow, since Elena and I both had a strange reaction to Dn, we had to look into this matter some more. At that moment, I made up my mind to confirm Denise¡¯s identity with Caleb and ask him about Dn Chapter 615 After telling Elena to go back to her room, I approached the study alone. The door to the study was slightly ajar. Through the gap, I saw Denise crying. ¡°Caleb, listen to me!¡± With tearful eyes, Denise begged. ¡°Dn¡¯s condition is getting worse and worse. Just let me help you so that you can go back as soon as possible. I¡¯m really scared that Dn won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dn will be fine,¡± Caleb said calmly. But Denise shook her head, refusing to be consoled. ¡°My poor son¡­ Dn has suffered from this illness his whole life. His only wish is to reunite with his family. Maybe he doesn¡¯t have much time left. I don¡¯t want him to die thinking that he¡¯s abandoned by his father!¡± She burst into violent sobs, her whole body trembling. Finally, Caleb¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I would never abandon Dn Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯vee up with a solution. ¡± Denise wiped her tears away and asked hopefully, ¡°What solution?¡± My heart suddenly tightened in my chest. Was Caleb going to tell Denise the truth? For some reason, thinking that Denise would know the truth made me feel very uneasy. ¡°Caleb!¡± Without thinking, I pushed the door open and strode in quickly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: Because I had interrupted their conversation, Denise turned to look at me with dissatisfaction. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to interrupt a private conversation?¡± I raised my eyebrows and reminded her calmly, ¡°Denise, this is my house. If anyone here is being rude, it¡¯s you Indignant, Denise opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to defend herself. I looked at her coldly and added, ¡°I want you to leave.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. My daughter doesn¡¯t like it when there are strangers at home. ¡± Denise bit her lip and looked to Caleb for help. But Caleb made no move to defend her. In the end, Denise had no choice but to purse her lips and apologize to me aggrievedly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Chapter 616 Debra. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Putting on her most pitiful look, she sobbed, ¡°I was just so worried about Dn. You¡¯re also a mother. I¡¯m sure you understand where I¡¯ming from. ¡± Despite her pitiful attempt to appeal to my emotions, I remainedpletely expressionless. This was the same woman who hade all the way from the Thorn Edge Pack to Roz Town for Caleb, not to mention the fact that she had broken into my house. All these things indicated that she was no ordinary woman.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She was likely very shrewd. Denise must¡¯ve sensed my hostility, because she changed tactics and showed me a video on her phone. ¡°Just Look at how pitiful my poor Dn is!¡± The video showed a weak, Little boy having an injection. His arm was very thin, in sharp contrast to the big needle in the doctor¡¯s hand. Despite the scary-looking needle, the boy was very brave. He didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. On the contrary, he seemed used to it. He simply watched as the thick needle was inserted into his arm. For some reason, I felt so suffocated seeing this. Damn it! This feeling again¡­ I gritted my teeth, wondering why I felt so strongly about this child. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He was Denise¡¯s son. Why did seeing him like this made me feel so bad? I reluctantly tore my gaze away from the phone screen to look at Denise. Had she really done something to me? Frowning, I cleared my throat and said in a clear, cold voice, ¡°Denise, I know that you just want to save your son. But I also want to protect my daughter, so please leave as soon as possible. ¡± Denise was stunned for a moment. She parted her lips and wanted to say something more but was interrupted by the doorbell. Caleb stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll get it. ¡± Denise and I exchanged nces and then followed him to the living room. As soon as the door was opened, several nurses strode inside the house. Caleb nodded to them and then pointed at Denise. ¡°Take this woman back to the hospital. Keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her escape again. ¡± I was stunned. An indescribable emotion shed through my heart. Chapter 617 It turned out that Caleb had taken my words seriously. He had even asked the nurses toe here to take Denise away. ¡°Understood, Mr. Wright. We¡¯ll be more careful this time. ¡± ¡°No, Caleb, don¡¯t do this to me! I don¡¯t want to go back. I just want to stay with you and take good care of you,¡± Denise begged, tears rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°The best way you can take care of me is to go back to the hospital,¡± Caleb replied tly without so much as looking at her. Speechless, Denise had no choice but to let the nurses take her away. With her gone, the house returned to peace and quiet, but I had been absent-minded ever since she left. I still didn¡¯t know who she was exactly, nor did I have any idea why I felt so strongly about her son. All these uncertainties made me feel very uneasy. I had to figure out what to do next. In the evening, Caleb approached me with a serious look. He wasn¡¯t his usual carefree and aloof self. Instead, he asked carefully, ¡°Debra, can we talk?¡± I nodded. Indeed, it was time for us to have a talk. After tucking Elena into bed, I closed the door to her room and went to the living room. Caleb was already sitting on the sofa, waiting for me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I sat next to him and took a deep breath. ¡°Tell me, where did Denisee from? Who is she exactly?¡± Caleb was a little surprised, but he answered my question without hesitation. ¡°Around five years ago, she came to the Thorn Edge Pack, iming that she had given birth to my child. I was certain that Dn was indeed mine, so I let them stay. ¡± ¡°Just Like that?¡± I was shocked. Caleb wasn¡¯t one to deal with things so hastily. He was a cautious and smart man. He wouldn¡¯t just take Denise¡¯s word for it. Caleb held up his hands defensively and exined, ¡°Of course not. I sent someone to look into it. But it was just as Denise said-she was a homeless she-wolf. ¡± His exnation only served to annoy me even more. I sneered, ¡°Caleb, how could you just Let these women into the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± ¡°Denise hasn¡¯t made any trouble the whole time she has lived in the Thorn Edge Pack. Even Janiya didn¡¯t take her seriously. ¡± I rubbed my aching temple. I doubted Denise was anything like the woman Caleb just described. And the information Caleb provided was too vague. It was of no use to me. Chapter 618 Realizing that I¡¯d have to deal with a lot of troubles Like Denise once I went with Caleb to the Thorn Edge Pack, I felt a pounding headache. But when I thought about the future of the people of Roz Town, I didn¡¯t seem to have any other choice. After thinking for a while, I eventually made up my mind. I locked eyes with Caleb and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV:N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Really, Debra?¡± Astonishment was written all over Caleb¡¯s handsome face. He seemed to be overwhelmed by the news. Eyes alight with incredulous happiness, he quickly grabbed my arm, as though he was scared I¡¯d suddenly disappear. ¡°Debra, are you really willing to marry me?¡± Even his voice trembled with excitement, and his face practically glowed. I knew that he must¡¯ve misunderstood me, so I immediately exined, ¡°We can get married on the condition that when the matter of Roz Town is settled, we will go our separate ways. ¡± The next second, Caleb loosened his grip on my arm. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The happiness and excitement on his face was visibly doused with disappointment. Staring at me intently, he asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Debra, what makes you think I can ept such a condition?¡± Any trace of joy on his face had disappeared and was reced with sulkiness. I shrugged and said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to my terms, then forget about it. Anyway, I don¡¯t have to put up with¡ª¡± Before I could finish my words, Caleb cut me off hurriedly. ¡°Wait! I agree!¡± he blurted out. ¡°Really?¡± I narrowed my eyes at him suspiciously. After a moment of silence, Caleb took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. ¡± For a moment, I saw unmistakable tenderness in his emerald eyes as he stared back at me. ¡°If you say so. ¡± Bending over, I opened the drawer under the table and took out the agreement I had prepared beforehand. ¡°Then sign this. ¡± Chapter 619 Caleb visibly stiffened, filled with astonishment. His eyes darted between the agreement and me. His expression was indescribable. ¡°Debra, how Long have you been thinking about this? You even prepared an agreement. ¡± I cleared my throat and said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. ALL you have to worry about is that if you want to marry me, you¡¯ll have to follow my rules. ¡± Caleb was speechless. His fists were clenched so tightly that blue veins popped out of his forearms. After a long time, he raised his head slightly, closed his eyes to calm himself down, and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay. ¡± It turned out that he was willing topromise for love. But I wasn¡¯t moved by hispromise. On the contrary, I felt even more upset. Ivy couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Honey, is this what you really want?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I answered without hesitation. Ivy paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Then why do I get the feeling that your agreement is more like a test to see if Caleb can really be your husband?¡± I immediately refuted, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. Caleb can¡¯t even handle a past Lover. He isn¡¯t qualified to be my husband at all. ¡± Ivy fell silent for a while before finally sighing in resignation. ¡°Okay, then. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery She didn¡¯t say anything more. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb and I proceeded to sign the agreement, even going so far as to stamp our fingerprints on it. Seeing our signatures on the document, I felt somewhat relieved. Then I carefully put away the agreement for safekeeping. With aplicated look, Caleb didn¡¯t say anything more and turned away. Not long after, I received a message from Riley. She said happily, ¡°Things are moving smoothly. Come to the mayor¡¯s office as soon as possible. I have something important to discuss with you. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Without a moment to Lose, Caleb and I rushed to the office. In the huge, brightly-lit conference room, the atmosphere was solemn. As soon as we entered, we found that besides Riley, several of the town¡¯s decision-makers were also present. The most prestigious gray-haired squire spoke up first. ¡°Caleb, we have read the moving n and the contract you drew up. Your offer is indeed quite good, and after discussing, we have reached an agreement. ¡± After a slight pause, he added solemnly, ¡°But our opinion doesn¡¯t represent that of the entire town. You and Debra will still have to persuade the residents after this. I suggest that you get engaged in the town before the start of the elections. In this way, the residents will be more confident in this deal thanks to Debra¡¯s influence. ¡± Chapter 620 Caleb agreed without hesitation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll announce our engagement as soon as possible so that everyone can rest assured. ¡± The squire smiled at us. ¡°Then I wish you two a happy marriage. ¡± Riley was also ted, her eyes shining as brightly as the stars. After we sent the others away, Riley gushed excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m so, so happy for you. Although your marriage involves the politics of the town, I¡¯m still so happy for you. I¡¯ve always wanted you two to be happy together, and now, it¡¯s finally happening!¡± In the face of such sincere wishes, I was at a loss. It took me a long time to force a smile and say stiffly, ¡°Thank you, Riley. ¡± Riley, however, was very sensitive and immediately sensed that something was wrong. She frowned, her eyes darting between me and Caleb worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you two Look unhappy?¡± Narrowing her eyes at us in suspicion, Riley added, ¡°You two don¡¯t Look as intimate as before. Why is that? Don¡¯t you want to get married?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb slung his arm around my shoulder and smiled as he said, ¡°How can that be? Debra is just experiencing a little nervousness about the wedding. Besides, we¡¯re going back to the Thorn Edge Pack, which makes her anxious. I¡¯LL help her get used to everything. ¡± I was angry and covertly stomped Caleb¡¯s foot. He didn¡¯t dare react and pretended as if nothing had happened. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I see. ¡± Riley, who was unaware of the truth, smiled gently andforted me in a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. Not all marriages are as bad as mine. ¡± Like my mother, Riley also patiently gave me advice. ¡°Just remember that the goal of a marriage is for two individuals to form a new family, not for a woman to have a man to rely on. Don¡¯t be like me, a weak woman that clings to a man. You must have your own career. If Caleb makes you unhappy, you can just divorce him. I will always stand by you. If you ever find yourself with nowhere to go,e to me. ¡± Riley¡¯s expression was gentle. In a soft but firm voice, she promised me, ¡°I will always wee you back here with open arms. ¡± My eyes were misty, and I felt warm inside. Riley¡¯s words touched the softest corner of my heart. My nose tingled and I gave her a small nod. ¡°Riley, I will remember your advice. ¡± After we left the room, Calebined in a whisper, ¡°Riley almost considers me a bastard like Adam. ¡± I stopped walking and exined seriously, ¡°A woman is always the weaker party in a marriage. It¡¯s natural for Riley to worry that I might follow in her footsteps. And she is right. You are the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack. You are immensely powerful and can get any kind of woman you want. Cheating on me is a piece of cake for you. You won¡¯t even be condemned for it. ¡± After considering this for a long time, Caleb replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do that. For me, doing the same thing with a different woman does not hold any novelty, but experiencing different adventures with the same woman does. I only wish that I¡¯m the man who always stays by your side, not anyone else. ¡± Chapter 621 I was stunned andplex emotions roiled inside me. Caleb came closer to me and said, ¡°Debra, you were very ruthless a moment ago. If you had stamped on my foot any harder, I might have been crippled. ¡± I shot back, ¡°I just stepped on your foot. I haven¡¯t even vented all my anger yet. ¡± Caleb look helpless as he remarked, ¡°Are women always so cruel?¡± We walked to the elevator, wanting to ride it down. Unexpectedly, we ran into Sally, who had just exited it. Sally looked a little dejected. Obviously, there was something on her mind. ¡°Sally, are you okay?¡± I asked with concern ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Although Sally responded to me that she was fine, she was visibly in a daze. She walked away without sparing me a nce. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her behavior was so strange. She must have encountered something terrible. I wanted to go after her, but Caleb stopped me. ¡°Sally broke up with her boyfriend. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± I was taken aback. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Sally recently broke up with Carlos. She was the one who initiated it, but she didn¡¯t give Carlos the reason. He is also depressed. A few days ago, he was drunk outside. That¡¯s why Denise sneaked out of the hospital. ¡± But I still sensed that something wasn¡¯t right here. Why would Sally break up with Carlos so suddenly? Something must have happened. ¡°I¡¯LL go and ask Sally what¡¯s really going on,¡± I announced. Caleb couldn¡¯t stop me anymore and had to let me go. ¡°Be careful. Call me if you need anything. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I ran in the direction Sally had gone and followed her into the break room. She was leaning against the wall with a vacant expression. ¡°Debra, please answer me honestly. When will Carlos return to the Thorn Edge Chapter 622 Pack with Caleb?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I felt a little embarrassed. Had Sally already found everything out? Her lips curved up into a bitter smile and she looked sad. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide it from me. I know everything now. Carlos is Caleb¡¯s Beta. Sooner orter, he will leave with Caleb. ¡± Sally buried her face in her hands and blurted out in a miserable voice, ¡°I¡¯m so useless. I can never keep the one I love. ¡± I was shocked and asked, ¡°Sally, what do you mean?¡± Sally bit her lower Lip and sobbed. ¡°A Long time ago, I had a mate. But he gambled, got drunk, and died in an ident. Ever since that incident, his entire familybeled me as an ominous woman. ¡± I scowled and said angrily, ¡°How can they pin the me on you? They are beingpletely unreasonable!¡± Sally couldn¡¯t contain her tears anymore. They flowed freely down her pretty face. ¡°Debra, I love Carlos so much. I desperately hope he can stay. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you talked to Carlos about what is on your mind?¡± Sally shook her head and replied tearfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything about it. Because I know he won¡¯t stay.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. I am not so selfish that I will force him to choose between his loyalty to Caleb and his love for me. That¡¯s why I decided to break up with him. ¡± I fell silent. Suddenly, someone anxiously rapped on the door I pulled it open and found Carlos standing in front of me. The stench of alcohol quickly filled the room. Carlos waspletely disheveled. Thick stubble covered his jaw, and his clothes were wrinkled. His favorite pair of gold-framed sses were missing, and he even only had one of his shoes on. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°I need to talk with Sally. Alone,¡± Carlos said to me seriously, cing emphasis on thatst word. ¡°Sure. ¡± I agreed without hesitation. Chapter 623 Indeed, the two of them really needed to talk things through. Before leaving, I gave Carlos my two cents¡¯ worth. ¡°Couples need tomunicate and trust each other. If you have something on your mind, you¡¯d better tell Sally the truth. Otherwise, she¡¯ll just keep on misunderstanding you. ¡± If Carlos had just told Sally the moving n for all the residents sooner, Sally wouldn¡¯t have broken up with him in the first ce. After the n was sessfully carried out, the residents of Roz Town would move to a new ce in the Thorn Edge Pack. Sally and Carlos wouldn¡¯t have to separate at all. While things seemed so simple on the surface, I knew that it was up to them to sort things out. I shook my head and walked away, Leaving Sally and Carlos alone. To my surprise, I found that Caleb was still waiting for me in the hall. His tall figure stood out in the crowd, and because he was so handsome, all the female employees that passed by couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. ¡°What¡¯re you still doing here?¡± I asked a little crossly. At the sound of my voice, Caleb quickly turned around to face me. A light seemed to have been ignited in his usually calm eyes. Grinning from ear to ear, he answered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave without you, of course. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything more. After a while, Caleb asked with concern, ¡°How are things going with Sally and Carlos?¡± ¡°Carlos wants to talk with Sally alone. If he could just be honest with Sally and tell her everything, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Caleb breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°But where did hee from? He looked like he just escaped from a dungeon,¡± Imented. Indeed, Carlos looked aplete mess just now, what with his disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes. Caleb answered me honestly, saying, ¡°I could see that something was bothering Sally, so I contacted Carlos through our mind link. He was getting wasted in a bar at the time. As soon as he heard that Sally cried, he rushed over without even showering. ¡± At this, I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. No wonder he looked a total wreck. AlL of a sudden, Caleb approached me and put his arm around my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home. ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 624 I instinctively tried to break free from him, but in a low voice, he warned me, ¡°Don¡¯t fight it. When Riley starts campaigning for the moving n in front of the residents, our marriage will be under scrutiny. We have to look like a loving couple. Otherwise, the residents will suspect us and the whole n will be ruined. ¡± I clenched the hem of my shirt angrily. Obviously, Caleb was just taking advantage of the situation to get close to me. But even I had to admit that he was right. If I got into a fight with him in public, the situation would be bad. I could only grit my teeth with resentment and let him hold me. ¡°Fine. You win!¡± ¡°I Love you, babe. ¡± With a bright smile, Caleb held my hand and happily marched out of the office building with me in tow. However, just as we were Leaving, I noticed a male bodyguard wearing a peaked cap passing by us. The man had sharp eyes, and there was a scar at the end of his left brow. For some reason, my stomach did a flip. Why did that bodyguard look so familiar? Noticing the change in my expression, Caleb frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Debra?¡± I tugged his sleeve and whispered, ¡°The bodyguard who entered the building just now Looked a little familiar. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Caleb turned his head and nced at the man I was talking about. ¡°Are you sure?¡± No, I wasn¡¯t sure, and I didn¡¯t have any evidence, so I decided to shrug it off for now. @? But after I took a few more steps, an old buried memory suddenly shed through my mind. My eyes went as wide as saucers. I finally remembered who he was. The suspicious bodyguard was none other than Tom, a subordinate of Leonel. He was with Leonel when they hunted me down. Tom was even there when Gale cut off one of Leonel¡¯s hands at the border of the Xeric Pack. I stopped breathing and turned around quickly. Sure enough, Tom in his bodyguard uniform was walking to the dungeon. ¡°I remember who he is, Caleb. He¡¯s from the Silver Ridge Pack. I think he¡¯s about to break someone out of jail!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 625 Giving me a reassuring look, Caleb patted my shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s follow him and see what he¡¯s up to. ¡± I nodded and gradually calmed down. Caleb was right. I had nothing to be afraid of. We were in Roz Town now, and all the people here were on my side. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with Tom. I was still on edge, so I briskly ordered the building¡¯s security guards to block all the exits. ¡°No one¡¯s allowed to go in or out without my permission. ¡± Then we headed to the dungeon with a group of security guards. I figured that Tom must¡¯ve snuck in when the carnival guests were leaving town, which would¡¯ve exined why he had slipped in unnoticed. But I didn¡¯t know who sent him. Could it be my father? And was he alone? Or were there other enemies hiding in the shadows? ¡®s BunnyBookery We didn¡¯t confront Tom right away. Instead, we watched him enter the dungeon. He seemed to be searching one cell after another. Finally, he stopped in front of the cell that held Marley and Collin. ¡°Tom?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When Marley saw Tom, she immediately shouted in disbelief. Her roommate, Colin, mped his hand over her mouth and cursed, ¡°Shut up, you idiot! Do you want us all to get caught?¡± However, his own voice wasn¡¯t much softer than Marley¡¯s just now. Tom was speechless at the two siblings¡¯ stupidity. When both Marley and Colin calmed down, Tom fished a tool out of his pocket and started tinkering with the Lock. It wasn¡¯t easy to break the prison locks, so it took Tom a great deal of effort to deal with the lock Colin and Marley watched him with bated breath. As soon as the lock clicked open, they rushed out. Since the two prisoners were both so eager to escape, they stumbled over each other identally, and Marley even fell to the floor with a Loud thud. Tom was speechless again, but he managed to swallow his anger. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ve arranged everything well. You¡¯re both getting out. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. ¡± Tom tried to persuade the two to calm down while helping Marley up Together, they headed for the exit. Seeing that they were about to escape, a smile tugged at the corners ofN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 626 Marley¡¯s mouth. However, the next second¡­ Beep! Beep! Beep! The rm red, echoing in the dungeon. Caleb and I, together with a group of guards, blocked the exit. ¡°When did you get here?¡± Marley demanded in shock, the smile on her face disappearing. Tom, on the other hand, looked like a deer caught in headlights. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± he eximed, pointing at me in shock. Ignoring him, I asked, ¡°Tom, are you alone?¡± Before Tom could answer, Marley started screaming like a madwoman. ¡°Tom, kill this bitch! Kill her!¡± Colin disagreed with his sister with dissatisfaction. ¡°Our priority is to get out of here. How can you still only think about taking revenge?¡± Tom, on the other hand, remained silent. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I suspected that he started regretting saving the two wretched siblings. But we didn¡¯t give Tom too much time to react. Caleb and the security guards soon surrounded them. Two guards quickly subdued Tom. With a long face, Tom warned me, ¡°I work for your father, Debra.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Alpha Eduardo is very displeased with your betrayal. How dare you kill Leonel and imprison Luna Marley?¡± Glowering at me, he threatened, ¡°If you still want to be his daughter, you should stop what you¡¯re doing at once!¡± Tom¡¯s words caused those painful memories to resurface. It was as though a pair of invisible hands were squeezing the life out of my heart, making it hard for me to breathe. If my father epted me as his daughter, how could he have exiled me from the Silver Ridge Pack? How could he have sent Leonel to hunt me down all those years ago? He stopped being my father a long time ago! Bang! The deafening sound of a gunshot pulled me out of my trance. Chapter 627 Tom had broken free from the guards unexpectedly and shot one of them with his free hand. Debra¡¯s POV: The guard who was shot didn¡¯t move for a second. His eyes and mouth were wide open in shock, and blood started to trickle down the hole in his forehead. He fell to the floor in a lifeless heap before he could even react. I was stunned at first, and then I realized something that sent a shiver down my spine. Tom¡¯s gun had special silver bullets. If a werewolf was shot with a silver bullet, the wound would never heal. Now I understood why Tom had the nerve to break into the dungeon alone. It turned out that he was already prepared for a confrontation. ¡°Stay away from him!¡± I shouted hurriedly, hoping to prevent another death. ¡°This man¡¯s gun has special bullets. Once you¡¯re hit, your wound will not heal. Be careful!¡± The security guards all stepped back in fear. Everyone was afraid of the gun in Tom¡¯s hand, so no one dared to act rashly. We all stared at Tom, waiting for an opportunity to take action. s, the situation reached a stalemate. Marley Looked very excited. She probably thought that she was winning, so she Looked at me provocatively. ¡°You scared yet, Debra? You¡¯re going to die today!¡± Annoyed, I Looked at Marley expressionlesslyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This stupid woman! Did she really think she was going to make it out of this alive? Ignoring her, I turned to look at Tom and asked straightforwardly, Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Tom, did my father give you the order to kill Marley and Colin if you couldn¡¯t save them?¡± As expected, Marley¡¯s expression changed slightly as soon as she h eard this. I continued to ask Tom, ¡°Did my father ask you to disguise yourself as a resident of Roz Town before you killed them? So that he could use their deaths as an excuse to join hands with the Frosty River Pack to attack the town? Is he nning to snatch Roz Town for himself?¡± The more questions I asked, the more Tom stiffened. He remained silent, refusing to answer me. But judging from his body Language, I knew that I had guessed right. ¡°Tom, hasn¡¯t my father seen how the Frosty River Pack is drowning in debt? How can he actually believe that they¡¯ll be able to help him take Roz Town?¡± Tom knew that he had nothing to lose, so he caved and admitted it himself. Chapter 628 ¡°No wonder you are Alpha Eduardo¡¯s daughter, since you were able to guess what was on his mind. But even though the Frosty River Pack is in debt, they can still be useful to us. Alpha Eduardo has a n. ¡± Smiling bitterly, I finally asked the biggest question yet. ¡°Did my father order you to kill me?¡± However, Tom shook his head. ¡°He hopes you¡¯ll surrender. It¡¯d be best if you could help him get Roz Town. ¡± ¡°Tom, what is the meaning of this?¡± Marley asked in a shrill voice, clearly on the verge of breaking down.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Did Eduardo really order you to kill me?¡± At this, Tom remained silent. The next second, Marley suddenly pounced on Tom, catching him off guard. Marley wanted to snatch the gun from him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Amidst the struggle, Tom identally pulled the trigger. With a loud bang, a stray bullet identally hit an innocent guard. Tom¡¯s gun fell to the floor with a Loud tter. Colin was trying to sneak away just now, but the loud gunshot scared him to death. He screamed and immediately crouched in a corner, not daring to move. The special bullets were deadly to a werewolf, so I had to push Caleb back quickly. Bang! Another gunshot rang out. The next moment, I felt indescribable pain in my shoulder. Time seemed to have stopped at that moment. I slowly Looked down, only to see that the bullet had passed through my shoulder. Blood was gurgling out violently. ¡°Debra!¡± Caleb went crazy. He rushed over and covered my shoulder, standing over me protectively. He was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to say. In a trembling voice, he whispered, ¡°You¡­ Just stay still!¡± The severe pain made me break into cold sweat, and my vision started to blur. In a trance, I saw a figure standing in the distance with the gun pointed at us. It was none other than Marley. She staggered towards us and raised Tom¡¯s gun, aiming it at me and Caleb. Debra¡¯s POV: No! My mind wentpletely nk, and a wave of icy fear coursed through my veins. Chapter 629 In a split second, an idea formed in my head. No way was I going to let Caleb get hurt. Ignoring the searing pain that surged through my body, I fought to rise to my feet and Locked my gaze on the gun sped in Marley¡¯s hand. With gritted teeth, I tapped into the hidden reservoir of strength within me. It was the first time I unleashed this power in Caleb¡¯s presence. Bang! Marley squeezed the trigger, and the deafening sound of a gunshot echoed through the air. To the average bystander, the bullet whizzed by too swiftly to be discerned. Yet, to me, it unfolded in slow motion, each detail crystal clear.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was as if time itself had slowed to a crawl. I honed in on that singr bullet, my focus unwavering. And in the next heartbeat, it veered off course, deflected away from us. Unfortunately, the bullet found its mark in Tom¡¯s midsection. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A soft gasp escaped Tom¡¯s lips as he stared at me, his eyes filled with incredulity, before copsing onto the floor. Exhausted and spent, I crumbled weakly to the floor, my energy depleted. Caleb rushed to my side, his strong arms enveloping me in a protective embrace. ¡°f@ck! What¡¯s going on?¡± The abrupt turn of events sent shockwaves through Marley, her grip on the gun betraying her faltering control. Without a second thought, she fired off two more rounds in quick session. Bang! Bang! A cacophony of gunshots pierced the air, followed by the collective thud of guards copsing to the floor. The ammunition in Tom¡¯s gun depleted rapidly, leaving him defenseless. The guards encircled us, theirbined efforts finally subduing Marley¡¯s feverish frenzy. Peace settled as the chaos subsided. Gazing at Tom, sprawled amidst the crimson pool, I mustered my feeble voice. ¡°Caleb, I need to speak with Tom urgently. Please help me get to him. I had an urgent inquiry, one that demanded answers before I could attain even a semnce of peace. ¡°But you¡¯re badly hurt. Shouldn¡¯t we rush you to the hospital first?¡± Caleb questioned, concern etched on his face. Chapter 630 Shaking my head ever so slightly, I pressed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to ask a few questions.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, I will go to the hospital with you. ¡± Caleb realized his pleas would not sway my determination and resigned to reluctantly agree. He gingerly guided me to Tom¡¯s prone form, hyperaware of the fragility of our injured bodies. Tomy on the floor, clutching his abdomen in a desperate grip, futilely attempting to stem the bleeding that pooled around him. The crimson stains covered his garments. I mustered the courage to ask Tom, ¡°Tom, did my fathere to Silver ¡®s BunnyBookery Ridge Pack?¡± Tom¡¯s response was not one of words, but rather a sneer that oozed contempt. ¡°You and your mother are both monsters. You will ruin everything. ¡± Flustered and defensive, I yelled, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± But Tom merely grinned, unaffected by my protests. Before I could press him further, his eyelids drooped, and he copsed, losing consciousness. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A firm voice echoed. Riley dashed to the scene, apanied by a group of guards who surrounded the dungeon again. Colin, attempting to make a hasty escape, was swiftly apprehended. Marley let out a burst of wild, carefreeughter, teetering on the edge of madness. Catching sight of Caleb and me preparing to depart, Riley hurriedly made her way to us, her face etched with anxiety. ¡°What in the world is happening, Debra?¡± I nced at Tom sprawled on the floor. ¡°The Silver Ridge Pack sent people to stage a prison break. ¡± ¡°Did your father send them here?¡± Riley asked, her voiceced with uncertainty. ¡°Yes. ¡± I replied in a steady voice. ¡°We must strengthen the town¡¯s defenses. There¡¯s a high likelihood that my father will send more of the Silver Ridge Pack to extract Marley. ¡± Riley swiftly reacted, determination etching her features. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll deploy additional security personnel throughout the area. ¡± Her eyes then caught sight of my injured shoulder, and a flicker of concern washed over her face. ¡°Debra, what happened to you? Your injury looks severe! Go to the hospital now!¡± ¡°I¡¯LL take her there right away. ¡± Caleb wrapped a protective arm around me as he raced us to the hospital. Chapter 631 ¡°How did she end up so battered?¡± As we burst through the hospital doors, Brian¡¯s gaze fell upon my injury, his expression turning grave. With unwavering authority, he directed the nurses trailing behind him, urgency in his voice. ¡°Move swiftly! Arrange an immediate examination for her!¡± Iy on the sterile hospital bed, the harsh glow of the overhead lights assaulted my senses and my head swam. ¡°The bullet passed clean through her arm. The wound runs deep, and the bleeding shows no sign of stopping. This isn¡¯t your typical ammunition. The bullet could be especially made. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Brian¡¯s voice reached my ears. ¡®s BunnyBookery As my consciousness faded, Caleb¡¯s voice reached me in a distant haze, calling my name in an anguished plea. ¡°Debra¡­ Debra!¡± Was this real life? Was I riding the dreary coattails of a dream? My mind felt weighed down, and everything before me appeared distorted and hazy. I felt weightless, as if I were drifting in the water.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Was this what death felt like? No. I refused to die here! I fought against it with all my might. Elena was waiting for me toe home, and Roz Town still relied on me. There was so much I needed to share with Caleb. Abruptly, I gradually emerged from the depths of unconsciousness, as though my body had resurfaced from the water. The suffocating feeling finally dissipated, Leaving me feeling restored. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I struggled to pry my eyes open, barely catching a glimpse of Brian ushering Caleb away. ¡°She¡¯s in a bad condition now. We need to operate on her right away. You need to leave and not disrupt us. ¡± Just as he was about to exit, his gaze locked onto mine. His eyes pierced me with sadness. My heart skipped a beat, and the world before me blurred once more. Was this the end of it all? Debra¡¯s POV: Swimming in and out of consciousness, I seemed to see my mother. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Debra¡­¡± Chapter 632 I saw her walking to me, every movement filled with grace and elegance. She approached my bed and gently touched the wound on my shoulder. To my surprise, I didn¡¯t feel any pain. Instead, I felt a nice, cozy warmth envelope my body. Then a sh of light seemed toe from my wound, and the next second, the pain instantly disappeared. ¡°Mom, what is this? What¡¯s going on?¡± I looked at my shoulder, which was in searing pain just a moment ago, in confusion. My mother gently stroked my hair and said, ¡°Silly girl, this is your ability!¡± My ability? Her answer only served to make me even more confused. ¡°Mom, Tom said IThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. was a monster. Did those people die because of me?¡± The look in my mother¡¯s eyes was tender and full of love as she said, ¡°My Love, you¡¯re no monster. Don¡¯t me yourself. You¡¯ve done well. I stared at my mother, who seemed to be glowing. Then I suddenly asked in a raspy voice, ¡°Mom, are you here to take me with you to heaven?¡± My mother shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, my Love. There are still people in this world who need you. ¡± All of a sudden, a wave of sleepiness swept over me. My mother¡¯s gentle voice gradually faded away, and I closed my eyes as tears trickled down my cheeks. ¡°Mom, wait!¡± When I opened my eyes again, my mother was nowhere to be seen. I found myself in the operating room, surrounded by medical staff who were busy preparing for my operation. ncing down, I saw that my hand was tightly mped over my shoulder, covering the wound. Was I just imagining things? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I looked up at the clock on the wall and found that only a dozen seconds had passed since I cked out. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the operation. ¡± Brian¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts. I noticed that he had put on his gloves and was walking to me with a scalpel in his hand. He briskly moved my hand away from the wound and was about to perform the operation when he suddenly stopped abruptly. His eyes were as wide as saucers. Chapter 633 ¡°Wait! Has the bleeding stopped already?¡± Brian eximed in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle! Debra, you¡¯re extremely lucky. This is the second time you¡¯ve defied death!¡± Brian put down the scalpel and beamed at me happilyThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He then beckoned at the nurse to wheel me from the operating room to the ward. I was extremely tired and didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise my hand. As I was being wheeled to the ward, I gradually lost consciousness. I didn¡¯t know how long I had been out, but when I woke up, I found Caleb sitting on the edge of my bed. With his eyes squeezed shut and his tight frown, he Looked exhausted. I reached out to smooth his furrowed eyebrows, but before I could even raise my hand, he opened his eyes vigntly. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re awake! Are you okay? How do you feel?¡± As soon as he saw that I was awake, he immediately leaned forward and Looked me up and down carefully. I shook my head and reassured him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. What about the others?¡± At this, Caleb¡¯s expression froze. I immediately felt a sense of unease. ¡°Are they okay? And what about Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Tom? Can he be cured?¡± After hesitating for a while, Caleb sighed and answered me honestly, ¡°Tom is dead. ¡± I was stunned. Then Caleb added with a heavy heart, ¡°The injured security guards were all sent to the hospital. Mny and Brian have been working tirelessly to help you. But aside from you, all the other people who were shot with silver bullets died. ¡± ALL of them were dead? My heart sank, and my mind was aplete mess. Stroking my head, Calebforted me softly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not your fault, Debra. They didn¡¯t die because of you. ¡± Chapter 634 didn¡¯t say anything. There was nothing I could say. I just covered myself with the quilt in silence. Caleb sighed again. He didn¡¯t try to coax me anymore and just stayed by my side for the whole night. Early the following morning, as soon as the sunlight crept in from the window, Brian rushed in to see me. ¡°Debra, how are you feeling today?¡± he asked excitedly. ¡°I feel fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as yesterday,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°Good. You¡¯re recovering very quickly. ¡± After conducting a routine examination on me, Brian asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s so weird. How¡¯d you recover so fast? Can you tell me? If we can find a way to cure wounds by silver bullets, there will be less casualties in the future!¡± I was at a Loss. How could I exin it to him? I couldn¡¯t just say that I had a mysterious power that healed me inexplicably. I didn¡¯t even know what was going on exactly or what this power was. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Brian, that¡¯s enough. ¡± Noticing the tense expression on my face, Caleb stepped in for me ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s still weak? Let her rest first. If you have any questions, talk to her once she has recoveredpletely. ¡± ¡°Oh, of course.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Although Brian was visibly disappointed pity, he had to give up questioning me for now. As Brian walked away, I fell into deep thought about the mysterious power I had, and I couldn¡¯t help but think about Leonel¡¯s and Tom¡¯sst words. Leonel had told me that my mother had a secret, while Tom said that I was a monster just like my mother. It might not be a coincidence I hade close to death twice now, and both times, I had a vision of my mother saving me. If I didn¡¯t actually have any mysterious power, then I would¡¯ve died a Long time ago. But what exactly was this mysterious power? Howe it allowed me to survive at the cost of the Lives of others? At the carnival¡¯s weing ceremony, I had lost control of my anger and caused the bamboo shed to copse, hurting many innocent people. This time, in the dungeon, I just wanted to protect Caleb. I had no intention of killing anyone, but Tom died from his injuries, and so did several security guards Chapter 635 Just as Tom had said, I felt like a monster. Later that night, a burst of desperate cries and wails came from the corridor. I was woken up by the noise. Just as I was sitting up in bed, I found that Caleb was also getting up. Heforted me softly, saying, ¡°Debra, go back to sleep. I¡¯ll go out and see what¡¯s going on. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb quickly left the ward to investigate. After a short while, he came back with aplicated expression. ¡°So what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked curiously. Caleb looked at me carefully, hesitation filling his emerald eyes. The more he hesitated, the more anxious I became. I couldn¡¯t help but urge him impatiently, ¡°Caleb, just be honest with me. ¡± Finally, Caleb sighed and said, ¡°The family members of the security guards arrived to im the bodies. They¡¯re the ones crying outside. ¡± I fell silent. Now I understood why they cried so sadly. Their families had died miserable deaths. I felt as though my heart was being stabbed by infinite thorns, rendering it hard for me to breathe. If it weren¡¯t for me, things might not have turned out Like this. Tom was right. I really was a monster. ¡°Caleb, this is all my fault. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I felt so bad that I could barely breathe. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t me yourself. This isn¡¯t your fault. ¡± Caleb reached out and wiped away my tears. I turned away from him and said in a low, feeble voice, ¡°Caleb, can you give me some space? I want to be alone for a while. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t answer, but he hugged me gently, careful to avoid the wound on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t leave. I want to be here with you. ¡± As he coaxed me, he patted me on the backfortingly. I closed my eyes, asking sadly, ¡°What the hell am 1?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care what you are,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I only know that I love you, the woman who always prioritizes the safety of everyone else over her own. ¡± Chapter 636 ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of my strange power? No one wants a monster for a mate. ¡± My voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Silly girl, what would I be scared of? It was this power that saved your life. You¡¯re such a brave and kind woman. I believe that you¡¯ll learn to control your powers someday. ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything more. When he finally pulled away, Caleb raised my chin to make me look at him. ¡°Debra, I just hope our marriage will be real-not just an agreement on paper. Marrying you would be the best thing that has happened to me. ¡± His love for me didn¡¯t change because of my terrible power. He trusted me and even wanted to marry me and make me his Luna. I couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, burying my face in his arms. Now that things hade to this, I couldn¡¯t give up on myself. It was clear that God wanted me to survive, so I had to do something meaningful with my Life.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t Let the innocent guards of Roz Town die in vain. ? I had to protect the town for them! Taking deep breaths, I forced myself to calm down. Tom was dead, and the news would soon reach my father. He had always been a stubborn, willful man. He wouldn¡¯t give up on the town so easily. I wiped my tears and said to Caleb solemnly, ¡°Caleb, we have to announce our engagement right away and set the moving n of the town in motion!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Are you sure that this is what you want?¡± Caleb looked at me hesitantly. ¡°Debra, you haven¡¯t fully recovered. Now, you want to leave the hospital and announce our engagement? I¡¯m afraid that might be unwise. ¡± But I refused to change my mind. ¡°Brian just said that there¡¯s nothing wrong with me. I don¡¯t have to stay in the hospital for much Longer. ¡± I locked eyes with him seriously and emphasized, ¡°Caleb, it¡¯s very important for us to let the people know that we¡¯re going to get engaged. So we have to start preparing now. We can¡¯t waste our time on meaningless things. ¡± Caleb sighed in defeat. At my insistence, he had no choice but to have me discharged from the hospital and take me home. My wound hadn¡¯tpletely healed, so it still hurt Like hell whenever there was pressure or I rotated my shoulder. So when we went to bed, Caleb carefully held me in his arms to prevent me from shifting in my sleep. He stayed in that position all night and kept rubbing my back andforting me Like coaxing a little kid. Thanks to him, I got a good night¡¯s rest. When I woke up the following morning, I heard Caleb sleep talking. Chapter 637 ¡°Just hold on, Debra. It won¡¯t hurt in a few days. ¡± I felt both bitter and amused. I pinched his nose to wake him up. ¡°Naughty girl!¡± With a doting smile, Caleb pinched my nose back and then helped me out of bed. As soon as we opened the door, Elena rushed to us, eyes wide as saucers. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, there¡¯re a lot of people outside the house!¡± Caleb frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m scared, Daddy!¡± I cautiously made my way over to the window and saw that there were indeed many residents gathering at the door Caleb and I exchanged wary nces What happened? I checked my phone for any news, and sure enough, it turned out that Riley had already announced that the town was going to be sold to Caleb. At the same time, she also announced that there was a n to relocate the residents. She specifically emphasized, ¡°The whole matter will be handled by Debra. She¡¯s the one who protected the town, and she will soon be the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack. I will ask all the residents to vote on this. If we reach a consensus regarding the sale of the town, Debra and I will select the first group of people to be relocated to the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I felt nervous at once. ¡°Caleb, what should we do?¡± My first instinct was that the shocking news made the residents angry and dissatisfied. That would¡¯ve exined why they had gathered at my door. After reading Riley¡¯s announcement, Caleb said calmly, ¡°Leave it to me. ¡± He then called Carlos and ordered, ¡°Carlos, bring your men over here right now and disperse all the residents who have surrounded Debra¡¯s house. ¡± ¡°Wait!¡± I stopped him in a hurry, forcing him to hang up the phone. Chapter 638 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caleb looked at me in confusion. Rubbing my temples, I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. After analyzing the situation, I mused, ¡°Now is a critical time. If we force the residents to disperse, it will cause public dissatisfaction. ¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Caleb asked patiently. ¡®s BunnyBookery After thinking about it carefully, I concluded, ¡°Let me try to calm them down. ¡± Caleb also knew that this was the best option, so he agreed, but on one condition. ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you so that if anything happens, I can protect you. ¡± I shook my head resolutely. ¡°No. They didn¡¯t Like you before. If you show up by my side like some kind of bodyguard, they¡®ll only hate you more. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°But what if they try to hurt you?¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare. I was sent here by Gale, so no matter how angry they are, they can¡¯t do anything to me. You cane out after I¡¯ve diffused the situation. ¡± Caleb hesitated. He clearly didn¡¯t want to let me go out alone. But I didn¡¯t give him the time to think about it and simply pushed Elena into his arms. ¡°Take care of Elena. I¡¯m going out. ¡± The next second, I opened the door. Suddenly, I was greeted with a big bouquet of flowers. ¡°Congrattions, Debra Behind the wall of flowers, I saw Sonya¡¯s smiling face. At first, I was surprised, but when I came to my senses, I found that most of the people gathered around the house were children and women from the town. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sonya beamed at me brightly and exined, ¡°We all came as soon as we heard the news. Congrattions on your engagement, Debra!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the others held up their small gifts. ¡°Congrattions, Debra!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I had thought that I was in danger. However, to my surprise, the crowd wasn¡¯t here to berate me, but to congratte me. Looking at the countless gifts in front of me, I felt deeply touched. It reminded me of the reason why I insisted on protecting this precious town. Chapter 639 ¡°Thank you so much, everyone!¡± I bit back my tears and smiled at these lovely and kind residents. ¡°Your well wishes mean the world to me!¡± After the excitement died down, Sonya asked carefully, ¡°Debra, will we be able to find better jobs after we settle down?¡± She looked down at her feet, her worry lines looking a little more defined. ¡°While we love this town to bits, it wasn¡¯t able to develop well. We don¡¯t want to live in poverty anymore. I want to more to a more developed ce-for my brother. So I want to know if the new ce is more prosperous than Roz Town. ¡± The others echoed her sentiments. ¡°Yes. We also want to know.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± I looked at their hopeful expressions and knew their concerns very well. Without hesitation, I said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. The new ce is very well developed, and Caleb was thinking about your wellbeing when he selected that area. He can surely guarantee that you will be able to find jobs and live a better life there. ¡± ¡°Will the people of the Thorn Edge Pack really ept us?¡± someone questioned anxiously. At that moment, as though on cue, Caleb walked out. He held my hand and said to the concerned resident earnestly, ¡°Yes, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be epted in the Thorn Edge Pack. Debra will help you all assimte into the new settlement as the future Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack. Everyone present cheered happily. ¡°Hooray! In that case, we support you!¡± After the crowd dispersed, Caleb and I went to the mayor¡¯s office to tell Riley the good news. Riley was very happy to hear it. With shining eyes, she said, ¡°Not bad, not bad at all! I have a good feeling about the votes!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Together, we all sat in the main hall, waiting for the result of the votes on the screen. The numbers danced on the screen, and the final result came out soon. ¡°How could this be?¡± Sally¡¯s dejected voice sounded at the sight of the number. I also couldn¡¯t help but purse my lips. The data showed that the number of people who agreed with the n to move was almost equal to that of those who opposed it. In a word, it was a draw, which meant that the n to sell the town couldn¡¯t be carried out. The situation reached a stalemate. After thinking for a long time, Riley offered, ¡°What if we hold an engagement ceremony for the two of you? The whole town will be invited. Chapter 640 This should sway the votes in our favor. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea!¡± Sally was excited and rubbed her palms excitedly. Caleb and I exchanged nces and nodded in agreement. Riley was a natural leader. She took charge of the event, and in no time, she managed to secure a suitable venue, sent out invites, and arranged the catering. In order to speed things up, the engagement ceremony was set at the nearest possible date. Soon, that day came. Sally personally helped me get dressed. As she did my makeup, I stared at my reflection in the mirror in a daze, feeling that everything was Like a dream. Although I felt warm with everyone¡¯s well wishes and help, I was still a little disappointed that I had no family around. Knock! Knock! Just then, there was a knock on the door. The next second, two guests rushed in. It was Pa and Han! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Shocked, I asked them ecstatically, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Pa threw her arms around me in a bear hug. ¡°Honey, I came as soon as I heard that you were going to get engaged. I¡¯m so happy for you!¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± I didn¡¯t expect that my friends from the Xeric Pack woulde all this way for the engagement party, and I was deeply touched. Han also smiled and said, ¡°Debra, I¡¯m afraid Gale was too busy toe here personally, but she asked me to give you her blessing. She also said that no matter where you are, the Xeric Pack will always have a ce for you. If you ever want toe back, you¡¯ll always be wee. ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, Han also set down three huge gifts on the table. I was so moved that tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°No!¡± Sally suddenly threw her hands up in exasperation. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Debra! You¡¯ll ruin your makeup!¡± Chapter 641 Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Oh, Gosh. I¡¯m sorry, Sally,¡± I apologized to her sincerely. ¡°I was so excited just now. I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. But don¡¯t cry anymore!¡± Sally pouted and sat me down in front of the mirror again, helping me fix my makeup. Even though we didn¡¯t have much time to prepare, the ceremony was well arranged, thanks to Riley. She managed to get her hands on a beautiful white strapless dress for me. After my makeup was retouched, I stood up and Looked at myself in the mirror.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The hemline of the dress was decorated with small, delicate pearls that shone whenever I moved. The dress was breathtaking. ¡°You Look so beautiful!¡± Pa eximed with a sigh. Sally had also braided my hair, letting the braid hang over my shoulder. It made me look even more elegant. After getting ready, I went to the venue of the engagement ceremony. The guests were already seated; many of them were town residents who came to support our engagement. The venue was decorated with gorgeous white flowers, and coupled with the warm lighting, the ce was very romantic. As melodious piano music started to y, the engagement ceremony officially began. ? My bridesmaids, Zoe and Sally, stood at the forefront with the groomsmen, Carlos and Han. While Sally and Carlos looked like a sweet young couple in love, Zoe and Han, on the other hand, looked very rigid and stiff, like a quarreling couple. But I could see that Zoe was in a very good mood. She couldn¡¯t even hold back the genuine smile at the corners of her mouth, and her eyes were shining brightly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Standing in the middle of the stage was Caleb, waiting for me at the end of the aisle. He wore a well-tailored ck suit today, which made him look even taller. Illuminated in a warm glow, Caleb looked like a masterpiece carefully carved by God. He was so handsome that I couldn¡®t help but gulp at the sight of him. Even from a distance, I could see the tenderness in Caleb¡¯s eyes as he looked at me. ¡°Debra, you and Caleb are a perfect match. We¡¯re so happy for you!¡± ¡°What a Lovely couple! You¡¯re meant to be together!¡± As the people around me gave me their blessing, I slowly made my way down the red carpet. Memories of the past shed through my mind quickly with every step I took. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had actuallye this far. The flower children, Luca and Elena, tossed petals in front of me, their little faces filled with excitement and joy. When I made it to the end of the aisle, I saw that Caleb was even more nervous than me. I overheard him urging Carlos anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s the ring? Give it to me now!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, it was just here¡­¡± Carlos patted his pockets in a panic. Chapter 642 ¡°What? Forget it! Let me look for it!¡± Caleb was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer and started patting Carlos¡¯s pockets as well. Seeing them like this made me want to giggle. ¡°Is the ring missing?¡± I asked in a low voice, trying to stifle myughter. Caleb had always been very calm, but at this moment, his face suddenly turned as red as a tomato. ¡°What? No, of course not! It¡¯s gotta be around here somewhere. ¡± Iforted him with a smile, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just engagement ceremony. You can always change your mind Later. ¡± Caleb shook his head adamantly. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word. ¡± When he finally found the little velvet box, he immediately opened it, as though he was afraid that I¡¯d suddenly change my mind. I was stunned as soon as I saw the ring nestled inside. It turned out that the ring Caleb had chosen was nearly identical to my mother¡¯s.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was also a vintage ring with delicate diamonds. The only difference was the position of the small diamonds. ¡°Where did you get this? It looks almost exactly like my mother¡¯s ring!¡± I stared at the ring in awe. Caleb smiled and exined to me, ¡°It turned out that your mother¡¯s ring had a twin. When I bought your mother¡¯s ring for you, I didn¡¯t know who you were. After I learned the special meaning of the ring to you, I carefully Looked into your mother¡¯s ring and found out that it had a pair, so I tracked it down and got it. ¡± A lump formed in my throat as a feeling of indescribable warmth rose from my heart. I lowered my head and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Caleb. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ever since I got my mother¡¯s ring back, I took it with me wherever I went. But in order to avoid being found out, I had never taken it out. Now, that Caleb had gotten me its pair, I also took out my mother¡¯s ring. ALL of a sudden, I felt the cold touch of metal sliding onto my ring finger. Caleb had slipped the ring onto my finger. At that moment, I felt that our engagement was real. That signed agreement didn¡¯t exist at all. ¡°Honey, you can ki*s each other now!¡± Riley kindly reminded us with a smile. The guests in the hall immediately chimed in, chanting, ¡°ki*s her! ki*s her!¡± Caleb and I smiled at each other lovingly. The next moment, I felt a soft ki*snd on the corner of my mouth. It was gentle and sweet. The ki*s was magical that I seemed to have been put in a dream filled with happiness. After the ki*s, Caleb rested his forehead against mine before reluctantly pulling away from me. Chapter 643 ¡°Thank you so much, Debra, Caleb. ¡± Riley spoke into the microphone and addressed us sincerely. ¡°Ever since you came to Roz Town, the town has regained its vitality. This must be God¡¯s blessing¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Riley was interrupted by a familiar voice ¡°Doesn¡¯t the bride need a father¡¯s blessing at her engagement ceremony?¡± @? Debra¡¯s POV: The familiar voice seemed to prick my heart like a sharp needle. I immediately felt uneasy. He was finally here. Sure enough, when I turned around, I saw my father standing at the entryway. He started walking to us with a sneer. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t here to give us his blessing. My heart sank to the pit of my stomach. Ever since Tom failed to break Marley and Colin out of prison, I had suspected my father woulde. But he hadn¡¯t shown up until now. I actually began to think that he might respect my wishes. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d show up at this critical moment and ruin what could¡¯ve been the happiest moment of my life. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ALL the guests fell silent, and a hush immediately fell over the hall. My mind was aplete mess. What was my father up to now? Was he going to ruin my engagement ceremony and seize the opportunity to take the town? Sensing my unease, Caleb held my hand tightly andforted me gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. I¡¯m right here. ¡± At that moment, my father stopped right in front of us. Looking down at me, he said with a smile, ¡°Long time no see, Debra. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I stared back at him vigntly and didn¡¯t say anything. Although I didn¡¯t know why he was here, I was keenly aware that he didn¡¯te to bless me and Caleb. Sure enough, the next second, my father¡¯s angry voice boomed across the halt. Chapter 644 ¡°Debra, you can¡¯t just get married without your father¡¯s permission! Don¡¯t you respect me?¡± At this, the guests broke into hushed whispers. I suppressed my anger and reminded him coldly, ¡°Eduardo, have you forgotten? You were the one who exiled me from the Silver Ridge Pack. I stopped being your daughter a long time ago. ¡± His expression changed. But he shifted the me to me. ¡°You¡¯re the one who got pregnant out of wedlock. I couldn¡¯t even figure out who the father was. You left me with no choice but to expel you from the pack. I¡¯m so ashamed of you!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. My heart sank and I gritted my teeth angrily. Even now, he still defended himself and his cruel actions. I sneered, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t try hard enough to find out the truth. You were content to just believe Marley¡¯s lies. I was pregnant with Caleb¡¯s child, so now we¡¯re getting engaged. Eduardo, as a husband, a father, and even as the Alpha of the Silver Ridge Pack, you¡¯ve fallen short!¡± My father stiffened for a moment, but then he quickly turned to Look at Caleb and asked in a cold voice, ¡°When I sent someone to ask you if you had anything to do with my daughter, you didn¡¯t admit to your rtionship with her. Why the sudden change of heart?¡± Before Caleb could answer Eduardo¡¯s question, thetter continued loudly, ¡°The engagement is just a show to get the people to agree to the sale of the town, isn¡¯t it?¡± After a short moment of stunned silence, some of the guests started to stir. ¡°Is what that man said true?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°It¡¯s possible! Caleb came to Roz Town a long time ago. He never admitted to the rtionship between him and Debra until now. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I think that he was negotiating with Adam for a while. After Adam was taken down, Caleb decided to get engaged to Debra so that he could still buy the town!¡± For a moment, all the guests stared at Caleb with suspicion. Ny father smiled in satisfaction. He wanted to say something more, but just as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by a Little girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Excuse me, sir. ¡± Elena walked up to us. Tilting her head to look up at the tall man in front of her, she asked curiously, ¡°Are you my grandpa?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: My father, who had beencent, was suddenly dumbfounded. He hung his head and gazed at the adorable girl before him, caught off guard for a moment. ¡°Are you Debra¡¯s daughter?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes. ¡± Elena blinked. ¡°Grandpa, you have two wives, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 645 Eduardo was momentarily speechless, his mind grappling with the unexpected question. Before he could gather his thoughts, she continued with childlike sincerity. ¡°Grandpa, if you had the chance to choose again, why can¡¯tN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mom and Dad have it too? Our teacher says that children who are willing to correct their mistakes deserve a second chance. ¡± A deep flush crept up Eduardo¡¯s neck, and he was quiet for a while Elena¡¯s heartfelt words left him bewildered. He was lost in a sea of conflicting emotions. Elena retrieved a folded piece of paper from her pocket, a vibrant invitation sketched with a child¡¯s hand using crayons. The handwriting was imperfect, but its seriousness was undeniable. It was clear that whoever crafted it had poured their heart into it. With genuine earnestness, Elena handed the invitation to Eduardo and said, ¡°Grandpa, Mommy actually tried to invite you. I saw the invitation before. But she didn¡¯t have the courage to send it to you in the end. I made a new invitation card for you. I hope you like it. ¡± I was at a loss for words. I had made an invitation for Eduardo, but after some contemtion, I discarded it, tossing it into the bin. Somehow, Elena must have stumbled upon it. The look on Eduardo¡¯s face changed. He clearly found himself at a crossroads, grappling with a decision. His gaze eventually shifted to the ring adorning my finger, reminding him of something long forgotten. Lost in a swirl of memories, his eyes revealed the depths of his recollections. ¡°That ring is the one I gave to your mother. I didn¡¯t realize such a long time has passed. ¡± Seizing the perfect moment, I spoke the words I had rehearsed, my voiceced with earnestness. ¡°Eduardo, I assure you, I¡¯m not lying about Frosty River Pack¡¯s IOU. I dared to take the risk and retrieved it from Adam¡¯s clutches. And as for Marley and Colin, you needn¡¯t send someone to stage a prison break. ¡± Unwavering, I continued, ¡°Tonight, I shall escort them to the outskirts of town and deliver them personally into your care. This will be thest respect I give you. If you don¡¯t want to leave, the security guards will take matters into their own hands. I have devised a n so that if any incident befalls this town, the Xeric Pack shall swiftly spring into action. Think about the people of Silver Ridge Pack, who are so eager for peace. You don¡¯t want to destroy everything, do you?¡± A weary sigh escaped my father¡¯s lips. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He shook his head and, in the end, a smile graced his face. ¡°I once groomed you as my sessor, yet little did I know that you would wield every lesson you learned today. ¡± The tension in the air had finally lifted, leaving behind a much lighter atmosphere. It felt as if a weight had been lifted off our shoulders. ¡°Mr. rkson, I want to express my gratitude for joining us here today. ¡± Riley eximed, seizing the opportunity to escort my father onto the stage. ¡°While this maye as an unexpected surprise, I believe that Debra has your full blessing. ¡± Eduardo, seemingly chastened, followed Riley quietly. With the unsettling incident behind us, everything began to flow effortlessly. I mingled with the guests, sipping on my drink and seizing the chance to rify the misunderstandings. ¡°Everyone, Caleb and I were once mates, but we let misunderstandingse between us. Now that the fog has lifted, we simply cannot wait to be together. Time is too precious to waste Chapter 646 I surveyed the faces around me, ensuring my words carried their weight. ¡°Though our engagement may appear sudden, Caleb and I Love each other deeply. ¡± With our well-crafted elucidation and Riley¡¯s invaluable assistance, the Lingering skepticism among our esteemed guests finally disappeared. Following the ceremony, Caleb and I swiftly retreated to the confines of the fitting room, wasting no time in the process. We changed into a more rxed and casual ensemble, before embarking on a mission to liberate Marley and Colin from the confines of the dungeon. ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± Marley¡¯s voice trembled with trepidation as she voiced her concern. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°To a ce you can¡¯t imagine,¡± I replied nonchntly, my tone veiled in mystery. Sensing that there was trouble brewing, Marley eximed, ¡°You can¡¯t just go around lynching people in Roz Town! It¡¯s against thew!¡± However, neither Caleb nor I reacted to her outburst. The more questions they had swirling in their minds, the greater their unease became. In this way, my next n would be better. The outskirts of Roz Town were eerily deste, resembling a ghostly wastnd. The whistling wind echoed persistently through the air around the area. As Marley and Colin stepped out of the car, their eyes still shielded by blindfolds, they couldn¡¯t suppress the shivers coursing through their bodies. Debra¡¯s POV: Eduardo was already waiting for us at the border with several of his subordinates. Caleb and I approached them slowly. Caleb made sure to stand in front of me vigntly, lest anything happen. I, on the other hand, had nothing to fear and calmly escorted Marley and Colin, who were blindfolded. Unbeknownst to them, I made them kneel in front of my father. Marley and Colin had no idea that they were about to be released. They trembled in fear.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Marley cursed at me angrily, ¡°Bitch! What on earth are you nning to do with us?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I pressed my index finger to my Lips at my father, signaling at him to stay quiet. Then I turned to Marley and said coldly, ¡°Marley, you¡¯d better choose your next words more carefully. I can kill you and Colin if I want to. ¡± Albeit panicked, Marley kept cursing me. ¡°How dare you! Eduardo will have your head!¡± I rolled my eyes at her empty threat. ¡°Are you that stupid? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on right now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Marley spat indignantly. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you to the border of Roz Town. Even if I slit your throat right now, no one will ever know. ¡± Only then did Marley fall into stunned silence. I leaned closer to her ear and continued to provoke her. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. I got engaged to Caleb today. Even if Eduardo found out that I was the one who killed you, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Chapter 647 Because if he tried anything, he¡¯d make himself an enemy of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Marley trembled with anger, but she couldn¡¯t say anything to defend herself or refute me Having instilled enough fear in the two siblings, I stopped beating around the bush. ¡°Marley, Colin, I can kill you right now if I wanted to, but I want to know the truth about how I was expelled from the pack. Only one of you will be pardoned from death-the one who¡¯s willing to tell me the truth. ¡± Colin immediately blurted, ¡°I¡¯LL tell you everything!¡± Faced with life and death, he didn¡¯t hesitate to spill the beans. ¡°Back then, the Frosty River Pack was crippled by debts. I wanted to lure Caleb into sleeping with a prostitute I hired so that he could help us with our financial situation. But I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be the one who¡¯d end up sleeping with him. Caleb thought you were a greedy prostitute that was after his money, so he denied ever sleeping with you. ¡± I frowned, asking, ¡°Is that all?¡± Colin quickly added, ¡°It just so happened that at that time, you were working on the cooperation project between the Frosty River Pack and the Silver Ridge Pack. Marley was worried that you¡¯d report the Frosty River Pack¡¯s dire financial situation to your father, so she convinced everyone that you got pregnant out of wedlock and even convinced Eduardo that you didn¡¯t know who the father was. Eduardo believed everything and decided to expel you from the pack. ¡± I sneered, ¡°Did the matter end there?¡± If it did, then Leonel wouldn¡¯t have tried to hunt me and Vicky down. As expected, Colin shook his head. ¡°No. Your father only had you expelled, but Marley wanted you dead in case you caused us any trouble in the future. Leonel was bribed by Marley to work for her instead of Eduardo. So when Eduardo only said that he¡¯d drive you out of the pack, Marley sent Leonel to kill you. I didn¡¯t know that Vicky had died untilter and that you were Lucky enough to escape. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The truth of what really happened that year finally came to light as Colin confessed to everything. ¡°Colin, you f@cking coward! You¡¯re a goddamn traitor!¡± Marley cursed Colin through gritted teeth, but she seemed to confirm what Colin said by not refuting him. Complicated feelings surged in my heart. Although I had a faint guess that maybe my father never ordered that I be killed, it was meaningless. It didn¡¯t change anything that had happened to me. Vicky was dead. I was expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack, my home. I was no Longer the beloved and carefree daughter of Alpha Eduardo, but a rogue who had to fight for her life and that of her child. Chapter 648 My father was clearly shocked by Colin¡¯s confession. He clenched his fists and veins popped out on his forehead Now that he had said his piece, Colin began to beg for mercy. ¡°I did what you asked and told you everything. Can you let me go now? Caleb you have to believe me. I was just helping Marley. It was Marley Marley is the mastermind!¡± He even threw himself on the ground to grovel before us. ¡°Please let me go!¡± I rolled my eyes in secret without an ounce of sympathy for him. Colin was as vicious as his sister. When he found out that I was alive, he immediately hired killers to hunt me down. If Caleb hadn¡¯t saved me, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today. Colin was far from innocent. Expressionless, I pulled off Marley¡¯s and Colin¡¯s blindfolds. As soon as the two of them raised their heads, their eyes met Eduardo¡¯s furious gaze. Marley was stunned for a moment, but she soon reacted. She pounced on Eduardo and tried to defend herself, saying, ¡°Honey, listen to me! I-¡° But before she could get another word out, Eduardo grabbed her by the neck. Debra¡¯s POV:N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Marley, you heartless, vicious bitch!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eduardo strangled Marley so tightly that blue veins stood out on the back of his hand. His expression was dangerously dark as he cursed Marley relentlessly. ¡°You orchestrated everything! You deliberately turned me against my own daughter! How dare you! He exerted so much strength that he almost killed her on the spot. Colin didn¡¯t stop Eduardo. The former just Looked at what was happening expressionlessly. It was as though the woman Eduardo was strangling wasn¡¯t his sister. I watched this all unfold calmly. I was well aware that the only reason why Eduardo was acting so violently was to ease his conscience in front of me. It was true that Marley had set me up. But it was still my father who decided to trust her and every word she said. It was still Eduardo who turned his back on me. Chapter 649 This was what hurt me the most. Just as Marley was turning blue from Lack of oxygen, I said, ¡°Eduardo, don¡¯t kill your wife on Roz Town territory. It¡¯ll just dirty thend. ¡± Eduardo suddenly paused. I continued calmly, ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t put all the me on this woman. You expelled me from the Silver Ridge Pack, and in all the years that have passed since then, you never tried to find me. It¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t give a damn about me. Like I said, I stopped being your daughter a long time ago. ¡± Eduardo¡¯s expression changed slightly. Unfazed, I calmly added, ¡°And I will never forgive you for insulting my mother. ¡± Eduardo opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, no words came out.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Marley had passed out at this point. He threw her limp body aside in disgust. ncing at Colin, who was still kneeling on the ground, Eduardo ordered coldly, ¡°Take this bastard out of my sight and lock him up I¡¯ll use him as a bargaining chip with the Frosty River Pack and make them pay back the money they owe. ¡± His two subordinates came forward and forcibly dragged away the dazed Colin. From afar, I could hear Colin sobbing in relief. He finally escaped death. Everything was finally over. I breathed a sigh of relief. Now, there was just onest matter to settle. Taking out two urns from Caleb¡¯s bag, I handed them to Eduardo, saying, ¡°These are the ashes of Leonel and Tom. Take them back to the Silver Ridge Pack. I don¡¯t want them dirtying the Land of Roz Town. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eduardo took the two urns silently and handed them to his subordinate. Then he looked past me and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my granddaughter? I want to see her again. ¡± ¡°Obviously, I didn¡¯t bring her with us. She¡¯s too young to have seen what just took ce here. ¡± Hearing that Elena wasn¡¯t present, a look of regret appeared on his face. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, ¡°Debra, can I have a word with you alone?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Caleb stepped in vigntly. ¡°What do you want to do to her?¡± Even I had to admit that I was also a little hesitant. Eduardo clearly still wanted to get his hands on Roz Town. And now, since I was in charge of the town and also the future Luna of Thorn Edge Pack, I couldn¡¯t give him any opportunity to gain the upper hand. What if he captured me as a hostage and threatened Caleb? Chapter 650 ¡°For the sake of your mother, please do this one thing for me, Debra,¡± Eduardo begged in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I¡¯m still your father. ¡± After thinking about it for a while, I finally agreed. I couldn¡¯t avoid him forever. Maybe I could take this as an opportunity to figure out what he wanted. But Caleb was worried about me, so he stood only a couple of meters away from us. That way, if Eduardo made a move, he could rush over in the blink of an eye. This gave me a great sense of safety. As Eduardo led me away, I figured that he wanted to strike a deal with me about Roz Town. So before he could say anything, I warned him and said, ¡°No matter what, as Long as I¡¯m alive, you¡¯ll never get Roz Town!¡± But to my surprise, he didn¡¯t respond. After a long silence, he suddenly lowered his head and said, ¡°My daughter, I¡¯m so sorry. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: An apology from Eduardo was the Last thing I expected. He was a very proud man, and I¡¯d never seen him bow to anyone, let alone apologize. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I asked hesitantly, ¡°Why are you suddenly apologizing to me?¡± Maybe I was being too vignt, but I doubted that Eduardo¡¯s apology was born out of guilt. He looked at me, his eyes filled with something I had never seen before shame. ¡°To be honest, Debra, on the way to Roz Town, I had an inkling that I might¡¯ve wronged you in the past, but I didn¡¯t want to admit it. But now I realize that I hurt you. I¡¯m sorry, my daughter. ¡± I didn¡¯t respond. It was his own stupidity and stubbornness that made him lose everything, and only now did he begin to realize the damage he had caused. But he had caused me indescribable pain, and a simple apology couldn¡¯t just erase it. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t forgive you,¡± I said expressionlessly. Eduardo froze. After a long while, he tried to ask, ¡°Can I get a hug? Just a quick hug, please. ¡± I hesitated for a while but eventually nodded. Chapter 651 With an uncharacteristically warm smile, Eduardo stretched out his arms and gave me a stiff hug. His wrinkly face was no longer calm. Wrinkles spread Like ripples. ALL of a sudden, I had a shback. I saw my father holding me as a child high above his head. But that happened a long time ago, and I could only remember that the wind was very gentle that day, and that my mother was still alive. ¡°Be careful. You might drop the baby. . My mother¡¯s soft voice seemed to echo in my ears. But Eduardo¡¯s voice brought me back to reality. ¡°You grew up in the blink of an eye. Now, you¡¯re going to get married, and you have your own child. ¡± He looked at me with affection, but I could see that the emotions in his eyes were somewhat erratic, as if he was recalling something. I pursed my Lips and replied in a Low voice, ¡°Yes. ¡± Maybe mending things with my father wasn¡¯t such a bad idea, but my immense hatred for him made me unable to speak. I wasn¡¯t a saint. I couldn¡¯t just let it go and forgive him so easily. Eduardo sighed deeply. ¡°Debra, what happened five years ago was all my fault. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated like this. I promise you that as long as you¡¯re in charge of Roz Town, I won¡¯t do anything against it.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. When Eduardo asked if we could speak in private, I thought that he just wanted to make a deal with me. As for when he would say it, it was just a matter of time. But I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d give up. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know what to say. I could only say ina gruff voice, ¡°Thank you. ¡± Anyway, at Least I had reached a temporary agreement with my father With tears in my eyes, I dared to look up at him. It was undoubtedly a tragedy for father and daughter to be alienated like this. If my mother was still alive, would things have turned out differently? Thinking of my mother, I couldn¡¯t help but think of that mysterious power. I tried my best to suppress my raging emotions and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to tell me about Mom?¡± Eduardo¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I had no choice but to go into detail. ¡°Before both Leonel and Tom died, they told me that my mother had a secret. Can you tell me what they meant?¡± A hint of surprise shed through his eyes, but the next second, he shook his head and replied calmly, ¡°Your mother never kept any secrets from us. She was a good Luna. But to be honest, her identity is quite mysterious. No one knows which pack she came from. ¡± Chapter 652 ¡°What? Really?¡± I squinted at Eduardo in disbelief. If my mother wasn¡¯t really hiding anything, then why would Leonel and Tom say those strange things about her right before they died? ¡°Of course. Why would I lie about this? Now that all the misunderstandings have been cleared up, would you be willing to return to the Silver Ridge Pack?¡± Eduardo asked. I shook my head without hesitation. ¡°No, I have to stay in Roz Town. ¡± There was a trace of helplessness in Eduardo¡¯s eyes as soon as I refused him, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he pulled a notebook out of his pocket and handed it to me. ¡°It was your mother¡¯s diary. Maybe it¡¯ll help you. ¡± I was so shocked that my eyes went as wide as saucers. I always thought that my father sold all my mother¡¯s belongings thanks to Marley. I didn¡¯t expect that he still kept her diary. But on second thought, perhaps he kept the diary for me. I took the notebook and nodded to him politely. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Before I could open the diary, Eduardo handed me a document. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°This is the secret report I received beforeing here. It details everything that has happened in Roz Town, including your engagement to Caleb. I suspect that there¡¯s a spy in Roz Town. Hopefully, this will help you find out who it is. ¡± Ny heart skipped a beat. Who could it be? Was it one of the residents who didn¡¯t want to move out of Roz Town? Debra¡¯s POV: After saying a few more words, Eduardo Left with his subordinates Caleb and I watched them leave in silence When they were finally out of sight, Caleb asked, ¡°Do you still hate him, Debra?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. Did I hate him? Chapter 653 Maybe. Up until this point, I always thought that I hated my father But I didn¡¯t feel any hatred when I talked to him a moment ago. Only then did it dawn on me how much Eduardo had aged over the years When he hugged me just now, I saw the gray hairs at his temples, and the hateful look on his face when he banished me five years ago had be somewhat blurred.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Maybe someday I¡¯d be willing to forgive him and visit the Silver Ridge Pack, but not now. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± I said softly. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Okay. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t ask me more questions and simply held my hand. Together we headed home. And as soon as we arrived, I opened my mother¡¯s diary. She had recorded many things concerning the construction and management of the Silver Ridge Pack. Sure enough, it woulde in useful when the residents of the town were relocated. But unfortunately, the diary didn¡¯t mention anything about my mother¡¯s background. This omission made me even more curious. What secret did my mother keep from us? How could her husband not know which pack she came from? ¡°I¡¯ve studied the secret report. ¡± Caleb¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality. He came over and handed the report back to me, saying, ¡°Judging from the address and type of paper used, the report was sent out from Roz Town, but ording to the handwriting and writing style, it seems like it came from a member of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡° After listening to Caleb¡¯s analysis, I had a rough guess about who our spy was. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I think I know who it is. ¡± ¡°Who?¡± Caleb asked curiously. Smiling, I kept Caleb in suspense and winked at him naughtily. ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow. ¡± Sure enough, the following day, I took Caleb to the hospital. ¡°Caleb, you finally came to see me!¡± As soon as we opened the door, Denise¡¯s joyful voice sounded. At first, she only saw Caleb, but when she saw me standing behind him, her face fell. The speed at which she changed her expression was faster than that of Chapter 654 Marley. Seeing this, I felt amused and decided to provoke her. ¡°Denise, Caleb and I are engaged now. ¡± I showed her the ring on my finger and said with a malicious intention, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Dn wanted to see his father? Well, we¡¯re going back to the Thorn Edge Pack soon. You won¡¯t need to worry about Dn anymore. ¡± ¡°What the-? How did this happen?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Denise showed an expression of pure horror. She had been locked up in the hospital for days now and didn¡¯t seem to know what was going on outside. I patiently repeated myself, saying, ¡°I¡¯m engaged to Caleb. We¡¯ll be going to Thorn Edge Pack to see your son, Dn. ¡± Denise staggered backward and asked in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? No! I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Without further ado, Caleb held up the secret report and asked her point-nk, ¡°Denise, did you write this?¡± Denise was stunned for a moment, then she feigned a look of confusion. ¡°What¡¯s that? What¡¯s going on?¡± Narrowing his sharp eyes at her, Caleb exined expressionlessly, ¡°Not long ago, someone sent this secret report to Eduardo in order to ruin Debra and my engagement ceremony. The secret report was sent from Roz Town, but the informant¡¯s way of writing shows that they¡¯re from the Thorn Edge Pack. If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Denise denied it immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I¡¯m innocent! You have to trust me, Caleb!¡± Tears started to roll down her cheeks, making her look very aggrieved and pitiful. ¡°I was locked up in here this whole time. How could I have done such a thing?¡± Caleb smiled at her coldly. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Angry at Caleb¡¯s evident indifference, Denise gritted her teeth and roared, ¡°I¡¯LL prove it to you!¡± Without warning, she suddenly turned around and rushed to the window. My eyes widened in shock. This lunatic was willing to prove her innocence by jumping out the window. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 655 It all happened so fast that I didn¡¯t have the time to react. I happened to be standing in her way, so Denise grabbed me as she rushed to the window. When I came to my senses, she was already shoving me out the open window.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Ah!¡± I shrieked in horror. In the blink of an eye, I felt the harsh winds blowing at my hair and the ground below seemed to leer at me. ¡°Debra!¡± Just as I was about to fall out the window, Caleb rushed over and grabbed me, pulling me back inside the ward I looked around, wide-eyed, still reeling from the danger I had faced just now. I had almost fallen to my death! Gasping for breath, I looked at Caleb, my heart beating so fast that I feared it would Leap out of my chest at any given moment. Denise, the instigator, fell to the floor and watched us in fear. ¡°Denise, you f@cking idiot!¡± I had never seen Caleb get so angry with a woman like this before. He red at Denise murderously, blue veins standing out on his forehead, as though he was going to kill her the next moment. ¡°What happened?¡± The door swung open and Carlos rushed in, disrupting the tension in the room. Next to him was a strange man I had never seen before. Caleb calmed down a little, but there was still a burning rage in his eyes. ¡°Who is this man?¡± he demanded coldly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos immediately sensed that Caleb was in a terrible mood, so he didn¡¯t dare to beat around the bush. ¡°He¡¯s the guy the Barton family sent to look after Janiya. He¡¯s from the Thorn Edge Pack. ording to my investigation, this man had something to do with the secret report. ¡± Then Carlos forced the man to kneel down in front of us. ¡°Tell us, what did you do? Spit it out!¡± The man lowered his head and admitted to his crime in a low, shaky voice. ¡°It¡¯s true. I sent the secret report, but it was Janiya who ordered me to do it. She hated you so much that she wanted to ruin your engagement, so she informed your father in secret. She threatened me, so I had no choice but to help her. Please, you have to believe me!¡± The man¡¯s ims sounded reasonable, and I didn¡¯t find any problem with it. Still, I had some doubts. Chapter 656 When Janiya was locked up, she was in terrible mental state. How could she havee up with such a sophisticated n? I turned to look at Denise in suspicion. Denise had used a very drastic method to prove her innocence just a moment ago. If I still insisted on using her, it would very likely kill her. After hesitating for a while, I decided not to press her further. I could always gather more concrete evidence against her first. So I gripped Caleb¡¯s hand and hinted at him to give up. But to my surprise, Caleb refused me. On the contrary, he decided to deal with Denise in a way so cruel, I couldn¡¯t help but Look at him in surprise. ¡°Since the guy sent by the Barton family isn¡¯t reliable, you should go and take care of Janiya, Denise. ¡± Denise¡¯s face turned pale with fright. On the surface, Caleb was asking Denise to take care of Janiya, but in fact, he was locking her up with Janiya. Denise fell to her knees and begged Caleb for mercy. ¡°No, please. Don¡¯t make me do this! Janiya used to bully me in the Thorn Edge Pack. If something happens to her, the Barton family will me me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. ¡± Caleb shrugged indifferently. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been in her right mind as ofte, and I need her toe to her senses so that I can ask her about this matter. Now that her caregiver is out of the picture, only you can take care of her. ¡± ¡°No, no! Please!¡± Denise shook her head like a madwoman. ¡°I can¡¯t take good care of her!¡± Caleb smiled at her viciously. ¡°Denise, didn¡¯t you break into Debra¡¯s house to take care of me? Now, Janiya needs you. You should take care of her. ¡± Denise looked at him helplessly, choked with sobs. All of a sudden, her eyes darted towards me and her expression darkened.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you still think I made that stupid report?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I stared at Denise warily, scared that she¡¯d resort to the same tricks and attempt a suicide to prove her innocence However, Caleb didn¡¯t flinch. He pulled me behind him protectively and said to Denise coldly, ¡°Yes, I do suspect you. If you still want to die, then do it. Don¡¯t implicate someone else. ¡± Denise¡¯s POV: I was stunned. Caleb¡¯s words felt Like a knife piercing my heart and it was incredibly painful. I had never imagined that he would utter such cruel words to me. He had never behaved Like this before. Damn it! It must be because of Debra. Again! Chapter 657 I did my best to rein in my anger, squeezed out a stream of tears from my eyes, and looked at Caleb with a wronged expression. But he just ignored my tears and asked in a dangerously low voice, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to die?¡± I froze and a feeling I could not decipher surged within me. I clenched my jaw, watching how Caleb protected Debra as my eyes fell on the engagement ring on his finger. I almost Lost my mind with jealousy. Why? I had tried so hard, but why was I unable to change anything? I shut my eyes and inhaled deeply. No. For the sake of the big picture, I would have to control myself. ¡°Okay, I promise you. ¡± I worked hard to keep at bay my urge to rip Debra apart, forcing a smile instead. ¡°I will take good care of Janiya and help her regain her sanity. ¡± I knew it was pointless to push back now. It would only increase Caleb¡¯s hatred for me. It was better to give in to him and Lower the suspicion he felt for me ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. ¡± The second I finished speaking, Caleb looked satisfied. He instructed Carlos, ¡°Arrange someone to take Denise to the dungeon immediately and allow her to look after Janiya. ¡± Now, I didn¡¯t have any chance to pedal back from my offerThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With Carlos¡¯ arrangements, I reached the dungeon efficiently. Janiya was curled up in the corner of the cell, muttering something to herself. Just as Caleb had exined, this arrogant woman had be insane My Lips curved up in a satisfied smirk Janiya had humiliated me several times, and now she was in this condition. It was truly retribution. I went closer to her and asked her with a gloating expression, ¡°Janiya, how do you feel staying in the dungeon?¡± When Janiya heard my voice, she immediately turned her head around ¡°Debra! Bitch!¡± Chapter 658 It was obvious that Janiya had mistaken me for Debra. She charged at me without thinking of anything else. ¡°I will teach you a Lesson today!¡± She raised her hand with a wild Look. I stopped her and pped her across her cheek I rained several more ps on her The crisp ps, Like beautiful music, filled me with joy. It was so great! ¡°It¡¯s youl¡± Janiya snapped back to her senses and furiously spat out, ¡°Denise, how dare you hit me?¡± I wasn¡¯t afraid of her. My lips curled up in disdain as I said, ¡°So you do still recognize me. But unfortunately, you¡¯re also of no use. We both lost to Debra. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I was the one who had actually sent the secret report. I thought that Eduardo woulde here to settle with Debra and destroy her engagement ceremony with Caleb. But I never expected that the old man would soften his attitude toward her. Fortunately, I was cautious enough to be prepared for this possibility and had set up Janiya to take the fall. With a smile, I stepped closer to Janiya and said in a friendly voice, ¡°Janiya, Caleb asked me to Look after you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you. ¡± Janiya used to torment me in the Thorn Edge Pack. Now that she had been ced in my hands, of course, I wouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity. I took out the Lunch box and mixed some dirt into her food without any misgivings. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Come on.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Your enemy¡¯s enemy is your friend. You should eat well so that you can join forces with me to fight Debra. ¡± I scooped up a spoonful of porridge and kindly brought it to her mouth. Janiya eyed me suspiciously, but still opened her mouth. Just when I thought I would aplish my goal, she abruptly sprang to her feet and overturned the bowl of porridge on me. ¡°Denise, you¡¯re still such a moron!¡± Janiya burst into hystericalughter. I wore a dark expression. As I scrutinized my dress and shoes that were covered with food, and then looked at Janiya¡¯s annoying face, I felt like I was about to explode with rage. This was all because of that bitch! Debra! Chapter 659 When she returned to the Thorn Edge Pack, I would figure out a way to end her life. Debra¡¯s POV: A hush fell over the monitoring room. Neither Caleb nor I spoke a word for a long time. We simply watched the live surveince footage of the dungeon inplete silence. I had to hand it to Janiya and Denise; their performances were really spectacr. Without the surveince footage, their true colors would never have been revealed. I turned to look at Caleb and said sarcastically, ¡°Are all the women in the Thorn Edge Pack like that? Or is it just the women you¡¯ve messed with who are like that?¡± Caleb turned his face away and coughed, Looking very embarrassed ¡°I don¡¯t know them that well¡­¡± I continued my sarcastic tirade. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t me you. You¡¯ve had so many lovers, it¡¯s a miracle you remember their names. ¡± ¡°Debra, why do you keep digging up the past?¡± Caleb frowned helplessly ¡°Because the issues of the past haven¡¯t been resolved,¡± I responded coldly. After a moment of silence, Caleb took my hand and said firmly, ¡°I can¡¯t change the past, but I can make you happy in the present. I¡¯LL do whatever it takes to make you forget the past. ¡± I could see the sincerity in his eyes, so I stopped provoking him. After all, we had more pressing matters at hand-namely, the relocation of Roz Town¡¯s residents. Fortunately, many of the residents had changed their mind after our engagement ceremony, and the final results of the voting had juste out. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The votes in favor of the move far surpassed the opposing party. Seeing this, both Caleb and I breathed a sigh of relief.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It had taken us a great deal of effort to reach this point in the n. I was tired of watching the surveince footage, so I told Caleb, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet up with Riley. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t stop me. He just said, ¡°Be careful. Call me if anything happens. ¡± I nodded and then headed to the office building alone. When I arrived, Riley greeted me cheerfully and handed me a List. ¡°Perfect timing, Debra. I¡¯ve drawn lots for the first group of people who will move. Here¡¯s the list of names. ¡± I scanned through the list quickly. Fortunately, I saw Sally¡¯s name on it. ¡°Sally, you¡¯re part of the first group!¡± Chapter 660 I delivered the good news with a smile. Sally¡¯s eyebrows shot up in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Now I won¡¯t have to endure a long-distance rtionship with Carlos!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± I shot her a smile before looking back at the list. To my surprise, I didn¡¯t see Luca¡¯s or Riley¡¯s name. ¡°Riley, aren¡¯t you going to join the first group?¡± I asked her in confusion. Riley shook her head with a helpless smile. ¡°No, you should go ahead. I¡¯m the temporary mayor of the town, so if I leave now, the rest of the residents might go back on their word. Then Adam and his subordinates might get out of prison and seize power again. I have to stay and make sure that doesn¡¯t happen. ¡± She was right. I sighed and could only assure her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Riley. I won¡¯t let Caleb mistreat the residents of Roz Town. ¡± Riley beamed at me happily. ¡°I trust you, Debra. When the situation stabilizes, I¡¯ll follow and build a new town with you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Time passed by quickly. Soon, it was time for us to say goodbye. Before leaving, Elena took Luca¡¯s hand and said sadly, ¡°Luca, if only you coulde with us. I don¡¯t want to leave you. ¡± Luca also looked sad, but he held back his tears and made a deal with Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Elena. ¡°When I follow, we¡¯ll go to school together, okay?¡± ¡°Okay! Pinky promise?¡± ¡°Pinky promise!¡± The two kids stretched out their little pinky fingers and carefully hooked them with each other. Riley and I also hugged each other tightly ¡°Riley, if anything happens, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. ¡± ¡°Okay. And you shouldn¡¯t hesitate to contact me if you need any help at the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± The residents that were left in the small town also saw us off. ¡°Safe travels! We¡¯ll miss you!¡± As the convoy set out, Zoe assigned a group of guards to us for protection. Chapter 661 After saying our final goodbye¡¯s, we Left Roz Town. I watched as the sleepy town grew smaller and smaller in the rearview mirror. For some reason, I felt a little uneasy; I knew that unknown challenges awaited me at the Thorn Edge Pack. The way ahead might not be so smooth and easy. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll always be there,¡± Caleb said in a soft voice, as though he had seen through my worries. Debra¡¯s POV: After three days on the road, we finally made it to the Thorn Edge Pack. As soon as I got out of the car, I could tell that this pack was well-developed and prosperous. The roads here were clean and wide, and the streets were lined with beautiful Landscaping and colorful flowers. The park square was crowded with people who hade to rx. Neon Lights outlined the buildings, making the bustling city extraordinarily beautiful at night. ¡°Carlos! Babe, you¡¯re finally back!¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been so depressed ever since you left!¡± A lot of pretty girls on the street greeted Carlos, even going so far as to wink at him from time to time. Seeing this, Sally seemed a little uneasy. She quietly escaped from Carlos¡¯ side and hid behind me and Zoe. ¡°I missed you, too. But allow me to introduce someone to you. ¡± With a calm smile, Carlos came over and held Sally¡¯s hand, pulling her out from behind us.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Holding Sally close, he introduced her to everyone. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°This is my mate, Sally. She¡¯s a little shy, so please be nice to her. Only then did I notice that Carlos and Sally had already marked each other. ¡°When did that happen?¡± Caleb, who also noticed, asked in surprise. Carlos turned his head to give Caleb a smug smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when we marked each other. What matters is that I¡¯ve marked my mate, and you haven¡¯t. I won, Caleb!¡± Caleb¡¯s expression darkened. I, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Why did men alwayspete Like this? Seeing that Caleb Looked Like he was going to throw a tantrum, I poked his arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss here. It¡¯s getting dark. We have to get the residents settled first. ¡± Caleb gradually calmed down and nodded. Chapter 662 ¡°Okay. ¡± ording to the terms of the contract, we arranged for the residents of Roz Town to settle down in the ce Caleb had selected previously. I had already known that Caleb had chosen a suitable ce for the relocation n, but to my surprise, it was even better than I had expected. Although a lot of buildings still needed to be constructed, the buildings that were alreadypleted were quite good. It could be seen that Caleb and his people had made great efforts for the residents of Roz Town. After getting settled, we all rendezvoused at a restaurant for dinner. Zoe looked around with her sharp eyes. Obviously, she wanted to find fault with this ce. But after a careful inspection, she gradually rxed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The ce Caleb had prepared for them was much better than we had expected. Even the architectural style was reminiscent of Roz Town, though it was newer and executed better. Even the cuisine here had a lot of simrities with that of the town. While enjoying dinner, I almost forgot that we had left Roz Town Realizing this, I asked in surprise, ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb smiled at me happily. ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯ve been preparing for the relocation for a long time now. I knew that you cared deeply about the residents of Roz Town, so I changed a few things to make this new settlement more like their old home. Many of the buildings are still under construction, and it will look more like Roz Town in the future. ¡± I felt warm in my heart, as though I had drunk a ss of strong wine I didn¡¯t expect that Caleb would be so considerate. ¡°Thank you, Caleb,¡± I said sincerely, expressing my gratitude on behalf of the town. Tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°Riley was right; your arrival was a blessing to Roz Town. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe was also touched, but she was too stubborn to say anything. She just picked up her ss and said in a t voice, ¡°Caleb, allow me to propose a toast to you. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t mind. He raised his ss and said nobly, ¡°Cheers!¡± The two clinked their sses and downed its contents. It was obvious that the tension between the two had dissipated. After dinner, I took Elena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Elena, we¡¯ll live here with Zoe. We¡¯ll take care of each other. ¡± But unexpectedly, Caleb stopped me with a firm expression ¡°No. You and our daughter are moving into my ce. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb was obviously daydreaming. Frowning unhappily, I countered, ¡°The people of Roz Town just moved here, and I¡¯m in charge of their assimtion. How can I just leave them?¡± Chapter 663 Caleb seemedpletely unfazed. He simply reminded me, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t go home with me, people will begin to doubt you. You have to y the role of my future Luna, which is the best way to help the people of Roz Town right now. ¡± Caleb sounded so sure of himself that I couldn¡¯t find a way to refute him. Squinting at him, I was stunned. Caleb seemed to have changed a Little. As soon as he returned to the Thorn Edge Pack, he was obviously much more mature than before. He exuded the aura of an Alpha and was more logical than me when it came to matters like this. In the end, I had no choice but to acquiesce. ¡°Fine. ¡± After dinner, Caleb took me and Elena to his house. It was a quaint-looking three-story house with a cobblestone path leading up to it. The first two levels of the building were made of wood, while the third floor was a rooftop garden with a swing. As soon as I stepped foot in the house, I found that it was filled with luxurious furniture: there was a leather sofa asrge as a bed, a gorgeous chandelier that twinkled Like the stars, decorative antiques and sculptures from famous masters, and more¡­ ¡°Wow! Daddy¡¯s house is so beautiful!¡± Elena was so excited that she immediately raced inside the house to explore. It didn¡¯t take long before she pointed out some photos of Caleb when he was a kid and found his favorite toys in the storage room. There were traces of Caleb¡¯s life everywhere. Elena spent so much energy exploring the house that in no time, she crawled onto Caleb¡¯sp and fell asleep. Soon, we tucked Elena in bed and closed the bedroom door. ¡°Time for bed?¡± Caleb suggested. I nodded. But even after getting settled in bed, I found that I was wide awake. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Maybe it was because I was in a new ce that I was too excited to fall asleep. After a few minutes of tossing and turning, I couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°What am I supposed to do? I can¡¯t sleep!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Caleb said gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go star-gazing. ¡± He got out of bed, dr@ped a coat around my shoulders, and then led me to the rooftop garden.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Nights at the Thorn Edge Pack seemed to be very quiet. The moonlight illuminated the city in a cool glow, adding a bit of brilliance to the quiet night. Chapter 664 Despite the beautiful view in front of me, I felt a little uneasy for some reason. All eyes were on us now that the relocation n was set in motion. I couldn¡¯t help but expect that something bad was about to happen. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Caleb asked softly. My hands were a Little cold and mmy. He had been rubbing them with his warm hands, trying to warm me up. I sighed and admitted, ¡°I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that someone wille after me. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Debra. ¡± Wearing a doting smile, Caleb suddenly pulled a gift box out of his pocket and opened it. Insidey a delicate ne, which he then ced around my neck. ¡°This ne has been passed down from Luna to Luna. Now, it¡¯s your turn to wear it. It will protect you. ¡± I gently touched the pendant and suddenly understood something. The ne was made of white, pearlescent beads, and the pendant showed the star-shaped crest of the Thorn Edge Pack. Since Caleb had given me this ne, it meant that he already regarded me as his Luna. Caleb held my hand and said, ¡°Debra, if it¡¯s alright with you, I¡¯d like you to meet Dn tomorrow. ¡± @ I froze. Seeing this, Caleb hurriedly added, ¡°Of course, you can refuse. I know you¡¯re not obligated to ept my son. I¡¯ll respect your choice. ¡± I looked at his expectant face and sighed. It was useless to refuse him now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I had to face his son sooner orter, and I had to figure out why Elena kept saying that this little boy was her brother. ? ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I want to meet him. ¡± An excited gleam shed in his eyes. He pulled me into a tight embrace and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s terrific Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Thank you!¡± On the second day, Caleb took me to the hospital. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯re finally back. ¡± The doctor breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he saw Caleb. Then he briskly reported to Caleb about the boy¡¯s condition. ¡°He was in a bad condition after you left. After Denise escaped, his condition worsened. ¡± Chapter 665 I frowned. It was reasonable for Caleb to leave the pack in search for medicine for his son. But why would Denise leave? As a mother, how could she sneak out and leave her terminally ill son behind? ? The key point was that Denise didn¡¯t do anything to help in Roz Town. Whenever Elena got sick, I wished I could stay by her side at all times and suffer in her ce. With a long face, Caleb nodded and said, ¡°Let me see him. ¡± We were walking to the little boy¡¯s ward when a woman¡¯s sharp voice stopped us.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Caleb, what are you doing?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was steady and powerful, like that of a noble Lady. Caleb and I turned around to see an elegant, middle-ageddy walking towards us. ¡°Mom,¡± Caleb greeted. Debra¡¯s POV: The woman walked so gracefully that her skirt barely billowed. Her sharp gaze darted between Caleb and me, and when she Looked at me, she raised her chin ever so slightly. Her dark green eyes were Like bottomless pools without any ripples. The noble air about her seemed toe naturally to her, but it couldn¡¯t be ignored by others. ¡°Debra, this is my mother, Jenifer,¡± Caleb said to me in a low voice. T nodded. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I had heard of Caleb¡¯s mother, but I didn¡¯t know much about her. I only knew that she attached great importance to order and protocols and was very strict. Because I wasn¡¯t expecting to meet her so soon, I hadn¡¯t done any research on her. When she stopped in front of us, she looked at Caleb with obvious dissatisfaction. ¡°Why have you brought a strange woman here?¡± she asked with a tight frown. ¡°Mom, this is my mate, Debra. We¡¯re engaged. Beforeing here, I exined everything to her. She¡¯s willing to meet Dn. ¡± ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Jenifer,¡± I greeted Jenifer politely. Jenifer just looked me up and down expressionlessly before finally giving me a slight nod. Although she behaved decently enough, I could tell that she didn¡¯t Like me. Chapter 666 So I didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, in this situation, it was best for me to keep silent. One false move and she¡¯d think even less of me. Jenifer looked at the door to Dn¡¯s ward and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for her to meet Dn. I¡¯ll take care of Dn myself from now on. I¡¯m his grandmother after all. That way, we wouldn¡¯t have to make things difficult for Debra, and we won¡¯t have to worry about whether she can take good care of Dn or not. ¡± ¡°Debra¡¯s very kind. She wouldn¡¯t-¡° Caleb tried to defend me, but Jenifer cut him off abruptly. ¡°No need to exin. I meant what I said. ¡± She nced at me and added coldly, ¡°Denise has told me all about her. ¡± At the mention of Denise¡¯s name, my heart dropped to my stomach. Denise hated me so much. There was no way she¡¯d put in a good word for me. It was probably because Denise had already told Jenifer about me that thetter was so wary of me. Caleb rubbed his temples and tried to exin things to his mother in a helpless tone. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t believe everything Denise says. You can¡¯t just believe one side of the story. ¡± However, Jenifer raised her chin and said calmly, ¡°What I believe is none of your business. ¡± Then she locked eyes with me and said ominously, ¡°Debra, the Thorn Edge Pack has a lot more rules than Roz Town. You¡¯re just an unmarried rogue with a daughter. I¡¯m afraid Caleb¡¯s father won¡¯t be pleased. ¡± After looking me up and down, she suggested, ¡°Spend the next days with me. I¡¯LL teach you about the history and etiquette of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Maybe after a week, you¡¯ll be ready to meet Caleb¡¯s father. ¡± ¡°Mom, is this really necessary?¡± Caleb wanted to stop his mother, but I held his hand to reassure him. To Jenifer, I said calmly, ¡°Sure. I¡¯m willing to follow your arrangement . ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra? Are you serious?¡± With eyes as wide as saucers, Caleb stared at me in confusion. I smiled apologetically at Jenifer and then pulled Caleb aside.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then I hissed to him in a Low voice, ¡°While I¡¯m busy, please take good care of Elena and the townspeople. As for your mother, don¡¯t worry. I can handle myself. ¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? My mother can be tough,¡± Caleb said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. ¡± I nodded firmly. ¡°This is what I have to do as your Luna. If I can¡¯t even get your parents¡¯ approval, how much more others¡¯?¡± Chapter 667 Seeing that he couldn¡¯t change my mind, Caleb had no choice but to acquiesce. ¡°If things go south, I have a way of dealing with my mother You can resort to that if you have no choice¡­¡± Then he whispered it into my ear ¡°What¡¯s taking so long? Hurry up!¡± Jenifer urged impatiently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± I winked at Caleb and then left with his mother Debra¡¯s POV: I cautiously followed Jenifer out of the hospital. After getting in the car, Jenifer rested her eyes and kept silent the rest of the way. The air was tense. I didn¡¯t dare to even breathe too loudly. ¡®s BunnyBookery It wasn¡¯t that I was afraid of her; rather, I was afraid that offending her would only bring me more trouble. Ivy, on the other hand, was very indignant. She roared at me angrily, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. She doesn¡¯t have the right to force you to learn so-called etiquette!¡± She was so angry that she howled restlessly. ¡°You two got engaged not only for the sake of Roz Town, but also for the sake of the Thorn Edge Pack. It¡¯s a give and take!¡± I exined helplessly, ¡°Jenifer¡¯s going to be my mother-inw. As the former Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, it¡¯s only natural that she wants to help me Learn the rules of the pack. ¡± ¡°But your engagement to Caleb isn¡¯t exactly normal. All these formalities isn¡¯t necessary!¡± Ivyined. ¡°And if you didn¡¯t want to be Caleb¡¯s wife, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get his hands on the special nt in Roz Town. You and Caleb are equal. How can he let you suffer this?¡± She was right. After thinking for a while, I mused, ¡°Maybe Jenifer doesn¡¯t know the truth. She doesn¡¯t know that the only reason why Caleb¡¯s marrying me is to use the natural resources of Roz Town to save the children of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What?¡± Ivy¡¯s tone was filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to be his mother? How could she not know about this?¡± ¡°The Less people that know, the better. Perhaps Caleb deliberately kept this from her. ¡± ¡°Well¡­fine. ¡± Ivy stopped arguing.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After a while, the car pulled to a stop in front of avish vi. The vi had was only two floors, but it was beautifully designed. Trees lined both sides of the building, while the front yard had a fountain with a magnificent bronze sculpture. Chapter 668 ¡°Matam, you¡¯re back from the hospital already!¡± A familiar voice sounded. I looked up and saw Denise at the door. ? Wearing a in-looking dress, she quickly walked to us. @? Denise, the chameleon, changedpletely when she was in front of Jenifer. She looked weak and harmless as she said, ¡°Thank you for helping me take care of Dn. It was you who took us in so that we could live a stable life. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know where we¡¯d be today. ¡± Denise choked with sobs and her eyes welled up with tears I put an end to her little performance and asked calmly, ¡°Denise, do you always behave like this in front of your son? It¡¯s not good for the child to act so pessimistic. It might affect his mood and hinder his recovery. ¡± Denise froze, a trace of anger shing in her eyes as she nced at me. Unexpectedly, Jenifer agreed with me. ¡°Denise, children do need optimistic role models so that they can recover more quickly. You¡¯d better restrain yourself in the future. ¡± ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am. ¡± Although she was unwilling, Denise had no choice but to end her tearful act. Judging from this short interaction, I could see that although Jenifer had taken Denise in years ago, she was not close to Denise. ¡°Denise, Debra needs to take lessons in etiquette. Please prepare a room for her. She will stay here for a period of time. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± After Jenifer retired to her room, Denise led me to a spare bedroom on the first floor of the vi. ¡°Debra, if you need anything, just tell me. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Without Jenifer around, Denise acted like she owned the ce. ¡°Hey, Denise. Who is this?¡± A maid was cleaning the table. When she saw using in, she immediately stood next to Denise and eyed me with unmasked hostility. ¡°This is Debra. She¡¯s Caleb¡¯s fiancee and the future Luna. She has to take etiquette lessons, so she¡¯ll be staying here for a while. Gwen, if Debra needs anything, help her, okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At the mention of the word ¡°Luna,¡± Gwen¡¯s frown tightened. It was obvious that she looked up to Denise. As soon as thetter finished speaking, Gwen began to sneer at me, saying, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the rogue who seduced Caleb. ¡± After looking me up and down, Gwen looked at Denise and said loudly, Chapter 669 ¡°Denise, you and Caleb have a kid together. I can¡¯t believe this girl had the audacity to seduce him. ¡± Denise hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Gwen, Debra is Jenifer¡¯s guest. Watch your tongue. ¡± Then she turned to look at me apologetically. ¡°Debra, please don¡¯t me Gwen. She can be a Little emotional. If she offended you, you can punish me. ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. I just raised my eyebrows and Looked at the two women in front of me warily. It seemed that my Life here would be far from peaceful. yok In the evening, someone knocked on my door Before I could say anything, Gwen barged in with a te of dessert. ¡°Debra, Jenifer wanted you to taste this. ¡± Gwen handed me the te and emphasized, ¡°You have to eat it. ¡± ¡°Uh, okay. ¡± Under her nervous gaze, I picked up the fork and opened my mouth. Debra¡¯s POV: Just as the forkful of dessert was about to touch my mouth, I saw Gwen gulp.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I nced at her and put the fork back on the te. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ To her disappointment, I exined calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not yet hungry. I¡¯LL eat itter. ¡± I set the te down and smiled at her cheekily. ¡°No, you have to eat now, or it won¡¯t taste goodter,¡± she insisted I didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at her ¡°Ivy, does Gwen think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± I asked in amusement. Ivy replied, ¡°I think so. She¡¯s a terrible liar. Any idiot would know that sheced the dessert with something bad. ¡± I couldn¡¯t deny Ivy¡¯s words Although I didn¡¯t know what exactly Gwen put in the food, I refused to eat it. I pushed the te in front of Gwen and asked with a knowing smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how about you eat it?¡± Chapter 670 Gwen was stunned for a moment, then quickly shook her head angrily ¡°How can I eat it? Jenifer specifically prepared it for you!¡± She even added, ¡°Debra, if you don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯ll just go to waste. ¡± I didn¡¯t respond right away and thought about it for a moment. No matter what Gwen did, she couldn¡¯t force me to eat it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But I wanted to put an end to these clumsy tricks. I had to think this through carefully, lest she try to do something like this again in the future. After careful consideration, I smiled and said, ¡°You can go first. I promise I¡¯ll eat itter. ¡± Gwen¡¯s face was full of unwillingness, but she had no choice but to take her leave. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat it, okay? Don¡¯t let Jenifer down. ¡± I nodded reassuringly. Only then did she leave me alone. The following morning, I got up early and ran into Carlos in the living room. ¡°Debra, here¡¯s the thing you want. ¡± Carlos handed the package to me. ¡°Caleb wanted to see you, but he was called away by his father. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I had already expected such a turnout. Obviously, Caleb¡¯s parents didn¡¯t want us to see each other and were separating us on purpose. Looking at me warily, Carlos asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯re you holding up? Is there anyone making things difficult for you here?¡± I smiled and answered cryptically, ¡°You¡¯ll know if you stay for breakfast. What do you say? I promise it¡¯ll be worth your while. ¡± Carlos squinted at me, his curiosity evidently piqued. Soon, Denise emerged from the kitchen carrying a tray of breakfast food. When she saw Carlos, she greeted him warmly. ¡°Good morning, Carlos!¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± Carlos replied with a polite nod. Seeing that he hade here alone, Denise asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Caleb?¡± Chapter 671 ¡°He¡¯s busy,¡± Carlos answered briefly. At this time, I chimed in, ¡°Denise, Caleb asked Carlos to bring some desserts from Roz Town. He brought enough for me and you. Would you like to have a taste?¡± Although Carlos didn¡¯t know what I was up to, he still yed along. ¡°Yes, this is Roz Town¡¯s specialty. It¡¯s very delicious. You should try iti ¡°Really? What is it?¡± Denise looked at the dessert in the box in my hand in surprise. After we sat down at the table, I handed her a piece and she began to eat it. Denise chewed it slowly, as though she was trying to savor its sweetness. When Gwen came over to serve breakfast and saw what Denise was eating, all the color drained from her face. Without saying a word, Gwen shoved the te of dessert onto the floor. Denise was obviously startled. She looked at Gwen in surprise and opened her mouth, as though she was about to ask her something. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t make any sound. ¡®s BunnyBookery Debra¡¯s POV: Carlos looked at Denise, who was iling her arms helplessly, and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Denise? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Denise stretched out her hand and made a crazy gesture, but she still couldn¡¯t make a sound. She was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes and she stomped her foot loudly. I sneered. It turned out that I had been right about Gwen. The maid hadced the dessert with some sort of drug that¡¯d make me mute. Fortunately, I had seen through her trickery, or else I¡¯d be the dumb one now. If I became mute, I wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the etiquette sses, which in turn meant that I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet Caleb¡¯s father. ALL of Jenifer¡¯s ns would be disrupted. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Realizing this, I stared at Gwen with sharp eyes. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Suddenly, a dignified female voice came from behind us. I turned around and saw Jenifer walking in elegantly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Doubt filled her emerald eyes as her gaze swept across the room. Tears welled up in Denise¡¯s eyes and she immediately ran over to Jenifer. Again with the pitiful act, she held Jenifer¡¯s hand and sobbed silently. Chapter 672 Gwen spoke for her, saying, ¡°Debra poisoned Denise!¡± Jenifer frowned. ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Gwen pointed at me usingly and said, ¡°Debra tricked Denise into eating the poisonous dessert. Now, Denise can¡¯t speak!¡± Jenifer¡¯s expression darkened. She squinted at me and asked icily, ¡°Is that so, Debra?¡± ¡°No,¡± I denied calmly, shooting Gwen a quick, sarcastic nce. Then I recounted the truth in front of Jenifer without hesitation. ¡°Last night, Gwen gave me that dessert, iming that you wanted me to eat it. I didn¡¯t do anything to the dessert and just made Denise eat it. ¡± Gwen¡¯s expression changed. Jenifer also noticed the change in her expression and asked, ¡°Gwen brought you that dessert?¡± ¡°Yes.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡± I nodded. ¡°Gwen also emphasized that you asked her to bring it to me. I sensed that there was something wrong with it, so I didn¡¯t eat it. Instead, I asked Carlos to bring two boxes. I packed the dessert in one of the boxes just now and, pretending that it was from Caleb, I asked Denise to taste it. ¡± Jenifer then turned to Carlos with an inquiring gaze. Carlos nodded in confirmation. ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡± I continued, ¡°What¡¯s horrible is that after eating the dessert, Denise suddenly went mute. ¡± Jenifer immediately understood what was going on and questioned Gwen, ¡°Care to exin?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her tone was serious and her expression was icy-cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask anyone to make any dessert for Debra, let alone a poisoned dessert. You¡¯d better exin yourself clearly!¡± All the color drained from Gwen¡¯s face. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± With trembling lips, Gwen immediately confessed to everything. ¡°I did poison the dessert, but¡­ It was just a prank! It has nothing to do with Denise!¡± Jenifer¡¯s frown deepened Gwen then tried to shift the me to me. Chapter 673 ¡°Although I was the one who poisoned the desert, Debra knew that there was something wrong with it yet she still made Denise eat it. She¡¯s the bad guy here!¡± At this, Jenifer turned to look at me with an inquiring look. But I had already expected such an usation from Gwen, so I calmly responded, ¡°Yesterday, as soon as I moved in, Gwen said something offensive to me. Denise told me that if I was angry at Gwen, I could punish her instead. So I did just that. ¡± ¡°You-!¡± Gwen was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. Denise also red at me with hatred. ¡°ALL right, that¡¯s enough. ¡± Jenifer rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°Gwen, you tried to poison someone. How can you say it was a prank?¡± ¡°But I-¡° Gwen still wanted to defend herself, but Jenifer cut her off coldly. ¡°I refuse to employ a maid like you Take your things and leave. Now. ¡± Gwen¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. ¡°Please forgive me! I swear I won¡¯t do it again!¡± But no matter how hard she begged, Jenifer was unmoved. When Gwen was about to be dragged out of the house, I suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute. ¡± I stepped forward and stopped the servant who was about to drive Gwen out. Jenifer eyed me unhappily and questioned, ¡°Are you going to go soft on her, Debra?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No. You¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡± To Gwen, I said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m giving you two choices now. First, we can just throw you out. But if you choose this option, you¡¯ll be cklisted.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No one in the Thorn Edge Pack will employ you. Or, you can eat the dessert on the floor and then leave by yourself. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Debra, you¡¯re clearly just trying to humiliate me!¡± Gwen was so angry that her eyes turned bloodshot. Pursing her lips, she turned to plead with Jenifer. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve served you so many years. Can you let this slide? I promise I won¡¯t do something like this ever again. ¡± Although Denise couldn¡¯t speak, she also knelt down to show her solidarity with Gwen. She grabbed Jenifer¡¯s sleeve and made a gesture of pleading. However, Jenifer¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Just do as Debra said. She¡¯s the victim in this matter and also the future Luna of the pack. She has the right to handle this matter on her own. ¡± Chapter 674 Truth be told, I was a little surprised. Caleb¡¯s mother was more sensible than I had expected. But perhaps this was also a test. I took a deep breath and said expressionlessly, ¡°So what¡¯ll it be, Gwen? I¡¯m giving you the choice until the count of three. ¡± After the slightest pause, I started counting. ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery Three. ¡± ¡°The second option!¡± Gwen finally relented through gritted teeth. ¡°Okay, good. ¡± In a loud voice, I addressed all the servants in the house. ¡°Everyone, stop what you¡¯re doing ande here to see what punishment awaits you should you do something wrong. ¡± All the servants came over, confusion written all over their faces. Gwen clenched her fists and bit her lip hard, making her lip bleed. She knelt down in humiliation, picked up the dessert she had swatted to the ground just now, and slowly put it in her mouth. Gwen¡¯s cheeks were stuffed with food.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As she chewed, angry and shameful tears rolled down her face. After a long time, she finally swallowed thest bite of the dessert. Then she buried her face in her palms and ran away, crying. Denise couldn¡¯t stand to watch and wanted to chase after her, but I stopped her. ¡°Wait. I¡¯m not done yet. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ All the servants exchanged wary nces. Denise gritted her teeth and shot me a murderous re, but there was nothing she could do to me since Jenifer was present. I cleared my throat and announced in a dignified voice, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m Caleb¡¯s Luna. If any of you aren¡¯t convinced, you can ask Caleb yourself. But if any of you dares to hurt me just like Gwen did, I swear to you-I will not tolerate it!¡± The servants all fell silent. No one dared to make a sound. As my gaze swept across their faces, I knew that what I wanted had been achieved. Chapter 675 The reason why I had put so much effort and even took the risk of being detested by Jenifer was that I wanted Gwen¡¯s punishment to serve as a warning to all the servants. That way, at least for a while, no servant would dare to make trouble for me.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. To my surprise, Jenifer, who had been watching this scene unfold inplete silence, suddenly smiled. Only then did she notice the family ne around my neck. She nodded in approval andmented, ¡°It looks good on you. ¡± ttered, I didn¡¯t know how to respond. Then she turned to face Denise and said tly, ¡°Denise, I¡¯ll find you a doctor. Don¡¯t leave the vi until then. ¡± After that, Jenifer turned around and left. ¡®s BunnyBookery The servants immediately dispersed, leaving only me and Carlos. Carlos pped his hands and eximed, ¡°Wonderful. That was absolutely wonderful, Debra! I can¡¯t wait to tell Caleb everything!¡± I added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell him that I¡¯m fine. I can handle myself here. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about me. ¡± ? ¡°I can see that!¡± Carlos shook his head and looked at me in awe. ¡°No one will dare to mess with you now! But Caleb, on the other hand, isn¡¯t doing so well. ¡± I felt nervous. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Carlos sighed and said, ¡°The relocation n has cost much more than what we budgeted. I think Caleb¡¯s being punished by his father now. ¡± Ovee with worry, I hurriedly said, ¡°Then take me to him now!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Last night, Debra suddenly contacted Carlos, asking him to send two boxes to her the next morning. She needed them for something. When Carlos asked about the reason, Debra refused to tell him. Of course, Carlos told me about Debra¡¯s odd request. I suspected that Debra might¡¯ve been in trouble, so I was very worried. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Could my mother have made things difficult for her? Was Debra trying to hide her plight from me? I stayed up all night worried sick about her. The following morning, I wanted to go with Carlos to see what was going on. But a servant stopped me before I could leave. The servant¡¯s expression was serious as he reported, ¡°Your father wants you to see him. He needs to know the specifics about Roz Town residents¡¯ relocation. ¡± In the end, I had no choice but to ask Carlos to see Debra first. I followed the servant into a meeting room. My father and other elders of the pack were already there waiting for me. ¡°Caleb, please exin to us why the cost of this relocation n is so high,¡± my father said in a very low voice. I could tell that he and the elders were very angry. Chapter 676 They had already seen the agreement and the contract. When they found out that I had not only spent a fortune on the settlement of the residents of Roz Town but had also given the residents such a piece of goodnd, they were so angry that they could hardly sit still. Almost all at once, they all started talking. ¡°That Land is precious! How could you just give it away?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°And the relocation cost goes far beyond our budget!¡± ¡°Are you just trying to please your new Luna?¡± ¡°Caleb!¡± My father seemed to be unable to hold back his anger any longer. ¡°I think you¡¯ve forgotten your original purpose. Debra has bewitched you!¡± He mmed one fist on the table, silencing the other voices. I exined myself unhurriedly. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This has nothing to do with Debra and everything to do with Gale, the Alpha of the Xeric Pack. She¡¯s very powerful. If we don¡¯t take good care of the residents of Roz Town, a war could break out between our two packs. ¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± My father and the elders didn¡¯t believe a word I said. ¡°Gale¡¯s just a female Alpha. How can she be as powerful as you say? You¡¯re obviously just making excuses!¡± Arrogance came from ignorance. Like them, I used to look down upon women. I also used to think that women were nothing more than tools for men¡¯s pleasure. But after meeting Debra, I gradually realized that I couldn¡¯t be more wrong. Debra was far more brave and tenacious than many men I had met. When facing the difficulties of life, she never backed down. In fact, she was stronger than men. Riley, too. In the beginning, I felt sorry for Riley, but at the same time, I also looked down upon her, because she was a typical house wife. She always relied on Adam and lost herself to him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It wasn¡¯t until Riley chose to end their marriage that she showed how much more capable she was of running the town than Adam ever could. Only then did I realize that she had been dulling her own light just to protect her husband¡¯s fragile ego. Women might look weak, but women were actually much stronger than men in some aspects. I took a deep breath and calmed myself down before speaking up again. ¡°Although Gale is a female Alpha, she¡¯s smarter than you think. ¡± Though I had to admit that the high costs were indeed rted to Debra, Gale was still the main reason. Gale¡¯s n was far-reaching, and she was good at reading people. Chapter 677 Making an enemy of her would be a huge mistake. When she found out that I wanted to buy Roz Town and that I was Debra¡¯s mate, she immediately gave the right to sell the town to Debra. This was because Gale knew that Debra loved Roz Town. She wouldn¡¯t be lenient with me just because I was her mate. On the contrary, I knew that she¡¯d expect more from me. That way, Gale could secure only the best benefits for Roz Town. It could be said that Gale had nned everything very carefully and strategically. But the elders were unconvinced. They pursed their Lips and snorted in dissatisfaction. ¡°She is just an ignorant woman. What does she know?¡± I knew that I couldn¡¯t change their minds, so I could only helplessly exin, ¡°Anyway, I think the costs are reasonable. Moreover, the contract has been signed. If we want to go back on our words, we¡¯ll end up paying a higher price. ¡± The elders were speechless. ¡°You little scumbag! Are you trying to piss me off on purpose?¡± My father was so angry that he stood up from his seat. ¡°ALL of you, get out! I need to teach my son a lesson!¡± As he spoke, one of his subordinates brought a whip. The elders hurriedly tried to dissuade him. ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t be angry. Whipping him is too much. We don¡¯t want to disable our Alpha!¡± But my father turned a deaf ear to their warnings. ¡°No, I have to put him in his ce. No one can stop me!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Then he ordered his subordinates to take the elders out of the room. When it was just me and my father alone in the room, he locked the door, picked up the whip, and raised it high. p! The startling, crisp sound of the whip hitting the floor rang out. Seeing that I didn¡¯t respond, my father gave me a kick and hissed angrily, ¡°You brat, don¡¯t you know how to act? Wail a few times! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Without hesitation, I cried out immediately. This was our old trick. My father loved me very much and supported most of my decisions, but the elders were very stubborn, so we could only stage such tricks to deceive them. While putting on this act, we chatted. My father asked in a Low voice, ¡°What happened between you and Debra? Why didn¡¯t you mark her first?¡± Chapter 678 With a bitter smile, I began to pour out my grievances to my father. ¡°I misunderstood Debra before. I hurt her, Dad, which is why she doesn¡¯t trust me with all her heart. Now, she won¡¯t let me mark her. ¡± Ny father was surprised. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why¡¯d she mark you?¡± I was about to answer him when there was a sudden sharp knock on the door. Bang! Bang! Bang! Whoever was knocking at the door sounded really anxious. Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± My father huffed, clearly annoyed by the interruption ¡°I¡¯m teaching Caleb a lesson, and I don¡¯t have a spare second to open the door. ¡± The persistent knocking paused for a moment. Then, an urgent, feminine voice chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s Debra. Can we talk? I¡¯ve got something important that just can¡®t wait!¡± My father¡¯s eyes widened, a mixture of surprise and confusion dancing on his face. He turned to me, raising an eyebrow inquisitively, asking whether I knew what this was all about. I simply shrugged, clueless about why Debra was looking for him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Wasn¡¯t Debra with my mother? Why did shee here now? My heart pounded as I exchanged a nce with my father. ¡°sir, if you keep quiet, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re granting me permission to walk right in. Sorry to bother you!¡± Debra¡¯s tone was yfully apologetic, but I knew she had every intention of bulldozing her way in. Panic set in, and I rushed to the door to throw it open. But my efforts were in vain Debra was standing on the other side, knocking the wood harshly. The moment I swung open the door, she came barreling into it with surprising force, catching me off guard. ¡°Whoa, are you alright, Caleb?¡± Debra asked, trying to regain herposure after nearly bowling me over Caught off guard and flustered by the unexpected collision, I was at a loss for words.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 679 Debra¡¯s eyes zed with anger as she nced at me, misunderstanding the situation. ¡°Seriously? Physical punishment? Why are you still stuck in the past?¡± The room fell silent, and the elders cast curious gazes my way. Out of nowhere, one of them piped up, ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear somemotion earlier? Howe you look perfectly fine, Caleb?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Before I could utter a word, my father cleared his throat loudly, interrupting the tension. He marched over, his face red with fury. ¡°Why are you meddling in this? Can¡¯t I discipline my own son? Now get out of here, and don¡¯t you dare disturb me again!¡± Debra tried to reason with him, but he brushed her off, treating her like she had no authority at all. ¡°As the future Luna, you should know better. But it seems Like you have no sense of responsibility. I have to teach you too. ¡± Patrick mmed the door shut. Carlos barely escaped being caught in the door¡¯s swing. After mming the door shut, my father gave Debra a stern once-over, donning a frosty expression. He boomed in that deep, disapproving voice of his, ¡°Oh, so it was you who convinced Caleb to blow through all that money and waste his precious time. ¡± His face was etched with displeasure as he continued, ¡°Debra, if it weren¡¯t for you, Caleb would have gotten Roz Town a long time ago. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not entirely fair. ¡± Debra stood her ground in front of my father.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You need to understand the heart of the partnership between the Thorn Edge Pack and Roz Town. It¡¯s not just about raking in profits, it¡¯s about resource exchange. ¡± ¡°But the cost of bearing that exchange was too high and the Thorn Edge Pack ended up suffering significant losses. ¡± ¡°A good investor needs to think more Long-term,¡± Debra replied. ¡°The Thorn Edge Pack needs to grow and strengthen its position. Roz Town also relies on us to propel its development and secure a better future for the next generation. It¡¯s a win-win, you see. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She added firmly, ¡°No matter how high the cost, it¡¯s worth it as long as it remains within reason. Caleb has poured an insane amount of time and money into winning over the locals and fostering a strong bond between the Thorn Edge Pack and Roz Town. All of this was an investment in the future and growth of his beloved pack. Why do you me him?¡± My father did not know how to refute her. Deep down, I felt a cozy warmth in my heart. Debra must have assumed I was being punished and was genuinely concerned for me. She took her frustration out on my father, defending me fiercely. ¡°Debra, you are talking nonsense!¡± My father¡¯s persuasive powers failed, and his frustration took a darker turn. He raised his whip, ready tosh out in anger. In a surprising twist, Debra, stood firm in front of me, refusing to back down. With a hint of nervousness, she closed her eyes, prepared for the strike. Bang! The tense silence was shattered by an abrupt sound. My father had tossed the whip aside. Chapter 680 ¡°Ha-ha!¡± He cackled loudly, a glimmer of amusement dancing in his eyes as he gazed at me. ¡°Caleb, you have an interesting mate. ¡± Debra¡¯s eyes fluttered open, her expression a mix of confusion and relief. Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Debra asked, baffled. Deciding not to keep things from her, I mustered the courage to tell her theplete truth. ¡°Debra, my father didn¡¯t actually punish me. In fact, hemended my actions in dealing with Roz Town. ¡± Debra¡¯s bewilderment deepened, and she couldn¡¯t help but question me. ¡°Then why on earth did he resort to this?¡± Her eyes flickered to the whip sprawled across the floor. With a grin, I began to exin, ¡°You see, my father and I found ourselvespelled to take action in response to the objections of certain narrow-minded elders.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was the only way to silence their incessant meddling. ¡± Debra¡¯s face softened, understanding washing over her Like a soothing tide, and she let out a relieved sigh. ¡°I see. That makes sense. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Amused, I narrowed my eyes, taking a step closer to her. ¡°So, is it concern for my well-being that brought you all the way here?¡± ¡°Nol¡± Her cheeks flushed with a delicate shade of pink, and she hastily denied it. Raising an eyebrow, I yfully pressed on, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Debra¡¯s nodded, defending herself with ame excuse. ¡°I was just curious, so I came here to have a Look. ¡± My father couldn¡¯t stifle hisughter. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Caleb, your mate is just like you. Not good at lying, eh?¡± I smiled. A red flush crept up her temples, spreading all the way back to her ears. Debra tugged at my clothes, leaning in to whisper, ¡°Caleb, what are you talking about?¡± My father¡¯s merryughter echoed, unable to contain his amusement. But soon, his expression shifted as he became aware of something amiss. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Wait, why haven¡¯t you two marked each other yet?¡± Both Debra and I were taken aback by the question, Left momentarily speechless. Chapter 681 ¡°You¡¯re engaged, but there¡¯s no visible bond between you two. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be quite a task to convince the public. You didn¡¯t do a good job, Caleb. ¡± His disapproval was evident in his piercing gaze. Debra stood there, momentarily taken aback by the situation. She quickly took it upon herself toe to my defense. ¡°It¡¯s not Caleb¡¯s fault. We haven¡¯t marked each other because. . Her exnation was cut short, as my father interjected impatiently, ¡°No need for excuses. I can already sense that there¡¯s more to your rtionship with Caleb than meets the eye. ¡± Debra stood frozen, shocked by the situation. On the other hand, the father was remarkablyposed. ¡°I¡¯m well aware that the newborns of the Thorn Edge Pack require the medicine from Roz Town. Moreover, I acknowledge the bond between you two. But you must understand, Jenifer is not just the Luna but also a doting mother to Caleb. ¡± Debra¡¯s brow furrowed, contemting the weight of his words Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Patrick¡¯s gaze remained intent, his voice earnest as he addressed her, ¡°Debra, many packs have tried to forge connections with Caleb through marriage for their own gain, but Jenifer has turned them all away. Her sole desire is for Caleb to find genuine happiness. Proceeding without her approval would expose your intentions, and I won¡¯t be able to support you in that case. ¡± Debra and I exchanged a nce, and anxiety settled in our hearts The matter was turning out to be much more challenging than we had anticipated. My mother¡¯s impression of Debra had been sullied by Denise¡¯s instigations, making this whole situation even more delicate. Winning her approval was no easy task Knock! At that moment, a sharp rap echoed through the door, punctuating the tense silence. Ny father, his patience already wearing thin, huffed impatiently, ¡°Who on earth could it be this time?¡± He marched to the door, footsteps harsh and heavy ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m teaching my son a lesson. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± My father swung the door open, grumbling curses under his breath. In the next second, however, his words caught in his throat, suspended in mid-air. A girl¡¯s soft voice seeped into the room. ¡°Are my daddy and mommy here? I¡¯m here for them. ¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 682 Was it Elena? All three of us stood transfixed with disbelief. Why did Elena suddenlye here? Debra¡¯s POV: Elena walked into the room, her eyes lifting to meet Caleb¡¯s father curiously. Then, she hurled herself into my arms. She asked aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, why did you leave all of a sudden? Why didn¡¯t you stay with me?¡± Gently stroking her head, I reassured her, ¡°Elena, Mommy has some pressing matters to attend to. Can you bear staying with Daddy and Grandpa for a few days?¡± Peering at Patrick from under the rim of her Lashes, Elena tilted her head and questioned, ¡°Is he my grandpa?¡± A thrill of excitement washed over Patrick¡¯s face as he nodded, affirming, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your grandpa, Elena. How are you adjusting to life in Thorn Edge Pack?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick stood at a towering height, an imposing figure with amanding presence. His keen eyes incited fear and tears from the timid children who crossed his path. But there was an exception to this spectacle: Elena. She faced him with a defiant pout and said, ¡°I heard from Carlos that Grandpa was fierce, but he seems not fierce at all, not even as fierce as Mommy. ¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Patrick chuckled heartily, unable to resist the endearing charm of his brave granddaughter. Leaning down, he gently caressed Elena¡¯s chubby face. ¡°Elena, you are so cute!¡± We allughed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Elena was a mix of innocence and sweetness. Yet, beneath that adorable exteriory the heart of a brave soul. Her courage had been put to the test not long ago when she¡¯d been abducted by Leonel. As Patrick Lifted Elena into his arms, a beaming smile graced his Lips ¡°Elena, where do you want to go? Grandpa will take you out for fun. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I go anywhere?¡± Patrick¡¯s lips curled into a small smile as he nodded. ¡°Of course. ¡± Elena¡¯s enthusiasm burst. She practically buzzed with excitement. ¡°Grandpa, I want to go everywhere!¡± With a radiant smile, Patrick replied, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll show you the entire pack. ¡± A wistful sigh escaped him. ¡°Elena, you are so lively and healthy Chapter 683 That¡¯s great. It¡¯s a shame that Dn is unwell most of the time Otherwise, you two would have gotten along really well. ¡± My heart sank, and I immediately intervened. ¡°No. We can¡¯t let Dn meet Elena!¡± ¡°Why?¡± A shadow crossed Patrick¡¯s face. Bluntly, I spoke my mind. ¡°As much as I sympathize with Dn¡¯s situation, he¡¯s still Denise¡¯s son, and she despises me. If anything happens to Dn when my daughter is with him, she¡¯ll bear the me used of harboring ill intentions. I can¡¯t Let her take such a risk. ¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Patrick¡¯s brows furrowed, and he disagreed with my view. ¡°Denise has always been honest. How could she possibly contemte such a thing? Dn is her son. ¡± Maintaining a grave expression, I responded, ¡°It¡¯s not as straightforward as it seems. Some women prioritize love above all else in their lives. They might resort to anything to win a man¡¯s heart. ¡± I looked at Patrick, adopting an indifferent tone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to conceal your intentions from me. I am aware that you wish for Elena to connect with Dn first, hoping that I¡¯ll eventually embrace him through her. However, that¡¯s an impossible scenario. Although I know Dn is innocent, I won¡¯tpromise on the matter. ¡± Patrick¡¯s discontentment erupted, and he scolded bitterly, ¡°Debra, the Thorn Edge Pack doesn¡¯t have many children. I truly wish Caleb has more kids. As the future Luna, you ought to foster good rtions with all his children. Your self-centeredness contradicts the essence of what a Luna should embody. ¡± Ny heart sank at his reproach How self-sacrificing did the Luna need to be? Was it reasonable to expect her to share her husband with another woman? If this was the version of Luna that Caleb required, then perhaps I should relinquish my im to him altogether Elena observed the tense exchange with curiosity I couldn¡¯t bear to involve her in this adult quarrel, so I swiftly diverted her attention, saying, ¡°Elena, let¡¯s go outside and have some fun. ¡± At that moment, Carlos¡¯ urgent voice came from outside At that moment, Carlos¡¯ urgent voice came from outside the room. ¡°Debra, we have to go back as soon as possible. Jenifer is looking for you!¡± His voice trembled with anxiety. Before I could respond, Patrick interjected, his tone firm, ¡°In that case, Debra, you ought to return as soon as possible. Do as Jenifer says. It¡¯s a good chance for you to learn to be tolerant of Caleb¡¯s children. ¡± My heart plummeted Like a stone. Would Patrick treat me the same if I arrived at Thorn Edge Pack with a child of my lover¡¯s? Would he be willing to help Caleb ept and embrace my child? No. He would definitely insult me. Chapter 684 How ridiculous it was! I turned my gaze to Patrick, my face a mask of stoicism, and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s utterly imusible. ¡± Before Patrick could utter a word, I fixed Caleb with an icy stare, warning him with a cold edge to my voice, ¡°You can¡¯t take Elena to see Dn without my permission. If you defy me and take her to see him without my approval, it will be the end of whatever bond you and I once shared!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Carlos and I rushed back to the vi, only to run into Jenifer, who happened to be Looking for me. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Jenifer asked, eyeing me coldly. ¡°Oh, Debra and I just went out for a walk,¡± Carlos lied through his teeth calmly. However, Jenifer wasn¡¯t convinced.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Carlos. I know that Debra went to see Caleb. And if I¡¯m guessing correctly, she went to him to tell on me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that-¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos wanted to exin, but Jenifer didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°Stop defending Debra. ¡± Then she turned to me with a look of dissatisfaction. ¡°I heard that Caleb¡¯s father beat him because he had spent too much on the relocation of the Roz Town residents. Well, guess what? The only reason why he¡¯d do something as irrational as that is because of you. ¡± I pursed my lips, but I didn¡¯t say anything. Jenifer med me for her son¡¯s punishment. Now, her image of me was ruined. I knew that no matter what I said to exin myself, it¡¯d be useless. Sure enough, when Carlos opened his mouth to defend me, Jenifer silenced him and drove him out. ¡°This is none of your business, Carlos. Please leave. ¡± Carlos had no choice but to obey. Before turning around to leave, he looked at me with pity. At lunch time, a servant knocked on my door to bring me some food. However, to my surprise, she had only brought a ss of water. Confused, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A ss of water was not Lunch. Even a buffalo needed to be fed grass. Howe she was only serving me water? Chapter 685 The servant Lowered her head timidly and exined, ¡°Mrs. Wright said that you¡¯re not allowed to eat today. Since you and Caleb haven¡¯t marked each other, you don¡¯t know his pain. Mates should share each other¡¯s pain, so she wants you to starve for one day in order to suffer with her son. ¡± What? How could she do this? I couldn¡¯t help but frown, finding the whole thing so ridiculous. Indeed, because Caleb and I hadn¡¯t marked each other, I didn¡¯t know that his ¡°punishment¡± was all just an act. But I never would¡¯ve thought that Jenifer would deliberately starve me so that I¡¯d suffer alongside Caleb. I couldn¡¯t understand where Jenifer wasing from, but I refused to suffer for no reason. So I went to the kitchen to find something to eat. However, as soon as I approached the kitchen door, several servants blocked my way. They seemed to be afraid of me. I could see that they were trembling, and they didn¡¯t even dare to make eye contact with me.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Miss rkson, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Mrs. Wright was very adamant about her instructions not to let you eat. If we don¡¯t stop you, she¡¯Ll punish us. ¡± Obviously, the servants feared Jenifer more than me. I looked at their pitiful figures in silence. Jenifer was too cruel! Just then, I heard footsteps approaching. I turned around and found it was only Denise. It seemed she had alsoe here to look for food. She looked at me gloatingly. Although she couldn¡¯t speak, the smug smile that tugged at the corners of her mouth was very telling. I sneered at her coldly, saying, ¡°Denise, I¡¯d get some rest if I were you. Caleb and I don¡¯t want you to be a dumb mute at our wedding. I can¡¯t wait to hear your well wishes for our marriage. ¡± Denise¡¯s smile immediately vanished, reced with a scowl. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She red at me angrily and gritted her teeth. It was my turn to smile at hercently. Afterwards, I turned around and went back to my room. ALL afternoon, I felt like a prisoner. I couldn¡¯t go anywhere, nor could I eat anything. In the evening, the servant brought me another ss of water. I couldn¡¯t even answer the door this time. I could onlyy in bed weakly as my stomach rumbled with ravenous hunger. It was said that sleep could relieve hunger, so I went to bed early. But at midnight, I woke up from my grumbling stomach. I curled up in a corner of the bed. I was in so much difort, feeling as though a fire had been ignited in my stomach and was eating me alive. The acidity in my stomach made me nauseous, so I couldn¡¯t help but retch, cursing Jenifer for her cruelty. Chapter 686 ¡°Debra, I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡± Ivy was very angry. ¡°Why do we have to care about whether the servants will be punished or not? We have to eat something!¡± ¡°No, Ivy. ¡± I shook my head decisively. Ivy was so annoyed that she roared, ¡°Why?¡± @ ¡°Because this isn¡¯t a punishment,¡± I answered. ¡°It¡¯s Jenifer¡¯s test. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What kind of test is this?¡± Ivy was so hungry that she almost went insane. She was irritated and wanted to beat someone up to vent her anger. I patiently exined, ¡°I punished Gwen severely this morning and frightened all the servants. But I used a very cruel method. I think Jenifer wants to find out if I¡¯m only concerned about my food and have no mercy on the servants. ¡± ¡°Humph! She¡¯s so troublesome!¡± Ivy didn¡¯t get a word of what I said. She was so hungry that she screamed in my mind. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m really hungry. I just can¡¯t take it!¡± I suddenly heard a rattling sound, as if a stone had hit the ss.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I peeked out of the window and spotted a tall familiar figure standing under the tree a little distance away. Although it was far enough away that it was difficult to make out his features, I recognized him at first sight. It was Caleb. I was so excited that I slipped out of the room and ran to him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I whispered to Caleb. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here because you¡¯re hungry, silly girl. You are so hungry that even Damien sensed it. He is irritated and can¡¯t focus at all. I was afraid you were starving miserably, so I came here right now. ¡± Caleb took out a bag and opened it. I saw that it was filled with food. I wanted to Laugh with joy. By making Caleb and me suffer together, perhaps Jenifer had aplished her goal. The result, though, was a little different from what she had expected. I stood under a tree in front of the vi and gobbled the food Caleb had brought. He was very thoughtful and had packed all my favorite food, so I ate contentedly. In a curious voice, I asked, ¡°How long do you think it will take for the construction of the ce to be done?¡± Chapter 687 Caleb didn¡¯t answer me directly, but instead asked, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°I want to know how long it will take for the residents to relocate there. ¡± Caleb fell silent.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was obvious that I wanted to leave. He pressed his Lips into a thin line and Lowered his eyes, looking highly disappointed. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I was having a hard time in the Thorn Edge Pack and wasn¡¯t able to let down my guard for one moment. I couldn¡¯t consider this ce as home. The Thorn Edge Pack felt more like a training ground where I was only faced with sessive challenges. I was forced to constantly think about my survival and the protection of my daughter. I hadpletely lost the joy of living in Roz Town. ¡°Who is there?¡± A sudden voice startled us. It was the voice of a patrol guard. Caleb¡¯s face darkened and he immediately hid me with him behind the big tree to protect me. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why is someone making noise at midnight?¡± ¡®m sure one of the maids must be having an affair with a man. ¡± ¡°d like to see which maid has the guts. Maybe it will be my turn next time. ¡± The two guards exchanged lewd banter as they approached us. The shlight was about to illuminate us. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guarding the gate? What are you doing there?¡± A familiar voice at the gate caught the guards¡® attention. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Carlos!¡± Both the security guards instantly became alert and hastened towards the gate. They obviously had a great deal of respect for Carlos. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Something important, of course,¡± Carlos replied with a smile. He acted as if he was going to break in. ¡°I want to enter the vi. Please let me in!¡± The guards hurriedly stopped Carlos. Chapter 688 ¡°We can¡¯t. Mrs. Wright has left orders that no one is allowed to enter today. ¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Carlos nodded, but his eyes were rapidly studying his surroundings. When the guards were on the right side, he feigned breaking in from the left. When they rushed to the left side, he immediately dodged to the right. The three of them just shuffled back and forth several times. Caleb grinned and said to me, ¡°Take your time, Debra. Carlos will distract those two fools for a while. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I responded, carefully chewing the delicious food in my mouth. This feeling was quite novel. It waspletely different from eating at the dining table. There was danger and excitement, and even the food seemed to be more delicious than usual. Caleb watched me with a tender expression. Suddenly, he extended his hand to wipe the food smeared around my mouth. His fingers slid across my Lips, evoking a strange sensation within me. The moonlight filtered through the canopy of leaves. It felt as if time had slowed down. As his fingers made contact with my skin, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed violently. His eyes stared into my soul. Waves of burning hot desire rolled in them. My face was zing and my heart was pounding wildly I wanted to look away from him, but he suddenly gripped the back of my head. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He lowered his head, his warm Lips meeting mine. Debra¡¯s POV: Every fiber of my being lit up with pleasurable tingles. Caleb¡¯s ki*s gradually moved from my cheek to my lips.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Hmm. As Caleb¡¯s restless hands wandered all over my body, it didn¡¯t take long before my hair became a mess and my clothes became disheveled. I was still worried that the guards might catch us in the act, so I pressed my palms against his chest to push him away slightly. Unexpectedly, Celeb suddenly started sucking the tip of my tongue, even going so far as to bite it gently. I let out a stifled moan as our tongues danced passionately. The ki*s seemed to awaken something inside me. My legs went limp, so I had to wrap my arms around Caleb¡¯s neck for support. Our panting breaths and the rustling leaves were the only sounds that could be heard in the dark night. The Longer we ki*sed, the more we seemed to merge into one. Chapter 689 Caleb held me against the tree trunk, his hard, throbbing penis pressing into my abdomen. ¡°Debra, stay with me. Don*t leave the Thorn Edge Pack, please,¡± Caleb whispered in my ear, his breath tickling me. However, his words sobered me up instantly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I loved him, and my body longed for him. But Patrick¡¯s warning was still clear in my mind. The moment I chose to stay, I would have to ept the child of another woman, which might hurt Elena. Caleb pulled away slightly to look deep into my eyes. ¡°I can confidently say that the matter regarding Roz Town will be resolved within three months. I just know that you won¡¯t want to leave then. ¡± Narrowing my eyes at him, I said vigntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare y tricks on me. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± Caleb looked at me dotingly. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll only use honest means to win you over. ¡± After onest ki*s, I said goodbye to Caleb, went back to my room, and gobbled up all the food he had brought. When I was finally full, I started to get drowsy. But the noisy Ivy kept me awake. She kept praising Caleb, as though she was trying to convince me to marry him on the spot. ¡°Caleb¡¯s such a good man! He knew we were hungry, so he sent us food without hesitation. He¡¯s so considerate! You¡¯d better hold on to him, honey. You can¡¯t give Denise any hope!¡± Rolling my eyes, I reminded her, ¡°Ivy, have you forgotten that it was Caleb¡¯s mother who starved us?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ivy defended Caleb without hesitation, saying, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t Caleb himself. It¡¯s not his fault. ¡± Feeling helpless, I rubbed my temples and said frankly, ¡°ALL our suffering is thanks to Caleb. ¡± Ivy didn¡¯t know what to say, so she didn¡¯t say anything. The following morning, I had breakfast with Jenifer at the dining table. She called the guards over and asked, ¡°Did you see anything unusualst night?¡± One of the guards reported honestly, ¡°During our routine patrol, we heard some strange sounds behind the tree near the storage room. It seemed to be a man and a woman. We suspect that one of the maids was dating an outsider. ¡± Scenes ofst night resurfaced in my mind, which made me blush furiously. Jenifer didn¡¯t seem to notice. With a grim expression, she ordered, ¡°Call all the maids here. I want to question them one by one. ¡± My heart skipped a beat. I didn¡¯t want an innocent maid to be med because of me. So I told Chapter 690 Jenifer frankly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble the maids. It was Caleb and me by the tree Last night. He came to bring me food. ¡± Jenifer frowned. Before she could speak, I hurriedly added, ¡°You only ordered the maids not to feed me, but you never said that I couldn¡¯t get food from outside. I don¡¯t think it was against your rules for Caleb to have brought me food. ¡± Jenifer was speechless. She probably didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d find a Loophole in her orders. In the end, she could onlyin, ¡°My son is so impatient. Forget it. Get dressed. Your etiquette sses start today. ¡± Although Jenifer was a little angry, she didn¡¯t make things difficult for me any longer, much to my relief. After breakfast, the etiquette teacher arrived. We were sent to the room closest to the study on the second floor of the vi. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the history of the Thorn Edge Pack,¡± the teacher said with a smile as soon as we were settled. Then she began to talk about the origins and development of the Thorn Edge Pack. asionally, she¡¯d also mention some legends and folklore surrounding the pack. ¡®s BunnyBookery Because her teaching method was very rigid and monotonous, it didn¡¯t take long before I started nodding off. Ivy was also feeling drowsy. My eyelids drooped, and I knew I¡¯d fall out of my chair if I wasn¡¯t careful. ¡°Many years ago, the Thorn Edge Pack got into conflict with the most powerful Swamp Witches. The two parties hated each other¡­¡± At the mention of the witches, Ivy and I both came to our senses instantly. I straightened up in my seat and listened carefully to the teacher¡¯s lecture about the witches. Debra¡¯s POV: I once heard a legend that the Swamp Witches were almost exterminated by the Thorn Edge Pack. Although they managed to survive, their ending was very miserable. I raised my hand and asked curiously, ¡°Miss, how did the Swamp Witches be enemies with the Thorn Edge Pack? And¡­ Why did the Thorn Edge Pack try to annihte them?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The teacher nced at me and clicked her tongue sarcastically. ¡°I saw you nodding off just now, but all of a sudden, you¡¯re interested in witches?¡± I was a little embarrassed and gave her an awkward smile.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although the teacher was a Little unhappy with my behavior, she still answered my questions. ¡°Many years ago, the Thorn Edge Pack allied with the Swamp Witches to expand the pack¡¯s territory. But Later on, a witch fell in love with the pack¡¯s Alpha. She then cast a spell on him, forcing him to murder his mate and children. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± I frowned. ¡°What happened afterwards?¡± ¡°The Alpha came to his senses. He felt terrible for murdering his own family and was furious with the Swamp Witches, so he gave the order to have all of them killed-even werewolves with witch blood were no exception. Then he dered that no witch would ever be allowed to enter the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Chapter 691 Despite hearing it from my teacher, I still doubted. ¡°Is there any proof that all of this really happened?¡± When I was a little girl, Vicky used to tell me stories about witches. What she said waspletely different from what the teacher was saying. ording to what Vicky used to tell me, the Swamp Witches were good with medicines and healing magic. They helped innocent women and children in many battles. They were kind and powerful, and were very hospitable to outsiders. I doubted they¡¯d curse a werewolf to kill his mate and children. Inparison, I preferred what Vicky said. The teacher was very unhappy. She narrowed her eyes at me and said coldly, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s what¡¯s in the history books. ¡± ¡°History books aren¡¯t always urate,¡± I countered. ¡°Because they¡¯re always written by the winners. All the descriptions will naturally favor the winners. Even if the winners did cruel things, it¡¯d be justified in the history books. ¡± The teacher was a little angry that I dared to question her. ¡°Debra, do you sympathize with the witches because you have something inmon with them?¡± Eyeing me with disdain, she started cursing me mercilessly. ¡°You¡¯re just as dirty and greedy as them. You¡¯re nothing but bad luck. People like you don¡¯t deserve to be alive. You only bring disaster wherever you go. ¡± I was utterly shocked by her vicious words. How could she say such mean things? And why would she say that about me and the Swamp Witches? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Suddenly, a boiling rage surged in my heart, and the table began to shake. The coffee cup in the teacher¡¯s hand suddenly lurched, spilling coffee all over her skirt. Embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Damn it!¡± Her face was red with anger as she quickly tried to dab the stain on her skirt. Seeing that it was futile, she cursed again and started to storm off. She bumped into Jenifer, who happened to be at the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jenifer asked hurriedly. The teacher jabbed an angry finger to me and said angrily, ¡°Debra is rude and barbaric. I can¡¯t teach her at all!¡± Jenifer was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? What happened?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°She¡¯s so rude and keeps countering what I try to teach her. She¡¯swless. I doubt she¡¯ll Learn anything!¡± Jenifer¡¯s eyes flickered with annoyance. ¡°I was nning to take her to a jewelry-themed charity auction tonight. Judging from what you just said, I¡¯m worried that she might mess up. ¡± The teacher¡¯s eyes Lit up all of a sudden. Chapter 692 Why don¡¯t you take Denise instead? Debra is so rude and barbaric. She¡¯ll definitely humiliate you if you bring her. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Hearing the teacher¡¯s suggestion, Jenifer narrowed her eyes She frowned and asked, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯vee to my home. How do you know Denise? Are you friends with her?¡± The teacher showed a look of panic at once. I just heard that¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡± Jenifer held up her hand and silenced the teacher. ¡°I detest it when outsiders interfere in my family¡¯s affairs. You¡¯d better watch yourself, or else you¡¯ll ruin your own reputation. ¡± She hurriedly exined, ¡°N-no! I This was a very thinly veiled warning. ¡®s BunnyBookery The teacher swallowed and Lowered her head guiltily. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. I, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but smile. Fortunately, Jenifer was smart, so she easily saw past Denise¡¯s little tricks. After kicking the teacher out, Jenifer looked at me. She hesitated for awhile, but in the end, she said, ¡°Get dressed. You¡¯reing with me to the charity auction with me this evening After looking me up and down, she added, ¡°Remember to follow me closely. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay. ¡± I was a little surprised that Jenifer would still bring me after what just happened, but I still nodded.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Time passed quickly. Soon, it was time to leave for the charity auction. Both Jenifer and I had changed into appropriate dresses and together we headed to the venue. As soon as we entered the hall, many noble-lookingdies approached us and warmly greeted Jenifer. ¡°Jenifer, you¡¯re here! It¡¯s only been a few days since the Last time we saw you, but you Look even more stunning than before!¡± Smiling elegantly, Jenifer responded to them one by one. Thesedies were also very polite to me, especially when they saw the ne around my neck. Some even went so far as to praise me in front of Jenifer. ¡°Jenifer, you¡¯re so Lucky. You have a daughter-inw who¡¯s as beautiful as you!¡± I was stunned for a moment, but it soon dawned on me the reason why Caleb had given me the ne. Chapter 693 Because as long as I wore it in public, even if Caleb wasn¡¯t there to support me, everyone would know that I was formally recognized by the Wright family. ¡°What the hell? How could a rogue be allowed in here?¡± A sharp female voice cut across the hall. I turned around and found ady in a golden dress stomping to us. She looked at me with disdain and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a shameless rogue. How dare you show your face here?¡± I was a little confused. I didn¡¯t know this woman at all. Why was she so hostile to me? ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am. May I know who you are?¡± I asked as I studied her face, trying to see if I could recognize her. She was good-looking and had delicate features. Despite being over forty years old, she had aged nicely and seemed to have lived a good life. However, the strangest thing was that she kind of Looked familiar to me. I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that I had seen her somewhere. But where could I have met her? Suddenly, a familiar arrogant face surfaced in my mind.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Janiya? Sure enough, the woman introduced herself as Janiya¡¯s aunt. ¡°I¡¯m Tina Barton, the hostess of this party. Debra, how dare youe here?¡± I fell silent. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I had no idea that the party was being hosted by the Barton family But even if I had known, I still would¡¯vee. After all, it was Jenifer who invited me here. ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Jenifer keenly sensed that something was wrong. To Tina, she asked in confusion, ¡°Did Debra offend you somehow?¡± Tina didn¡¯t answer her question, but said expressionlessly, ¡°Jenifer this woman is not wee here. Please tell her to Leave. She is just a lowly rogue. I doubt she¡¯s ever seen proper jewelry in her life. ¡± Jenifer was stunned for a moment, and then she frowned. She held my arm and asked in a low voice, ¡°Debra, did you ever bully Chapter 694 Janiya?¡± I had to answer her honestly, saying, ¡°I was forced to fight back because she kept making trouble for me. Jenifer rubbed her aching temple and said, ¡°I knew that Caleb rejected Janiya, but I didn¡¯t know that the situation was so serious. What a hassle!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I bit my Lip. Judging from Tina¡¯s and Jenifer¡¯s attitudes, it seemed they had no idea that Janiya had been Adam¡¯s mistress in Roz Town. Perhaps no one in the Thorn Edge Pack knew about it. If I told them the truth now, no one would believe me, and it might even affect the construction of the new Roz Town. After hesitating for a while, I finally chose to be silent. However, Tina was very stubborn. She crossed her arms over her chest and said firmly, ¡°Debra, if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll cancel the auction!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: People around started looking at me strangely. I gritted my teeth tightly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t want to openly fight against the Barton family, as I knew that they were still very powerful in the Thorn Edge Pack and that they could still give Caleb a hard time. If I fell out with the Barton family now, all of our ns would be ruined. I had no choice but to swallow my pride for now. I bit my Lip and turned around to leave, but someone grabbed my hand and stopped me. I turned my head in surprise and found that it was Jenifer who held my hand. She still looked calm and elegant.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She spoke to me in a soft voice, which was different from her usual sharp tone. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t leave. Just stay with me. No matter what happens, I¡®11 be on your side. ¡± Her words moved me from the bottom of my heart. I never would¡¯ve thought that Jenifer would side with me Like this. ¡°Jenifer, you don¡¯t have to protect this rogue,¡± Tina reminded Jenifer, though she didn¡¯t sound as confident. Jenifer turned to look at her seriously. ¡°She¡¯s not a rogue. She¡¯s the future Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, as chosen by my son. ¡± Chapter 695 kicked out alongside her. Caleb¡¯s a proud man, and he wouldn¡¯t possibly take in a lowly rogue to be the Luna of our pack¡ª¡± ¡°Tina, that¡¯s enough. ¡± Jenifer cut Tina off abruptly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you insult Debra and her daughter like that. As for whether or not Debra will be our Luna or not, it¡¯s not up to the Barton family. You have no right to judge. ¡± Jenifer¡¯s words clearly defended me. I didn¡¯t know what to say. A warm feeling spread all over my body. Although Jenifer was usually very strict and cold with me, it turned out that she was actually kind-hearted. She always stood by my side at critical moments. When Gwen tried to frame me, Jenifer took my side.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. And now, she was taking my side again. Caleb was also domineering but kind. Like mother, like son. Even though Caleb and I had started on the wrong foot, I ended up seeing him under a different light. Because I had seen the genuine kindness in his eyes. ALL of a sudden, I made up my mind. Since Jenifer put in so much effort to protect me, I couldn¡¯t embarrass her. I immediately gave up on the idea of Leaving in low spirits. On the contrary, I took a step to Tina. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± With vignce written all over her face, Tina retreated a few steps back. I smiled and said calmly, ¡°You just said that I don¡¯t know anything about jewelry. So, allow me to prove to you that I¡¯m qualified to be here today. ¡± Tina rolled her eyes. Obviously, she didn¡¯t take my words seriously at all. ¡°Debra, are you trying to make a fool out of yourself? You¡¯re just a country bumpkin. Of course you don¡¯t know anything about jewelry. ¡± She mocked me relentlessly, saying, ¡°Debra, you should just leave, lest you humiliate Jenifer and the rest of the Wright family. ¡± I ignored her insults and focused on the essories she was wearing. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t notice it before, but now that I looked at them carefully, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± The corners of my mouth turned upward uncontrobly. Tina frowned unhappily and demanded, ¡°What the hell are youughing at?¡± ¡°You are thest person who¡¯s qualified to preside over a jewelry auction!¡± I said in between giggles. ¡°Sat that again, bitch!¡± Tina was so pissed off by my words that she cursed and raised her hand to p me. I caught her wrist mid-air and pulled the ring off her finger simultaneously. Chapter 696 Holding the ring up for everyone to see, I said in a loud voice, ¡°Your ring is a fake!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Embarrassment was written all over Tina¡¯s face. But her embarrassment quickly turned into anger. ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re making things up!¡± I was unfazed by her harsh curses. ¡°We¡¯ll know who¡¯s talking nonsense once the jewelry appraiser arrives. ¡± Jenifer also chimed in, ¡°Yes, let the appraiser get to the bottom of this. ¡± Tina snorted and said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Soon, the jewelry appraiser arrived and was quickly ushered to us. While he inspected Tina¡¯s ring, Jenifer whispered to me, ¡°Debra, how sure are you that Tina¡¯s ring is a fake?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Before I could answer, she Lowered her voice and added, ¡°If you were just bluffing, then we should Leave now. We¡¯ll just tell everyone that I¡¯m not feeling well. ¡± The look on her face was so conspiratorial that I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. I patted her hand reassuringly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m one hundred percent sure. ¡± Still hesitant, Jenifer looked into my eyes and searched for answers, but in the end, she decided to trust me. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯LL go all out. Even if you¡¯re wrong, what¡¯s the worst that can happen?¡± Once again, I was touched. It felt so good to have someone by my side when it seemed the rest of the world was against me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It didn¡¯t take long for the appraiser toe to a conclusion. He cleared his throat and announced, ¡°This ring is indeed a fake. Although it looks almost identical to its authentic counterpart, there¡¯s one detail that gives it away. ¡± Now it was my turn to Laugh at Tina, and I relished in it. ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought that Tina would wear a fake ring. Wasn¡¯t she mocking me just now for not knowing anything about jewelry? Oh, how the tables have turned!¡± Tina blushed furiously and immediately started arguing with me, ¡°It¡¯s just a one-off thing! I didn¡¯t see-¡° But I uncovered her falsehood ruthlessly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not just the ring. ¡± I pointed at the other essories she was wearing and said with a smug smile, ¡°At Least half of the jewelry on you is fake. The ring was only the most obvious one, because the original one is in my grandmother¡¯s collection. Inscribed at the bottom is her birthday!¡± ALL thedies burst into an uproar, and their scornful expressions towards Tina made me feel satisfied. Chapter 697 Tina gritted her teeth and stubbornly refused to ept defeat. ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t know it was a fake. Whoever sold me that ring lied to me!¡± I countered, ¡°Caleb told me that the Barton family experienced some financial problems after the reform. Perhaps that¡¯s why you were forced to pawn off your real jewelry. Now, you can only wear fakes to keep up appearances. ¡± ¡°You Little-!¡± Tina was horrified that I had exposed her. Her face turned livid with anger. Everyone began pointing at her and whispering. I could tell that they believed what I had to say about Tina. Gritting her teeth in resentment, Tina turned to the crowd and said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe her! This woman is evil. When we were in Roz Town, she often abused Janiya. She¡¯s just worried that I¡¯LL try to avenge my niece. That¡¯s why she¡¯s ndering me in public!¡± Everyone¡¯s prying eyes shifted towards me. But I waspletely unfazed my Tina¡¯s im. ¡°You sound so certain that I abused Janiya. Do you have any evidence?¡± Tina froze and was rendered speechless. She swallowed and seemed to have thought of something. She immediately showed a look of self-righteousness and said, ¡°Janiya¡¯s caregiver can prove it. Don¡¯t try to deny it, Debra!¡± I raised my eyebrows and replied lightly, ¡°You were already deceived by whoever sold you that ring. You might¡¯ve been deceived again. ¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Tina was so angry that her face turned red and she stomped her foot like a child in the middle of a tantrum. ¡°I think so, too. ¡± Jenifer echoed my sentiments.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Her cold gaze swept across the room as she announced, ¡°From now on, I refuse to attend any asion that involves Tina. Please don¡¯t invite me anymore. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Under everyone¡¯s awestruck gaze, Jenifer turned around and led me away from the party. She walked gracefully and leisurely, like a white swan shuttling across a peaceful pond. Debra¡¯s POV: Jenifer and I went back to the vi together. As soon as we got home, she asked the servants to close the gate. And when it was just the two of us alone in the living room, she immediately pulled a long face and began to scold me. ¡°Debra, it was extremely rash of you to expose Tina in front of so many people! Have you ever thought about the consequences of your actions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said in a low voice, lowering my head slightly. I couldn¡¯t stand the idea of Jenifer being Laughed at by others because she suddenly had to leave the party for being ¡°ill. ¡± I knew she only considered doing that to protect me. So, I had no choice but to fight back. Chapter 698 ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at Debra. I¡¯m the one who told her to do it!¡± A familiar voice sounded from outside. The next second, the door swung open and Caleb strode in. He nervously rushed to my side and said to Jenifer, ¡°Mom, this is my fault. I¡¯ve been wanting to punish the Barton family, so I hinted at Debra to humiliate them. Please don¡¯t me her. ¡± I could tell that he was so worried that his mother would scold me ruthlessly. I found the situation was not good, so I quickly winked at Caleb I suspected that he had misunderstood something, so I winked at him to stop him from talking. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t catch my hint. We were on twopletely different pages now. Caleb continued to question Jenifer angrily. ¡°Mom, why¡¯d you insist on taking Debra with you when you already knew that Tina would be there? Did you want to make Debra apologize to the Barton family? Is that it?¡± All of a sudden, Jenifer¡¯s expression darkened. I had a bad feeling about this. Before Caleb showed up, I could tell that Jenifer wasn¡¯t genuinely angry at me. But now, she was mad thanks to Caleb¡¯s usations. ¡°Well, since that¡¯s what you think, I have nothing to say!¡± With a gloomy face, Jenifer turned around and went back to her room without looking back. ¡°Debra, are you okay?¡± As soon as his mother left, Caleb put his hands on my shoulders and looked me up and down anxiously. He was so nervous that his palms were sticky with sweat. I sighed heavily. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Although I knew he was just trying to protect me, he was definitely in the wrong.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Caleb, you misunderstood your mother. ¡± ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡± he asked in confusion. I sighed again and exined everything to him. ¡°Jenifer has no idea about what happened between me and Janiya, nor did she expect that Tina would make things difficult for me. She took me with her to the party to train me as the future Luna of the pack and to introduce me to those nobledies from influential families. ¡± Caleb was obviously stunned. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. And when Tina tried to humiliate me at the party just now, it was your mom who stepped up to defend me. I ended up fighting against Tina, but Jenifer still unconditionally supported me. She even dered that she¡¯d not attend any asion if Tina was there. She did all of that for me. ¡± Caleb was speechless. Shock mixed with regret wrinkled his handsome face. Chapter 699 ¡°What should we do now?¡± Caleb scratched his head, his eyes filled with guilt. I shook my head helplessly and said, ¡°My rtionship with your mom was finally getting better, but thanks to you, we¡¯re back to square one. ¡± Realizing that he had ruined everything, Caleb hung his head guiltily. ¡°There has to be a way for me to fix things. ¡± ¡°What else can we do?¡± I asked, rubbing my aching temples. ¡®s BunnyBookery All of a sudden, Caleb broke into a sly smile. ¡°I have an idea. I¡¯ll be back. ¡± Soon, he brought Elena over. Caleb squatted down and whispered something in Elena¡¯s ear. Thetter nodded solemnly. ¡°Got it, Daddy!¡± Under Caleb¡¯s instructions, Elena followed the maid upstairs to see Jenifer. They were carrying a tray of desserts I doubted Caleb¡¯s n would actually work. ¡°Caleb, is this really going to fix things?¡± Caleb smiled and winked at me. ¡°Go upstairs and see for yourself. ¡± I had no choice but to do as he said. Together, we followed Elena upstairs and hid by the corridor, peeping at the door to Jenifer¡¯s room. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As soon as Elena reached Jenifer¡¯s door, she knocked and asked childishly, ¡°A demon ising to capture me. Can the kind-hearted and beautiful fairy open the door please?¡± Then she lowered her voice and tried to mimic the voice of a demon. ¡°You¡¯re trapped, Little girl. I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± After saying that, Elena immediately pretended to be very scared and shouted, ¡°Help! Beautiful fairy, please help me!¡± She pretended to knock on the door anxiously, her little chubby fists rapping against the wood. Her performance was so adorable that even the maids beside her couldn¡¯t help but giggle quietly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The door was soon opened. ¡°You all can leave,¡± Jenifer said to the maids with a straight face. After the maids left, Elena quickly held up the desserts in front of Chapter 700 Jenifer. Jenifer bent over to Elena and said lovingly, ¡°Come on in, my baby. ¡± Jenifer¡¯s POV: Even I had to admit that I was very impressed with Debra¡¯s performance this evening. She truly was an outstanding young woman. When Tina tried to make things difficult for her, she didn¡¯t back down, and when she fought back, she did it in a ssy way. After we returned to the vi, I only pretended to be angry with her. I just wanted to remind her not to fight with the Barton family so aboveboard in the future, lest she get into unnecessary trouble. But the truth was, we weren¡¯t afraid of the Barton family. I actually approved of what Debra did today. However, before I could finish chastising her, Caleb rushed over to defend her. He thought that I was deliberately making things difficult for Debra and protected her without hesitation. His behavior angered me a Little. I respected my son¡¯s decision when he chose his Luna. The only reason why I didn¡¯t let Debra eat previously was just to test her. Truth be told, I never wanted to hurt Debra, nor would I let others humiliate her. But it seemed that my son didn¡¯t trust me. Knowing this made me so angry that I stormed off and retired to me room. The servants came tofort me, saying, ¡°Mrs. Wright, don¡¯t be mad. Alpha Caleb was just acting on impulse. When he calms down, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand where you wereing from. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I didn¡¯t want to hear it, so I drove them all away and barked, ¡°No one is allowed to disturb me for the rest of the night!¡± I knew that my son woulde and apologize to me eventually, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt that he kept suspecting me of trying to harm his mate. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Was I nothing but a mean mother in his eyes? Did he really think I was out to get my daughter-inw? While I was brooding, I suddenly heard a little girl¡¯s voice at the door. ¡°A demon ising to capture me. Can the kind-hearted and beautiful fairy open the door please?¡± ? The little girl dramatically performed the skit, even going so far as to mimic the voice of the so-called demon. I opened the door, only to find a cute little girl standing in my doorway. She was wearing a poufy dress, her golden hair was tied in a neat bun, and her amber eyes shone brightly as she stared up at me. I recognized her at a nce; she must¡¯ve been Caleb¡¯s daughter, Elena. My lovely granddaughter held up a tray of various desserts and asked carefully, ¡°Grandma, would you like some desserts?¡± Then she stood on tiptoe and tried to whisper something in my ear Chapter 701 ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s Daddy and Mommy¡¯s fault. You¡¯re a beautiful and kind fairy, right? Please forgive them, okay?¡± I just melted inside. This little girl was so adorable that it was impossible not to like her. ¡°Come in, my baby,¡± I said hurriedly, scooping the little girl into my arms. I carried her to the bed, where we sat and chatted for a long time. To my surprise, the little girl was very wise for her age. She said sincerely, ¡°It was very hard for my mom to give birth to me after she was expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack. And many people in the Xeric Pack looked down on us. So many people pointed at us and cursed us behind our backs. In order to raise me, my mother went to work early and came backte every day. She has lived a very hard life, Grandma. Please, don¡¯t be mad at her anymore. ¡± I looked at her with mixed feelings. I never realized just how hard Debra¡¯s Life had been. Over these past few years, she faced so many difficulties alone and even raised a child by herself. I touched Elena¡¯s forehead and made a promise. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be mad at your mother. ¡± Despite acquiescing to her request, Elena didn¡¯t seem satisfied.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She pursed her Lips and asked tentatively, ¡°Grandma, will you protect Mom?¡± After hesitating for a moment, I nodded and swore solemnly, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll protect your mother. ¡± In fact, I could already tell that someone had been deliberately targeting Debra ever since she got here. First, the incident with Gwen. Then today, the etiquette teacher was so hostile. I knew that what happened earlier was no ident, which meant that someone was going out of their way to make things difficult for Debra. And I could guess who it was Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Thinking of Dn¡¯s thin and pale face, I sighed deeply. Although I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt my grandson, it might be time to deal with the person who had been targeting Debra Otherwise, if things went on like this, Debra might get hurt. Debra¡¯s POV: After Elena was led inside Jenifer¡¯s room, Caleb and I hid in a corner and waited for what would happen next. Minutes ticked by. After a long time, the door to Jenifer¡¯s room was finally opened again A maid walked up and asked respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Wright, what can I do for you?¡± Jenifer strode out of the room holding Elena¡¯s hand. There was unmistakable doting expression on her face as she looked at the Little girl. ¡°I¡¯m going to help my granddaughter to brush her teeth. Kindly prepare everything we would need. ¡± Chapter 702 The maid quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± Jenifer¡¯s expression had softened a lot. Obviously, she was in a good mood.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Caleb and I both breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the problem was solved. Who would¡¯ve thought that our five-year-old daughter would help us out of this tough situation? ¡°Ahem!¡± Suddenly, Jenifer cleared her throat. I was so startled that I lost my bnce and almost fell down to the floor. Luckily, Caleb caught me in time. He immediately pulled me back into the corner. We exchanged amused nces and tried to hold back ourughter. ¡°Elena¡¯s going to sleep in my room tonight Jenifer¡¯s authoritative voice sounded again She seemed to raise her voice intentionally, as though to address everyone in the house. ¡°ALL of you can leave. Don¡¯t idle in front of my door, or else I¡¯ll get angry. ¡± At this, the maids hurriedly scurried off. But I soon realized that Jenifer was talking about me and Caleb. She must¡¯ve spotted us but was considerate enough not to expose us on the spot. After Jenifer walked away, Caleb patted his chest and said proudly ¡°See? I told you my n would work. I know how my mother thinks!¡± I rolled my eyes and retorted, ¡°If you did, then you wouldn¡¯t have fought with her, and we wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation in the first ce. ¡± However, instead of getting mad, Caleb held my shoulders and made me face him. ¡°I admit that I didn¡¯t deal with her well. I was just so worried that my mother was making things difficult for you, so I acted without thinking. ¡° The tenderness in his eyes Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ was almost too much for me to handle. I coughed and tried to calm down before saying tly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Our marriage is just contractual, and I¡¯d never let anyone make things difficult for me. ¡± After a slight pause, I added grimly, ¡°And I¡¯m keenly aware that besides the Barton family, there are others that are unwilling to ept me as the future Luna. Your mother risked losing face, yet she still defended me. That¡¯s good enough for me. ¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt, okay? I want to protect you. ¡± I fell silent. He might¡¯ve been sincere now, but that still didn¡¯t change my mind about eventually leaving the Thorn Edge Pack Chapter 703 Still, seeing the doting Look in his eyes, I didn¡¯t know how to reply, so I had to change the topic. ¡°Anyway, the problem has been solved, so you can leave now. ¡± Unexpectedly, Caleb didn¡¯t budge. ¡°No. Mom told us to leave, so you¡¯reing with me. ¡± ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°Somece good. ¡± Before I could protest, Caleb dragged me out of the vi. As we walked, many young passers-by greeted him. ¡°Good evening, Alpha Caleb!¡± They were also very friendly to me. In addition to nodding to me with a smile, some of them even praised me in front of Caleb. ¡°Our future Luna is very beautiful. You two are the perfect match!¡± Caleb was very pleased by their ttering words and smiled happily. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re right. A handsome man and a beautiful woman truly are the perfect match. ¡± Speechless, I turned to look at him incredulously What a narcissist! The more we walked, I gradually realized that this wasn¡¯t the way to Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb¡¯s house. Confused, I asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Caleb gave me a mysterious smile and answered cryptically, ¡°My secret base. ¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Secret base? I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous This so-called ¡°secret base¡± was undoubtedly a very important ce. If he was taking me there, didn¡¯t that mean that he was willing to bare his heart and soul to me? I felt uneasy as Caleb led me to a remote ce¡ªa deserted church. Countless cobwebs painted the outside. It looked like a scene straight out of a horror movie. And in the dark night, it looked even more terrifying. I couldn¡¯t help but shudder as we approached. Chapter 704 Caleb¡¯s gentle voice pulled me back to reality. Smiling, he opened a small door and gestured at me like a gentleman. Debra¡¯s POV: As soon as Caleb opened the door, bright and colorful lights came flooding out and loud music sted into my ears. The sudden change in scenery left me stunned, as though someone had suddenly turned on the lights in a dark room. I gawked in shock. There was a pub hidden in the deserted church. And the ce was crowded. People were chatting and drinking at the bar counter, while others were happily dancing on the dance floor. Suddenly, a familiar figure walked to us. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Sally threw her arms around me as soon as she approached. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you. It¡¯s so nice to see you here!¡± Behind her, Carlos sighed helplessly. ¡°Do you really have to hug Like that every time you meet?¡± Pouting, Sallyined, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± I was still reeling from confusion. Didn¡¯t Caleb say that he was taking me to a secret base? This ce definitely wasn¡¯t a secret base. I turned to Caleb for answers. Seeing my confusion, Caleb exined with a smile, ¡°People in this pub are my most trusted people. They¡¯re all young and forward-thinking, unlike the elders of the pack. We often meet here to discuss things that we don¡¯t want those oldies to hear, hence the name secret base. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos added, ¡°The people here fully support Caleb¡¯s decisions, and they also agree with the n regarding Roz Town. But they¡¯ve never seen you, so they¡¯re all very curious about the mysterious future Luna. They¡¯re always asking me about you. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Caleb suddenly tapped on his ss loudly. The next moment, the music stopped and everyone fell silent. Caleb cleared his throat and solemnly addressed the crowd. ¡°Everyone, this is Debra rkson. She¡¯s the future Luna of our pack, and I¡¯ve brought her back from Roz Town. She¡¯s a beautiful treasure I once lost, and now, I¡¯ve found her again. ¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, everyone suddenly raised their ss. ¡°Wee, Debra!¡± ¡°Debra, if you face any difficulties in the Thorn Edge Pack, you cane to us. We¡¯ll help you!¡± Chapter 705 Everyone received me so enthusiastically. I blushed and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Eh? That¡¯s weird!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The man standing closest to us suddenly gasped in surprise. ¡°Debra, you haven¡¯t been marked by Caleb yet?¡± Suddenly, a thought urred to him and he burst into Laughter. ¡°Oh, my God! Caleb, you¡¯re the Alpha of our pack, yet you were marked by an unmarked woman. We¡¯ve never heard of such a thing before. Hasn¡¯t she fallen in love with you yet?¡± I frowned slightly and immediately refuted him, saying, ¡°The mark between mates has nothing to do with gender and status. Moon Goddess arranged for me to be Caleb¡¯s mate, but she also gave me the right to refuse him. I won¡¯t just change my mind because of his position. ¡± My gaze swept across the crowd as I added in a louder voice, ¡°Even though he¡¯s the Alpha, it¡¯s normal to be marked without marking the woman. It¡¯s up to me when I will be marked by him, and me alone. ¡± It was quiet for a few seconds, and then there was a burst of warm apuse. Sally was the first to p for me. ¡°Debra¡¯s right! She has the freedom to choose when to be marked. Moon ¡®s BunnyBookery Goddess may have chosen them for each other, but Alpha Caleb also has to win his mate¡¯s heart!¡± Most of the women present agreed with me. ¡°Yeah! Being mates is a two-way street. ¡± ¡°Indeed, women aren¡¯t the only ones who are chosen. Does it even make a difference if a man is marked first? I don¡¯t think so!¡± The men present didn¡¯t say anything at first. They were clearly shocked by my radical notions. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After a while, Caleb¡¯s friends recovered from their stupid and came to propose a toast to me. I took the wine they offered and drank one ss after another. Caleb couldn¡¯t help but warn me to slow down. ¡°Don¡¯t drink so fast. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡± I tried to Listen to him, but I still ended up drinking a lot. Suddenly, the music changed from loud and lively to melodious and soothing. ¡°Debra, may I have the honor of this dance?¡± Caleb bowed to me like a gentleman, hand outstretched. ¡°Of course. ¡± Chapter 706 I put my hand in his with a smile. Because I was a little drunk, my steps were a little clumsy. My feet couldn¡¯t keep up with the music, and I almost stepped on Caleb¡¯s foot. Caleb, however, didn¡¯t mind. He held me close and protected me from hurting myself. I twirled and lost my bnce, and I fell into his arms naturally. My eyes met his, which were full of affection. His voice was so tender as he whispered, ¡°Honey, wee to my world!¡± Bang! All of a sudden, all the lights were turned off. Debra¡¯s POV: In the darkness, Carlos* voice suddenly sounded over the speakers. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, for this segment of the night, please ki*s your lover for one minute!¡± I was stunned. ¡°What on earth¡¯s going on?¡± But instead of answering me, Caleb brought his face close to mine, his warm breath spraying over my nose. ¡°This is just the usual pub gimmick. It¡¯s just a simple ki*s.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t be so nervous. ¡± Then, he cupped my cheek and ki*sed me. The moment his lips touched mine, something exploded inside of me. Emotions surged in my heart Like ocean waves. Caleb sucked at my lips and then slipped his tongue past my teeth, dancing with my own tongue. His gentle nibble made mind go nk I was out of breath and grabbed Caleb¡¯s clothes tightly, responding to his touch instinctively His tongue led the dance in my mouth, as domineering and bossy as ever. Finally, he pulled away from the ki*s and rested his forehead against mine. ¡°Debra, I used to think it was humiliating to be marked by you without me marking you, but now, I don¡¯t think so at all. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ While ki*sing my cheek, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re the most precious thing in this world to me. I love you. ¡± Logic dictated that this romantic gesture was just an illusion. But I couldn¡¯t help but fall for it. ¡°I love you, too,¡± I whispered back softly At this, Caleb¡¯s breath became heavy. He pressed the back of my head and ki*sed me even more passionately. My lips started to go numb from his relentless sucking, and my legs were weak and clumsy. The next second, he scooped me up and carried me off. Chapter 707 I didn¡¯t know how or when, but I somehow ended up Lying on a sofa ina private room. Caleb parted my Legs and knelt down beside me like a believer. He stroked my face, his eyes burning with a passion. His fingertips slid across my neck and slowly made their way down, little by Little. In the private room, our heavy breathing became synchronized. ¡°Debra, I want you,¡± he said, his voice deep and hoarse. Then he bent over and ki*sed me. This time, the ki*s was very Light at first, but as our tongues intertwined, it gradually became passionate and warm. My mind was chaos thanks to his ki*s, and before I knew it, my coat had slipped down from my shoulders. His hands slid from my back to my waist, then he skillfully unbuttoned my bra. As soon as my b@@bs were freed from my bra, they were covered by Caleb¡¯s big hands. Caleb¡¯s tongue clung to mine. He stroked my b@@bs and pinched my nipples until they became hard. His other hand continued to move down past my belly until his fingertips were stroking my private part. His touch was electric. My breath became rapid, and my nerves became excited with an indescribable desire. Just as I felt I was about to go crazy, Caleb pulled my pants off. He pulled my underwear to the side and inserted his finger into my pussy. Ant¡± I gasped and clenched the sofa upholstery in my fists. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His hands seemed to be made of magic. Every time he moved, I felt electric waves of pleasure. My body gradually became soft under his nimble caress. Then, Caleb suddenly lowered his head and licked my private part. I writhed and trembled under his touch, and even my toes wriggled uncontrobly. ¡°Honey, you taste so good¡­¡± Caleb sighed with satisfaction. The next second, I heard the tearing sound of aluminum foil. Caleb briskly slipped on a condom and then thrust himself inside me. ¡°Ouch!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When the long, hard shaft invaded my body, I couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain. The blurry ceiling Lights blinded me. My Legs wrapped themselves around his waist, and my body shook as Caleb moved. Both of us were covered in sweat, but neither of us cared. After a while, Caleb turned me over and made me kneel on the sofa. He held my waist with both hands and then thrust inside me from behind without warning. Chapter 708 He gradually quickened his pace, constantly poking my sensitive spots. My screams filled the room again and again. The pleasurable feeling was driving me crazy; I never wanted it to end. But Caleb was in no rush. He thrust in and out of me rhythmically, lighting a fire within me, but he refused to let me climax. I had no choice but to beg him for mercy. ¡°Caleb, please¡­¡± ¡°Soon, honey. ¡± Caleb then picked me up and ced me on the cold table, hoisting my legs over his shoulders. Then he began to f@ck me again-even harder this time.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The pain mixed with pleasure made me scream. Soon, a wave of indescribable pleasure enveloped me as I climaxed. Caleb sped up at that moment. Finally, he let out a low growl and ejacted inside me. Debra¡¯s POV: After having s@x, Caleb and I took a shower together. Maybe it was because I was so exhausted, but I fell into a deep, dreamless sleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. The following morning, I awoke to a very satisfied-looking Caleb, who then sent me back to Jenifer¡¯s ce. ¡°Elena, it¡¯s time to go!¡± His voice was particrly jovial, which just went to show just how good a mood he was in. After the father-daughter duo left, Jenifer coughed and nced at my neck meaningfully. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I immediately mped my hand over my neck, blushing furiously. I knew what she had spotted-a hickey. ¡°Go and get changed. There¡¯s something we have to discuss. ¡± Jenifer looked more serious than usual. I sensed that it was something important. I nodded and headed to my room, feeling a little curious. While getting dressed and freshening up, I kept thinking about what Jenifer might want to say so that I could prepare an answer I returned to the hall, only to find that Denise was also there. She was standing respectfully in front of Jenifer, quiet as a mouse. Oh, I almost forgot. Her throat hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and she was still mute. Chapter 709 ¡°Denise, did you know that Tina would act up at the banquetst night?¡± This question surprised me. Why would she ask this all of a sudden? Did she find out something?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Denise was also stunned. Then she feigned a Look of innocence and shook her head to show that she didn¡¯t know. Jenifer narrowed her eyes and said in a dangerously cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m giving you one chance. Tell me the truth now, and I might be able to forgive you. ¡± Denise hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still chose to shake her head. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes Was Denise that stupid? Jenifer¡¯s message was clear-she knew that Denise wasn¡¯t being truthful, yet Denise still chose to stick by her lie. Did Denise really think that everyone would be stupid enough to fall for her tricks? I opened my mouth to say something, but Jenifer spoke first. ¡°In that case, pack up your things and leave. I refuse to let a liar live here. ¡± Denise¡¯s jaw went ck. Jenifer added coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Dn. But I don¡¯t want you to use the boy as an excuse to badger Caleb after you leave. ¡± ALL the color drained from Denise¡¯s frightened face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Denise fell to her knees and burst into tears. ¡°I was wrong. Please don¡¯t drive me away! Dn is so young. Please give me another chance!¡± Somehow, she suddenly could speak. However, her voice was very hoarse. She didn¡¯t sound as pathetic as before. On the contrary, she sounded funny. Jenifer was unmoved by Denise¡¯s pleading. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no point in begging. I gave you a chance, but you refused to take it. If you leave now without making a fuss, you can stille and see Dn in the future. But if you keep pestering me, then don¡¯t me me for being rude. ¡± Denise¡¯s eyes welled up with tears and she dropped to the floor, looking pathetic. If a man saw this scene, his heart might¡¯ve softened. Unfortunately for Denise, both Jenifer and I were women, so we just looked at the pitiful Denise with indifference ¡°You are too cruel!¡± Denise spat with resentment. Then she turned her head to re at me, her eyes bloodshot. ¡°You¡¯re only trying to drive me away because Debra talked bad about me, right? I¡¯m Dn¡¯s mother Only I care about him sincerely. Please don¡¯t believe in Debra¡¯s lies Chapter 710 She just wants to take away my child and use Dn to curry favor with Caleb!¡± I was amused. How in the world did she draw such a wild conclusion? Calm and expressionless, I told her, ¡°Denise, I have my own daughter I¡¯m not interested in taking your child away. How could you say such a thing?¡± Jenifer¡¯s face also turned cold. ¡°Denise, I¡¯m the one who decided to have you removed. It has nothing to do with Debra. Do you want to know the real reason?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Jenifer¡¯s implication was obvious. She already knew the truth about what Denise was up to, and it seemed she even had evidence to prove it. I was shocked. I honestly thought that Jenifer would fall for Denise¡¯s little act.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, since Denise was Dn¡¯s mother, I thought that Jenifer would indulge her blindly. But it turned out that Jenifer was much smarter and more decisive than I thought. Unfortunately for Denise, she still hadn¡¯t realized just how smart Jenifer was. ¡°Well, what is it? Please stop beating around the bush!¡± I sneered in my mind. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This woman waspletely and utterly hopeless. When Denise first showed up in Roz Town, I feared that she¡¯d be even more scheming than Janiya. Well, once again, I misjudged a person. Both Janiya and Denise were hopelessly stupid. Jenifer didn¡¯t want to waste time, so she Listed it down for Denise to understand clearly. ¡°First of all, Debra¡¯s etiquette teacher put in a good word for you, indicating that you bribed her beforehand. And you must¡¯ve instigated Gwen to send that poisonous dessert to Debra. Second, when Tina was about to drive away Debra out of the banquet, she imed that Debra had mistreated Janiya and said that Janiya¡¯s caregiver could prove it. You and Janiya came back from Roz Town together. And I know that you were Janiya¡¯s caregiver at some point. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve Lied and ndered Debra in front of others. Am I wrong?¡± Chapter 711 Denise¡¯s face turned pale and she copsed to the floor once more.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I, on the other hand, was awestruck. For the first time, I felt that Jenifer was actually glowing. She was so smart that I couldn¡¯t help but admire her. ¡°Thank you for seeking justice for me,¡± I said to her gratefully. In fact, I had already suspected the same things Jenifer mentioned. And I had already pieced together that Tina had been deceived by Denise Unbeknownst to me, not only did Jenifer see through Denise¡¯s tricks, but she also helped me deal with her before things got out of hand. She was more just than I thought, and I truly appreciated her for it. Jenifer nodded at me calmly. ¡°You¡¯re wee, but I only did what I had to. ¡± Denise red at Jenifer and spat stubbornly, ¡°Debra and I both came to the Thorn Edge Pack with a child of Caleb¡¯s. Howe you¡¯re treating us differently?¡± She roared in anguish like a spoiled child. ¡°It¡¯s unfair!¡± Jenifer sneered. ¡°Because you¡¯re nothing Like Debra. She wouldn¡¯t harm others. And if the roles were reversed and I was kicking Debra out instead of you, she wouldn¡¯t grovel in front of me. She¡¯d take Elena and prosper somece else. You are no match for her, Denise. ¡± Denise gnashed her teeth and couldn¡¯t say anything more. She stood up and ran back to her room, sobbing. After packing up her things, she left dejectedly. Jenifer sighed as she watched her go. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Truth be told, I always knew that Denise isn¡¯t a good person. But Dn is so pitiful. I thought I could put up with her for his sake, but I didn¡¯t expect that Denise would go too far. If I continued to indulge her Like before, it would¡¯ve eventually affected Dn. ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. I just listened to her quietly. Suddenly, she turned her head to look at me hesitantly. ¡°Debra, now that Denise is gone, are you willing to ept that poor child?¡± I fell silent. Although I did feel sorry for that child, his ailment had nothing to do with me. To be honest, even with Denise out of the picture, I had no idea how to face that child. Chapter 712 Denise¡¯s POV: My mind was aplete mess. Never in my wildest dreams would I have expected Jenifer would be so cruel as to drive me out heartlessly. And what surprised me most was that she already knew about the things I had been doing behind her back. So why didn¡¯t she kick me out sooner? Why¡¯d she have to humiliate me in front of Debra? Searing rage burned inside me, rendering me unable to think. I stood up, wiped the tears from my face, and retreated to my room to pack up my things. I had thought that tears were my greatest asset.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If I just shed a little more, people would take pity on me and I¡¯d be able to get a roof over my head. I didn¡¯t have to wander around, homeless, Like before. But now, I realized that tears were useless. As long as Debra was there, crying would never work. A strong sense of hatred rose from my heart. That bitch took everything from me! If it weren¡¯t for Debra, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess now, nor would I have been kicked out of this house. Gritting my teeth, I swore to myself that I¡¯d make her pay. ¡°Denise, hurry up!¡± Outside my door, the guard kept urging me to leave. It was clear that Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Jenifer had no intention of letting me stay a minute Longer. As soon as I finished packing up, the guard barged in and threw me out of the vi. Both Jenifer and Debra stood there watching, as though they were watching a funny show. I secretly clenched my fists and gritted my teeth. It was a windy day, and the harsh breeze whipped at my hair and clothes. I didn¡¯t know where to go. Lugging my heavy suitcases, I wandered down the street in a daze. Suddenly, a red car screeched to a halt next to me. The door swung open, and then I saw a pair of ck high heels stepping on the ground. Whoever was wearing those ck high heels closed the door and strutted quickly towards me. The next second, I felt a burning pain on my cheek. The woman pped me! Her delicate and expensive manicure scratched my face in the process, leaving a bleeding wound. The woman¡¯s pungent perfume me feel nauseous. In a trance, I wondered if I was dreaming. Chapter 713 ¡°Denise, why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me that Debra knows about jewelry?¡± The woman¡¯s sharp voice was Like a basin of cold water, sshing over me and sobering me up. I immediately snapped out of my fantasy. The woman turned out to be none other than Tina. Stunned, I looked at her with eyes as wide as saucers. ¡°Debra knows about jewelry?¡± ¡°Are you deaf?¡± With a twisted face, Tina red at me angrily. ¡°This is all your fault. I was so humiliated at the party. I should never have trusted you, bitch!¡± In a daze, I reached out to touch my stinging cheek. Yesterday, I told Tina that Jenifer was going to Debra to the charity dinner. I knew that Tina loved Janiya very much, so I emphasized that back in Roz Town, Debra had been bullying Janiya. ¡°If you don¡¯t avenge your niece, Janiya will have suffered in vain,¡± I warned Tina. As I expected, Tina became enraged thanks to my words. She had heard rumors that Debra had something to do with Janiya¡¯s worsened mental state, but she never had any proof-until now. So Tina seized the opportunity to take revenge on Debra. She had even told me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Denise. I¡¯ll teach that bitch a lesson!¡± I was very satisfied with her response. I thought I¡¯d hear good newster that night, but I should¡¯ve known better. The entire Barton family wasprised of Losers. Not even Tina could defeat Debra. On the contrary, Debra ended up humiliating Tina at her own party. And now, Tina was beating me up to vent her anger. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Swallowing my indignation, I took a deep breath and said to Tina, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to deal with Debra. Otherwise, Janiya wouldn¡¯t have ended up so miserable. ¡± Seeing her hesitate, I added quickly, ¡°If Debra dares to humiliate you now, she¡¯ll definitely destroy the Barton family as soon as she bes the Luna. ¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Tina bit her lip worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Debra¡¯s engagement to Caleb was very hasty, so I have a feeling they didn¡¯t really want to get married. They probably just made some kind of deal so that the relocation of the Roz Town residents would go more smoothly. ¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Tina asked dubiously. I nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°As long as we drive those residents out of the Thorn Edge Pack, the rtionship between Debra and Caleb will be ruined. And I¡¯ve heard that the people from Roz Town are all ordinary fools. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be easy to deal with them. ¡± Tina¡¯s eyes gleamed viciously. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± I fell silent, staring at her with raised eyebrows. This woman was such an idiot! No wonder Debra easily humiliated her at the banquet. She even ended up implicating me Chapter 714 Jenifer was able to kick me out decisively because of this damned idiot. But now, I had no choice but to cooperate with Tina. After all, I didn¡¯t even have a ce to stay tonight. ¡°I do have a solution In order to make Tina take me in, I said sincerely, ¡°Jenifer kicked me out because of that bitch, Debra. She¡¯s ourmon enemy now. If you take me in, I¡¯ll help you defeat that damned bitch!¡± Denise¡¯s POV: ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± Tina asked warily. ¡°What if Debra stills stays put after we expel those residents of Roz Town? I have to ensure that I can really avenge Janiya. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. ¡± I immediately formed a n. ¡°Debra has a daughter. If her daughter¡¯s life is threatened in the Thorn Edge Pack, she will definitely choose to leave to protect her daughter. ¡± Tina considered this for a while and asked, ¡°Then we should start with the child, right?¡± I appeared veryposed. ¡°That little bastard is a student in a kindergarten of the Thorn Edge Pack. I happen to have a contact there. It will be very easy to control her. ¡± Tina finally smiled. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m willing to take you in. ¡± I asked Ja over the next day. Ja was quite curt with me. ¡°Denise, what do you want from me?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She was the same teacher who had given Debra the etiquette course before. At that time, I had bribed her to put in a good word for me. I never imagined that Jenifer would catch wind of this. As a result, Ja lost her credentials to continue teaching in Jenifer¡¯s house I once again put on my act, which I had performed multiple times. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m to me for being so greedy before. I have devoted several ye Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ars to Jenifer¡¯s family without any regrets, but I¡¯m still not given any attention. I just wanted you to put in a good word for me in front of her. I never expected her to go to such extremes and punish you so severely for Debra¡¯s sake. It¡¯s my fault. I Landed you in trouble. ¡± I knew Ja harbored some resentment toward me, so I grabbed this opportunity to admit my mistakes and transfer all the me to Jenifer and Debra. Sure enough, I managed to tug on Ja¡¯s heartstrings. She angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You don¡¯t need to shoulder the me. It¡¯s all Debra¡¯s fault! I was a tutor for numerous rich families. Now a rumor is floating around that Jenifer is unhappy with me, which has made me lose many money-making opportunities. I¡¯m left with no choice but to work in the kindergarten. I have to look at Debra¡¯s daughter every day. I¡¯m in a terrible mood. ¡± Tina utilized this opening to take out a wad of cash and handed it to Chapter 715 ¡°We also despise that Little bastard. You¡¯re her teacher. Help us figure out a way to deal with her. This is the deposit. Once the task ispleted, there is more money. ¡± Although Ja was furious, she wasn¡¯t stupid. She didn¡¯t ept the money. ¡°She¡¯s Caleb¡¯s daughter and Jenifer¡¯s granddaughter. If I deal with her, why would they ever spare me? I won¡¯t do it. ¡± Tina wore a confident expression as she scornfully retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Debra is just a lowly rogue. I¡¯m certain that Caleb will tire of her very soon. Even if the bastard is his daughter, so what? She grew up away from him. Caleb doesn¡¯t have any affection for her and will banish her soon. ¡± However, Ja was still dubious. ¡°It¡¯s still too risky. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Tina sweetened the pot for her. ¡°Our family is powerful and has numerous businesses. Even if the Alpha wants to punish our family, he will have to think it over twice. Don¡¯t worry. Regardless of who causes you trouble, we are well-equipped to handle it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± Ja finally heaved a sigh of relief and agreed with a smile. ¡°Okay. I¡¯LL help you and won¡¯t Let you down!¡± I sagged with relief. I would finally have a chance to get revenge! I excitedly rubbed my hands as I visualized Debra¡¯s deste expression because of her daughter¡¯s injury. What wasing next was really thrilling. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: Faced with Jenifer¡¯s sincere request, I felt caught between a rock and a hard ce. On the one hand, I honestly felt that I couldn¡¯t ept a child Caleb had with another woman. On the other hand, I still intended to leave the Thorn Edge Pack with Elena eventually. I nned to take Elena back to the Xeric Pack as soon as the construction of the new Roz Town in the Thorn Edge Pack waspleted. So even if I could bring myself to ept and Love Dn, I¡¯d still have to leave him in the end. And doing so would undoubtedly hurt that poor little boy again. I didn¡¯t want to hurt any child like that. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be right. The boy has his own parents, and I have my own daughter. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easy for Elena to ept the fact that she¡¯d have to share her mother with another kid. ¡± Jenifer was visibly disappointed, but she refused to give up. ¡°At least have Elena meet the boy first. Maybe you¡¯ll change your mind after meeting him. ¡± Chapter 716 I paused. Jenifer¡¯s suggestion was actually reasonable. Elena was my daughter, but she was her own person with her own opinions. And she had proven herself to be more calm and mature than some adults on more than one asion. Even though I was her mother, I couldn¡¯t make the decision for her. So I nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Elena and let her decide. ¡± Jenifer finally broke into a smile. ¡°Elena¡¯s a smart girl. I just know she¡¯ll make the right decision. ¡± The following day, I prepared to meet Elena to tell her what was going on. The residents of Roz Town had only moved in a few days ago, but Caleb had prepared for everything well. ALL the town children were sessfully enrolled and assimted into the best kindergarten in the Thorn Edge Pack. In visiting Elena, I could also check on the children of Roz Town to see if they were well-adjusted or not. Before I set out, I called Zoe and asked if she wanted toe with me. Zoe agreed without hesitation. ¡°I have nothing else to do today,¡± she said. We wanted to surprise Elena at the kindergarten, so we didn¡¯t tell her that we wereing. Upon arriving at the kindergarten, we found that it was much better than the one in Roz Town. It was twice as big and had better facilities. The yground here was more like an amusement park, and the Library was Large andprehensive. When we arrived, the kids were ying dodgeball in the gym. The children of Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack were divided into two groups, which were distributed on both sides of the court. The children were ying so seriously that one might¡¯ve thought they werepeting internationally. Nobody noticed me and Zoe as we slipped inside the gym. Exchanging nces, Zoe and I watched the game with great interest. The score between the two sides was nearly a tie, and Elena kept scoring points in session. This made me very proud. That was my daughter out there! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After a while, it was time for the half-time break. As the children scurried off, we secretly went to find Elena. But before we could get close, we saw a Little girl from the Thorn EdgeContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Pack walking up to Elena. ¡°Elena, I just bought some snacks. Here, have some!¡± The little girl was standing opposite me, so when she talked, I saw her face clearly. I could see that the little girl looked a Little flustered. She shrank her shoulders subconsciously and clenched the snacks in her hands, clearly trying to avoid my gaze. Chapter 717 ¡°Oh, wow! Thank you!¡± Elena replied happily, taking a snack from the little girl. Thetter didn¡¯t say anything more and ran off. I watched her leave. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. Her behavior was a little strange. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Mommy !¡± As soon as Elena turned around, she saw Zoe and me standing behind her She ran to us in surprise and threw her arms around my legs. ¡°What¡¯re you guys doing here?¡± Squatting down in front of her, I asked hesitantly, ¡°Elena, who was that little girl who gave you snacks just now?¡± Elena smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°She¡¯s my new friend, Betty. She¡¯s from the Thorn Edge Pack, but she¡¯s very kind and helps me a lot.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± At that moment, something dawned on me. ¡°Do you get along with the other children from the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Elena lowered her head, Looking a little embarrassed. ¡°Well, they don¡¯t y with us much. Only a few of them are willing to talk to us¡ªlike Betty. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ From the way Elena described her, Betty sounded like a friendly girl But why did she look so flustered a moment ago when she saw me? ¡°No wonder you all yed so seriously in today¡¯s game. It turns out that you are all secretlypeting!¡± Elena nodded shyly. Zoe patted Elena¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Fight hard, Elena. I know you can defeat them. That way, people from the Thorn Edge Pack won¡¯t dare to look down upon Roz Town!¡± Zoe¡¯s words seemed to spark thepetitive spirit in Elena, because her beautiful eyes shone suddenly. ¡°Okay!¡± Then she put on an innocent expression and tugged at the corner of Zoe¡¯s shirt. ¡°Zoe, can you hold the snack for me? I have to focus on the gameter. I can¡¯t focus if I¡¯m holding it. ¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Zoe didn¡¯t hesitate to take the snack, but then a thought urred to her. Chapter 718 ¡°Why not let your mom hold it?¡± With a serious expression, Elena exined, ¡°I¡¯m going to hug my mommy before the game starts. And if we win, Mommy wille over and lift me up. She can¡¯t carry me if she¡¯s holding the snack. ¡± Zoe was amused. ¡°I see how it is. You¡¯re using me to hold your snack. I hope you don¡¯t mind if I eat one. ¡± Then she popped a piece into her mouth. Of course, Elena had no objection. ¡°You can eat as much as you want!¡± Zoe smiled and ruffled Elena¡¯s blonde hair dotingly. Then she looked at the children of the Thorn Edge Pack who were resting on the other side and said, ¡°Those kids don¡¯t look very healthy, and they¡¯re nowhere near as cute as the kids of Roz Town, yet they have the audacity to look down on us!¡± What Zoe said reminded me of what Caleb said about the children of the Thorn Edge Pack-that they had been mysteriously poisoned and their health had declined, just like what happened to Dn. Caleb had been very busy ever since we returned, so I figured he was investigating this matter with Brian. The half-time break soon ended. The teacher in charge of the dodgeball game whistled and announced loudly in the middle of the court, ¡°The game shall resume!¡± Wait a second. Why was this voice so familiar? I seemed to have heard of it somewhere. I squinted at the teacher¡¯s face.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as I recognized her, I was shocked. It was none other than Ja, the teacher Jenifer had invited over to teach me etiquette. What a small world! Ja also noticed me. Her expression darkened, but she didn¡¯t say anythi Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ng. Instead, she turned her eyes back to the court and continued to watch the game. Beep! With the screech of a whistle, the game finally came to an end. The team of the Roz Town kids won. ¡°Roz Town is No. 1! We did it!¡± The children jumped up and down happily, and Elena also cheered with them. The children of the Thorn Edge Pack, on the other hand, were dejected. They all threw balls on the floor to vent their anger, their eyes filled with unwillingness. Suddenly, my eyes widened. I could see that a stray ball was flying to Elena. Chapter 719 ¡°Elena!¡± I screamed my daughter¡¯s name and rushed to her. But we were too far away. I¡¯d never make it there in time. The ball flew to my daughter¡¯s head with unimaginable force. Debra¡¯s POV: Zoe also rushed to Elena, but I saw from the corner of my eye that she suddenly grimaced and lost her bnce, falling to the floor. She wasn¡¯t going to make it to Elena in time. Elena turned her head when I shouted her name, but it was toote for her to dodge the iing ball. No, I refused to let my daughter get hurt. Maternal instinct blinded all reason, and that strange force suddenly surged through my veins again. Time seemed to slow down all of a sudden. I was so anxious to protect Elena that I didn¡¯t even try to control my power. I just forcibly changed the direction of the ball. The next moment, I saw the ball lurching upwards, flying into the ceiling Like a missile. Bang! The ball smashed into the light fixture on of the gym, and the bulbs exploded with a loud noise. ani¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The children screamed and fled in fear. The court was chaotic as people ran in all directions. In the flickering light, I suddenly saw Ja staring at me in shock. Her eyes were full of disbelief, and I could tell that she had seen me using that mysterious power ¡°Help! Help!¡± The kids screamed for help. Some of them were injured and bleeding, tears streaming down their cheeks. Ja finally came to her senses. But instead of helping the poor children, she bolted as soon as she got the chance. I was enraged and shocked, and it took me a while toe to my senses. I quickly rushed over to my daughter and hugged her. The feeling of nearly losing my daughter made me tremble with fear I couldn¡¯t imagine what would¡¯ve happened if I hadn¡¯te here today. Just then, Zoe struggled to stand up and slowly walked to us. Her face was still as pale as ashes. I was shocked when she fell down a moment ago, but I felt even more shocked to see her condition decline so quickly. Chapter 720 ¡°Zoe, how¡¯re you feeling?¡± Zoe gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can hold on. ¡± Elena suddenly grabbed my hand and said, ¡°Mom!¡± She pointed to the children of the Thorn Edge Pack, who were crying in fear. ¡°Mommy, you have to help them! Please!¡± Zoe assessed the situation quickly and immediately came up with a n ¡°Debra, there are too many kids. We need to split up and take care of them in groups. I¡¯ll take charge of the Roz Town kids. They know me and trust me. ¡± Then she pointed at the other side of the gym and said, ¡°You¡¯re the future Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, so you should take care of their kids. I believe in you. ¡± Without giving me the chance to response, she rushed to the Roz Town children. I had to head in the opposite direction, to the children of the Thorn Edge Pack.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Facing the trembling children, I turned on my phone shlight so that they could see. Iforted them in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Come with me. I¡¯ll take care of you. ¡± Most of the kids flocked to me, but I could hear a child crying in the distance. I pointed the shlight in the direction of the sound and found that it was Betty, the little girl who had given Elena some snacks just now. Her hand had been cut by stray Light bulb shard, blood trickling down the back of her hand. Betty looked flustered as soon as she saw me. Instead of running to me for help, she tried to get away and hide. ¡°Betty, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m Elena¡¯s mother. I¡¯ll take you to safety. ¡± I approached Betty slowly. After seeing that she wasn¡¯t avoiding me anymore, I carefully scooped her up and led the children out of the gym. When I saw that all the kids were out of harm¡¯s way, I sighed in relief. No one had been too badly hurt. ¡°Ma¡¯am, how are the kids?¡± The kindergarten¡¯s doctor rushed over as soon as he heard the news and examined the children one by one. Elena also came over. She walked up to Betty and asked anxiously, Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Betty, are you okay?¡± Betty shook her head and pursed her lips without saying anything ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± the doctor said gently. He immediately started treating Betty¡¯s wound Chapter 721 Elena tried to help Betty rx. She kept the little girlpany and kept saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything¡¯s going to be okay!¡± Truth be told, I could see that Betty¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t that bad. It was just a scratch, and she only needed to be disinfected and bandaged. So it came as a surprise when Betty suddenly burst into tears. Debra¡¯s POV: It was so strange. Why was Betty crying all of a sudden? Her wound had been treated and bandaged up. Despite my confusion, I took out a tissue and started to wipe away her tears gently. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Betty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked with concern. Betty was choked with sobs. She lowered her head, clearly wrought with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. The snack I gave Elena¡­ Something was added to tooo¡± ¡°What 2¡å My heart skipped a beat. I almost wondered if I had misheard. There was something wrong with the snack that Betty had given to Elena?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ALL of a sudden, I thought about the flustered and guilty look on Betty¡¯s face earlier. Then it dawned on me. I finally understood why Zoe suddenly copsed just now. She had eaten some of the snack that was meant for Elena! Frowning, I asked seriously, ¡°Betty, why did you do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Betty blew her nose and lowered her head with remorse. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I had no idea that Elena would try to help us in the end. ¡± ¡°You naughty little Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe was enraged, but she was too weak to go on and started gasping for breath. Through gritted teeth, she said with difficulty, ¡°No wonder I felt so strange after eating the snack. It¡¯s all because of you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Betty was just a child, and she didn¡¯t know what else to say. She just kept apologizing to Zoe. The school doctor quickly finished binding up Betty¡¯s wound. When he saw how ashen Zoe¡¯s face was, he squatted in front of Betty and asked, ¡°Betty, what did you put in the snack? I need to know so that I can give Zoe the right medicine. ¡± To our surprise, Betty shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Chapter 722 ¡°What?¡± Zoe¡¯s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. ¡°How could you not know?¡± Betty bit her Lip and shook her head again. I could tell that Betty wasn¡¯t lying, which meant that there were still some things we didn¡¯t know about this incident. But the most important thing right now was Zoe¡¯s health, so I told the doctor, ¡°Please check on Zoe. I don¡¯t want her condition to worsen. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Without hesitation, the doctor inspected Zoe carefully. It didn¡¯t take long before he came to a diagnosis. ¡°Whatever was added to the snack was a drug that lowered her blood pressure. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so weak now. Her hands and feet will go numb for a while, but fortunately, she¡¯s an adult. The dose wasn*t enough to hurt her or leave any long term effects.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯ll recover soon. ¡± Hearing this, I breathed a sigh of relief Then I focused my attention on Betty. It was just so strange. How could a kindergartener have gotten her hands on such a drug? ¡°Betty, where¡¯d you get that medicine?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Betty opened her mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡ª¡± ¡°Betty!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice cut Betty off abruptly. I looked up and found Ja, who had run off a moment ago, trotting to us Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She shot Betty a warning nce and said in threatening tone, ¡°Betty, I think your injuries must¡¯ve traumatized you. How could you say something like that?¡± Betty pursed her lips and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She just clenched the hem of her shirt anxiously. What was going on was obvious. I didn¡¯t force Betty to answer my question. Instead, I looked at Ja. She had insulted me in the etiquette ss and ndered me in front of Jenifer. I didn¡¯t give a damn back then. But now, she actually tried to hurt my daughter That was where I drew the Line! No one¡ªabsolutely no one-could harm my daughter. Gritting my teeth, I was determined not to let this horrible woman go. Chapter 723 I red at Ja angrily. I knew I had to do something. For now, I had to swallow my anger and pretend to be calm. I smiled at the children and said, ¡°You should all get some rest. Come on, there¡¯s a safe ce just over there. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After what happened just now, the children all trusted me and followed my instructions obediently. Then I checked on Zoe and made sure she¡¯d be okay. When everything was settled, I faced Ja alone. ¡°Can we talk?¡± To my surprise, Ja didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of me at all. She gave me a scornful look and replied briskly, ¡°Fine. ¡± I led her to a quiet corridor where we¡¯d be alone. Ja was the one who spoke first. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Debra, you¡¯d be a fool if you med me for what happened in the gym. ¡± She squinted at me with disdain and said arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable for kids to get injured in sports. Don¡¯t me me just because you¡¯re worried about your daughter. ¡± I raised my eyebrows in surprise. No wonder Ja was so calm. She probably thought that I just wanted to scold her for that stray ball that flew at Elena¡¯s head. She had no idea that I knew that she was the one who coerced Betty into drugging my daughter. ¡°Why did you tell Betty to drug Elena?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ja stood there, her jaw slightly dropping in disbelief. A flush of embarrassment tinged her cheeks. ¡°What drug? What do you mean?¡± I didn¡¯t mince my words. ¡°There was some sort of medicine mixed into the snack that Betty gave to Elena, causing her blood pressure to drop. I know Betty couldn¡¯t have done it. Just a moment ago, when she was about to reveal who gave her the snacks, you stepped in and interrupted her. It¡¯s pretty clear you orchestrated this. Don¡¯t think your little ploy can deceive me. ¡± Attempting to regain herposure, Ja denied any involvement, iming, ¡°I¡¯ve never resorted to such schemes. It has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t nder me. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I sneered in response, baring my teeth mockingly. Chapter 724 Her denial felt like a weak attempt to hide the truth, but I wasn¡¯t about to back down. I was sure of her involvement, but I didn¡¯t know if someone was pulling her strings. I asked nkly, ¡°Is it Denise again¡¯ Ja seemed taken aback for a moment before shooting me a contemptuous smile. ¡°Debra, you have more than one adversary. ¡± My brow furrowed as I asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ja stepped closer to me, her face stoic. ¡°Let me be in; you are unwee in the Thorn Edge Pack. I advise you to leave as soon as possible!¡± Then, twisting around abruptly, she continued, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point in further discussion. I refuse to waste my time on you. If you suspect me of any wrongdoing, present evidence to back your usations. Your guess alone is useless. ¡± ¡°Stop! As Ja prepared to leave, a turbulent surge of anger erupted inside me. ¡°Do you think you can hurt my daughter and then just run away?¡± With intense ferocity, I red at Ja¡¯s retreating figure, my eyes widening unsettlingly. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± A strange power burst out of me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ja halted in her tracks. Her movements turned rigid and mechanical, and she slowly turned her head, fear etched across her face. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Debra?¡± But I couldn¡¯t find the words to respond; my mind was consumed by the outrageous idea that Ja had exploited an innocent child to drug my precious daughter. A sense of dizziness overcame me as I couldn¡¯t shake the thought that even Zoe, an adult, would sumb to the effects of that drug. If it were to be administered to Elena, would she die? As I thought of the torment my daughter would endure, a savage rage engulfed me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ An intense desire for vengeance surged within me, and once more, the tumultuous power coursing through my veins threatened to break free. ¡°ARI¡± A sharp cry pierced the air. Ja was ruthlessly flung against the wall, like a puppet pulled on its strings. Suspended in mid-air, her limbs dangled helplessly, defying gravity under the influence of an invisible force. It was a bewildering spectacle. Ja¡¯s eyes widened in fear, rendering her speechless and utterly powerless. ¡°Debra!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice seeped into my fury-addled mind, pulling me back from the edges of unrestrained wrath. I turned to see Caleb charging to us, apanied by a contingent of guards. Slowly, my senses returned, but just as abruptly, that newfound power vanished into thin air. Chapter 725 Ja dropped to the floor with a Loud, painful thud. Caleb rushed to my side and grasped my hand. Nervously, he asked, ¡°Debra, how are you holding up? Are you injured?¡± The warmth of his hand drew my focus, pulling me into full consciousness. ¡°Caleb, stay away from Debra! harshly. Ja climbed to Caleb, shouting Her face turned ferocious, exuding a ferocity that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Debra is a monster. Don¡¯t get close to her!¡± Ja¡¯s eyes glinted with a mix of fear and rage. ¡°Listen to me, Caleb. Don¡¯t believe her! Lock her up! Otherwise, the whole Thorn Edge Pack will suffer a terrible disaster!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s expression darkened. Without hesitation, he whirled around and barked at the guards, ¡°Seal this woman¡¯s mouth and lock her up. ¡± His icy-cold gaze sweeping across them, he added threateningly, ¡°And if I find out that any of you told another soul about what happened today, ¡®s BunnyBookery I¡¯ll kill you. ALL of you!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guards lowered their heads and immediately did as Caleb said. They briskly taped Ja¡¯s mouth shut and dragged her away. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My hand over my heaving chest, I gasped for air. I was still reeling from shock. The feeling of not being about to control my mysterious power gued me, making me tremble and stand unsteadily. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m right here.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over. ¡± Caleb pulled me into a tight embrace and gently stroked my back, coaxing me patiently. His warm embrace eased my restless mood somewhat. When I finally calmed down, I pulled away and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Caleb, why are you here? He held my hand and looked into my eyes. ¡°I had a feeling that you got into an ident, so I came here as soon as possible. I didn¡¯t expect that both you and Elena would be¡­¡± Chapter 726 Caleb sighed in relief. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re both fine. ¡± Despite Ja having been taken away, I still felt extremely irritable. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about my strange power. Because I couldn¡¯t control it, I had caused so many idents. If Caleb didn¡¯t show up in time, I might¡¯ve killed Ja on the spot. I stared at my shaking hands, afraid of my own power. If something like this happened again and Ipletely lost control, what would happen then? How many people would I hurt? Was I doomed to be nothing but a merciless devil? I pushed Caleb away with a pained expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caleb Looked to me for answers. I took a few steps back and buried my face in my hands. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± ¡°Why? Caleb stepped to me. Choked with sobs, I cried, ¡°Whatever¡¯s inside me¡­ It¡¯s terrifying. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself. I might hurt you!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± Instead of Leaving, Caleb approached me again and pulled me into a warm hug. In a firm, reassuring voice, he whispered into my hair, ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯LL never Leave you. ¡± I shuddered in his arms, and he added seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. I don¡¯t mind getting hurt. I love you. This is the risk I¡¯m willing to take for the name of love. And I just know that you¡¯ll learn how to control your power. ¡± I felt both confused and flustered. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What the hell am I? Why do I have such terrifying power?¡± Caleb stroked the back of my head and gentlyforted me. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out together. The Thorn Edge Pack has many knowledgeable elders and ancient books. As long as we don¡¯t give up, we¡¯ll find the truth. ¡± ¡°You really think so?¡± I asked falteringly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Of course,¡± Caleb replied firmly. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll face it with you. But right now, it¡¯s important that we hide it. Don¡¯t tell anyone else, okay?¡± I nodded quietly. ¡°Honey, everything will be fine. His gentle words were like sunlight piercing the darkness, warming my lonely, deste heart. Thanks to Caleb, I gradually calmed down, and the electrifying feeling of that strange powerpletely disappeared. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s meet up with the others,¡± Caleb suggested in a soft voice. Chapter 727 Caleb and I headed back to the ssroom where Elena and the other children were being kept. Fortunately, the ident in the gym didn¡¯t cause any serious consequences. Very few children were injured, and the others werepletely unharmed. Besides, kids were forgetful. Some of them were even smiling andughing already. ¡°Debra, thank you for saving us!¡± When the children of the Thorn Edge Pack saw me, they all came over to thank me. Their parents hade as soon as they heard about the ident. They all approached me. ¡°Thank you so much for rescuing our children. ¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s grateful words, I felt very ufortable. I lowered my head and muttered, ¡°No need to thank me. I didn¡¯t do anything.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± Truth be told, they shouldn¡¯t have been thanking me. I was the one who had caused this ident in the first ce Suddenly, I felt someone take my hand. It was Caleb! He was holding my hand in public. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He Looked at me and said seriously, ¡°Debra, you did what any Luna would do. You deserve their thanks. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Yes, my mommy¡¯s the best mommy in the whole world!¡± Elena gave me a thumbs up. My daughter was obviously so proud of me. Her smile stretched from ear to ear. I was stunned for a moment. Like rainclouds dispersing, my mood suddenly lightened up. Because of the incident at the gym, the children were dismissed early. Elena, Caleb, and I left the kindergarten together. Exhausted, Elena fell asleep on Caleb¡¯s back before we even made it to the car. Caleb drove us directly to his vi. ¡°Caleb, how¡¯s Elena?¡± As soon as we got off the car, Jenifer approached us with the private doctor. Worry was written all over her face. ¡°I heard about what happened in the kindergarten. Is Elena hurt?¡± Caleb made a gesture of hush at his mother and whispered, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Elena¡¯s fine. She¡¯s asleep. ¡± Chapter 728 Jenifer was relieved to see Elena safe and sound, snoring slightly in the back seat of the car. But she immediately turned to the doctor and said, ¡°Please check on her, just to be sure. ¡± Caleb threw his hands up helplessly. ¡°Mom, I said she¡¯s fine. Stop worrying already. ¡± Jenifer frowned and scolded her son unhappily. ¡°How dare you say that? You failed to protect both your mate and your daughter. How can I not be worried? Just let the doctor check on her!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll be more careful next time,¡± Caleb answered, Lowering his head. Jenifer cast a displeased nce at Caleb. But when she Looked at me, her expression softened immediately. ¡°Debra, I heard that the bulbs in the gym all exploded today.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. You¡¯d better ask the doctor to check on you, too. You could be injured, and it might have some serious aftereffects. ¡± Jenifer¡¯s concern warmed my heart. ¡°Okay,¡± I said softly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Jenifer gestured at the doctor, who then walked forward and said to me respectfully, ¡°Please follow me. ¡± After taking me into a private room in the vi, the doctor immediately checked me After the examination, the doctor handed me the report and said, ¡°You¡¯re very lucky! I¡¯ve checked, and it turns out not a single fragment of ss hit you in the explosion. ¡± ¡°Thank you. ¡± When I took the report and was about to leave, the doctor suddenly changed the subject and asked, ¡°Did you have difficulty giving birth to your daughter. ¡± After hesitating for a while, I finally nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± Truth be told, I didn¡¯t want to answer this question, because the topic always reminded me of the child I lost in the past. The ensuing feeling was so painful, as though the grief and heartbreak were as fresh as though it only happened yesterday. The doctor¡¯s expression turned a Little serious. ¡°I suggest you go to the hospital for a detailed examination. ¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked in confusion. The doctor exined, ¡°Many of the women in the Thorn Edge Pack had difficulty giving birth, and their children are almost always born ill. Very few of the children here are as healthy as your daughter. I think it may have something to do with your special situation. I think it would be good if had a thorough examination. ¡± Chapter 729 Thinking of my mysterious power, I agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. ¡± When I returned to the Living room, I found that Jenifer was talking to Caleb about the ident in the gym. Frowning angrily, she said, ¡°This is a very serious matter, Caleb Elena¡¯s safety was at stake. I have to get the surveince footage and see what happened!¡± My heart nervously skipped a beat. Debra¡¯s POV: No! I couldn¡¯t let Jenifer watch the surveince footage. I hurried forward, racking my brains for an excuse to refuse her, but unexpectedly, Caleb spoke up first. ¡°Mom, I promise I¡¯ll look into it myself. It¡¯s my fault. I wasn¡¯t able to protect Debra and Elena. Please give me a chance to make it up to them.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± Jenifer hesitated slightly. ¡°Caleb, this matter might be more difficult than you think. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I promise I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As he spoke, Caleb secretly Looked at me and winked. It turned out he was thinking the same thing as me. I had to hide my strange power from Jenifer-at Least for now. If Jenifer found out about it, she might kick me out to keep Caleb safe and for the sake of the Thorn Edge Pack. Then the relocation of the residents of Roz Town would definitely be affected. So I chimed in and tried to coax Jenifer, saying, ¡°You can leave it to Caleb. I believe in him. ¡± In the end, Jenifer had no choice but topromise. ¡°Okay. ¡± But she also warned us to be careful. ¡°This matter concerns the public. Caleb, follow the investigative protocols properly, or else it¡¯ll be difficult to keep the people on your side. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± Caleb readily agreed. ¡°And I¡¯m sure the Barton family will team up with the other elders to keep an eye on you. You¡¯d better not make any mistakes Chapter 730 I gulped. I knew why she mentioned this. The Wright and Barton families were at odds ever since what happened to Janiya. Any false move on our end, and the Barton family would surely use it against us. ¡°I¡¯LL look into it carefully and make sure nothing goes wrong,¡± Caleb reassured his mother calmly. Before leaving, Jenifer asked to have a word with me alone. In an unusually gentle tone, she said, ¡°Debra, just focus on being with Elena and calming her down for now. We can talk about the meeting with Dn Later. I don¡¯t want to put too much pressure on Elena. ¡± I was stunned for a moment, and then I nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It had to be said that Jenifer was a good grandmother. She Loved both Elena and Dn and was considerate of both of them. She didn¡¯t detest Dn because of his terrible mother, nor did she treat Elena unfairly after having spent more time with Dn I was happy that my daughter had such a kind and fair grandmother After Jenifer Left, Caleb and I went back to our room to get some rest. I was so exhausted that I fell asleep as soon as my head touched the pillow. I don¡¯t know when, but at some point in my sleep, I started to hear cheerful birdsong. I opened my eyes. The sun was shining, and the kindergarten was peaceful. Birds sang happily in the trees ¡°Mommy I¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Elena waved at me in the distance. She Looked excited to see me. I wanted to run over to my daughter, but suddenly, there was a p of thunder. The next second, the sky turned ck with storm clouds, casting a shadow over the world. Somehow, Ja emerged from the shadows. Her hands morphed into wolf ws, and she grinned wildly while seizing Elena. ¡°Debra, your daughter is doomed!¡± Ja cackled viciously ¡°No!? I screamed in horror, and the mysterious force surged in my body again This time, it waspletely out of my control, and I knew that it was powerful enough to destroy everything in sight. With a thunderous explosion, a sh of lightning streaked across the dark world. The whole school was destroyed, and the once beautiful world became a hellish purgatory. Chapter 731 ¡°Help!¡± Elena and the other children were buried under the ruins, wailing and screaming sadly. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re a terrible monster Suddenly, I was surrounded by Jenifer, Denise, and a group of guards. ¡°Get out of the Thorn Edge Pack! You¡¯re not wee here! You¡¯ll only wreak havoc!¡± The next second, I found myself curled up on the ground, freezing from the cold rain. It seemed that there was no ce for me in this world. Everything was just Like what happened when I was expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack ¡°Debra? Debra!¡± Suddenly, Caleb¡¯s voice reached my ears. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Debra, wake up!¡± Caleb called out anxiously, shaking me by the shoulders. I struggled to open my eyes. The sudden light blinded me. I turned my head and saw the moon in the sky outside the window. I found myself lying in Caleb¡¯s arms, covered tightly with a quilt. It turned out to be nothing but a dream. But my emotions were far from fantasy. On the contrary, they followed me to the waking world. My power was out of control again! The chandelier on the ceiling swayed, and the cup on the table kept shaking. The whole room creaked and rumbled. Gritting my teeth, I tried my best to stop the power in my body. ¡°Stop!¡± I screamed desperately. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, things went contrary to my wishes. The more anxious I was, the more out of control my power became. The chandelier and the room shook violently. It seemed that the whole house would copse at any given moment . ¡°Debra!¡± Caleb called my name anxiously and tried to throw his arms around me protectively. Eyes wide with panic, I intended to stop him. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± I was very dangerous now, and I was scared that I¡¯d hurt him. But the next second, as soon as my palm hit his chest, Caleb was flung to the floor. Bang! Chapter 732 Caleb smashed into the table. Everything on the table was scattered on the floor, and the ss was broken into pieces. ¡°Alpha Caleb, what¡¯s going on? What happened? Do you need help?¡± A servant outside banged on the door like crazy. ¡°Are you two all right?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Caleb clenched his teeth and struggled to stand up. He tried his best to reply in a normal voice. ¡°We¡¯re fine! Don¡¯te in. ¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± The servant wanted to say something more, but Caleb didn¡¯t let him. ¡°We¡¯re busy! Don¡¯t disturb us!¡± The servant had no choice but to leave. When we heard the sound of his footsteps fading away, Caleb breathed a sigh of relief. I, on the other hand, was far from relieved. Seeing his pale face, I felt so guilty. What the hell was wrong with me? I hurt my own mate! Tears blurred my vision. I sobbed in pain, crying, ¡°Caleb, please stay away from me. Please¡­¡± I stumbled to my feet. I remembered that there was a basement under this room. Maybe I could lock myself up there in the meantime. Then everything would be fine! ¡°I¡¯m going to the basement. Don¡¯t follow me. ¡± Caleb shook his head firmly. ¡°No way Despite my protests, he walked straight to me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, I told you that I¡¯d face this with you. No matter what, I¡¯m not leaving you. ¡± Because of the strange powering from me, it was difficult for him toe close to me. It was as though I was in the eye of a hurricane, and he was braving the harsh winds to be with me. I could see him gritting his teeth, exerting all his strength with every step he took. Finally, Caleb came close enough to throw his arms around me. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you. I¡¯ll always be with you. ¡± The next second, I felt a soft pair of Lips being pressed against mine, filled with Love and passion. ¡°I¡¯LL never Leave you, Debra. ¡± Caleb hugged me tightly, whisperingforting words into my ear. Chapter 733 ¡°What if everyone sees me as a monster? Will you still side with me?¡± Caleb didn¡¯t answer my question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Tears rolled down my cheeks. The sadness and trauma that had umted over the years suddenly burst out, and I couldn¡¯t help but sob like a child. ¡°I had a dream that I was expelled from the Thorn Edge Pack. Everyone said that I was a monster, and they wanted to kill me. ¡± Caleb stroked my cheek, his eyes filled with pity. ¡°No, no. We would never do that. No one will hurt you here. ¡± He ki*sed away my tears and whispered, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone drive you away. ¡± His voice was soft, yet his words carried so much power. His warm embrace made my restless heart gradually calm down, and the blinding fear gradually dissipated. All of a sudden, I felt dizzy and exhausted. My eyelids felt so heavy. I couldn¡¯t stay awake for much Longer. The following morning, I awoke to the sound of chirping birds. Sunlight streamed in from the window, and a pleasantly cool breeze washed over my face. I was surprised to find that my power hadpletely disappeared-at least, for now. ¡°I¡¯m back to normal, Caleb!¡± I was so excited that I threw myself into his arms and cried tears of joy. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for not Leaving me alone and staying with me the whole time. ¡± Caleb had kept all his promises. There was a trace of fatigue between his brows, but I could tell that he was also sincerely happy for me. He cupped my cheek and said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, of course I stayed. I told you I¡¯d never leave you, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But all of a sudden, I felt uneasy. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t seem to control my power. What should I do?¡± Caleb made me lie down and climbed on top of me. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Let¡¯s do an experiment. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: It was so early in the morning, yet the atmosphere suddenly became thick with s@xual tension. Caleb grabbed my wrists and held my hands over my head, pinning me down firmly. I squirmed, but it was futile. He was too strong for me. His eyes stared down at me, and in a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Try to free yourself using your power. ¡± Chapter 734 I frowned unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. ¡± How could I use my mysterious power against him like this? Didn¡¯t he realize I had caused enough trouble Last night? With a meaningful smile, Caleb lowered his head and whispered in my ear, ¡°Honey, I never knew that you were so powerful. Maybe we can y some other games in bed, more exciting than before¡­¡± His dirty implication made me blush furiously. What a naughty boy! How could he still think about this now? Did my power turn him on? He had to be out of his goddamned mind! Ny face was burning hot. He rubbed his body against mine, and I could feel his thick, hard c@@k hardening through his pajamas. ¡®s BunnyBookery His heavy breath sprayed on my face, making my heart restless. ¡°Honey, just try it. What do you say?¡± Holding my chin, he swept his fingers across my Lips and then bent over to ki*s me. ¡°Wait!¡± In the blink of an eye, my Lust instantly died down. Because I saw a bloodstain on his neck! ¡°Caleb, let me see your neck,¡± I said anxiously. Caleb was stunned for a second, so he didn¡¯t move. I had to wriggle out from under him to get a closer look at his neck. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ There was indeed a wound on his neck, but the blood had already dried up and stuck to his clothes. Judging from the shape of the wound, it looked like he had been scratched by something sharp. I pointed at the wound on his neck and asked, ¡°What happened there?¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Averting his gaze, Caleb subconsciously tried to cover the wound. But the memories ofst night resurfaced in my mind. I remembered pushing Caleb away, and he hit the table as a result. He Chapter 735 Likely got wounded from the broken ss. But he was too busyforting me that he had no time to deal with his wound. That was why the blood had caked and gotten stuck to his clothes. Realizing this, I felt so guilty. ¡°You are such a fool. How could you ignore your own wound? Couldn¡¯t you see that you were hurt?¡± Caleb smiled and reached for my hand.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. It doesn¡¯t hurt. And your situation is far more serious than mine. You¡¯re way more important than a small scratch. ¡± I still felt guilty, so I stood up in a hurry and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It really doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Caleb said, reaching out to stop me. Then he rang the bell and called a servant in. ¡°Get me a new set of clothes and the first-aid kit. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery The servant nodded and left. When the first-aid kit was brought over, I took out some disinfectant and treated his wound myself. Fortunately, he had a strong recovery ability. After applying the medicine, the wound healed in a visible way. I breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Good thing your rate of recovery¡¯s pretty speedy. I was worried about you. ¡± Caleb smiled at me tenderly. ¡°Good thing I was the mate Moon Goddess assigned to you. Any ordinary man wouldn¡¯t be able to handle you. ¡± At this, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. After cleaning up, we went downstairs to have breakfast. Because of yesterday¡¯s incident, Elena was still very tired, so I informed the kindergarten that she¡¯d skip school for the day. She didn¡¯t usually sleepte, so we didn¡¯t try to disturb her sleep. I only told the servant, ¡°When Elena wakes up, make sure she eats breakfast. And take good care of her while we¡¯re gone. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The servant nodded. After breakfast, Caleb and I left the vi. What happened in the kindergarten yesterday hadn¡¯t been settled yet. Now, it was time to face the music. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb and I arrived at the kindergarten. ¡°You are finally here. ¡± Carlos greeted us, well-informed about our ns. He rushed to meet us as soon as we stepped out of the car Chapter 736 Caleb leaned in to exin, ¡°I had to Let Carlos in on your power, for the sake of our investigation. Rest assured, he¡¯s trustworthy and won¡¯t breathe a word to anyone. ¡± Having known Caleb for ages, I was fully aware of how much he trusted Carlos. While I used to harbor reservations about Carlos, thinking him slick and unreliable, I had to ept that he was loyal to Caleb and had proved himself capable. Moreover, Carlos had be moreposed since dating Sally. I had no more qualms about Caleb sharing my secret with Carlos. At Caleb¡¯s words, Carlos pledged his loyalty to me, vowing, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll guard this secret as steadfastly as Caleb himself. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of the video that caused a stir in the gym yesterday,¡± Carlos dered with unwavering confidence. ¡°No one is allowed to Look at it. ¡± It was clear that he intended to protect me. ¡®s BunnyBookery His gesture warmed my heart, and I said softly, ¡°Thank you. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Beep!¡± Just then, a loud honk pierced the air, and an opulent ck car glided to a halt at the kindergarten¡¯s gate. With swift strides, the driver emerged from the vehicle and rushed to the rear door in a show of respect. In the next moment, a pair of glossy ck shoes materialized before us, promising an enigmatic figure of authority The shoes¡¯ owner, an elderly man of around seventy years stepped out of the car. He had a smooth, balding forehead, and his stout frame was enveloped in a ck suit that struggled to contain a substantial beer belly. With his ruddy, round face and peculiar duck-footed gait, he made quite the impression. Carlos leaned in and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s James Lee, the headmaster. ¡± My brows shot up my forehead in surprise. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In my mind, a headmaster would be a more studious, bookish personality, not a savvy-looking businessman. ¡°Gentlemen, why are you standing here?¡± James approached us with a warm wee. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss matters in my office. It¡¯s quieter there, without the constant foot traffic. ¡± As his gaze turned to me, a condescending smirk curved his lips. ¡°Ah, you must be Debra rkson. ¡± Before I could react, he added sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re just a woman. This is no ce for you to meddle. Why don¡¯t you leave and let today¡¯s investigation proceed undisturbed?¡± Caleb pulled a long face. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Debra, the children wouldn¡¯t have been able toe to school today. As the headmaster, how can you treat a benefactor with such disrespect?¡± Chapter 737 James¡¯ face froze, and he awkwardly attempted a smile. ¡°I apologize for my hasty words before understanding the situation fully. Miss rkson, kindly apany us to our office. ¡± Despite sensing an inexplicable hostility from him, I chose not to engage in an argument and simply nodded in agreement. We walked to the office together. Once inside, James piped up before anyone could speak. ¡°When will you release Ja?¡± Caleb arched an eyebrow, intentionally leaving James¡¯ question unanswered as he shot back, ¡°And why, exactly, should I release her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you want her to continue wreaking havoc?¡± Carlos added. James¡¯ face darkened as he somberly objected, ¡°Ja didn¡¯t harm anyone. Sure, she panicked yesterday and fled, neglecting the children, but that doesn¡¯t make her a danger to others. You can¡¯t just lock her up because she offended Debra. ¡± Confusion began to cloud my mind. ¡®s BunnyBookery Why was James so stubborn about defending Ja? Truth be told, Ja¡¯s actions had already damaged the kindergarten¡¯s reputation. In most cases, the headmaster would have promptly dismissed her. In a hushed voice, I probed, ¡°Carlos, is there any connection between Ja and James?¡± ¡°Ja is James¡¯ niece,¡± he answered. Ah, now it made sense.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It hit me like a lightning bolt. That was why James treated me with such hostility when he arrived a moment ago. Carlos leaned in, his voice barely a whisper, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate James. He¡¯s connected within the pack, not just as the headmaster of this kindergarten but also oversees numerous schools within Thorn Edge Pack. His ancestor was one of the pack¡¯s founding members, and even Caleb¡¯s father shows him respect. If James insists on protecting Ja, we might not be able to administer severe punishment. ¡± Nervousness began to pick at my nerves. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If Ja was let off the hook, she¡¯d be free to spread the word about what happened yesterday-exposing my carefully guarded secret. Sensing my anxiety, Carlos tried to reassure me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Caleb has taken precautions. ¡± ¡°What has he done?¡± I asked eagerly. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon. As expected, Caleb¡¯s reply was swift. He wasted no time in dropping the bombshell. ¡°It¡¯s not just Debra that your niece offended; there¡¯s more to the story. ¡± Just then, the office door swung open and the school doctor walked in. He was responsible for the children¡¯s treatment the previous day. He handed James a record of prescribed medicines and a List of medications purchased, his face tight and expression grave. Chapter 738 ¡°After carefulparison, I discovered that a box of blood pressure medication is missing. It is used to decrease blood pressure. I¡¯ve tested Elena¡¯s snack. It contains traces of the same medication. ¡± Caleb revealed the story, sparing no detail. ¡°Ja sneaked into the infirmary, stole the blood pressure medicine, and mixed it with the snacks. She then had another student unknowingly hand the tampered treats to Elena, almost hurting her in the process. ¡± A cloud of storms passed over James¡¯ face. Debra¡¯s POV: ALL of a sudden, a thought urred to James and he cracked a sly smile. ¡°Did anybody witness Ja stealing something from the infirmary? You can¡¯t just nder someone without any evidence. ¡± Caleb looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Just check the surveince footage of the infirmary. ¡± James¡¯ smile turned smug. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. Didn¡¯t Carlos destroy all the surveince footage? So, at the end of the day, you don¡¯t have any evidence that proves that Ja took the medicine. ¡± Carlos¡¯s expression darkened.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Caleb and I exchanged nces. We pulled Carlos aside and asked in a low voice, ¡°Care to tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± Carlos scratched his head with an embarrassed look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but in order to conceal what happened at the gym, I destroyed all of the past month¡¯s surveince footage, including the footage of the infirmary. ¡± Caleb was speechless. Through gritted teeth, he hissed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be smart? How could you have been so stupid? Without that footage, how can we prove that Ja¡¯s the one who stole the medicine?¡± Carlos shrugged helplessly. ¡°I thought that deleting only the footage in the gym would arouse suspicion. And I ran into James on the way to the monitoring room. I had no choice but to destroy all the footage, not just the ones of the gym. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb sighed in frustration. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any proof, it means that your usation is baseless. Please let Ja go right now, or I¡¯ll seek justice from your father,¡± James threatened. Both Caleb and I fell silent. James was right. We couldn¡¯t keep Ja without any evidence. We looked at each other in despair. The second we released Ja, she¡¯d b about my secret power. I was doomed! Just as I was spiraling into despair, there was a knock on the door. In a good mood, James said cheerfully, ¡°Come in!¡± Chapter 739 The door swung open, showing a little figure by the doorway. My eyes went as wide as saucers. It was Betty! She stood there quietly, with her hands crossed in front of her stomach. Her round, innocent eyes looked up at us. Behind her was a man and a woman, who were inly dressed. They were probably Betty¡¯s parents. Caleb and I exchanged shocked nces. We had agreed yesterday that we wouldn¡¯t involve the child in the investigation. Both of us were keenly aware that Ja had just used Betty as a tool, and that the Latter was a good-natured kid that was forced into an unfortunate situation. If she got involved, the Lee family wouldn¡¯t let her or her family go. Finally, Betty broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss rkson!¡± Betty walked up to us, bowed deeply, and apologized from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I came to admit my mistake. Yesterday, Miss Lee gave me some snacks and asked me to make Elena eat them. I didn¡¯t dare to disobey Miss Lee, because I was afraid that she¡¯d expel me from the kindergarten. ¡± Betty¡¯s voice was trembling, but she balled up her little fists and stood her ground firmly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I¡¯ve never done something like that before, so I was very scared. When I saw you approach, I stuffed the snacks into Elena¡¯s hand and ran away. I wasn¡¯t able to make sure that Elena ate them. ¡± Bang! James suddenly pounded his fist on the table. ¡°Liar!¡± His voice was so thunderous that Betty nearly jumped. James red at the little girl and scolded her angrily. ¡°How dare you lie at such a young age? I¡¯LL expel you from the kindergarten. Let¡¯s see what school would dare to take you in!¡± Betty was so scared that her eyes welled up with tears and her little body shook like a leaf, but she still insisted on saying, ¡°Miss Lee also told the children of the Thorn Edge Pack during the half-time break that even if we couldn¡¯t win, we had to injure Elena so that the people of Roz Town would get scared. The other children can back this up! Just ask them!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My eyes widened in shock. It turned out that even this was part of Ja¡®s n. No wonder when I confronted her before, she defended herself, saying that injuries couldn¡¯t be avoided in sports. It turned out that the ball that flew to Elena wasn¡¯t an ident at all. Ja had orchestrated it all. This vicious woman, she was a goddamned devil! Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Nonsense!¡± James was so angry that he mmed his fist on the table once more, causing his big belly to jiggle. Chapter 740 He Looked ferocious, as though he was about to rip Betty to shreds at any given moment. I stepped in front of Betty to protect her. ¡°Why are you scolding a Little girl who was brave enough to tell the truth? You can ask the other kids for confirmation!¡± I sneered, ring at James coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t honest children supposed to be rewarded? Why are you doing the opposite, even going so far as to threaten her? You don¡¯t deserve to be an educator at all!¡± Stunned, James was rendered speechless. I ignored the stupid look on his face and ushered Betty to her parents. Betty¡¯s parents looked both grateful and guilty. They sincerely apologized to me, saying, ¡°Miss rkson, we¡¯re really sorry. Betty yed a role in hurting your child. We came to apologize on her behalf. ¡± I shook my head and smiled at them kindly. ¡°No need. In fact, I should be thanking you for making your daughtere here to tell the truth Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if we had to release Ja. ¡± To my surprise, Betty¡¯s mother said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Betty was the one who wanted toe forward. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked at her in confusion. Betty¡¯s mother exined, ¡°Last night, Betty cried all night in her room. Finally, she decided toe clean. She¡¯s allowed to make mistakes, but she also has to face the consequences of her actions. As her parents, all we could do is support her. ¡± Betty¡¯s father added, ¡°We¡¯ve made a decision. Even if the headmaster expels Betty from the kindergarten because of this matter, we¡¯re okay with it. ¡± Tears welled up in my eyes. No wonder Betty was so kind and righteous; it was because she was raised by such reasonable people. They might not have had a Lot of money, but they were definitely richer than most people in terms of values. Caleb turned to face James and demanded, ¡°We have more than enough evidence. What else do you want to say?¡± ¡°Tr¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With Betty¡¯s testimony, James faltered and lost his previous arrogance. He knew that he couldn¡¯t protect Ja any longer. With an angry expression, he turned his head away and said reluctantly, ¡°In that case, then it¡¯s indeed Ja¡¯s fault. You should deal with it however you see fit. ¡± Then he stood up to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± With raised eyebrows, Caleb stopped him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to justice from my father? Rest assured, justice will be served.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± A few seconds Later, James¡¯ eyes widened, trembling, and he suddenly fell to his knees in front of Caleb. ¡°Please forgive me!¡± He begged Caleb for mercy. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t do something like this again! Please don¡¯t punish me!¡± ¡°No,¡± Caleb replied indifferently. Chapter 741 Huh? What was going on? Why did the headmaster suddenly kneel down and beg for mercy? ¡°What¡¯s going on, Caleb?¡± Caleb exined, ¡°Just now, everyone in the Thorn Edge Pack received a message from my father. The message read, ¡®James, you¡¯ve allowed a teacher tomit crimes in your school, and she almost hurt my granddaughter. I think it¡¯s high time you retired. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t Know about how all the children in your family are idiots. I know all about how they failed the school entrance exams, but you managed to sneak them into the school system somehow. I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time now, but no more. I want you to get out-now!''¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t help Laughing. Patrick¡¯s decision was a bit over the top, but it was also very clever. He dealt with the problem swiftly and cruelly. James didn¡¯t expect that Patrick would reveal his crimes to everyone in the Thorn Edge Pack. He knelt on the floor and muttered incoherently, ¡°How could he do this to me? My ancestors have made great contributions to the Thorn Edge ¡®s BunnyBookery Pack!¡± With a pained look on his face, he whined, ¡°How can I live here now? Everyone knows about my family¡¯s embarrassment! God, how can we stay here?¡± Looking at this disgusting, pitiful scene, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was really retribution. Suddenly, I felt someone take my hand. Caleb looked into my eyes tenderly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. My father loves Elena. He did this to warn others not to hurt his granddaughter. Betty won¡¯t be expelled from the kindergarten, and Ja will be punished ordingly. In the future, teachers Like Ja won¡¯t be epted.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No one will manipte the children into doing evil things again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± I said sincerely. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Indeed, I felt relieved. This was the best way to punish Ja and her uncle. After parting ways with Carlos, Caleb and I went home. We knew that Elena was still waiting for us there. We found Elena in the living room, engrossed in a cartoon. When we arrived, she looked up from the TV and asked curiously, ¡°Hi, Mom and Dad! Where have you been? And why are you smiling like that?¡± Caleb and I Looked at each other. Indeed, we couldn¡¯t help but smile at such a good turnout. Chapter 742 ¡°Secret!¡± we said to Elena in unison. The matter regarding the kindergarten was finally over. Caleb and I spent the whole day with Elena and paid close attention to her emotions. We didn¡¯t want to send her to school until we were sure that she had mentally recovered from the ident in the gym. It wasn¡¯t until two dayster that we decided to let her go to school. ¡°Elena,e and join us!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as we got out of the car, a child from the Thorn Edge Pack invited Elena to y with ther I looked at the source of the voice and found that the children of Roz Town were ying with the children of the Thorn Edge Pack. Some of them were ying on the swing, and some were on the seesaw. The scene was very harmonious, and happiness filled the air. Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but grin. This was undoubtedly a good start for the children of the two packs to get along with each other. Caleb said wistfully, ¡°I hope the other sick kids will recover soon, so that all the children can y together. ¡± I turned to look at him with concern. ¡°Have you found out the cause of the disease?¡± Caleb shook his head in defeat. ¡°Not yet, but we¡¯re looking into it. ¡± ¡°Is it so hard to find information on it?¡± I asked with a frown. Caleb nodded. ¡°Because a lot of the stuff we use here are imported from different ces, it¡¯s difficult to conduct aplete inspection. It¡¯s very difficult to trace the origin of the poison. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°Well, is the special drug from Roz Town going to help?¡± The look on his face softened. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He held my hand tightly and said gratefully, ¡°Yes. Thanks to our cooperation, we can now get medicine from Roz Town. Now, the treated children¡¯s symptoms have been alleviated to varying degrees. Dn can even go out now. ¡± Picturing the thin child getting out of the bed and walking around, I felt ted. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. ¡± Everything that had happened in the past few days made me value the move from Roz Town to the Thorn Edge Pack even more. If things went on like this, then the future of the Xeric Pack and the Chapter 743 Thorn Edge Pack was definitely promising. I just hoped that nothing bad would happen again. After school was over, Caleb and I took Elena back to Jenifer¡¯s vi. To my surprise, Caleb¡¯s father was also there When we came in, we found Patrick sitting pensively on the sofa in the hall, as though he had been waiting for us. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Elena, over here!¡± Patrick called out, and he greeted Elena with a radiant smile that made his eyes crinkle at the corners. It was such an unexpected sight-the tough, fierce man had softened into something adorable. He held a dazzling gift box in his hands, its glow captivating and irresistible, especially to a little girl Like Elena. Her eyes were fixed on it. Curiously, she asked, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s this?¡± With a gentle touch on Elena¡¯s head, Patrick replied, his voice soft and tender, ¡°Elena, you¡¯ve been through so muchtely. To make it up to you, I¡¯ve brought a gift for you. But we must eat before opening the box, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Elena answered sweetly, her eyes shining with excitement and curiosity. Caleb and I had told them that we would visit in advance, and Jenifer had already instructed the servants to prepare a table of dishes. We found ourselves gathered around the table, an umon urrence, relishing a joyful dinner. ¡°Elena, look at this!¡± Post-dinner, Patrick unwrapped the gift with a smile stretched across his face. Looking at the present, Elena¡¯s eyes lit up and she eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± It¡¯s a dress!¡± Her excitement was palpable. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Dresses had always been her passion, and Patrick had presented her with the most radiant gauze dress, adored by little girls. Elena couldn¡¯t tear her gaze away from it, clutching it tightly and holding it close to her heart. Patrick¡¯s happiness soared at the sight of Elena¡¯s delight. Turning to the maid urgently, he urged, ¡°Take Elena upstairs and let her try it on. ¡± The maid promptly ushered my daughter upstairs Once Elena had left, I expressed my gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you for dealing with the headmaster today. ¡± In a nonchnt manner, Patrick responded, ¡°Elena is my granddaughter I won¡¯t stand by while anyone tries to harm her. ¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. His expression grew serious as a thought struck him. ¡°Debra, the pack has its reservations about you, mostly due to prejudice. Perhaps, once you and Caleb hold an official wedding, things might change for the better. ¡± Chapter 744 Earnestly, Patrick advised, ¡°But I must suggest that you both mark each other as soon as possible, as it will significantly influence the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s perception of you. ¡± I understood that Patrick wanted us to marry as soon as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until at least two-thirds of Roz Town¡¯s residents have settled in. Once that milestone is reached, the members of both packs can joyously partake in the matrimonial festivities,¡± I answered. ¡°It will take too long¡­¡± Patrick still yearned to argue, his aspirations were curtailed by Jenifer¡¯s swift kick. Jenifer reprimanded, ¡°Why rush things? The youngsters have their own ns, and you needn¡¯t interfere. ¡± Patrick wore a helpless expression, conceding to silence. ¡°Grandpa, I have changed!¡± Elena¡¯s sweet voice rang from the upper floor As we pivoted, we saw an enchanting vision of Elena in the dress. She descended the stairs, graceful and weightless, like the flutter of a butterfly¡¯s wings. The resplendent dress, crafted fromvender gauze, sparkled with an intricate tapestry of tiny diamonds that glimmered in the light. An equally refined hairband sat on her head, twisted into the curl of her locks.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At that moment, she seemed to have stepped out of the pages of a fairy tale, a princess transported into the real world by a twist of fate. This was Elena¡¯s most gorgeous dress so far. ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Jenifer and Patrick stood captivated, gazing at Elena with sheer admiration in their eyes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but notice my daughter clutching a document donned in a familiar Light brown cover. Wait¡­ It appeared to be the matrimonial pact between Caleb and me. Stunned, I turned to Caleb instinctively, only to find him equally taken aback. Innocently, Elena approached Jenifer and inquired, ¡°It seems to be very interesting, but I can¡¯t understand. Grandma, can you help?¡± Anticipating that my daughter was about to unfold the entire agreement and present it to Jenifer, Caleb and I hurriedly intervened. ¡°Elena! Wait!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 745 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jenifer¡¯s gaze bore into us, eyes gleaming with suspicion Caleb¡¯s father shot us a thoughtful look. His thick brows furrowed as he raised his voice, seeking an answer. ¡°Why the nerves? What¡¯s troubling you?¡± My lips thinned into barbed wires; I refused to say anything. Elena had unfolded the agreement, and if Jenifer and Patrick turned around, they would Lay eyes on its contents instantly. Tension surged through me, and my palms dampened with sweat. What should I do? Anxiety gnawed at me; I pondered my options. If Jenifer discovered the pact we made, she¡¯d undoubtedly be heartbroken, given her feelings for ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb. Beside me, Caleb¡¯s fists clenched in nervous anticipation. Trying to lighten the mood, he quipped, ¡°Elena¡¯s got hold of a love letter I penned for Debra back in the day. It wouldn¡¯t do for her to read it now. ¡°Really? Is that why you are so nervous?¡± Suspicion flickered in Jenifer¡¯s eyes as she turned her gaze to me With determination, I responded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a love letter. It¡¯s not suitable for Elena to read it. ¡± Jenifer and Patrick exchanged meaningful nces, finally letting the matter rest. But Jenifer couldn¡¯t help voicing her concern. ¡°You better hide these letters. Make sure Elena never stumbles upon them again. ¡± Caleb hurriedly nodded, snatching the agreement from Elena¡¯s grasp Relief washed over him as he discreetly handed it back to me. In a hushed tone, he inquired, ¡°How on earth did Elena get her hands on it?¡± Feeling just as perplexed, I whispered back, ¡°I stashed the agreement away in the box. Perhaps Elena found it while searching for something else. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb¡¯s anxiety was obvious as he asked, ¡°Did Elena find something? Why else would she show the agreement to my mother instead of asking either of us first?¡± I shook my head, lips pursed in concentration ¡°I highly doubt it. Elena is still very young, barely familiar with many words, let alone capable of reading this agreement. She probably went to your mother by chance.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡± Finding my reasoning eptable, Caleb warned me, ¡°Just be cautious. We can¡¯t always count on luck. If my mother were to find out, it could be quite troublesome. ¡± Understanding the gravity of the situation, I solemnly nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let it happen again. ¡± Making such a foolish mistake once was enough to send my blood pressure soaring; I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of enduring it again. Chapter 746 Night fell swiftly, painting the sky in an inky ckness, peppered with the twinkling of distant stars. I went to Elena¡¯s room and tucked her in bed. Restlessness had taken hold of her, and she tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Her Lips drooped, revealing her distress. Reading her favorite bedtime story to her seemed useless. My daughter never acted like this.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. This kind of behavior was unusual for her. My brows twisted with concern as I gently asked, ¡°Elena, what¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you?¡± In response, her eyes filled with sorrow. Her voice trembled when she answered me. ¡°Mommy, will we have to Leave Thorn Edge Pack in the end?¡± Her question struck me like a thunderbolt, leaving me momentarily speechless. Why was she suddenly asking me this? Before I could muster a response, Elena clutched my clothes, fingers twisting into the fabric. She implored, ¡°Mommy, I love this ce! Daddy, Grandpa, Grandma and Betty are all nice to me. Can¡¯t we stay here?¡± Her expression was cautious, and her voice trembled with emotion as she sobbed. I was taken aback, my mind going nk, leaving me momentarily speechless. My smart daughter had guessed that I wanted to take her away from Thorn Edge Pack. Striving to maintainposure, I inquired gently, ¡°Elena, why do you think we¡¯ll leave? Has someone spoken to you about it?¡± Elena¡¯s head shook slowly, a mncholic mood enveloping her. The sparkle in her eyes faded. ¡°Daddy lied. That piece of paper wasn¡¯t a love letter. After I found that piece of paper in my room, I secretly searched for it online. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She trailed off, her gaze cast downwards, summoning the courage to continue, ¡°I think it¡¯s some kind of contract, signed by both you and Daddy. ¡± Stunned, I had no idea what to say to her. I couldn¡¯t keep secrets from her anymore. Trying to deceive her again would only cause more harm. Elena was too perceptive. Children at her tender age were far more sensitive and vulnerable than we often gave them credit for. Finally, breaking the heavy silence, I said earnestly, ¡°Elena, I won¡¯t deny it. That paper is indeed a contract, signed by your father and me. However, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean we¡¯re nning to Leave the Thorn Chapter 747 Edge Pack. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes, once burdened with sorrow, now sparkled with hope. Gently, I caressed her head and reassured, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I won¡¯t lie to you. ¡± Folding my hands over myp, I patiently began to rify, ¡°You see, this contract serves as a sort of trial period for your father. He¡¯s been absent from your life for a full five years. Now that he¡¯s back, I want to ensure he can be a good husband and father. If he proves himself during this probationary phase, we won¡¯t go away. ¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± A radiant smile reced the frown on my daughter¡¯s face. Having banished her sorrow, she nestled under the quilt and soon drifted off to sleep. As I heard her steady breaths, a wave of relief washed over me. I gently nted a ki*s on Elena¡¯s forehead, then switched off the Light as I prepared to exit the room. However, my movements came to an abrupt halt when I saw the figure blocking the door. Caleb, holding a doll and a fairy tale book, stood there motionless. His prating gaze locked onto mine, brimming with hope. ¡°Debra, is what you told Elena the truth? Will you truly stay with me in the future?¡± I blinked, dumbfounded at his words. Goodness, it appeared Caleb had overheard everything.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Debra¡¯s POV: I tried to y dumb. ¡°What are you talking about, Caleb? I don¡¯t understand. ¡± Caleb grinned and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to deny it. I have heard everything. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He sped my hand, as happy as a kid, and his eyes were brimming with excitement. ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance, Debra!¡± Caleb delivered his promise in a thrilled voice. ¡°I swear I will always be good to you. I will treat you even better than now. I won¡¯t give you a chance to regret your decision!¡± I sighed andpletely abandoned my struggle I could not resist his sincere and enthusiastic promise at all. Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself from chiming in. ¡°Honey, stop lying to yourself. I could sense that you were saying the truth to Elena just now. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I admitted with a soft sigh. Chapter 748 Pack and Roz Town get along amicably in the kindergarten today. It looked like all the long-term worries I had in my mind were slowly getting resolved. The Thorn Edge Pack still had many sincere and lovely children like Betty. I had been worried that Elena might be hurt because of Dn. But now I believed the situation wasn¡¯t as dire as I had initially thought. Without that dangerous woman, Denise, around, maybe Dn and Elena¡¯s rtionship could be safe and simple. Just like the children of the Thorn Edge Pack and Roz Town, they could put aside their misunderstandings and be a real family I still said to Ivy, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Elena meets Dn. Apart from Caleb¡¯s probation, it also depends on whether my daughter and Dn can co-exist peacefully. After all, it will affect the kids¡¯ entire life. ¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t fault my Logic ¡°Of course. Elena¡¯s feelings matter the most. ¡± I smiled and didn¡¯t answer Caleb right away. Instead, I changed the topic and asked, ¡°Caleb, what about your agreement? When we signed it, we made two copies. Your copy cannot be discovered again. ¡± A faint blush stole over Caleb¡¯s cheeks and he coughed. ¡°I destroyed my copy almost immediately after signing it. ¡± ¡°What? Why did you do that?¡± I asked, baffled. ¡°Because I was confident that I wouldn¡¯t have use for it in the future. ¡± Caleb locked his gaze with mine, his eyes shining with affection ¡°Besides, I am sincere about this engagement.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Debra, I love you. I would have got engaged to you regardless of whether we had an agreement or not. I don¡¯t care about the agreement because it can¡¯t stop my love for you. ¡± As I heard Caleb¡¯s genuine confession, I felt as if my heart had been dropped into the sea, constantly bobbing as emotional torrents collided with me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He was right. The agreement was simply a piece of paper, and it couldn¡¯t hold back my love for him at all I took out a lighter, Lit up the agreement, and tossed the ashes into a trash can. Caleb was astonished ¡°Debra, what are you doing?¡± I met his eyes and solemnly replied, ¡°This is my answer to your previous question. However, even though the paper has been reduced to ashes, you have not passed your probation yet. If you don¡¯t conduct yourself well, I will leave with Elena in the end. ¡± Caleb smiled brightly as he extended his arms and pulled me into a tight hug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t give you a reason to leave!¡± Chapter 749 As his familiar scent tickled my nostrils, I remained quiet. Something suddenly struck him and he quickly said, ¡°Debra, I offered to help you find the source of the strange power in your body. I¡¯ve been going through several ancient books in the Thorn Edge Pack these past few days. Maybe one of them has the answer. I¡¯ll take you to the library tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I just prayed that we would discover something this time. Denise¡¯s POV: As I overheard the Alpha reprimanding the headmaster furiously, I realized my scheme had crumbled to pieces once again. A sense of disillusionment engulfed me. Ja was no longer useless to me. I had thought her background could be exploited multiple times, even in the face of asional failure. To my surprise, Caleb was so protective of Debra and her daughter. He helped Debra and her daughter gain a prominent position in the pack. Damn it! That meant I couldn¡¯t hurt that bitch as easily as I¡¯d hoped. Ny path seemed more treacherous now. Why did things end up this way? The more I dwelled on it, the stronger my sense of injustice grew. ¡®s BunnyBookery I came to the Thorn Edge Pack with Caleb¡¯s child. My situation was just like Debra¡¯s. Yet, for reasons unknown to me, I was denied the same favorable treatment bestowed upon her. Though I¡¯d been a resident here for a long time, Caleb¡¯s parents persistently ignored and disregarded me. They treated Debra so well, showering her with care and affection. Why was everything like this? Fuming with indignation, my fists involuntarily clenched and my knuckles paled. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It couldn¡¯t continue this way; I had topose myself. The child. . It struck me like a bolt of Lightning.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The child¡¯s existence presented an opportunity I could exploit. Excitement surged within me. I reached for my phone and promptly initiated a video call to Dn. The connection was swift, and there he was, sprawled on the bed. However, unlike his previously pallid appearance, he now sported a healthierplexion, with a tinge of rosy hue to his cheeks. Yet, I wasn¡¯t happy with his transformation. His recovery posed a dilemma for me. How could I continue feigning helplessness before Caleb if Dn regained his health? Furrowing my brow, I asked unhappily, ¡°Dn, I asked you to speak to your father on my behalf. Have you seen him recently?¡± Chapter 750 Dn remained silent, looking at me with a quiet intensity. His eyes, a deep emerald shade, possessed an unmistakable resemnce to Caleb¡¯s. Yet, Dn¡¯s stare unsettled me. It was as if he could peer right through me whenever our eyes met. Impatience got the better of me, and I blurted, ¡°Why are you Looking at me like that? Speak up!¡± Averting his gaze, Dn responded coolly, ¡°Denise, if you wish to see my father, approach him directly. Don¡¯t use me. He doesn¡¯t approve of your behavior. ¡± What an insolent boy! Treating me Like this once more! Anger surged within me, and I couldn¡¯t hold back my retort. ¡°You ungrateful child! You know nothing of gratitude! I¡¯m your mother! Don¡¯t you care about my suffering at all?¡± Dn said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy, Denise. My existence has given you a lot of benefits that you didn¡¯t have before. ¡± I stood speechless, a chill running down my spine. This boy was too smart. It frightened me. Without any apparent reason, memories of the first time I cradled him seeped into my mind. His breath was feeble then, yet his eyes gleamed with purity, akin to a crystalline mountain spring-utterly captivating. Later, I¡¯d taken him to Thorn Edge Pack. Jenifer¡¯s tender heart sympathized with Dn, and Caleb readily agreed to grant me a ce to call home-a sanctuary. However, that fell short of my expectations. I often thought that if Dn truly held the key to my fortunes, he ought to do a better job. I deserved more than food and shelter; Caleb should have made me his Luna. I wanted to enjoy a life of Luxury. Click! The phone fell from my fingers, ttering to the floor. As I came back to my senses, shaking myself free of the trance, I found that Tina had barged into my room. ¡°Bitch!¡± Tina interrogated me with zing fury. ¡°Ja couldn¡¯t harm the girl, yet here you are, video-chatting with your son. What dreadful ideas did you nt in my mind? You are such a waste!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Denise¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Tina¡¯s angry voice pulled me back to my senses. Looking at her face, which was contorted in anger, I had to exin helplessly, ¡°I was video-calling Dn to see if he could help. It wasn¡¯t idly chitchat. Besides, I¡¯ve been thinking about what to do next. ¡± ¡°But yourst n failed miserably!¡± Tina was so furious that her delicate features were distorted. ¡°Now, Ja has been sentenced to twenty years in prison for attempting to murder the Alpha¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s about to be transferred to a remote prison. The transferring process will be broadcast live as a warning to the rest of the pack!¡± ¡°I know, I know. ¡± I was well aware of the ways of Caleb¡¯s father, Patrick. Once he made up his mind to deal with something, he¡¯d deal with it in an extreme way. Ja¡¯s case was no exception. Chapter 751 Tina gritted her teeth and spat, ¡°You don¡¯t know how much the Barton family has suffered as a result. James found out that Ja was inmunication with the Barton family before the incident at the gym. He just had a big quarrel with me and withdrew a few investments!¡± My heart skipped a beat at this piece of news. I asked nervously, ¡°Did Ja tell Patrick that it was us who instigate her?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± replied Tina crossly. I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°The Barton family is powerful. Several lost investments isn¡¯t that big a deal, right?¡± Tina looked at me as though I was an idiot. ¡°You know nothing. Many of my family¡¯s businesses have been closed down by the former Alpha, and now, we couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes. James was humiliated, so now he¡¯s now venting his anger on the Barton family!¡± I had to resist the urge to roll my eyes in front of Tina. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t give a damn about the Barton family¡¯s businesses. I was more worried about Ja, since she could implicate us. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t Ja tell on us?¡± I asked. I doubted Ja was righteous enough to protect us. Tina sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to, but that she can¡¯t. Caleb barred the Lee family from visiting her in prison, so she hasn¡¯t had the chance to tell her family that we were the ones who instigated her. I¡¯ve also asked the prison guard to warn Ja not to speak the truth. Otherwise, she¡¯ll die a miserable death. ¡± I suddenly felt enlightened. ¡°So Ja¡¯s not a threat for now?¡± However, Tina showed a strange expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She seems to have gone crazy. The prison guard said that she¡¯s been demanding to see Debra and Caleb. She wants to talk to them face to face. ¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Tina shook her head, looking a little uneasy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No idea. But I think we have to get rid of Ja now before she tells on us. The Barton family can¡¯t afford yet another scandal. Even if she doesn¡¯t tell on us now, she¡¯s still a ticking time bomb. ¡± At this, I was a little hesitant. I knew that Tina was itching to have Ja assassinated. But in my eyes, it would be such a pity to lose a tool like Ja. I thought for a while and said, ¡°¡°Ja¡¯s crime is all over the news. If she dies mysteriously, they¡¯ll suspect she was murdered, and if they trace the murder back to us¡­¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Tina snapped unhappily. I didn¡¯t answer immediately but fell into deep thought. Indeed, what should we do? Suddenly, a thought urred to me! Chapter 752 ¡°I know what to do!¡± I approached Tina and said in a low voice, ¡°Since Ja has been abandoned, why don¡¯t you use her for thest time? That way, she won¡¯t die in vain. ¡± Tina narrowed her eyes at me and threatened, ¡°You¡¯d better give me a n that¡¯ll work this time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll immediately kick you out of the Barton family!¡± I patted my chest and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My n will definitely work!¡± I leaned closer and whispered something in her ear. Tina gradually smiled with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Debra, this is the library of ancient books I was talking about yesterday. ¡± Caleb led me up the steps of an old, regal building with ssical architecture. Located by the woods near the university, I could tell that this library was ancient but well-preserved. The chandelier inside was carefully welded bronze. Even at a nce, I could see that the tall wooden bookshelves were arranged in order. The whole ce smelled of the unique fragrance of old paper and ink, which somehow made me feel at ease. The Librarian was a very kinddy. She had a round face, ck hair arched eyebrows, and a good-natured smile. As soon as we approached, she looked up and pushed her ck-framed sses up the bridge of her nose. ¡°Caleb, what brings you here?¡± Sheughed, which sounded a Little like birdsong. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years. I remember you never liked to read. Did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Looking embarrassed, Caleb cleared his throat and said, ¡°I want to bring Debra here to show her our pack¡¯s extensive libraries. ¡± The librarian covered her mouth and smiled knowingly. ¡°So you still don¡¯t like reading, huh?¡± Pretending not to hear her, Caleb changed the subject. ¡°Do you have any books on mysterious powers? It¡¯s a topic I¡¯ve been interested intely. ¡± ¡°Mysterious powers? Wait, let me check. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The librarian tapped on her yellowing keyboard and squinted at herputer screen.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There should be a few books on the topic in the back row of the second floor. ¡± Caleb and I exchanged nces and then headed to the second floor I nced around and found that most of the books were rted to the Swamp Witches. I opened a few of them, but the more I read, the more dread I felt. ording to the books, witches would bring misfortune wherever they went. There was even a List of witches and ounts of what happened to them. Most of them Lived rough Lives and couldn¡¯t be with their beloved ones. Chapter 753 It was clear that the Thorn Edge Pack hated witches with a passion. The books details how whenever a witch was found in their pack, they¡¯d be burned to death, and those werewolves who carried witches¡¯ blood were expelled from the Thorn Edge Pack forever. In a trance, the memory of my terrible nightmare resurfaced in my mind. p! The book suddenly fell to the floor with a loud thud, pulling me back to my senses. It turned out that Caleb had swatted the book out of my hand. He held me by the shoulders and forced me to look at him, saying firmly, ¡°That¡¯s enough reading for today. ¡± Then he pulled me close and whispered in my ear, ¡°No matter who you are or where you came from, I won¡¯t let this happen. I¡¯LL do whatever it takes to protect you. ¡± I looked into his emerald eyes, at a loss for words. I was painfully aware that reality wasn¡¯t as simple as the way he painted it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If I really was a descendant of the Swamp Witches, then Caleb, who had brought me to the Thorn Edge Pack would also face unimaginable consequences. The feud between the Swamp Witches and the Thorn Edge Pack hadsted for centuries. Even if Caleb was their Alpha, it would be difficult for him to change the current situation overnight. He¡¯d have to find a way to get the approval of the former Alpha and the elders, which was easier said than done. Caleb and I just looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything for a while. The atmosphere was tense for a moment. Suddenly, Caleb¡¯s phone rang, shattering the tension. It was Carlos calling. ¡°Carlos, what¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb answered the phone calmly and put it on speaker for me to hear. Carlos, on the other hand, sounded very anxious. ¡°Caleb, I just came from the station. Ja¡¯s threatening to kill herself if she doesn¡¯t see you and Debra. She also said-¡° ¡°No,¡± Caleb cut him off impatiently. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°If she wants to die, then let her. It¡¯s none of our business. ¡± ¡°Caleb, I think you¡¯d better see her,¡± Carlos said seriously. After a slight pause, he added in a low voice, ¡°Ja said that she knows what Debra¡¯s mysterious power is. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I looked at Caleb with a startled expression. Making a guess, I ventured, ¡°Maybe Ja really has some information. She is quite familiar with the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s history. ¡± Chapter 754 After considering it for a while, Caleb said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see what she has to say. ¡± He picked up the book from the floor and returned it to the shelf. His eyes hardened as if he had reached a decision. When we were walking out of the library, the librarian teased Caleb. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed. You still don¡¯t Like reading. You only stayed here for a few minutes before leaving. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t give her an exnation but waved her goodbye with a smile. We drove to the police station where Ja was imprisoned. When we spotted her, she was staring at the wall, Looking lost in thought . The prison guard remarked, ¡°She was just pretending tomit suicide in there. ¡± He rapped the iron bars with his baton and shouted, ¡°Crazy woman.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Didn¡¯t you express wanting to see the Alpha? He¡¯s already here. ¡± Ja instantly spun around and stared at us. I wasn¡¯t certain if it was a trick of my mind but I noticed a wild look in Ja¡¯s eyes. She met my eyes and furiously spat out, ¡°Debra, you ruined me. ¡± I spotted a swelling and a bruise on Ja¡¯s forehead. It must be the result of banging her head against the wall. Her clothes were rumpled, and her hair was disheveled. She Looked extremely haggard, and hadpletely Lost her previous arrogance. I calmly responded, ¡°None of this would have happened if you hadn¡¯t attempted to hurt Elena. You are responsible for your ruin. ¡± ¡°You and Elena are still alive, aren¡¯t you? But I¡¯m the one who is suffering here! It¡¯s not fair!¡± Ja shrieked. I remained unfazed. ¡°I think the Alpha has awarded you a reasonable punishment. If you had been a member of the Xeric pack, you would have been sentenced to three thousand Lashes before being exiled. You should thank your Lucky stars that you were born in the Thorn Edge Pack and have an Alpha as kind as Caleb. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I knew Ja had been sentenced to twenty years in prison, and the headmaster had been unable to save her. My words left her nonplussed. I didn¡¯t want to spend more time than necessary talking to her, so I asked, ¡°What did you want to tell us?¡± Ja hesitated. I reminded her in a kind voice, ¡°Ja, if you¡¯re willing to give up the name of the mastermind of this conspiracy, the judge might reconsider your case. We can also help in reducing your sentence. ¡± She inhaled deeply, as if she had finally reached a decision. She said mysteriously, ¡°This is a very important secret. You need toe closer to me. ¡± Caleb grabbed my hand, intending to go with me. Chapter 755 But Ja said, ¡°Alpha Caleb, stay there. I can only reveal this to Debra. ¡± Caleb studied her closely. ¡°Then why did you want both of us toe here?¡± Her expression froze for a moment before she shrugged nonchntly. ¡°If ¡®s BunnyBookery I only asked Debra toe here, you would definitely suspect that I had a sinister motive, wouldn¡¯t you? So this was my only option. ¡± Spreading her hands out, she exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m in prison now. Even if I have the ability to harm her, I can¡¯t do anything Besides, you¡¯re also here to watch us closely. ¡± I was worried that Ja wouldn¡¯t stick to her word and we would lose the clue, so I assured Caleb, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be careful. You can stay back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If anything goes wrong, I will call you. ¡± Caleb hung back. I approached Ja alone, but when I came close to the prison door, she snatched my hand up. She clutched it so tight that her sharp nails Left marks in the back of my hand. While I was struggling to free myself, she whispered, ¡°Debra, I¡¯ve seen a strange power like yours in a Swamp Witch as well when I was a child. ¡± I stiffened. The next second, Ja¡¯s lips curved up into a strange smile. I abruptly snapped back to my senses. I suddenly understood why she was so insistent on seeing us. She only wanted to check my reaction and confirm if I had any connection to the witches. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As the pack¡¯s Alpha, Caleb was the most reliable witness. Once my identity was confirmed, no one could issue orders faster than him. Sure enough, Ja yelled in Caleb¡¯s direction, ¡°Debra is a Swamp Witch! Kill her immediately!¡± Her diabolical face was shining with uncontroble excitement. She looked Like a devil crawling out of hell. ¡°A Swamp Witch? What is she talking about?¡± Hearing themotion, the prison guards sitting a Little distance away got to their feet and approached us. Caleb was on his guard. He became nervous and walked to us. I became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 756 I felt like I had been struck by lightning. ALL my blood rushed to my head, making it spin, and I could only hear a buzzing sound in my ears. I was going to Lose control over the power in my body again. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Hurry up¡ª¡± Ja was eager to continue, but then she suddenly stopped mid-sentence and showed a look of horror. She let go of my hand and wed at her throat in panic, unable to say anything. She had lost her voice? I was stunned. Was I the one who made her lose her voice? Did I hurt her? The dreamy mind made me lose the ability to think for a short time. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Debra. ¡± Caleb quickly came to my side andforted me in a low voice. ¡°It was me. I¡¯m the one who silenced her. I gave her an Alpha order. ¡± He held my hand, pulled me away from the cell, away from Ja. ¡°Alpha, what happened?¡± Several prison guards rushed to us worriedly, their eyes darting between me and Ja. ¡°Ja disrespected the future Luna. Thus, she¡¯s not allowed to speak for the rest of her life. Keep an eye on her, and don¡¯t let anyone visit her. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± The prison guards nodded immediately. I was still in a daze. Caleb had to Lead me out of the prison. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As soon as we walked out of the police station, he pulled me into a warm embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Debra. I¡¯m right here with you. You¡¯ll be able to control your power. ¡± I looked at him with fear in my eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Caleb, I might¡¯ve Lost control of myself again thanks to Ja¡¯s provocation And if I exposed my power in the police station, I was doomed. Caleb just held me close and said nothing The warm, bright sunshine shone on us. I felt Caleb¡¯s steady heartbeat and gradually calmed down ¡°Thanks, Caleb.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I¡¯m fine now,¡± I said softly. Caleb heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Debra, I swear I¡¯ll protect you. And I won¡¯t give you a chance to use that terrible power. As long as you can hide it, things will be fine. ¡± Chapter 757 At first, I was stunned, but the next moment, I felt flustered. If I was right, then I likely carried a witch bloodline. The Thorn Edge Pack and the witches were arch enemies. But even though Caleb knew that, he still chose to protect me and was doing all he could to hide this secret for me. Tears welled up in my eyes, but they were tears of joy. ¡°Debra, do you want to check out Roz District? Construction¡¯s moving pretty fast,¡± Caleb suggested cautiously. I knew he just wanted tofort me, so I nodded in agreement. Caleb was right; construction was moving faster than I expected. Many houses were already up. As soon as the water and electricity were connected, the residents could finally move in. ¡°Good afternoon, Debra, Caleb!¡± A lively voice greeted us I turned around and saw Zoe walking to us Her long legs were wrapped in a pair of skinny jeans. Only now did I realize how nice her figure was. Many men couldn¡¯t help but stare at her when she walked by. I asked with concern, ¡°Zoe, how are you feeling?¡± Previously, she had been poisoned by the snack that Ja intended for ¡®s BunnyBookery Elena. To my relief, she pointed at her face and said, ¡°Look at how ruddy my cheeks are. I¡¯m very healthy, you know. ¡± I smiled in amusement. ¡°Good! If you still feel any side effects, go to the hospital right away, okay?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes, yes. ¡± Waving her hand dismissively, Zoe changed the topic. ¡°What brings you two here?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Thinking of Ja, I stiffened. ¡°We just visited Ja. The prison¡¯s near here, so we decided to have a look around,¡± Caleb replied quickly. Zoe¡¯s face fell at once. ¡°Why¡¯d you visit that woman?¡± Zoe spat, nose wrinkled in disgust. ¡°She should be punished ording to the Xeric Pack¡¯sw. In Roz Town, criminals charged with attempted child murder have get life imprisonment. Ha! I¡¯d open a bottle of good wine to celebrate her death. ¡± Seeing her face turn red from anger, I couldn¡¯t help but giggle, and my sadness was swept away in an instant. Chapter 758 It was Caleb that dashed cold water on Zoe¡¯s words, reminding her gravely, ¡°Zoe, now that we¡¯re in the Thorn Edge Pack, this matter is being scrutinized by everyone. I have to handle it impartially to avoid any negative public opinion, as it wouldn¡¯t bode well for either Debra or myself. ¡± Zoe rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Screw your pack¡¯s rules! That woman deserves to rot in hell!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb was smart enough to recognize the futility of argument, and chose the silence of wisdom instead. Zoe clicked her tongue in boredom and refrained from engaging in an useless argument. Instead, she graciously guided us through the new district. Daylight waned as dusk settled. The sun bid its farewell, painting the western sky with a captivating hue of red. Under the tender caress of the setting sun, the new district wrapped itself in an ethereal glow Its buildings were adorned with a delicate golden gauze, exuding a mesmerizing beauty. I stood entranced by the spectacle and eximed, ¡°The dusk scenes in the new district are truly captivating!¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Zoe nodded proudly. ¡°Debra, you¡¯ve been in the Thorn Edge Pack for so long, but you haven¡¯t stayed in the new district yet. How about staying here today and experiencing the life for a whole day here?¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± I nodded. Since joining the Thorn Edge Pack, I had spent most of my time at Jenifer¡¯s ce. I had yet to get to know how the Roz Town¡¯s residents were doing here. Caleb readily agreed to apany me. He got in touch with Carlos and arranged for our daughter to attend kindergarten the following morning. We stayed in the new district, immersing ourselves in its allure for a night. The following morning, as I made my way downstairs to buy breakfast, I was taken aback by the boisterousmotioning from outside the hall where a crowd of people had gathered. My brows shot up in surprise. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ What happened? As I stood there, Jenifer materialized at the gate. Why did shee to the new district? Frowning, she asked, ¡°Debra, did you and Caleb visit Ja yesterday?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. My heart fluttered, a sign of impending unease pounding in my chest. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jennifer locked eyes with me and said somberly, ¡°She passed away Last night. ¡± Chapter 759 ¡°What?¡± My heart pounded, and my eyes bulged in disbelief. ¡°What happened?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face darkened as she scrutinized me from head to toe. ¡°This morning, the reporters took their filming gear to the prison, all set to broadcast Ja¡¯s transfer. But to their shock, they discovered her lifeless body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She died in agony, her eyes wide open, frozen in pain Now everyone thinks you¡¯re the culprit. ¡± My mouth hung open, the weight of the usation rendering me speechless. Ja was gone, and I was cast as the prime suspect in the mystery of her death. I furrowed my brow and said calmly, ¡°Although Caleb and I visited her yesterday, he only forbade her from uttering a word. We didn¡¯t do anything else. The prison guards can vouch for that. ¡± Silently, Jenifer handed me a report. As I perused the contents, I caught a glimpse of a photograph depicting Caleb and me leaving the prison, followed by a blurry image of Ja¡¯s lifeless body. The report was brimming with harsh usations. ¡°Ja had epted her fate, but Debra insisted on resorting to merciless vengeance, dispatching someone to end Ja¡¯s life in the cruelest manner possible. There¡¯s no denying this is an unparalleled depravitymitted by the Xeric Pack! Even if Ja had a checkered past, she belonged to the Thorn Edge Pack. Debra had no authority to pass judgment on her. This is a step too far!¡± The more I delved into the document, the fiercer the mes of rage burned within me. How did this happen? I had never uttered a single unkind word to Ja, yet somehow, a torrent of damaging rumors ndered me overnight. It was as if an invisible puppeteer manipted every twist and turn, just like the dark forces that once banished me from the Silver Ridge Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Pack in a ze of scandal. Their sinister intention was crystal clear¡ª to drag me down into a loathsome abyss and ensure my demise. No. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to be defeated so easily. Mustering my strength, I vowed to remain calm. I took a deep, steadying breath and said, ¡°These allegations are nothing but a malicious fabrication. Even if I harbored ill will towards Ja, I would never stoop to such a level, especially not now. This would do no good to the Roz Town residents. ¡± Jenifer massaged her forehead as she grappled with the predicament. ¡°Sadly, public opinion is one-sided. No one will buy it, Debra. The crowd needs proof before they¡¯ll even consider your side. ¡± A heavy silence engulfed the room. Chapter 760 The path ahead seemed daunting, with the odds stacked against me. I had to dig up substantial evidence to clear my name. Jenifer dered inly, ¡°Debra, you may be the future Luna, but not everyone¡¯s on board with Roz Town¡¯s relocation proposal. There¡¯s serious opposition brewing. Tensions had been simmering between the packs, and now Ja has been murdered. The repercussions could be colossal and may affect Roz Town¡¯s relocation ns. ¡± Anxiously, I posed a question. ¡°Can you let me investigate the murder myself?¡± Jenifer responded with a gentle shake of her head. ¡°No, you are a suspect now. I have to take you back. You can¡¯t go anywhere before this matter is settled. ¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I fell silent. Finally, Jenifer let out a weary sigh. ¡°Debra, I used the pretense of testing you to shield you from the world outside. I was worried at that any potential conflicts would arise between the two packs if you were caught unaware. So, I had to be cautious. But I didn¡¯t expect that something would really happen. ¡± It turned out that Jenifer¡¯s actions were meant to protect me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A warm feeling settled in my heart. Undoubtedly, returning with Jenifer was the only viable option. Her kindness towards me was exceptional. As the incident unfolded, she was quick to locate me even before the police, ensuring my well-being ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t take her away!¡± Caleb hastened his approach, an air of certainty surrounding him. With a stern countenance, he remarked, ¡°The Barton family must be instigating these troubles. Otherwise, the news wouldn¡¯t have surfaced so swiftly. I refuse to see Debra unjustly imprisoned. ¡± After a brief pause, Caleb¡¯s voice turned icy as he dered, ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated the Barton family for far too long. This might be the opportunity to vanquish them once and for all. ¡± Chapter 761 Debra¡¯s POV: The way Caleb was protecting me warmed my heart. I had been framed before, but I had to face it alone. It felt wonderful to have Caleb standing in front of me and defending me unquestioningly. So this was how it felt to be chosen unequivocally. ¡°Come out, Debra!¡± ¡°Why are you hiding inside? You¡¯re a murderer!¡± There was an abrupt burst ofmotion, and the din became louder outside. The people of the Thorn Edge Pack seemed to have got a sudden boost of confidence and raised their voices deliberately. ¡°Debra, bad news!¡± Zoe said breathlessly as she walked in. Her hair was disheveled and her clothes were rumpled. It was evident that she had gone through a tough time squeezing through the crowd. ¡°A lot of reporters are assembled outside, and they are demanding to know the truth behind Ja¡¯s death. ¡± Zoe was furious. ¡°All the reporters think that you did it, They im that they will seek justice for the citizens of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± I frowned and had a nagging feeling that something was amiss. The news stations of the Thorn Edge Pack were quite far away from the new district. How did they arrive so soon? It was as if they had been informed in advance. Was it just a coincidence? Zoe angrily ranted, ¡°Those idiots! They want to convict you before discovering the actual situation. You¡¯re not a violent person, If you were, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered through so much in Roz Town. ¡± I spected that Caleb and I might have been trapped in sessive schemes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If I was on the right track, the people behind it must have manipted Ja to harm Elena, And when they didn¡¯t seed, they murdered her to keep the secret, after which they pinned the me on me, They were killing two birds with one stone. My mind suddenly became clear and I calmed down. If that was indeed the case, we would have to unearth the person behind all this. We couldn¡¯t let them get away with it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Otherwise, they would continue hurting me and Roz Town. I immediately turned to Jenifer and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing toe with you. I trust Caleb to find out the truth and prove my innocence!¡± Then I whirled around and said, ¡°Zoe, when I¡¯m not here, please assist Caleb. ¡± Zoe restrained her anger and nodded. Chapter 762 ¡°Okay. ¡± I heaved a sigh of relief and followed Jenifer. I frowned and had a nagging feeling that something was amiss. The news stations of the Thorn Edge Pack were quite far away from the new district. How did they arrive so soon? It was as if they had been informed in advance. Was it just a coincidence? Zoe angrily ranted, ¡°Those idiots! They want to convict you before discovering the actual situation. You¡¯re not a violent person. If you were, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered through so much in Roz Town. I spected that Caleb and I might have been trapped in sessive schemes. If I was on the right track, the people behind it must have manipted Ja to harm Elena. And when they didn¡¯t seed, they murdered her to keep the secret, after which they pinned the me on me, They were killing two birds with one stone. My mind suddenly became clear and I calmed down. If that was indeed the case, we would have to unearth the person behind all this. We couldn¡¯t let them get away with it. Otherwise, they would continue hurting me and Roz Town. I immediately turned to Jenifer and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing toe with you. I trust Caleb to find out the truth and prove my innocence!¡± Then I whirled around and said, Caleb. ¡± Zoe, when I¡¯m not here, please assist Zoe restrained her anger and nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡± I heaved a sigh of relief and followed Jenifer. But when we reached the door, she stopped me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, too many people are at the front door right now.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. You can use the back door. Meanwhile, I¡¯LL deal with them. I knew she was saying this for my own good, but I still refused her. ¡°I have to leave from the front door today. Otherwise, the residents of Roz Town will surely get into a fight with the reporters to defend me. I have to give then an exnation. They shouldn¡¯t need to bear the me of shielding a criminal. ¡± After dithering for several moments, Jenifer agreed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave from the front door together. ¡± Caleb was concerned about my safety. ¡°Mom, please look out for Debra. ¡± With a nod, Jenifer promised, ¡°I will ensure that she returns to the vi safely. ¡± The second I walked out the door, I was met with the voices of the Roz Town residents continuously defending me. Chapter 763 ¡°Yes! Whenever we encountered any danger, she would always be the first to save people, even disregarding her own safety!¡± ¡°Such a kind person will never murder anyone!¡± I was touched. I stood firmly and addressed the crowd. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Please trust me! I won¡¯t break the trust the people of Roz Town have ced in me, At the same time, I also hope that the citizens of the Thorn Edge Pack will wait for the truth toe out. ¡± Then, Jenifer gave a statement to the reporters, ¡°I will issue an exnation for what happened. Until this matter is cleared up, Debra will be confined to my house. I won¡¯t let her leave! With Jenifer¡¯s guarantee, the reporters stopped putting me on the spot, and we were able to sessfully leave. There was a huge crowd of spectators. Jenifer and I plowed ahead with difficulty. My eyes identallynded on a familiar figure in the crowd. When I looked closer, I realized that Denise was standing there with a strange smile on her face. Caleb¡¯s POV: I watched my mother lead Debra away, but I couldn¡¯t do anything. This sense of helplessness was agonizing. I punched the wall hard. Zoe was also furious, but when she saw what I did, sheined, ¡°What¡¯s the point of punching the wall? Pull yourself together and figure out a way to help Debra prove her innocence. ¡± Zoe¡¯s words were sensible. My self-defeating behavior was useless. I had to find the murderer as soon as possible. ¡®s BunnyBookery Suddenly, my phone went off. I looked at the caller ID and saw that it was my father calling. As soon as I answered the call, my father¡¯s enraged voice filtered through the earpiece. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Caleb, James pretended that he was unwell just now and tearfullyined to the elders. Those old bastards approached me, saying that they must seek justice. They pissed me off. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± Bad incidents were happening in quick session, leaving me with no space to breathe. My father fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you really kill Ja?¡± I replied, ¡°There was no need for me to do it. I have no interest in killing a criminal. Ending her life is just a waste of time. ¡± My answer didn¡¯t surprise my father, but he asked, ¡°Then what did Ja talk about in yourst meeting?¡± I paused, Chapter 764 The conversation in the prison involved the topic of witches. If I revealed this, it might prove to be disadvantageous to Debra. I was unable to give my father a clear exnation, so I vaguely said, ¡°Nothing important. We just have a suspicion that someone else orchestrated this whole thing, so we questioned her. However, she not only refuted it, but also lobbed a few insults at Debra. So I forbade her from speaking. ¡°Did you record the meeting?¡± My father probed further. ¡°Ho. ¡± He became a little worried, ¡°That¡¯s going to put us in a tough spot. Right now, all the evidence points to you as the perpetrator. Public opinion is unfavorable to Debra. The elders even proposed to stop the relocation of the residents of Roz Town. ¡± My heart sank and I assured him, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I will handle this matter carefully and provide everyone with a satisfactory answer at the earliest. ¡± Ny father sighed, ¡°I have bought you two days. That is the maximum concession those old men are willing to make. You have to unearth the truth in two days, or it will be out of my hands. ¡± Those elders were stubborn. Coupled with the looming pressure of public opinion, even getting a grace of two days to investigate was as good as a miracle. ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± I said sincerely. After disconnecting the call, I realized that it had be quiet outside the hall. Only Zoe was waiting for me. It looked like the crowd had slowly dispersed after Debra left. ¡°You¡¯re really useless, Caleb,¡± Zoe said with disdain. I kept my mouth shut for a moment, but I was not angry. I took a deep breath to center myself and said, ¡°Zoe, you are a very skilled policewoman.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I hope you will assist me with the investigation. You know that Debra trusts you deeply. If webine forces, we should be able to discover the truth soon. ¡± ¡°You seem to have changed a bit,¡± Zoe pointed out in a surprised voice. ¡°You managed to keep your cool in such a situation. ¡± If this had happened in the past, we would have got into an argument. I smiled bitterly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The truth was I was not calm on the inside. Every time I thought of how Debra was being defamed, Damien would lose his temper and demand to tear those bastards apart. He had been continuously cursing the whole time. His rage also affected me, but I had no choice but to force myself to remain rational. Debra needed me at this critical moment, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be impulsive. I suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s examine Ja¡¯s body first. We at least have to determine the actual cause of her death. ¡± Zoe didn¡¯t object. ¡°Okay We arrived at the forensic department that had been assigned for Ja¡¯s autopsy. Zoe immediately located the person in charge and asked, ¡°Where is Ja¡¯s corpse? Have you finished her autopsy?¡± Chapter 765 The person flinched. ¡°Well¡­¡± Zoe was short on patience, She grabbed the man¡¯s cor and furiously roared, ¡°Spit it out quickly! Otherwise, I will beat you up!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± His face turned white with fear. He then confessed the truth. ¡°Ja¡¯s body was cremated without undergoing an autopsy!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: A cial chill crept up my spine, and my hands balled into fists. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± I retorted, shooting a steely look toward the person in charge. ¡°Ja has just been killed. The murderer hasn¡¯t been found yet. How can her body be cremated so soon? In fear of my righteous fury, the individual in charge hastened to exin, ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s beyond my sway. It¡¯s James¡¯ strong request. He said that he hoped Ja could be cremated as soon as possible ording to the family tradition and reach her final peace. He warned me not to do the autopsy. ¡± Zoe¡¯s face turned somber, and she immediately inquired, ¡°When was the body cremated?¡± The person in authority responded promptly, ¡°Just now. ¡± Surprise washed over us.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just now? In that instant, a realization struck me. Moments earlier, as I apanied Zoe down the corridor, we¡¯d encountered a staff member pushing a shrouded figure on a gurney, We hadn¡¯t noted the person¡¯s identity beneath the pristine white covering. Could it have been Ja? Zoe and I exchanged nces, an unspoken understanding instantly bridging between us. Abandoning the person in charge, she bolted away, and I hastened behind her. ¡®s BunnyBookery Fortunately enough, the funeral home was nearby and we caught up to them soon. But unfortunately, we were still toote. When we reached the funeral home, Ja¡¯s lifeless form had already been pushed into the cremator. The fire cackled around her lifeless form. Asking the person in charge to retrieve it, we were met with a distressing sight-the corpsey in marred ruins, devoid of any traceable clues. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡± Fury engulfed me, setting my eyes aze. I punched the wall, the resounding thud maizing the attention of onlookers. With slumped shoulders and an air of helplessness, Zoe drew me aside and said in a whisper, ¡°Calm down, Caleb, Don¡¯t be impulsive. They did it in such a hurry. Isn¡¯t it obvious that Ja was killed?¡± Her revtion left me dumbfounded. Undeterred, Zoe delved into her deductions. ¡°The mastermind orchestrating this doesn¡¯t want any traces left behind. It¡¯s evident that Ja was silenced deliberately. ording to my experience in handling cases, the murderer is likely thest prison guard to see Ja. ¡± Chapter 766 ¡°The prison guard?¡± I echoed questioningly. ¡°Yes. The prison guard most likely epted the bribes. They were in the most convenient position to kill her. Let¡¯s begin our inquiry from this angle. ¡± Zoe¡¯s words eased my mind, a soothing balm to my troubled thoughts. While the corpse held significant importance, it wasn¡¯t the sole avenue to unveil the identity of the murderer. Carlos¡¯ message arrived swiftly, informing me of a suspicious prison guard responsible for Ja¡¯s watch. ¡°That night, he vanished after indulging in a gambling spree at the casino. Urgently, I inquired, ¡°Have you looked at his bank transactions Carlos answered, ¡°I¡¯ve scrutinized it, but the prison guard¡¯s transfer record doesn¡¯t reveal anything extraordinary. Whoever dealt with this was cautious, likely slipping him cash, The casino boss mentioned that the prison guard carried a lot of cash while gambling. ¡± A sense of concern crept over me, casting doubt on the lead we had. The clue would turn out to be dead end. But Carlos wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°During my examination of the ounts, I stumbled upon something suspicious.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Surveince footage captured the Barton family¡¯s servant withdrawing a hefty sum from the bank that very afternoon ¡°The Barton family again?¡± Zoe¡¯s face contorted with anger. Her words came through gritted teeth. ¡°These people thrive on chaos! I knew it had to be them! It¡¯s no surprise they¡¯re rted to Janiya-they¡¯re all inherently rotten, Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I tried topose myself, my brow furrowed, and I inquired, ¡°Carlos, can you locate the prison guard within forty-eight hours?¡± Carlos found himself caught in a gripping quandary. ¡°I have a hunch that the prison guard might have slipped away from the Thorn Edge Pack, or he might have been murdered. ¡± Both Zoe and Ipsed into a contemtive hush. If indeed the prison guard had fled the Thorn Edge Pack, the present circumstances were undeniably dire for us. Wecked any evidence to implicate the Barton family, except for the prison guard¡¯s possible testimony. The looming deadline was tomorrow, and failure to apprehend the true culprit would inevitably result in Debra bing the sacrificialmb. Ensnared, we found ourselves caught in the clutches of a cunning scheme. Our enemies had trapped us. Tilting my gaze to the vi, a myriad of emotions swirled within me, defying exnation. I wondered how Debra might tackle the problem. Debra¡¯s POV: I returned to Jenifer¡¯s house. Chapter 767 I was thinking about the way Denise looked at me. She had such acent smile stered on her face, as though she was the winner between us. Expression darkening, I had a bad feeling that what Ja had done this time must¡¯ve had something to do with Denise. But she was just also just a rogue that had been epted into the Thorn Edge Pack. How could she have the strength and resources to execute all her schemes? Or could there be someone backing her? I was lost in thought, and it was Jenifer¡¯s voice that pulled me back to reality. ¡°Debra, you can¡¯t go out in the next few days, understood?¡± Jenifer warned me, ¡°I tried to turn a blind eye with you, but now, I can¡¯t. In order to maintain a stable rtionship between the two packs, you have to stay put I already expected that much, so I wasn¡¯t surprised with Jenifer¡¯s warning. ¡°Okay. ¡± Still, Jenifer didn¡¯t look relieved. On the contrary, she looked a Little depressed. Perhaps it was because Caleb¡¯s actions just now.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Caleb openly stopped Jenifer from taking me away, and he even threatened to cut ties with her. As his mother, it was reasonable for her to feel uneasy. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But Elena wasn¡¯t here now, What could I do to make Jenifer feel better? I bit my lip, feeling a bit worried, After all, at the end of the day, Jenifer was very kind to me. All she ever did was for my sake; she just expressed her love differently from Caleb. ¡°I¡¯m going to retire to my room now,¡± she said tiredly. Then she stood up and left. I watched her climb the stairs, feeling so distressed. ¡°Ivy, what should I do?¡± I asked worriedly Hesitant, Ivy suggested, ¡°What if you tried to bake her a cake? She¡¯s in a bad mood, and maybe eating a cake might make her feel better. I thought about it carefully. Ivy¡¯s suggestion was great. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do i I went to the kitchen and set about baking a cake, Later, I brought a slice of the freshly-baked cake to Jenifer¡¯s room. When I knocked on the door, I heard a child¡¯s voice from inside. My eyebrows shot up in confusion. Elena wasn¡¯t here, so who was the child in Jenifer¡¯s room? On second thought, though, it sounded Like the voice of a little boy. Just then, Jenifer¡¯s clear voice interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Come in. ¡± I carefully opened the door. Chapter 768 It turned out that Jenifer was on a video call with Dn. I found Jenifer sitting on the edge of the bed with her cellphone facing the door. As soon as I walked in, she turned her head to look at me. My gazended on her phone screen, and my eyes met Dn¡¯s. Hy heart skipped a beat. It was truly an inexplicable feeling. I only saw Dn through a video call-not in person-yet I felt an uncanny sense of familiarity. It was as if an invisible bond connected me to him, drawing us closer together. Dn looked much better than thest time I saw him. Now, he more closely resembled Caleb. In fact, he looked exactly like his father. And I also noticed that Dn didn¡¯t look like Denise at all. Dn¡¯s eyes were as clear as a babbling brook, whilst Denise¡¯s eyes were murky and full of scheming. Suddenly, the Little boy smiled at me. I was ashamed to say this, but I froze. I couldn¡¯t quite understand why, but when I saw the genuine smile on the boy¡¯s face, I felt a hint of embarrassment, I found myself at a loss for words, so all I could do was respond with an awkward smile in return. ¡®s BunnyBookery We looked at each other, neither of us saying a word. Jenifer also sensed the weird atmosphere, so she reached out to end the call, but before her finger could push the button, Dn suddenly spoke. ¡°Are you the future LunaContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: I was stunned at first, but then I finally managed to force a nod. Dn fixed his bright eyes on me and introduced himself seriously. ¡°Hello, my name is Dn. I like you very much. ¡± Ny heart skipped a beat. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I was a little surprised. I could see that the boy was being sincere, that he was saying it from the bottom of his heart rather than just trying to tter me. I opened my mouth, which suddenly felt dry, and croaked, ¡°Thank you. ¡± Dn¡¯s brows rxed, He continued gravely, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you did that bad thing in the news, I think someone tried to frame you. ¡± He looked at me with sincerity in his eyes, asking, ¡°Can you please stay? I really hope you can stay here. ¡± I froze. Even though I already suspected that what happened to me was rted to Denise, Dn didn¡¯t know about it at all, so how did he arrive at that conclusion? Still, I was touched. He was a good kid. After thinking for a while, I clenched my fists and said firmly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll stay and be the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Chapter 769 ¡°Yay!¡± Dn¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly. ¡°Dn, it¡¯s time for your injection. ¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the Line. From the video call, I saw the door to Dn¡¯s ward opening, and a nurse came in. The nurse skillfully drew the medicine into the syringe and then rolled up Dn¡¯s sleeve, revealing his arm. Dn looked very calm. The thick needle was inserted into his slender arm, but he didn¡¯t so much as wince. After the injection, the nurse handed Dn a cup filled with pills. Dn epted them naturally. He even said ¡°thank you¡± to the nurse in a low voice. I had mixed feelings, seeing such a scene. Whenever Elena was sick and needed medicine, she always made a huge fuss. I¡¯d have to coax her for a long time before she¡¯d finally take it. Dn, on the other hand, behaved obediently. He must¡¯ve gotten used to such treatment.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ny heart twitched inexplicably at the thought. He was so young. How did he get through a pain that even adults couldn¡¯t take? After Dn swallowed thest of his pills, Jenifer sighed with relief. ¡°Dn, get some rest. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free, okay?¡± ¡°okay, thank you, Grandma. ¡± Dn smiled at her politely. Jenifer ended the call, and Dn¡¯s face disappeared from the phone screen. I was at a loss. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After a moment of silence, I asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Denise? Didn¡¯t she go to see Dn?¡± At the mention of Denise¡¯s name, Jenifer¡¯s expression darkened. Her gaze turned cold, and she expressed her anger, saying, ¡°After I sent her away, she only visited Dn at the hospital twice. And on each asion, she tried to manipte Dn into begging Caleb to take her back into our family. ¡± ¡°only twice?¡± I was shocked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jenifer said through gritted teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know how this heartless woman became a mother. How could she be so cold to her own child?¡± After hearing what Jenifer had to say about Denise, I found it strange. I asked Ivy secretly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Denise is acting weird? It¡¯s like Dn isn¡¯t even her child-like she¡¯s just using him as a pawn. ¡± Ivy agreed. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Denise is a failure of a mother. Her own son likes his stepmother more. I get the feeling that Dn doesn¡¯t like his mother that much. ¡± Chapter 770 I felt the same way as Ivy. However, there might¡¯ve just been some misunderstandings between the mother and son. After savoring a few bites of the cake I prepared, Jenifer¡¯s expression turned serious as she said, ¡°Debra, if Caleb can¡¯t handle this situation, I¡¯m more than willing to support you and Elena, so you can stay. ¡± I looked at her in surprise. Jenifer, on the other hand, lookedpletely calm. ¡°But I can only do so much. You might not be able to be the next Luna, and you might not be able to protect the people of Roz Town anymore. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect that Jenifer would defend me like this, which was touching, but I still shook my head firmly. ¡°I haveplete faith that Caleb can handle this. ¡± Jenifer smiled. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right In the evening, as soon as I retired to my room for the night, my phone rang. It was Caleb calling. As soon as the call was connected, Caleb told me about his investigation. ¡°Debra, James had Ja¡¯s body cremated right after she passed away t Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ his morning, using the excuse of family tradition. He didn¡¯t even let the forensic team to perform an autopsy. By the time Zoe and I arrived, we were toote. We didn¡¯t find any clues, I was shocked. ¡°Is he trying to frame me for Ja¡¯s death? He¡¯d rather destroy the body and throw me under the bus than find the real murderer?¡± ¡°I think so, At the very least, he didn¡¯t want us to get any evidence on the corpse,¡± Caleb replied grimly. ¡°Did you find anything else?¡± I asked anxiously. ¡°Carlos noticed something fishy about the prison guard who had thest contact with Ja, and Zoe suspects that the guard might have been bribed. ¡± So we¡¯re looking into this guard right now, but at present, he¡¯s missing. But don¡¯t worry, Debra. As long as we find him, the truth will be revealed,¡± Despite his telling me not to, I was still a little worried, ¡°But tomorrow¡¯s thest day, What if we can¡¯t find the prison guard by then?¡± After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I might have a n, Debra. ¡± ¡°What n?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Caleb exined everything in detail. I agreed immediately. ¡°Okay, do it! don¡¯t have to be overly reasonable. When dealing with the bad guys, you Chapter 771 ¡°They tried to harm Elena, and this time, they framed you,¡± Caleb said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to fight back. I won¡¯t let them go this time!¡± Denise¡¯s POV: Yesterday, I watched as the reporters swarmed around Debra and bombarded her with questions. It was the first time I had seen her so flustered. ¡°Debra must¡¯ve been plotting this since before she came to the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t know how she managed to fool our Alpha. We can¡¯t let such a person be our Luna. ¡± ¡°This kind of rogue is very scheming. ¡°This kind of rogue is cunning. Everyone must be cautious and not be deceived. ¡± The onlookers began to doubt Debra. I couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Clearly, these people were influenced by the reports arranged by the Barton family. It was a pleasant surprise for me. I never anticipated that the people of the Thorn Edge Pack would be so gullible. Just a few days ago, Debra¡®s reputation was soaring as she was praised for her heroic act of saving people at the gym. But now, the report had easily shattered the public¡¯s trust in her. ¡®s BunnyBookery A simple news report managed to destroy the trust of the public so easily. There seemed to be no logic or judgment in their reactions, It was absurd! Nheless, their naivety made my n progress smoothly, and I felt quite satisfied. Debra¡¯s reputation had been tarnished, and no matter how much Jenifer tried to protect her, it seemed highly unlikely for Debra to marry Caleb, This was exactly what I wanted-I wouldn¡¯t let Debra get what I couldn¡¯t have. Debra¡¯s reputation had been tarnished, and no matter how much Jenifer tried to protect her, it seemed highly unlikely that Debra and Caleb¡¯s wedding would push through. This was exactly what I wanted-I wouldn¡¯t let Debra get what I couldn¡¯t have. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ That night, I finally had a good night¡¯s sleep-the best one since I was expelled from the Wright family. Seeing Debra in trouble brought me an odd sense of relief. I was eager to see how she¡¯d try to save herself this time around. The following day, I woke up early. The sun¡¯s rays streamed through the window, and after stretching in bedzily, I leisurely freshened up and made my way to the Barton family¡¯s living room. Tina was sitting on the sofa, deeply engrossed in reading the newspaper. I approached and caught a glimpse of the headline-it was about Debra¡¯s predicament from yesterday. ¡°Well done, Denise. ¡± Tina praised me with satisfaction, a spark of energy in her eyes. She smiled at me, clearly pleased with Debra¡¯s current situation. ¡°Our hard work paid off. Debra¡¯s in trouble now!¡± Although I was also feeling smug about the overall situation, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you take care of Ja¡¯s matter properly? Is there any evidence left?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. My main concern now was the possibility that we left some evidence that might lead Caleb to discover something about Ja¡¯s death. Tina responded confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no evidence left. The bribed prison guard said that Ja had been silenced before her demise. She couldn¡¯t even cry for help when the guard poisoned her. There¡¯s nothing to trace. ¡± Chapter 772 Feeling somewhat reassured, I then asked, ¡°what about James? Will he cause trouble for the Barton family again?¡± Tina reclined, appearing rxed, and said, ¡°No. He¡¯s given up on Ja. After reading the report yesterday, he immediately sought out the former Alpha. I reckon he¡¯ll try to make things worse to regain his dignity. ¡± With a gloating expression, Tina added, ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything for now. Let the conflict between them escte a bit. We¡¯ll instigate Debra¡¯s public trial of Debra and drive that bitch away, No one can protect her this time! ¡°Perfect¡± Now I finally feltpletely relieved, ¡°Denise, go and ask the servants to prepare more wine and food-especially my favorite red wine. I want to celebrate today¡¯s victory.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± I nodded and was about to leave when a servant rushed in nervously. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Alpha Caleb is here. ¡± Denise¡¯s POV: Tina¡¯s brow furrowed as she inquired, ¡°What brings Caleb here? The servant shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Feeling an unsettling knot of fear twist in her stomach, Tinamanded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hide, Denise I felt a little flustered. Hadn¡¯t Tina assured that nothing would be exposed? Why did Calebe here? ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My heart began to pound. Had he discovered the evidence already? In a haze, the servant whisked me out of the living room. At the stairway, I stirred awake and pulled away from her grasp. ¡°Denise, what are you doing? Hurry up! You must take shelter in your room. It¡¯s far safer there!¡± I calmly declined the request. ¡°No, I can stay here. ¡± ¡°But. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t be discovered, I won¡¯t get you involved in case I get caught. ¡± The servant, resigned to my resolute will, issued a cautious warning. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t me me if anything happens. ¡± She turned and left, steps quick and wary. Chapter 773 With her parting, I turned my gaze to the living room, where Tina sat on the sofa, her hands tightly sped on her thighs. A flutter of unease shed across her face. Opting for a concealed staircase tucked away in a secluded alcove, I found a vantage point over the entire hall while remaining unseen by its upants. I knew I had chosen a dangerous route. Yet, I was relegated to a passive role, reliant on the shelter of others. Any mishap would lead to my expulsion. I couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes. Ensuring absolute rity of the situation became imperative. Otherwise, I would fall victim to betrayal. After a while, Caleb sauntered in, trailed by an imposing woman. She had long legs, a slender waist, and sported short, striking purple hair that immediately caught one¡¯s attention. I recognized her as a cop from Roz Town, known for her tendency to resolve issues through forceful means. Under her dominion was a man concealed beneath a ck hood. My vantage point obscured his face, but he seemed in a wretched state, staggering with visible bloodstains, Clearly, he had sustained severe injuries. Before Caleb could utter a word, Tina inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Caleb?¡± Tina¡¯s gaze turned cold as she stared at Zoe and the man, expressing her displeasure. ¡°Why did bring then to my house for no reason? Not everyone is qualified to enter the Barton family¡¯s residence Caleb¡¯s gaze bore into Tina, icy and prating. ¡°Tina, I¡¯ve found Ja¡¯s murderer. ¡± For a fleeting moment, Tina¡¯s interlocked hands froze in ce. Approaching her, Caleb said seriously, would advise you to confess your guilt. Spare yourself the humiliation of having every detailid bare. ¡± Tina asked, ¡°What on earth are you talking about? I¡¯m at a loss.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I¡¯ve never crossed paths with Ja, let alone know anything about her death. What crime could I possibly be admitting to?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Well, if you¡¯re unwilling to acknowledge your actions, don¡¯t me me for myck of respect With a subtle signal, Caleb nced at Zoe. Zoepelled the man to kneel, her tone as chilly as an arctic breeze. ¡°Tina, spare us your pretense of innocence, This man here is the prison guard you bribed,¡± Tina¡¯s heart raced for a moment, but she swiftly regained herposure. ¡°What prison guard? I don¡¯t understand. ¡± Zoe shot her a taunting look, her lips curling into a sly smile. ¡°Tina, let me enlighten you. I¡¯m a cop hailing from Roz Town. The former mayor there, Adam, knows a bag of ruthless interrogation tricks, and I¡¯ve employed them on the prison guard. After a night of grilling, he spilled everything, He spilled that it was the Barton family who put him up to it. And before Ja passed away, she too used the Bartons of causing her harm ¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± Tina retorted fervently. ¡°Ja couldn¡¯t speak a word before she died because Caleb had invoked an Alpha order to silence her forever. You¡¯re clearly trying to frame m At this revtion, Caleb and Zoe exchanged knowing nces, their smiles growing wider. Chapter 774 Damn it! Tina fell for a cunning ruse! Ny heart skipped a beat. Unbeknownst to anyone, save the vignt prison guards, Ja was sworn to silence. Tina¡¯s words exposed her involvement in orchestrating the prison guard¡¯s deadly scheme. What aplete fool! Caleb¡¯s POV: It was utterly ridiculous. Just a moment ago, Tina had denied knowing anything about Ja¡¯s case, yet now she was providing urate details about her death, practically confessing to her crime in right front of me. ¡°You. When Tina saw the smiles on my and Zoe¡¯s faces, she suddenly froze. Obviously, she realized that she had made a grave mistake. Tina was about to defend herself when the prison guard abruptly fell to his knees in front of her, clutching her feet with a vice-like grip. The prison guard let out a terrible howl, ¡°Ms, Barton, you¡¯re the reason I¡¯ve ended up in this wretched state! You¡¯ve caused me so much suffering!¡± His screams pierced through me, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°They peeled the skin off my face! Now I can only wear a hood to show my face. Give me back my face! Give it back, you bitch!¡± His agonizing cries continued, resembling the haunting pleas of a desperate spirit. Emotionally overwhelmed, he coughed, and the blood he spat out sttered onto Tina¡¯s apricot high heels. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Ah! Tina shrieked in terror, attempting to step back, but the prison guard¡¯s grip remained unyielding. Seizing the moment, I inquired, ¡°Ms. Barton, do you want to know how Roz Town deals with their criminals? Do you want to know what it feels Like to have your face peeled off like that?¡± Tina¡¯s face drained of color, fear etched in her expression. She took a deep breath and stammered, ¡°I¡¯ve been framed. I never hired a murderer to kill Ja. Don¡¯t believe this nonsense from the prison guard. He¡¯s lying!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The prison guard retorted angrily, ¡°Ms. Barton, you¡¯re ruthless. You didn¡¯tin when you paid me off! Tina trembled as she barked at her servants, ¡°Go and get my brothe Her brother was none other than Luis Barton, Janiya¡¯s father and the head of the Barton family. Tina was obviously hoping her brother could deal with this, but I remained unfazed. On the contrary, I smiled. ¡°No need to call him. I already invited him over for you. ¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Luis stepped inside the room slowly. Thanks to my arrangements, Luis had witnessed Tina¡¯s entire confession. He knew the truth without needing an exnation. Chapter 775 I trusted Luis to make the right decision; after all, he was a shrewd businessman. ¡°Luis, please help me!¡± Tina¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she saw her savior. She rushed to him and pleaded, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Ja. It was all a setup by that damn prison guard. I¡¯m innocent With a stern expression, Luis remained silent. Clearing my throat, I reminded him, ¡°Mr. Barton, the Barton family¡¯s reputation can¡¯t afford any more damage. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll make the right choice. Luis immediately adopted a serious expression and dered decisively, ¡°Tina, the evidence is undeniable. Confess to your actions and ept the punishment you deserve. Don¡¯t tarnish the Barton family¡¯s name ¡°Luis?¡± Tina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Rubbing his forehead, Luis said impatiently, ¡°Janiya is still in the sanatorium, and that¡¯s already caused more than enough trouble for me. Why are you causing me more headaches, Tina? You know that the Barton family always prioritizes its interests. Do what you must. ¡± The cruel reality dawned on Tina, and she cried out in despair, ¡°Luis, you can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m your sister!¡± Please Luis gazed at her coldly, eyes devoid of any mercy. ¡°In the Barton family, interests alwayse first. You know tha It was evident that Luis had given up on his sister, I suspected that she hadn¡¯t discussed her actions with him, or else she wouldn¡¯t havemitted so many errors. Luis threw the statement of confession at Tina with a stern expression. As the family¡¯s leader, he ordered, ¡°Sign it, Tina, Don¡¯t further tarnish the Barton family name. ¡°No, I won¡¯t sign i Furious, Tina threw the pen at the wall with a crazed look on her face. The next second, she transformed into a wolf, sprinting towards the gate in a wild attempt to escape. Caleb¡¯s POV: Tina shoved Luis out of the way. He stumbled, nearly falling onto Zoe. ¡®s BunnyBookery Zoe grimaced in disgust, quickly standing aside to avoid the collision. The next second, Luis hit the floor with a sickening thud. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This brief distraction allowed Tina to escape. ¡°Damn it! Tina¡¯s getting away!¡± Zoe eximed loudly, frustrated by the sudden turn of events. The prison guard unexpectedly stood up from the floor, tossing the hood aside. Without a moment to lose, he took off in pursuit of Tina. He sprinted with incredible speed, swiftly catching up to her and easily dragging her back to the living room. When Luis saw the man¡¯s face, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Carlos?¡± Zoe and I exchanged smug smiles. Yes, the so-called ¡°prison guard¡± was actually just Carlos. shback:Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Last night, I spoke with Debra over the phone. I shared the current situation and my bold n. ¡°Debra, since we haven¡¯t located the prison guard yet, I have a bit of a risky idea, Let¡¯s have someone pretend to be the prison guard and coerce Tina into confessing. ¡± Chapter 776 ¡°You mean you want to use trickery to extract her confession?¡± Debra asked in surprise. ¡°Yes. ¡± I confirmed, exining my suspicions. ¡°Debra, I suspect Tina set you up. She caused trouble for you at the dinner party to avenge Janiya. After Ja¡®s ident, James confronted Tina at the Barton family. He ended up withdrawing several of his investments with them. My hunch is that Ja¡¯s murder was orchestrated by Tina. ¡± ¡°So let me get this straight. You¡¯re going to bring someone who will pose as the prison guard to the Barton family¡¯s house to test Tina?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Unexpectedly, Debra approved of my n immediately. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it! When dealing with the bad guys, you don¡¯t have to be overly reasonable. ¡± She also suggested, ¡°Caleb, why not have Carlos disguise himself as the prison guard? That way, if anything goes awry, he¡¯ll be able to handle it effortlessly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡± Hearing this, I was a little surprised. Debra used to hate Carlos, so her trust in him came as a surprise to me. But nevertheless, I was d that the two were finally getting along, and her suggestion was a good idea. I smiled and said, ¡°Okay. ¡± The following morning, Zoe and I visited Carlos and presented our n. ¡°You want me to pretend to be a prison guard?¡± Carlos expressed reluctance upon hearing our request. But after pondering it for a while, he reluctantly agreed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it for Debra. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ We proceeded to meticulously dress Carlos up. Apart from his appearance, we had to mask his scent as well. So we doused him in animal blood. Not only did this mask his smell, but it also added authenticity to his disguise. When we were done, he looked as though he had been tortured beyond belief. Initially, I anticipated that it would be challenging to glean information from Tina, However, to my surprise, Tina was so frantic that she didn¡¯t even suspect the prison guard¡¯s identity. Furthermore, Luis refused to speak in her defense, leading to a sessful confession. When he learned the truth, Luis shouted angrily, ¡°Caleb, you must be out of your mind! You tricked us!¡± I, on the other hand, was very calm, ¡°Luis, Tina confessed. Besides, the charade would have been useless if she hadn¡¯t sent the prison guard to kill Ja. ¡± Luis¡¯s expression darkened, and there was nothing more he could say. ¡°Luis, I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong!¡± Tina cried desperately. ¡°I did it all to seek justice for Janiya, Please help me Tears streamed down her face, smudging her delicate makeup. ¡°Janiya has suffered since she was a child. Losing her mother early, she was raised by me. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her be unhinged while the person who harmed her lived freely. My love for Janiya made me lose my mind¡­¡± Chapter 777 Luis remained silent, but there was a trace of pity in his eyes, Caleb¡¯s POV: Seeing that Luis¡¯ face had softened, Tina pleaded desperately, hoping for a sliver ofpassion. ¡°Luis, don¡¯t you care for me? I¡¯m your sister! I¡¯m also a member of the Barton family. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything?¡± Luis heaved a sigh and spoke wearily. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Tina, I know you did it for Janiya, but you have to acknowledge that you made a big mistake. As a Barton, you should know. . His measured strides drew him nearer to Tina, his face icy and aloof. Time slowed, and a sense of foreboding washed over me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Luis¡¯ hand found its way to her neck with a sudden, almost impulsive touch. A tremor coursed through me, and I flinched involuntarily. Just as I prepared to react, a faint yet distinct ¡°click¡± reached my ears. My heart skipped a beat. Tina¡¯s head was tilted to the side, the light in her eyes gradually fading away as her body slipped from Luis¡® hand, and fell to the floor with a chilling thud. The realization unfurled like a sinister blossom-Luis had strangled her. One second she was alive. In the next, she was a corpse, her eyes ssy, lungs empty, cooling on the floor, Luis stood up, dusting his hands before he turned to me. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the corpse to you, Caleb. Do what you like, it¡¯s up to you. I have something else to do, so I won¡¯t see you out. ¡± He left without a second nce, strides purposeful, leaving Tina¡¯s body on the floor. Both Zoe and Carlos stood aghast, left bbergasted by the scene. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°This is too cruel,¡± Carlos uttered, his voice tinged with shock. ¡°Even a butcher isn¡¯t as cold-blooded. ¡± Zoe¡¯s nodded. ¡°He acted so decisively and brutally, almost as if he was afraid of Tina falling into our hand. To protect the Barton family¡¯s secret, he killed her without a second of hesitation,¡± I didn¡¯t dwell on it because I was well acquainted with Luis¡¯ character. He was not a good person. Business-minded people valued their interests the most. Luis, the orchestrator of the Barton family¡¯s market expansion, bore the unmistakable imprint of a character that was from virtuous. After all, his unflinching ruthlessness was the reason for his bubbling prosperity. Tina¡¯s story found its conclusion here. Summoning Carlos, I had him retrieve her lifeless form, and then I contacted my father and the elders to tell them to gather in the meeting hall. Tina¡¯s lifeless body struck my father like lightning. Chapter 778 ¡°Caleb, why is Tina dead The elders frowned. ¡°Caleb, aren¡¯t you going too far this time? You killed Ja before, and then you broke into the Barton family¡¯s house and killed Tina. Are you a murderous maniac?¡± Expressionlessly, I presented them with Luis¡¯ letter of apology and delivered a chilly exnation. ¡°I did not end her life. Luis killed her. This is his statement. Please have a look. Don¡¯t frame me. ¡± They peered at the letter carefully, but the skepticism lingered. ¡°Caleb, are you sure this isn¡¯t a collusion devised by you and Luis, a ruse to exonerate Debra of charges. ¡°Yes, Tina is dead.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She can¡¯t say anything. Who¡¯s to say you haven¡¯t meticulously constructed an alibi for Debra?¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting the stubborn opposition. It caught me off guard, prompting an unwee throbbing in my temples. These obstinate elders choose to embrace only what suited them. The truth of the matter seemed immaterial to them, an insufferable reality to endure. An abrupt rap on the meeting hall¡¯s door brought all deliberation to a halt. My father turned to his servant immediately. ¡°Open the door and see what¡¯s going on. ¡± The servant walked to the door and peered through the peephole. Afterward, he turned and said, ¡°Denise is here. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Denise? What was she doing here? ¡°Eet her in. I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s My father appeared puzzled as well. going on. ¡± ¡°Father! I wanted to stop him, yet my father seemed to anticipate my objection. ¡°Caleb, the situation is already entangled in disorder. I¡¯m not afraid of more chaos. Maybe Denise will bring some good news. ¡± My tongue seemed tied, leaving me without a valid retort. I could only keep silent. As the door opened, Denise stepped in timidly, her head bowed and shoulders slumped. I wasn¡¯t happy to see her look so pitiful, and irritation red to life in my veins, This woman always put on an act, as if she was a victim of schoolyard bullying, which really tested my patience. Chapter 779 ¡°Denise, what are you doing here?¡± I asked icily. My sharp tone momentarily caught Denise off guard, her expression freezing for a beat, only to quickly revert to her feigned victimhood. Her eyes welled up with tears, poised to spill at any moment, ¡°Caleb, please don¡¯t misjudge me, I have no ulterior motives swiftly, she raised her phone and stated, ¡°I¡¯m here to vindicate Debra. I have evidence that exposes Tina as Ja¡¯s murderer She then activated her phone and disyed the evidence for us. It was a video recording. On the screen, Tina¡¯s aplice slipped a considerable sum of money to a prison guard under the guise of visiting Ja. Soon after, the guard poisoned Ja. I turned a curious eye to Denise. ¡°How did you manage to get your hands on this?¡± Denise wiped her tears and exined, ¡°Ja and I were friends, so I went to the prison to visit her. I never anticipated stumbling upon this scene, so I recorded it quickly. Hy eyes narrowed as skepticism filled my mind. Ja¡®¡¯s story was full of holes. What an uncanny stroke of luck! Why present this now? The motive was clear-she sought to exonerate herself since Tina was no more. I didn¡¯t want this nasty woman to get what she wished for, so I inquired, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you show it to us earlier?¡± Denise knelt in front of my father. Her tears flowed freely as she choked out her words. ¡°I¡¯m a rogue with no one to turn to. The fear of Barton family¡¯s retaliation has kept me from revealing this. But I thought about it for a while, and I just couldn¡¯t let Debra suffer when I knew the truth. So I gathered my courage toe here and tell you the truth. ¡± A momentary pause ensued as Denise gazed at me, her eyes heavy with meaning. Her face was wet with tears, her cheeks red and puffy. ¡°But even my kindness has been met with doubt. It makes me sad. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t buy into Denise¡¯s words, not even a bit. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a chance you¡¯re just saying all this. How can we know whether it¡¯s true or not? And let¡¯s not forget, you were kicked out by my mother before because you annoyed her. With such a bad track record, who in their right mind would trust you?¡± ¡°I swear on Dn¡¯s life!¡± Unfazed by my doubts, Denise seemed resolute, ready to go to any lengths to convince me. ¡°If I lied to you, I would lose Dn forever, and I¡¯d never see him again. Caleb, Dn is my son. I can¡¯t bear to lose him, can I?¡± I didn¡¯t respond to Denise¡¯s words-I still couldn¡¯t fully believe her. Ny father, however, seemed to be swayed by her. In a hushed tone, he tried to persuade me, ¡°Caleb, a mother doesn¡¯t lightly make an oath about her own child. She must be telling the truth. ¡± Seizing the opportunity, Denise pressed on, ¡°I love you, Caleb. Truly. I risked offending the Barton family to gather evidence and prove Debra¡¯s innocence, all to make you happy. Can¡¯t you trust me, considering what I¡¯ve done?¡± I looked at her and remained silent. Denise¡¯s eyes remained fixed on me, full of unwavering affection. ¡°I know Debra is your future Luna, but as the Alpha, you have the right to have other women, I¡¯m willing to serve you and Debra for the rest of my life if it means I can stay here with you. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 780 Her deration seemed to strike a chord with the elders and my father. They spoke up in her favor, trying to persuade me to keep her around. ¡°Caleb, Denise is a good girl. You should let her stay here. ¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s rare to find someone who would go to such lengths to prove the innocence of their rival in love. ¡± ¡°Most people would be jealous and unwilling to help their rival in love, but Denise has shown remarkable generosity by offering to serve you and Debra. ¡± It was clear that they had all been taken in by Denise¡¯s fabricated story. They tried to persuade me, creating a cacophony of noise that gave me a headache. I had to find a way to change the topic and put an end to this discussion, In an authoritative tone, I turned to the guards andmanded, ¡°Enough of this chatter, Now that the evidence is clear, you must arrest that prison guard immediately and take him back to be punished. ¡± My interruption caught the elders off guard, silencing them for a moment. Thankfully, this allowed the matter to be settled, and they could no longer push Denise¡¯s case any further. After the elders left, I maintained a cold stare at Denise and didn¡¯t mince my words. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your purpose is, but you need to leave the Thorn Edge Pack, I won¡¯t allow someone like you to stay around here, Denise looked hurt, but she quicklyposed herself and responded, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me here, I won¡¯t force myself on you She wiped her tears gently and spoke in a soft, pleading voice. ¡°After your mother drove me away, I had nowhere to go, and I couldn¡¯t see Dn either, Please, for the sake of the key evidence I provided, can you help me find a ce to settle down? This is my only request Her plea sounded sincere, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to trust her. I knew there was more to her story, and my mother must have had her reasons for driving Denise away. Beneath her seemingly weak demeanor, Denise had shown signs of ambition, and I couldn¡¯t ignore the potential threat she posed to Debra. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°okay, I can arrange a ce for you to stay. ¡± Despite my objections, my father surprised me by agreeing with her. ¡°Father!¡± I tried to intervene, However, my father was very calm. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? It¡¯s just finding her a ce to live. It¡¯s not a difficult thing to do. ¡± He then offered a piece of advice. ¡°Denise helped us find the evidence today, so we can¡¯t be too ruthless. But don¡¯t tell Debra about this, or it might lead to an argument. I had a simr experience in the past with your mother. ¡± His decision left me feeling helpless. Before I could respond, Denise bowed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you, sir. At that moment, my keen eyes caught sight of a bruise on Denise¡¯s neck. It appeared severe, as if someone had strangled her. This discovery puzzled me because she had imed to be homeless and without a ce to stay. How could someone have attacked her in such a manner? Chapter 781 Without hesitation, I asked her, ¡°Denise, what happened to your neck? How did you get that bruise?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Denise seemed flustered by the question and instinctively raised her cor, trying to hide the bruise from my view. Denise¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t see iting. Caleb was surprisingly observant, spotting the w print on my neck, Hy heart pounded in my chest, and I knew I had to think fast. There was no way I could let him find out how that mark got there, or all my efforts today would be for nothing. So, I quickly smiled and blurted out, ¡® ident. ¡± h, it¡¯s nothing. Just a little Hastily, I pretended to fuss with my clothes, trying to divert his attention, while carefully avoiding eye contact. But Caleb wasn¡¯t one to give up easily. ¡°No. Come here, let me take a look,¡± he insisted, taking a few steps closer. I couldn¡¯t help but bite my lip nervously, feeling the tension build up. It was clear he wasn¡¯t concerned about my well-being; he was suspicious of something. I mustered a weak smile and tried to exin, ¡°Really, it¡¯s not a big deal, Caleb. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression turned serious, and I knew he had noticed something off about me. ¡°Denise, are you¡± ¡°Great news!¡± A burst of cheers cut off Caleb¡¯s words, and Carlos eximed with excitement, ¡°Caleb, guess what? I just got thetest update that all the reporters waiting outside Jenifer¡¯s house have finally cleared off, and all the negative news about Debra has been scrapped. Congrattions! You¡¯ve sessfully restored Debra¡¯s reputatio1 Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Seriously?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes lit up with pure joy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He didn¡¯t insisted on asking how I got hurt earlier. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! I¡¯m going to find Debra right away!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Carlos nodded, equally thrilled. They hurried off together, leaving Patrick and me behind. Patrick looked at me with a serious expression and said, ¡°Denise, if you n to stick around, you better be on your best behavior. My son only loves Debra now, and there¡¯s no room for anyone else in his heart. Only when you¡¯re willing to keep your promise and serve Debra, you can stay here. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to protect you. ¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. I understand,¡± I replied with a grateful smile. Patrick nodded with satisfaction and instructed his servant, ¡°Find a room for her. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s small; just ensure it¡¯s not too close to Debra¡¯s. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± The servant nced at me with disgust and said reluctantly, ¡°Follow me. ¡± Chapter 782 ¡°Thank you. ¡± I swallowed my anger, stering a fake smile on my face. As soon as I entered the new room and made sure the servant was gone, frustration boiled inside me, and I mmed my hand on the table. Bang! The loud noise echoed my discontent. It was so unfair! I had worked hard and given my all, yet this was how they treated me. The servant¡¯s scornful eyes reyed in my mind, fueling my anger. I trembled with rage, struggling to maintain myposure. One day, I would make them pay. All of them. I hade here with a purpose-to bring them down! shback: I was standing in the corner of the Barton family¡¯s hall, helplessly witnessing Tina¡¯s brutal murder at the hands of her own brother, Luis. The image of her lifeless body being carried away by Caleb haunted me. It was so shocking. Just moments ago, Tina was chatting andughing with me on the sofa, Now, she was gone, taken away in such a gruesome way. Luis was ruthless to his sister. If he found out I had orchestrated everything behind her back, he would undoubtedly kill me without hesitation. Panicking, I turned to sneak away, but before I could escape, arge hand grabbed me by the cor, lifting me off the floor. ¡°Help! Let me go!¡± I struggled to break free, but the grip only tightened, making it difficult to breathe. My heart raced, and dizziness overcame me as I gasped for air. ¡°Help me¡­ Please, help¡­¡± I cried out in desperation, thinking I was about to suffocate. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just when I felt like I was at death¡¯s door, the pressure on my neck eased, and I was thrown to the floor. Luis squatted down, still holding me tightly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Denise, did you instigate Tina to cause all these troubles?¡± he demanded angrily, his eyes filled with rage and a thirst for vengeance. Knowing that admitting guilt would lead to my demise, I quickly denied the usations, trying to sound as sincere and humble as possible. ¡°Mr, Barton, you¡¯ve misunderstood me, I¡¯m just a poor rogue. I begged Tina to take me in, I had no part in any n. ¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Luis narrowed his eyes dangerously, clearly skeptical of my words, and he tightened his grip again. The suffocation returned, and I felt death closing in on me. I knew it was not easy to let Luis believe my words. If I didn¡¯t tell him anything useful, I wouldn¡¯t make it out alive. Chapter 783 ¡°Mr. Barton, you must remember that my son, Dn, is a direct descendant of Caleb, Keeping me alive could be beneficial for you,¡± I said, swallowing hard and mustering all my courage. ¡°If you kill me now, it won¡¯t achieve much, Caleb might suspect foul y and investigate the Barton family. ¡± Luis released his grip. He studied me intently and squinted, acknowledging my words. ¡°You¡¯re a clever one, Denise. If you prove useful, I¡¯ll reward you generously. ¡± I didn¡¯t waste a moment and readily agreed. ¡°You have my word. I¡¯ll do my best to help you. ¡± shback Ends I looked around at the room before me, heaving a sigh of relief. At least for now, I managed to gain their trust. Luis wouldn¡¯t end my life anytime soon. As for Caleb¡­ Well, I had to be patient. Even though I was feeling miserable and trapped in this mess, I knew that Luis was a cunning and sophisticated man. He was currently dealing with his daughter¡¯s mental illness and the tragic death of his sister, He wouldn¡¯t let go of Debra. For now, I had to y the role of a spy and wait to see what misfortune might befall Debra. Debra¡¯s POV: As expected, Caleb helped me rify my name, I stood nervously at the door of the vi. I had never been so eager to see Caleb and our daughter before. ¡°Debra, we¡¯re back. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With a squeak, the door to the vi opened.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The bright sun streamed inside, illuminating the whole ce in dazzling Light. With a smile, Caleb pushed the door open and strode into the room with our daughter in his arms. ¡°Mommy !* Elena waved both hands at me excitedly, her eyes filled with joy. This scene was as beautiful as a dream. A lump formed in my throat, and the sense of longing that I had been suppressing bubbled over like a hot spring. ¡°Caleb! Elena!¡± I rushed up excitedly and threw my arms around the two of them tightly. It was hard to describe what I felt at that moment. It was as though I was holding the whole world in my arms. ¡°Ahem. ¡± Suddenly, we heard an awkward cough from behind us. Only then did I realize that Jenifer was also there, so I quickly withdrew my arms in embarrassment, Chapter 784 Caleb lowered his head apologetically. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have contradicted you that day. I was too rash, and I hope you can forgive me. ¡± Eyeing him, Jenifer sighed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. ¡± Then she looked tenderly at Elena and added meaningfully, ¡°Caleb, I haven¡¯t seen my granddaughter in days. I miss her very much. Can you let Elena stay with me today? That way, you can also have some alone time with Debra. ¡± Before Caleb could protest, Elena cleverly chimed in, saying, ¡°Dad, I miss Grandma, too. Can I hang out with her?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Caleb had no choice but to put Elena down. As soon as her feet hit the floor, she scuffled over to Jenifer. ¡°Well, remember to be back before dinner,¡± I said with a smile, ¡°Okay!¡± Elena nodded excitedly, throwing her arms around Jenifer¡¯s legs. Smiling, Jenifer put a sunhat on Elena¡¯s head. The two went out hand in hand. Caleb and I headed to the living room and plopped down on the sofa. I quickly turned to him, unable to contain my curiosity. ¡°How¡¯d your n work so smoothly? Not even a day has passed, but all the problems have been solved. Caleb smiled. ¡°Thanks to Zoe¡¯s investigative skills and Carlos * cooperation, Tina ended up confessing, But I underestimated Luis* ruthlessness. After Tina exposed herself, he killed her on the spot in order not to involve the Barton family. ¡°oh, my God! That¡¯s terrible!¡± I frowned, feeling a little uneasy. ¡°He¡¯s such a heartless person. If he was that cruel to his own sister, how much more us?¡± Caleb was unexpectedly calm. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, As long as we¡¯re careful and don¡¯t let him get anything on us, we¡¯ll be fine. ¡± But hisforting words didn¡¯t assuage my worries. Instead, I thought of the day I was taken away by Jenifer from the Roz District. ¡°Caleb, the day your mother took me away, I saw Denise at the scene. And she smiled at me so strangely. I have a bad feeling about this. ¡± ¡°A bag feeling? What is it?¡± ¡°It gave me the feeling that Tina might not have acted alone. ¡± ¡°She did. ¡± Caleb firmly denied my theory. His confidence confused me. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± Instead of answering my question, he fell into pensive silence. Chapter 785 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked with concern, rubbing his back. Ny intuition told me that he was hiding something from me. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Caleb shrugged it off. ¡°Denise is a timid person. She¡¯d never have the guts to do something so daring. At most, she¡¯d only beat Janiya in secret to vent her anger, but that¡¯s it. ¡± Hy eyes shed in surprise. ¡°Caleb, are you actually defending Denise?¡± After a short silence, he admitted, ¡°Sort of. I guess I just don¡¯t want Dn to have such a bad mother, The kid has enough problems. ¡± Thinking of that poor, fragile child, I fell silent. It was truly a pity to have such a mother. I only hoped that Dn wouldn¡¯t be influenced by his mother. Debra¡®s PO! The following day, after sending Elena to the kindergarten, Caleb and I went to the Roz District to give the residents of Roz Town an exnation for what had been happening these past few days. As soon as the residents saw that I was fine, they surrounded me and Caleb with joy written all over their faces. ¡°Debra, we¡¯re so d you¡¯re okay!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°We know you¡¯re a good person. We knew you¡¯d never kill anyone!¡± Smiling, I responded to and thanked them one by one. Just then, I noticed that Zoe was leaning against the guardrail by the roadside, looking at uszily with a faint smile. I weaved through the crowd and quickly walked to her. ¡°Thanks for your help, Zoe. ¡± I sincerely expressed my gratitude to her. ¡°Thanks to you, things went so smoothly. ¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe shook her head, ¡°No need to thank me. I was just doing my duty as a police officer. Unfortunately for you, the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯sw enforcement can¡¯t do their job. They¡¯re not as good as us, or the problem wouldn¡¯t have been solved so quickly. ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Caleb asked unhappily. ¡°The reason why our n seeded so smoothly was that I¡¯m such a good actor. If it weren¡¯t for me, the police of Roz Town couldn¡¯t have done anything. ¡± Eyebrows raised, Zoe asked with amusement, ¡°A good actor, you say?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Nodding her head casually, Zoe continued sarcastically, ¡°If you think that screaming like a banshee in the Barton family¡¯s house is good acting, then you¡¯d win an award for Best Actor. After all, no one in the world is better at howling than you. I got goose bumps when I heard it. ¡± ¡°Zoe!¡± Carlos sighed helplessly. Chapter 786 ¡°Jesus Christ. Why are you so mean?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but giggle when I heard the two bicker like this. It was evident that this incident had brought the two closer together. Now, they were more like quarreling siblings. ¡°Debra, would you like a tour of the newly decorated building?¡± Just then, the residents of the Roz Town approached and invited us kindly. ¡°The opening ceremony is going to be held tomorrow. We¡¯d be honored if you could check and see if there¡¯s any problems. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I agreed without hesitation. Last time, Jenifer had whisked me away so quickly. I wasn¡¯t able to get a good look at the new building yet. As the person in charge of this project, I was responsible for the rights and interests of the residents of Roz Town. Together, Caleb and I headed to the new building hand in hand. The new building was beautiful. There was even a small school for the children. The overall architectural style was basically the same as that of the old Roz Town. At first nce, I thought I was back in Roz Town. Caleb remarked, ¡°The new building has been cleaned up and furnished. You just need to add some finishing touches. When the second group of residents arrives in a few days, there¡¯ll be a lot of teachers. The children can start schooling here. ¡± As he spoke, he showed me the list of names included in the second batch. I noticed that Anna was in it. I was a little curious. ¡°Caleb, haven¡¯t the children been temporarily enrolled in the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s schools? Why are you in such a hurry to have the teachers of Roz Towne here?¡± ¡°Because this way, the children of the Thorn Edge Pack cane to have sses here instead. The harmonious rtionship between the two packs * children can change the perspective of the people living here. As you know, many people are still not happy with the resettlement of the Roz Town residents here. This way, we can subtly manipte their minds. ¡± I nodded in appreciation. ¡°Good idea. ¡± Caleb ran his fingers through his hair and showed me another list. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Here¡¯s a list of some parents and children who support this policy. ¡± I caught a glimpse of a familiar name. ¡°Will Dne to school here, too?¡± I asked in surprise. At the mention of his son¡¯s name, Caleb¡¯s expression softened, He said with a smile, ¡°Of course. Dn has been doing much better. I want to enroll him here so that he can start school and make friends. Then, he won¡¯t be as lonely as before. ¡± Dn had been confined to the hospital all year round and barely had any contact with the outside world. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight pain in my heart at the thought of this, as though it had been pricked by a needle, Dn had spent so many days alone in the hospital. It was indeed a good idea to have him go to school for him to get along with the children of Roz Town. Chapter 787 So I didn¡¯t object. Just then, Caleb¡¯s phone rang. Speak of the devil; it was a video call request from Dn.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Caleb answered the phone so quickly that I didn¡¯t have the time to hide. Once again, I met Dn¡¯s curious gaze from the phone screen. I had no choice but to smile awkwardly and wave at him, ¡°Hello, Dn!¡± ¡°Hello, Debra!¡± Dn looked at me with a smile. His face was a Little ruddier thanst time. ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb nced at me and then at Dn. Suddenly, a thought urred to him, ¡°Dn, would you like to visit the Roz District tomorrow? ¡°The Roz District?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve just constructed a kindergarten here. It¡¯s beautiful. ¡± Dn¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly. ¡°Okay!¡± Even from the pixted phone camera, I could see that his eyes were full of expectation. Debra¡¯s POV: I hung up the phone, feeling quite unhappy with Caleb¡¯s sudden decision. ¡°I never agreed to meet Dn. Why did you invite him here?¡± Caleb just smiled and replied, ¡°I merely wanted to bring the kid here. I never said that you¡¯d meet him. If you don¡¯t want to see him, you don¡¯t have to. ¡± His response left me speechless. Caleb was cunning; he knew very well that once Dn arrived, it would be challenging for me to avoid him. He was indirectly forcing us to face each other. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After returning to the vi, I spent the entire night pondering the situation. Truth be told, I had been trying to avoid meeting Dn for a long time. I was hoping to buy some time, waiting for the residents of Roz Town to move in. I wanted to give my daughter the choice to stay or leave after that. But Caleb seemed to be putting the responsibility on me. Just recently, Elena had a close call with Ja¡¯s attempt on her life. If I let her see her father¡¯s other child now¡­ I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how she¡¯d react. It was an incredibly difficult decision to make. On the second day, Caleb was up early and in a good mood. He announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up Dn. I¡¯ll be back with you and Elenater, and then we¡¯ll all head to the Roz District together. ¡± I remained silent, unsure of how to respond, Chapter 788 After Caleb left, I went to my daughter¡¯s room and cautiously asked, ¡°Elena, if your father¡¯s other childes with us to the Roz District today, will you be upset?¡± To my surprise, Elena¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Really?¡± she eximed with a happy smile. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! I can¡¯t wait to meet my brother!¡± I was stunned. That strange feeling I had been trying to shake off resurfaced again. I furrowed my brows and asked, ¡°Elena, why do you keep referring to Dn as your brother?¡± I knew that Denise had a past as a rogue before she joined the Thorn Edge Pack, but I couldn¡¯t uncover her true identity before she became a rogue. As far as I knew, Denise didn¡¯t possess any special abilities that could influence my or Elena¡¯s perception of Dn. Unless, of course, she had been hiding her power all this time. But what Elena said next shocked me even more. ¡°Mommy, are you silly? Of course he¡¯s my brother because we both have you as our mother My heart raced, and my mind was in turmoil. I couldn¡¯t help but think of the boy who died on the day of his birth. But how could that boy be Dn? Gale had assured me that the child had died on the day of his birth. I vividly remembered the heartbreaking scene-the lifeless baby covered in blood, never uttering a cry. Afraid that I would be too sad, Gale sighed and buried the child in the Xeric Pack. I visited his grave every year to mourn him. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Elena¡¯s voice brought me back to the present. She noticed that my hands were cold and concern filled her face. I didn¡¯t know how to exin my thoughts to her, so I forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, sweetheart. ¡± Her conjecture had stirred up a whirlwind of emotions inside me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Before leaving the Xeric Pack, Elena had often spoken about her brother, and when she saw Dn¡¯s picture, she became even more excited. But how could she have made such a connection? Even if she was influenced by my mysterious power, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible for her to recognize Dn as her brother with such uracy. They hadn¡¯t even met each other. Not even mates could share such a strong bond without interacting. ¡°Ivy, how is this even possible?¡± I asked, my head throbbing with confusion. Ivy looked equally puzzled and replied, ¡°I have no idea, I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this before I decided to set aside my questions for now. Perhaps when I finally met Dn, I¡¯d get the answers I was looking for. There was a sudden knock on the door of the vi. When I opened it, I saw Zoe and the people from Roz Town standing there. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, pleasee with Mr. Wright to cut the ribbon at the opening ceremony for the new building. You have done a lot in the relocation. We hope you can participate in the ribbon cutting this time. ¡± I agreed, saying, ¡°Caleb is at the hospital, but he¡¯ll be back soon. Let¡¯s wait for him to join us. ¡± ¡°Okay. We waited for a while in the vi, but Caleb didn¡¯t show up. Faced with the residents¡¯ anticipation, I had no choice but to go ahead with Elena to the ceremony. However, as we approached the new building, a horrifying sight greeted us. ck smoke billowed from the structure, mes licking the sky and consuming everything in their path. People were covering their noses, tears streaming down their faces as panic spread through the crowd. The chaos was palpable as panicked individuals ran around, shouting and crying. The building was on fire! Chapter 789 Debra¡¯s POV: I was in shock, but I had to act quickly to ensure Elena¡¯s safety. I turned to her and said, ¡°Elena, stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡± Elena nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, Mom. ¡± I rushed out of the car and approached the crowd to inquire about the situation. ¡®s BunnyBookery The people present were furious and vented their frustration at us. ¡°The new building has been on fire for a while! We called the fire brigade, but the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s fire department hasn¡¯t arrived yet!¡± Anxiety consumed me as I asked urgently, ¡°Are there still people inside the building?¡± ¡°Yes! Many people couldn¡¯t escape in time; the opening ceremony was about to begin. There might still be people trapped inside. The fire is raging. If this keeps up, there could be casualties. ¡± Zoe fumed, kicking a nk in frustration. ¡°These bastards! What¡¯s wrong with the fire department of the Thorn Edge Pack? These idiots are slower than turtles. They intentionally dyed their response when they heard the fire was in the Roz District. I wish I could gouge out their eyes! ¡°Zoe, calm down!¡± I intervened, trying to stay focused. ¡°Saving lives is our priority. We can¡¯t waste time.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± Her anger subsided, and she reverted to her role as a police officer. She immediately organized the crowd and said, ¡°Everyone, there are fire extinguishers in the buildings nearby. Please bring them here to control the fire. The rest of you go with me to the new building to rescue people. Ten people are responsible for one floor. If you find anyone,e out immediately!¡± Then, she turned to me and said, ¡°Debra, I¡¯ll help with the rescue efforts inside the building. You stay here and stabilize the overall situation. Keep an eye out for any signs of building copse. ¡± I looked at the mes with a heavy heart and replied, ¡°Understood. Please be careful As Zoe rushed to help those trapped inside, I felt a mix of anxiety and frustration. I knew that calling the fire department was the best option, but with the fire raging out of control, we couldn¡¯t afford to wait for their arrival. I tried to contact Caleb through our mind link, hoping he could assist in some way. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But he ignored me, leaving me feeling even more distressed. People¡¯s lives were at stake, and we needed all the help we could get. What was he so busy with? I found myself with no other option but to organize those who had managed to escape while also keeping a close eye on the situation inside the new building. Luckily, there weren¡¯t too many people trapped inside, and thanks to Zoe¡¯s efforts, they were all rescued safely. The fire was spreading rapidly, and the smoke billowed up, almost as if it wanted to engulf the entire sky. The fiery glow illuminated our faces, adding to the intensity of the moment. The firefighters came when the building was about to copse. But my heart was still heavy with worry because Zoe hadn¡¯te out yet. Chapter 790 She had identally taken some medicine that lowered her blood pressure. Was there a chance that the medicine was affecting her in this crucial moment? She could be in danger. My anxiety soared, and I rushed to the firefighters, desperately pleading, ¡°There are still people inside the building, but it¡¯s on the verge of copsing, The situation is incredibly dangerous. Please, is there any way to rescue those trapped inside?¡± I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anything happening to Zoe, She couldn¡¯t meet such a tragic end. In that tense moment, a young firefighter emerged from the chaotic scene. With aposed demeanor, he asked, ¡°Do you have any idea where she might be?¡± Recalling Zoe¡¯s arrangements, I replied, ¡°She should be on either the 6th or 7th floor. ¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to me,¡± he assured me without hesitation. The firefighters swiftly equipped themselves and charged into the building. One of the firefighters urged, ¡°The situation is dire. Please help us evacuate the people nearby. If the building copses, it could be extremely dangerous. ¡± I nodded.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Although I was also very angry that these people came so slowly, causing the life and death of Zoe to be uncertain, I had to distinguish the priority of the matter. Human lives were the utmost priority here. I quickly dispersed the crowd to a safer distance, hoping and praying for Zoe¡¯s safe return. With thebined efforts of the firefighters, the ze was gradually brought under control. As the thick smoke began to dissipate, I saw them emerging from the building, carrying Zoe with them. ¡°Zoe, you made it out!¡± I eximed with relief and joy, enveloping her in a tight hug, tears streaming down my face. Herplexion was darkened by the smoke, and she coughed a few times, but she managed to reassure me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still alive. ¡± Zoe¡¯s anger was evident as she regained herposure, and she asserted firmly, ¡°I know this fire wasn¡¯t just an ident. Someone intentionally started it. There are no good people in the Thorn Edge Pack! ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t say things like that. ¡± The firefighter who had rescued Zoe seemed displeased with her usation. ¡°How can you me the fire department for the dy? There were reasons why we werete. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe shot the firefighter a curious look. ¡°Oh? Why? What happened?¡± The man cleared his throat and spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m Ian Gordon. I¡¯m with the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s fire department. Let me set the record straight-this isn¡¯t all on us. Over the past few days, we¡¯ve been bombarded with false rms about the Roz District being up in mes, We¡¯ve rushed over multiple times, only to find absolutely nothing wrong. It seemed Like someone was ying a cruel joke on us. ¡± ¡°False rms I was taken aback. ¡°Exactly. ¡± Ian nodded, ¡°You see, folks from the Roz District came from the Xeric Pack. Their rtions with the Thorn Edge Pack haven¡¯t exactly been good, so it wouldn¡¯t be out of character for them to stir up some intentional chaos. We figured this was just another attempt to rile us up. Besides, there was a Thorn Edge Pack emergency today that kept us tied up. We were a bit dyed as we prioritized our own pack¡¯s needs. ¡± Chapter 791 Ian¡¯s words made me frown, This was more than just a prank-it was a premeditated act of arson. The masterminds had cleverly duped the nearby fire department, creating a situation where the residents of Roz Town couldn¡¯t receive the vital assistance they needed in time-an awful maniption that led to this. Realizing this, Zoe erupted in anger, her voice dripping with fury as she spat, ¡°How could they? Sneaky, conniving bastards! If Iy hands on them, they won¡¯t have heads left to cut off!¡± She was seething, her anger palpable. ¡°The new building had so many people in it, Those responsible for this are worse than animals!¡± But her tirade was suddenly cut short as she clutched her eyes and slumped into Ian¡¯s arms. ¡°Zoe!¡± I was so anxious that I almost jumped up. Panic welled up within me, almost driving me to my feet. Ian, too, seemed rattled. Hastily, he reached out, gently brushing Zoe¡¯s nose before letting out a relieved breath. ¡°She¡¯s okay. She was just too worked up and fainted,¡± he assured, his tension easing visibly. Suddenly, the wailing ambnce siren pierced the air, Its distant cry sounded almost melodic. With the ambnce¡¯s timely arrival, Ian and I swiftly aided the medical tean in carefully transferring Zoe onto a stretcher and then into the vehicle, It was only then that my gaze fell on the wound marring Ian¡¯s arm.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I couldn¡¯t help but voice my concern. ¡°Hey, Ian, you¡¯re hurt too. You should get to the hospital as well. The fire has been put out, and we¡¯re good on assistance for now. ¡± Ian agreed. As the doctor examined Zoe, I impatiently sat on the bench in the corridor, waiting anxiously for any news. Suddenly, a pair of ck shoes appeared in front of me. Raising my gaze, I found Caleb¡¯s furrowed expression, I stood up abruptly, my irritation apparent. ¡°Caleb, why didn¡¯t you answer when I called you just now?¡± Caleb offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. An emergency came up, and I couldn¡¯t break free in time. ¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I scrutinized him, only to spot a lipstick mark on his cor. My face turned cold immediately. A lipstick mark¡­ Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Suppressing my anger, I asked, Dn?¡± jave you met someone else, apart from Caleb¡¯s silence was all the confirmation I needed. Fuming, I confronted him, ¡°Caleb, there was a fire at the new building just now. Roz Town¡¯s residents and I were in danger. Where were you and what were you doing?¡± ¡°Debra, please don¡¯t me Caleb. ¡± A familiar and annoying voice interrupted us. I turned around to see Deniseing out from the corner and walking to us. She had an embarrassed look on her face as she exined in a soft voice, ¡°I missed Dn so much that I went to see the kid secretly. I didn¡¯t expect to run into Caleb. ¡± Chapter 792 Debra¡¯s POV: So the lipstick on Caleb¡¯s cor belonged to Denise? Suddenly, I became angrier. I turned to Caleb and asked frostily fire broke out in the Roz District ¡°So you both were together when the Denise seemed to panic. She exined anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand us, Debra. I always visited Dn when Caleb wasn¡¯t around. Today was an exception. I haven¡¯t seen much of Caleb in the past few days. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But this made me feel weirder. ording to what Denise was saying, she not only frequented the hospital, but also bumped into Caleb a few times, But why did I have no knowledge about this? Jenifer had told me that Denise rarely visited Dn after she had been driven away. And what disappointed me the most was that Caleb didn¡¯t deny her words. Was Denise speaking the truth? I tried my best to subdue my doubts and asked Caleb, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give me an exnation?¡± No matter how angry I was, I knew that Denise was deliberately trying to sow seeds of discord between Caleb and me. She was well aware of what mattered the most to women, so whenever she was rifying a matter, she would reveal some information that would piss me off one way or another. It dawned on me that she didn¡¯t n in assisting Caleb clear things for me. Her real purpose was to make me misunderstand him. Fortunately, I still held on to my rationality. I would only believe what Caleb would tell me. I wouldn¡¯t get agitated and have a pointless argument with him because of Denise. Obviously, Caleb was annoyed at that moment. He was scowling deeply and was absolutely disinterested in the conversation between Denise and me. But when I questioned him, he replied patiently, ¡°Debra, I didn¡¯te here to meet Denise today. I received news that Dn¡¯s condition worsened. I encountered her by ident I heaved a sigh of relief. Sure enough, now that all the facts wereid out, Denise¡¯s provocation was more apparent. But¡­ ¡°Why did Dn¡¯s condition worsen suddenly?¡± I asked in a baffled voice. Caleb shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was on the way to the hospital when the doctor called and informed me about it. It all happened suddenly. Dn is still in the ICU. That¡¯s why I was unable to meet you. ¡± I nodded, deep in thought, but still felt like something wasn¡¯t adding up. ¡°Wait, then¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I had more questions, but the doctor came out. His expression was grave as he asked, ¡°Where is Dn¡¯s family?¡± Caleb and Denise rushed to him and asked at the same time, ¡°Doctor, how is Dn now?¡± The doctor handed them a test report with a serious face. ¡°He is critical right now, and his condition is significantly more dire than before. He has been unconscious for several hours and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. We will have to continue monitoring the situation. ¡± Hearing that, Denise looked devastated and her knees buckled. Fortunately, Caleb supported her in time, and she also grabbed the opportunity to copse into his arms. This scene left me particrly astonished. For a moment, I felt like the third wheel. Chapter 793 After the doctor left, Caleb turned to me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll dispatch some supplies to the Roz District to appease the injured residents. But please forgive me, Debra. I can¡¯t leave the hospital yet. Dn still needs me. I have to stay here with him. ¡± Denise was still nestled in Caleb¡¯s arms. She had a grief-stricken expression and was continuously mumbling, ¡°My poor boy. ¡± But I noticed that when she raised her hand to wipe her tears, a small smile involuntarily appeared on her face. Although it disappeared in the blink of an eye, I was certain that I wasn¡¯t mistaken, Because it looked exactly the same as the day when Jenifer took me away. Ny doubts instantly increased. As a mother, how could she smile gloatingly when her child was gravely iu? A terrible conjecture shed through my mind. Was Denise responsible for Dn¡¯s illness worsening? ¡®s BunnyBookery I had personally witnessed that his condition had been steadily improving these past few days, He was fine when we talked on video call yesterday.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was impossible for his health to plummet so suddenly. But was Denise really so cruel that she would use her son? Debra¡¯s POV: I cast a wary look at Caleb, my uncertainty Lingering. It seemed logical to me, yet convincing Caleb appeared unlikely without concrete proof. Furthermore, his affection for Dn ran deep. The weight of Dn¡¯s grave ailment had already burdened him too much, Revealing Denise¡¯s deceit would only heighten his anxieties. I gave him a few moments to process it all. Having mulled it over, I held my tongue and pivoted to depart. Right then, the doctor who¡¯d been examining Zoe emerged from the room. I rushed to her side and blurted out, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s she doing Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The doctor responded, ¡°She¡¯s got multiple burns, but I¡¯ve given her a shot to ease the pain. Our next step is keeping those wounds clean. If any infection crops up, I¡¯ll switch to different meds, She¡¯s awake now, and you can see her. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor. ¡± With my gratitude expressed, I hurried into the room. ¡°I¡¯ve got to uncover the culprits. I¡¯ll take down those damn thugs, one by one!¡± The moment I stepped into the ward, Zoe¡¯s voice, edged with irritation, reached my ears. Shey in the bed, her teeth clenched in obvious difort. Were she not presently nursing an injury, she would have undoubtedly bolted out of that room, fists flying. Elena stood by the bed, her eyes brimming with tears, a wellspring of emotion threatening to spill over the edge. A subtle unease crept over me, and I asked nervously, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Homm Elena cried at the sight of me. Chapter 794 I brushed a gentle hand through her hair before turning to look at Zoe. Her Lips were pressed into a tight line, a modicum ofposure returning to her face. ¡°We¡¯ve just received word that Sally sustained grave injuries in the fire, and she¡¯s yet to regain consciousness,¡± Zoe conveyed. ¡°What? Sally got hurt?¡± The wordsnded like a heavy blow, a lightning strike to my senses, leaving me momentarily dazed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Zoe¡¯s voice carried a weight of sorrow as she recounted, ¡°It was during the opening ceremony. Sally was overseeing the event, heading to the farthest storeroom for fireworks and balloons. She was thest to be rescued because she was so far away. ¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± I found myself rooted in ce, the air growing thin around me. No wonder I hadn¡¯t seen Sally in the chaos of the ze. Zoe¡¯s gaze shifted, her words dropping to a hushed murmur. ¡°When Sally was rescued, her face was burnt. The doctor said that it¡¯s been destroyed. She was the most seriously injured, and she¡¯s still in aa. ¡± My heart leaped in my chest. I struggled to fathom the horror of the scene. ¡°Damn it I can¡¯t lie her Zoe¡¯s exmation burst forth, the frustration in her voice palpable. Her restlessness became unbearable and she struggled to pull herself to her feet. swiftly, I intervened, my urgency matched by the intensity of her emotions. ¡°No. Your wounds haven¡¯t healed yet. You can¡¯t go out. ¡± Yet, Zoe¡¯s agitation held firm, an unquenchable fire lit within her. ¡°The injuries won¡¯t stop me. Debra, the next group of residents is due in a few days. We must ensure they step into a secure haven. Unless we unearth the culprit, we¡¯re doomed to see this kind of tragedy strike again. My heart brimmed with resentment. I hated the person who had schemed behind our backs. Determination surging in my chest, I said, ¡°You can rest at the hospital. I promise I¡¯ll investigate. ¡± With my assurance, Zoe refrained from insisting on leaving the hospital. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Soon after, a frown appeared on her face as she muttered, ¡°So much has gone down. Where¡¯s Caleb? Isn¡¯t he the alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack?¡¯ Elena shared the sorrow, her voice a mere whisper as she asked, ¡°Mom, where did Dad go today? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡± I hesitated, grappling for the right words. Sharing the truth could wound my daughter, After all, who would want their father to prioritize another child in a time like this? As I remained silent, Elena¡¯s spirits sunk further, This tender-hearted child was still preupied with Sally. She puckered her lips and added, ¡°If only Dad had been here,¡± Her eyes swam with disappointment. Taking a moment to reflect, I refrained from putting the me on Caleb. Instead, I offered a vague reassurance. Chapter 795 ¡°Elena, there¡¯s no need to be sad. Your father had some matters to attend to. He¡¯ll return as soon as he¡¯s done. ¡± Elena¡¯s gaze dropped, cloaked in silence. Contemting recent events, I crouched down and addressed her earnestly, ¡°Elena, you mustn¡¯t be alone around strangerstely, especially Dn, alright?¡± ¡°Why?¡± My daughter blinked, posing an innocent question. Uncertain of how to convey the truth, I resorted to finding a usible excuse, ¡°These days, there seem to be some weird characters about, and it¡¯s not safe anywhere. I¡¯m just concerned about your well-being Though Elena remained puzzled, she nodded with grave sincerity. ¡°Okay, Mommy, I¡¯ll listen to you.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I won¡¯t go anywhere A heavy weight settled in my chest as I looked at her adorable face. Her pink cheeks and bright eyes tugged at my heart. Denise posed a real threat, and I was determined to shield my daughter from harm. However, I couldn¡¯t be with her every moment of the day; I had to attend to matters involving the fire investigation. The dilemma gnawed at me. How could I keep her safe? Denise¡¯s POV: Dn¡¯s state was awful. He was drenched in sweat and he looked utterly drained. The doctor had examined him multiple times, each time exhaling heavy sighs. Caleb remained tense, his presence a constant at Dn¡¯s bedside. I was worried over the possibility of him breaking down, so I coaxed him gently, ¡°Caleb, grab a bite to eat. Let me watch over him for a bit. You¡¯ve gone a whole day without food. It¡¯s not sustainable to keep this up. ¡± ¡°No, thanks. ¡± Caleb¡¯s response was swift, his eyes not meeting mine. His rejection carried a cold edge, and my raised hand seemed to freeze in the air. A pang of sadness settled in my chest. I could see that Caleb loved Dn very much. If he could let me glimpse a fraction of that affection, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have reached this point. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As time drifted away, the clock yed its quiet tune. Dusk was settling in rapidly, with the moon casting a gentle glow across the night sky, casting a soft, hazy nket over the earth-a sight so tranquil it could lull anyone to sleep. After taking care of Dn for a whole day, Caleb¡¯s endurance finally gave way, and he sumbed to exhaustion right by the bedside. I found myself fixated on his handsome, peaceful visage-this sight made my mind whirl. The situation felt almostical. If it weren¡¯t for Dn¡¯s illness, I doubted I would ever have witnessed Caleb¡¯s defenses crumble, allowing him to doze off right before my eyes. After all, he had never truly ced his trust in me, always maintaining a guarded stance, as if expecting some hidden threat from me. Out of the blue, a message popped up, which brought me back to reality. I grabbed my phone and instinctively tucked it away when I saw it was a text from Luis. Chapter 796 ncing at Caleb, who remained blissfully unaware in his slumber, I let out a sigh of relief before sneaking out of the ward with cautious steps.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In a quieter corner, I retrieved my phone and dialed Luis¡¯ number. He answered almost immediately. ¡°Denise, how¡¯s everything holding up on your end?¡± He sounded eager-he wanted updates right away. ncing back at Dn¡¯s room, I lowered my voice and responded, ¡°I managed to keep Caleb in check. He stuck around the hospital with Dn today instead of rushing off to aid the people of Roz Town. ¡± Luis¡¯ tone brimmed with satisfaction. ¡°Good. Just keep doing your best to keep Caleb upied with Dn. As long as the fire trouble persists, it¡¯s going to mess with the ns for relocating Roz Town and the whole construction process ¡°Okay, I will,¡± I assured him obediently. Luis was usually reserved and rarely disyed even a hint of satisfaction. ¡°Denise, Debra¡¯s got quite the soft spot for those Roz Town people. Once the construction and moving are suspended, she will definitely be very disappointed with Caleb. That¡¯s where your opportunity Lies. ¡± ¡°I know!¡± The thought of reconnecting with Caleb sent a thrill through me. Luis and I nning all of this-from the fire to Dn¡¯s worsened condition-it was all ours, Luis was a very smart person; he understood that Debra¡¯s current priorities centered on the Roz District. So, he made the bold call to set the fire on the very day the new building was set to debut, This way, it would be guaranteed that the Roz Town¡¯s residents would suffer heavy losses, However, for the scheme to work, two main challenges needed addressing: the fire department and Caleb. Dealing with the fire department was rtively easy to solve. By orchestrating a series of fake rms a few days ahead and stirring up some minor trouble elsewhere within the Thorn Edge Pack on that day, the Roz District wouldn¡¯t receive the prompt rescue it desperately needed. The real trouble was Caleb. Luis hadid down strict guidelines beforehand. ¡°Denise, you have to keep Caleb distracted using Dn before the fire hits. Don¡¯t let him participate in the rescue of the Roz District. If Caleb, who knows Thorn Edge Pack like the back of his hand, gets wind of trouble, he¡¯ll swiftly deploy the right resources to aid them. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Got it,¡± I replied, absorbing Luis¡¯ instructions, To keep Caleb preupied, I made a covert move-I swapped out all of Dn¡¯s medication with regr vitamins for nearly a week. But the unexpected twist was that Dn¡¯s condition took a nosedive. In just a few days of the medication switch, he ended up in the ICU. This child was utterly weak and useless. When I visualized Dn writhing in agony in his bed, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to give even an ounce of mercy. me seemed like the only emotion left. His fragile health had triggered this severe illness, and it was his fault alone. If he possessed the robust well-being and charm of Debra¡¯s child, maybe I¡¯d have already secured the Luna position. So, it was all his fault. He was always sick. Except for making me have a little sympathy, he was useless. Chapter 797 As I wrestled with these thoughts, Luis interjected in a stern tone, ¡°Denise, don¡¯t let your guard down. This time, we hurt Carlos* lover. It¡¯s highly probable that Caleb will step in to help. Keep things under wraps. ¡± Debra¡®s PO! ¡°Jenifer, I¡¯ll leave my daughter in your care. ¡± I ced Elena¡¯s tiny hand in Jenifer¡¯s big palm. After the nder ident, I slowly developed trust and affection for Jenifer, She was the only person I could trust in the Thorn Edge Pack now. As for Caleb, Dn was yet to recover. Caleb had to stay at the hospital, so I couldn¡¯t count on his support for now. I just prayed that he could protect Dn well and prevent Denise from hurting the boy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. ¡± Jenifer was aware that I was having a challenging time after the incident in the Roz District. She eyed me with pity and assured me, ¡°I will take good care of Elena for you, I won¡¯t let anything happen to her. ¡± After pondering for a bit, I seriously added, ¡°The situation is quiteplex right now, I¡¯m worried that Denise will do something bad. Could you please keep Elena away from Dn for a few days? I¡¯m scared that something might befall my daughter. ¡± Jenifer agreed with me and said, ¡°I promise you that I won¡¯t go against your wishes and let Elena meet Dn.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. And if you face any troubles, you can approach me any time ¡°Thank you I sincerely expressed my gratitude to Jenifer. After settling Elena down, I didn¡¯t dare to dawdle anymore and immediately drove to the scene of the fire. I believed I could discover some clues there. After all, this was the first crime scene. ¡°We received several false rms from the Roz District a few days before the fire. That was one of the reasons we arrivedte¡­¡± As soon as I stepped out of the car, I heard the firefighter, Ian, making this statement. I looked up and saw him standing in front of the police exining what had happened that day. The doctor had bandaged his injured arm in a basic manner. ¡°You bastards!¡± At that moment, Carlos suddenly came charging out of the crowd and wildly grabbed Ian¡¯s cor. The policemen tried to stop Carlos but were intimidated by the feral look in his eyes. ¡°Carlos, calm down¡­¡± They still tried to coax him, but he interrupted them in a harsh voice, ¡°If anyone dares to intervene today, I will kill them!¡± Carlos was Caleb¡¯s assistant and Caleb trusted him immensely. He enjoyed an influential position in the pack, At that moment, he was exceptionally fierce. The police fell into a terrified silence. Glowering at Ian with bloodshot eyes, Carlos asked loudly, ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you save Sally till thest second? Do you know that she was in there for half an hour? A full half an hour?¡± As he spoke, his voice choked with sobs. ¡°Her windpipe and face have suffered burns. Do you know how harmful that is for a person? Are you a human or not?¡¯ Ian felt helpless as he apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We arrivedte at the scene, The situation was very critical. We didn¡¯t know how many people were in the new building¡­ ¡°Critical? I think you weren¡¯t serious about saving people at all!¡± Carlos ignored Ian¡¯s exnation, Blue veins popped out on his forehead, He angrily grabbed Ian¡¯s cor and boomed, ¡°If you had reached earlier, this would have never happened My heart clenched when I observed the tension between them. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I knew that Ian and his team had given their best efforts to save people, and I had personally witnessed it. Besides, the firefighters had arrivedte for a reason. It was obvious that someone was creating trouble. The firefighters weren¡¯t to me at all. However, because of Sally¡¯s injury, Carlos¡¯ emotions werepletely out of control. He didn¡¯t care about right and wrong. He just wanted to find someone to unload his anger on, ¡°You all are bastards! You all deserve to di Carlos roared and c@@ked his fist back, preparing to punch Ian. Seeing that Carlos was about to hit Ian, I became anxious and shrieked, ¡°Hurry up! Stop him! Carlos got distracted for a second when he heard my voice, This also gave the police a chance to quickly remove Ian, who was innocent, from Carlos * Line of fire. Carlos turned to face me. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Debra, you were also present at the scene. Why didn¡¯t you save her?¡± His eyes were red as he said between sobs, ¡°Did you know that the first words out of Sally¡¯s mouth, when she regained consciousness, were asking after you and Zoe? But you two abandoned her!¡± Chapter 798 Debra¡¯s POV: When I heard Carlos¡¯ usations, I felt like a boulder had been dropped on my heart, and couldn¡¯t draw in a full breath. I couldn¡¯t imagine the amount of pain Sally was in at that time. She spent the most agonizing thirty minutes of her life in a fire that could have killed her at any moment, during which she endured the irritating thick smoke and the heat of mes alone, yet she was still concerned about our safety. When she woke up, she inquired about us first. But what had Zoe and I done? In the mayhem, we forgot her. I tried my best to keep my tears at bay and remain calm. As Caleb was not here and Zoe was injured, I needed to stayposed and stabilize the situation. After all, this involved peace between the two packs. If I was unable to handle the overall circumstances well, the mastermind¡¯s vision woulde true. The conflict between the Thorn Edge Pack and Roz Town would increase to the point that it went out of control. ¡°Calm down, Carlos. You can¡¯t help Sally like this. On the contrary, the conflict between Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack will only escte!¡± I pointed out as I reminded him, ¡°Take a look around you. There are many injured residents still here. They are watching us in horror right now.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They are innocent, Carlos. Do you want to make this situation spiral out of control?¡± Carlos swept his eyes over our surroundings, then clenched his fists, and finally reined in his emotions. We waited for the police to finish their investigation in front of the new building. They questioned those present and probed the scene before finally handing over the ident report. ¡°We have discovered the cause of the fire. The construction team was still working in the building on the opening ceremony day. They didn¡¯t follow the standard operating procedures, which led to the fire. It was not arson. ¡± My expression darkened and I was unable to believe this. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What about the false rms?¡± I asked them in a very unhappy voice. ¡°The fire department received several hoax calls before the fire, and they happened to originate from the Roz District. As Ian stated, this was one of the reasons for the slow response. How can you rule that this wasn¡¯t arson?¡± I gave him a challenging look. The policeman calmly exined, ¡°The false rms were just a prank. We have looked into them. The main reason the fire department arrivedte is that another ce in the Thorn Edge Pack also had a small fire, which is unrted to the false rms. ¡± My scowl deepened when I heard this reasoning. While the investigation result sounded usible, it was, in fact, full of Loopholes. The truth couldn¡¯t be that straightforward. Chapter 799 If I was right, the fire might have been caused by the irresponsible actions of the construction team, but someone must still be behind it. It was not idental at all. But the policemen could only uncover this reason at the scene. Even if I conducted a probe myself, I would end up with the same result. Now our only choice was to wait for Kane Marquez, the construction team leader, to give us an exnation. But as darkness fell, Kane was still a no-show. This left me very frustrated. As the team leader, how could he be so inefficient when such a big issue had arisen? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being sued? Kane finally came in the evening. He was a fat bald middle-aged man with arge beer belly. He instructed his men to bring numerous goods and supplies. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re the ones at fault this time. ¡± Kane approached us and got all thepensatory goods and materials stacked in front of us. ¡°We will be careful next time. ¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Carlos had silently put up with everything for a long time, butContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kane¡¯s attitude was truly annoying. He couldn¡¯t stand it and swung his arm out,nding a hard punch at Kane. ¡°Ouch!¡± Kane shrieked as his nose began bleeding. He looked very embarrassed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Kane tried his best to evade Carlos and lifted his hand to cover his bleeding nose. He furiously spat out, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, now that you¡¯ve offended the Barton family, I¡¯m the only one who is willing to ept the construction contract of the Roz District!¡± Carlos¡¯ arm froze. Straightening his spine, Kane threatened, ¡°If you dare offend me again, I will instantly suspend the construction of the district. You better keep that in mind!¡± I was shocked. I turned to Carlos and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± He let his arm fall. Chapter 800 He gritted his teeth and replied with difficulty, ¡°Yes, he said the truth. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: This was too much! The Thorn Edge Pack and Roz Town had made a deal for the construction of the Roz District. How could they halt it so callously? As I watched the arrogant Kane in front of me, rage filled my mind, and my rationality almost deserted me. Putting a tight leash on my anger, I pulled Carlos to one side and whispered, ¡°Carlos, I brought the people of Roz Town here in exchange for the medicine that can cure the newborns of the Thorn Edge Pack. Now that you have received the medicine, are you going to go back on your word?¡± Carlos pressed his lips into a thin line and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen either. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just what? Is our coboration simply a joke?¡± I questioned with barely contained rage. Carlos massaged his temples as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that only Caleb, his father, and I have knowledge of the deal. No one else has an inkling about it. We can¡¯t me them. ¡± ¡°Is it right to go back on your promise because you don¡¯t know about the deal? Are you treating the residents of Roz Town justly?¡± A plume of smoke curled up to the sky from the burnt building, like the final gasp of a dying patient. An offensive smell filled the air, as if indicating the unwillingness of the people of Roz Town. I observed the scene in front of me for a moment and felt very sad. Iined angrily, ¡°Carlos, you also know that this was arson. But not only do you refuse to give us justice, but you also threaten us with the suspension of construction. I demand an exnation for the residents of Roz Town!¡± Carlos remained silent, unable to refute my allegations. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I smiled bitterly when I saw the embarrassed look on his face. ¡°Anyway, things can¡¯t continue like this. Now the construction of the district has ground to a halt everywhere, and the second batch of residents will arrive soon. I can¡¯t let them suffer. ¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Carlos asked. ¡°I will have a discussion with Caleb at the earliest. No matter the cost, we have to resolve this issue in the shortest time possible. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Carlos could finish his sentence, his phone rang, cutting his words off. An unknown number shed on the disy screen.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 801 Frowning, he pressed the answer button impatiently. However, the next second, he reacted with extreme surprise. ¡°What? Sally is awake?¡± The impatience on his face instantly vanished, and a genuine bright smile split his face. ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After he disconnected the call, I asked him happily, ¡°Sally is awake? How is she feeling now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going to see her. I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± Carlos answered joyously. I hesitated for a moment and nced at Kane. Although his face had turned ck and blue from Carlos¡¯ punch, his arrogant expression remained. He stood there and watched Carlos and me insolently. I contemted for a few moments and realized that it was pointless to stay here for now. I had already resolved whatever problems I could. As for the ones I couldn¡¯t solve, I would have to wait for Caleb¡¯s assistance. So, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to visit Sally. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caleb agreed with a nod. Then we went straight to the hospital. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When we reached Sally¡¯s room, we saw reporters crowded outside the door. My expression darkened. It didn¡¯t bode well for so many reporters to be present at this critical juncture. Carlos¡¯ expression also turned hostile. He immediately ordered a few men to drive all the reporters out. After taking care of this issue, we carefully opened the room¡¯s door, our hearts pounding with expectation. I was greeted by the pungent smell of medicine which almost made me cough. I raised my head and spotted a gauze-wrapped woman lying in the bed in the center of the room. Her face waspletely covered with gauze, and none of her original features were visible. If it weren¡¯t for her gorgeous eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized that she was the kind, cute Sally. Sally¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement when she saw me. She seemed to want to say something, but when she opened her mouth, only a hoarse, scratchy voice came out that couldn¡¯t be heard at all. Chapter 802 It was heartbreaking to watch her like this. Keeping my tears at bay, I said softly, ¡°Sally, I¡¯m here. ¡± Sally swept her eyes over me. After confirming that I was unharmed, a gentle smile appeared in her eyes, as if she was telling me that she was d I was fine. I could feel a lump lodged in my throat and bit my lower lip to stop myself from bursting into tears. What a fool! She was so miserable, but she was still concerned about me. I suddenly felt an intense hatred towards God at this moment. How could he torment such a kind girl? I tried my best to smile and softlyforted her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sally. I will find a way to ensure your recovery. I won¡¯t let you be in this state forever. ¡± Sally subtly shook her head. She turned her head and looked at Carlos with pleading eyes. Carlos instantly understood what she meant. He stood up and gave us some privacy. ¡°You two talk. I¡¯m going out for a while. ¡± After the door of the roompletely closed, Sally picked up a pen and paper from the bedside table and wrote her request down. ¡°Debra, can you take me back to Roz Town?¡± she wrote with shaking hands. My eyelids fluttered and I asked in a surprised voice, ¡°Why?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sally struggled to write her reply. ¡°I want to spend the rest of my life in that town with those old folks who are refusing to move out. Honey, this is myst request. I hope you won¡¯t deny me. ¡± I was silent. I was finding it very difficult to agree to this request. I knew the implication behind it. It was obvious that Sally wanted to leave everything behind, including Carlos, her love for him, and her own life. My heart clenched with intense sadness and my eyes became misty. I hardened myself and ruthlessly refused her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sally. I can¡¯t do that. ¡± Chapter 803 I couldn¡¯t stand by as Sally, who had sustained severe injuries, died alone in Roz Town. She was such a pretty girl. She shouldn¡¯t have encountered such a tragedy. A teardrop escaped from the corner of her eye. She continued to write on the paper. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life with Carlos in this condition. Please help me leave this ce. ¡± Sally¡¯s POV: I sustained severe burns all over my body. The pain left me unable to sit still and restfortably, and even the numerousyers of gauze and medicine didn¡¯t help. But it was my heart that hurt more. I shut my eyes, keeping my tears at bay, and painstakingly wrote each word on the paper. ¡°Debra, this is the only time I will ever beg you. Please arrange for someone to take me away from the Thorn Edge Pack at the earliest. I don¡¯t want topromise Carlos anymore. ¡± Debra¡¯s eyes were filled with pity, but she forced a smile to avoid bringing down my mood. ¡°Sally, how can you call thispromising Carlos?¡± Debra admonished softly. ¡°You and Carlos are mates. Mates should stand by each other through thick and thin. ¡± I wanted to sigh. But my throat was so sore that I couldn¡¯t even do that, which increased my suffering even more. I knew that Debra cared about me and didn¡¯t want me to endure such tragic consequences. I couldn¡¯t stand by as Sally, who had sustained severe injuries, died alone in Roz Town. She was such a pretty girl. She shouldn¡¯t have encountered such a tragedy. A teardrop escaped from the corner of her eye. She continued to write on the paper. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life with Carlos in this condition. Please help me leave this ce. ¡± Sally¡¯s POV: I sustained severe burns all over my body. The pain left me unable to sit still and restfortably, and even the numerousyers of gauze and medicine didn¡¯t help. But it was my heart that hurt more. I shut my eyes, keeping my tears at bay, and painstakingly wrote each word on the paper. ¡°Debra, this is the only time I will ever beg you. Please arrange for someone to take me away from the Thorn Edge Pack at the earliest. I don¡¯t want topromise Carlos anymore. ¡± Debra¡¯s eyes were filled with pity, but she forced a smile to avoid bringing down my mood.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. BunnyBookery ¡°Sally, how can you call thispromising Carlos?¡± Debra admonished softly. ¡°You and Carlos are mates. Mates should stand by each other through thick and thin. ¡± I wanted to sigh. But my throat was so sore that I couldn¡¯t even do that, which increased my suffering even more. I knew that Debra cared about me and didn¡¯t want me to endure such tragic consequences. But she didn¡¯t know that sometimes reality could be very cruel. Not everyone could get a happy ending. Suffering was the way of life for most people. My heart clenched painfully as I wrote, ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m Carlos¡¯ mate and we¡¯ve marked each other. That¡¯s why he almost died when I got burned and lost consciousness. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Before I finished my sentence, Debra reached out and wrapped her fingers around my hand. ¡°Sally, this wasn¡¯t your fault. You were also a victim. ¡± Pity and helplessness mixed in her voice. ¡°And Carlos must be willing to share your pain. For him, your safety in more important than the pain. ¡± I pressed my lips into a thin line and studied the thick gauze that covered my body. But she didn¡¯t know that sometimes reality could be very cruel. Not everyone could get a happy ending. Suffering was the way of life for most people. My heart clenched painfully as I wrote, ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m Carlos¡¯ mate and we¡¯ve marked each other. That¡¯s why he almost died when I got burned and lost consciousness. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Before I finished my sentence, Debra reached out and wrapped her fingers around my hand. ¡°Sally, this wasn¡¯t your fault. You were also a victim. ¡± Pity and helplessness mixed in her voice. ¡°And Carlos must be willing to share your pain. For him, your safety in more important than the pain. ¡± I pressed my lips into a thin line and studied the thick gauze that covered my body. Chapter 804 When the nurse was bandaging my wounds, I saw through my daze that I had suffered terrible burns. The visual was so horrible that just looking at it would make people sick. I was unable to ept it myself. Could Carlos really ept me in this state? My sadness suddenly rose up like a wave, and tears pooled in my eyes. Regardless of how reluctant and anguished I felt, I had to make a decision, because the reality made me consider a lot of issues. I inhaled deeply, trying to rein in my emotions, and penned down my thoughts. ¡°Carlos is the Beta of the Thorn Edge Pack. It¡¯s not suitable for him to be the mate of a burned monster for the rest of his life. Besides, I¡¯ve read the news reports that my serious burns have provoked the anger of the Roz Town residents. They have not only raised doubts about the efficiency of the fire department, but are also suspecting that the Thorn Edge Pack has a hand in the fire. If this matter continues along the same vein, I¡¯m worried that the conflict between both packs will escte!¡± Debra was nonplussed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I wrote, ¡°Before you arrived, the reporters of the Thorn Edge Pack already gathered outside the door of my room. The direction of their questions made it obvious that they were sowing bad will and were trying to create friction amongst the public. ¡± Debra¡¯s expression turned grim. I continued writing, ¡°Do you remember? When Ja died, there was major discord. Riots almost broke out between the two packs. The journalists want to exploit my injury this time. ¡± There was one more thing that I hadn¡¯t told Debra. During the time she was imprisoned, everyone was ready to take up arms against the Thorn Edge Pack. Some people even wanted to go to the Xeric Pack and request Gale¡¯s help to save Debra. We only abandoned this idea when we realized it might start a war. What had happened to me now was unexpectedly simr to Ja¡¯s death. Bad blood already existed between both packs, and all it would take was one spark to cause an explosion. I didn¡¯t want my personal matter to be manipted, and I didn¡¯t want to be responsible for the destruction of the hard-established rtionship between Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack. So I had to leave to bring an end to all this. To make Debra agree to my departure, I bluntly wrote down the truth. ¡°If I continue staying here, I¡¯m likely to be the cause of a dispute between both packs. Therefore, the best oue is for me to leave. ¡± I was so miserable that my tears almost escaped my eyes, but I forced myself not to cry. My hand quivered as I wrote some more. ¡°Anyway, it is impossible for me to be with Carlos. I just want to return to the Roz Town and spend the rest of my days there alone. Just let me go, Debra. ¡± Her eyes became misty as she wrapped her arms around me. Her hug was warm and careful. I knew she was being mindful of my wounds. ¡°Sally, let me handle this. I wille up with a satisfactory solution for you. Anyway, Carlos will not desert you. Neither will I. Never. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Finally, I couldn¡¯t hold in my tears anymore. They streamed down the gauze and touched my wounds, which was incredibly painful. But the pain I felt in my heart was way more intense than that. I knew Carlos wouldn¡¯t abandon me, which was why I had made the decision to leave. I loved him, so I wanted him to live a better life. I didn¡¯t want to see him keep suffering because of me. I knew it was a cruel decision. But I was willing to be the bad guy. Suddenly, a loud bang echoed around the room. Debra and I turned our heads. Somebody opened the door from outside. Chapter 805 Sally¡¯s POV: Carlos stood at the door and watched me sadly. Although I couldn¡¯t speak, we could sense each other¡¯s thoughts. My intense grief might have given him a better understanding of what I was thinking. ¡°Sally, you¡¯re my mate. ¡± Carlos came toward me, his eyes watery but firm. ¡°I will never allow you to leave me. ¡± Debra chimed in, ¡°Honey, when you make an important decision, you should have a discussion with your mate first. Communication is the most important thing between mates. It¡¯s not right for you to decide everything for him in the way you think is appropriate. You¡¯d better have an open conversation with Carlos. ¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I chose to remain silent. However, all of a sudden, Carlos went down on one knee and extracted a small red box from his pocket. He opened the box to reveal a glittering diamond ring inside. He met my eyes and confessed sincerely, ¡°Sally, please marry me. Let me be your support and spend the rest of my life with you!¡± My mind went nk as I studied the huge shining diamond ring. ¡°You¡­¡± Before I couldplete writing my refusal, Carlos interrupted me. His expression was gentle but firm. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°The truth is, I wanted to propose to you on the day of the incident. But everything happened so suddenly that I couldn¡¯t do it until today. Sally, I want to tell you that no matter how this turns out, only you will be my wife. ¡± My heart pounded violently as I watched the adoration on his face. I wavered about leaving.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Sally, if you want to return to Roz Town, I will go with you,¡± he added. My eyes widened in surprise. I had imagined over a thousand conclusions, but I never expected Carlos to be willing to give up his prestige and position in the Thorn Edge Pack for me. Before I could react, Carlos¡¯ lips curved up into a smile again, and he said, ¡°I will request an exile from the Thorn Edge Pack and leave with you. Even if we be rogues, I will be by your side forever. ¡± Then he gave me the ring and said fondly, ¡°Sally, we get to choose our fate. Chapter 806 Now, I will leave it in your hands. ¡± I couldn¡¯t calm my racing emotions for a long time. All our memories came rushing back to me. I recalled how I had asked the waiter for Carlos¡¯ phone number back in Roz Town, but was caught red-handed and felt embarrassed. That was the first time we met. Then we got together and had a lovely time. But I broke up with him because we lived in different ces. Carlos was heartbroken, but when he heard that I was crying, he still rushed to me, ignoring everything else. He went on to ay my insecurities, made our rtionship public, and did his best to treat me well. He was the one who made me understand the true meaning of a mate. I was too impulsive. I shouldn¡¯t have underestimated his love. Tears flowed down my face again. Even though my wounds hurt, I still felt delighted. I solemnly wrote down my reply on the paper. ¡°Carlos, I love you. I¡¯m ready to marry you. ¡± I finally reached a decision and epted his meaningful ring with misty eyes. But unfortunately, I wouldn¡¯t be able to wear it on my burned hand for now. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can make it into a ne. ¡± Carlos smiled tenderly and fixed his gaze on my face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In a serious and slightly nervous voice, he said, ¡°Sally, when you get better and leave the hospital, we will have a wedding, okay?¡± I smiled and wrote my agreement. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll get married after I leave the hospital. ¡± Carlos was a responsible and genuine man. Most importantly, I could sense his sincere love. I was willing to trust him with my life. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He got to his feet and ced a chaste ki*s on my forehead. From the corner of my eye, I saw Debra watching Carlos and me with a bright smile. Then she turned around and silently walked out. As my thoughts turned to the fire in the new building, I was assaulted by mixed feelings. I understood that the fire in the new building was an ident and didn¡¯t me anyone. But I sincerely prayed that such a tragedy wouldn¡¯t befall any resident of Roz Town. I nced at Debra¡¯s back, lost in thought. Would she be able to protect all the residents of Roz Town? Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 807 After leaving Sally¡¯s room, I couldn¡¯t hold in my sorrow anymore and burst into tears. They dripped down my face and plopped onto the corridor floor. My mind was muddled and I couldn¡¯t find a way to dispel my grief. I couldn¡¯t understand why God decided to torment this poor couple like this. Sally¡¯s heart was so kind that she never med anyone, even if she was burned and hurting all over. But fate was still so unfair, making her suffer so much. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from doubting my original decision. If I hadn¡¯t made the decision to coborate with Caleb and sell Roz Town to the Thorn Edge Pack, the residents of Roz Town wouldn¡¯t have been forced to move, and Sally wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a tragedy. I felt like I had failed to live up to Gale¡¯s trust. She had entrusted me with the right to decide the fate of the town, but I had only made everything worse. I thought if I joined hands with Caleb and made provisions for the Roz Town residents to move to the Thorn Edge Pack, it would improve their quality of life, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. I walked to Dn¡¯s room with mixed feelings. I knew that Caleb was still there because Dn hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Sure enough, he opened the door after I knocked a couple of times. He stood by the door, wearing a surprised expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked extremely haggard. His golden hair was disheveled, dark circles ringed his eyes, and thick stubble covered his chin. It was obvious that he had been through a rough few days. I peeked inside the room, but couldn¡¯t spot Denise. I assumed that she must have left for now.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ To avoid disturbing Dn, I lowered my voice and said, ¡°I need to tell you something. Come out. ¡± Caleb hesitated. I knew he was worried about Dn, so I rified, ¡°I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. Besides, Dn is inside. The nurse will check on him in a few minutes. Nothing will happen. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caleb agreed. We went to the stairwell, which didn¡¯t have too many people passing by. After hesitating for a while, I briefed him about Sally¡¯s incident. ¡°Caleb, Sally was burned and disfigured in the fire. Her windpipe also suffered damage and she can¡¯t speak. Carlos was greatly affected, and we got no result after talking to Kane. ¡± Caleb frowned but remained quiet. Chapter 808 As my mind shed back to Sally¡¯s grief, I felt guilty.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I continued in a helpless voice, ¡°We can¡¯t give this exnation to the Roz Town residents. As Kane stated, if the construction team is strictly punished, all construction will be halted immediately. This will affect the second phase of the shifting n. ¡± Caleb asked, ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± He knew I wouldn¡¯t let this matter go easily. Without hesitation, I suggested, ¡°Can you make the reason you insisted on buying Roz Town public? Only when the Thorn Edge Pack members know the truth will they realize they have not got the sour end of this deal. This way, they will finally stop targeting the Roz Town residents. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Caleb refused immediately. ¡°Debra, this will destroy the Thorn Edge Pack! Once the secret is made public, it¡¯s hard for us to ensure that the other packs won¡¯t find out about it. The Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s biggest weakness will be exploited by others. It¡¯s too risky. I don¡¯t agree!¡± I watched him coolly and reminded him, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t forget that our engagement was a deal from the beginning. ¡± He was taken aback. I pointed out calmly, ¡°Right now, Roz Town has held up their side of the deal, but you haven¡¯t fulfilled your responsibilities. What do you intend to do with the residents of Roz Town? The second batch of residents will arrive here soon, and a third batch will follow them. How can you guarantee that the residents of Roz Town will be treated fairly?¡± As I was speaking, I caught a glimpse of a figure walking by the door Was someone eavesdropping? My heart clenched and I cautiously approached the door to see who the person was. Noticing that something was amiss, Caleb followed me. Debra¡¯s POV: ALL we saw was a nurse walking by. It was a false rm. It looked like I was wrong. My body sagged with relief. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After confirming that no suspicious person was lurking around, Caleb shut the door and returned to the stairs. He kneaded his temples and said wearily, ¡°Debra, you need to calm down. ¡± I scowled. ¡°We¡¯re talking about the future of Roz Town¡¯s residents. How can I calm down?¡± Caleb promised solemnly, ¡°I assure you that I won¡¯t abandon Roz Town. As soon as Dn¡¯s condition stabilizes, I will deal with this issue. ¡± I remained quiet. Chapter 809 Caleb clenched his fists before loosening them. He sighed heavily. ¡°Carlos came to visit me a little while back. And I feel terribly sorry for them. I will do my best to make amends to them and reduce Sally¡¯s pain. ¡± Make amends? How could he make amends for such an injury? I curled my lips up in disdain and said sarcastically, ¡°Then you will probably not get that chance, because Sally has announced that she wants to leave the Thorn Edge Pack and return to Roz Town. And when she leaves, Carlos will go with her. ¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He knew I wasn¡¯t lying. Carlos was indeed the type of person who would take such a decision. ¡°Damn it! How did things turn out this way?¡± Caleb punched the wall to vent his anger and pain. He had to spend thest few days at the hospital for Dn¡¯s sake, and was unable to save his friend¡¯s lover. I knew he felt more guilt and pain than anyone else. Although I was furious with him for his inaction, I still felt sorry when I saw him punish himself. We were mates and it was our duty to understand each other. However, for Roz Town residents¡¯ sake, I ignored his struggle and pain. I even deliberately provoked him with Carlos¡¯ departure. I was being a negligent mate. After turning it over in my mind, I reached out and embraced him. ¡°Honey, stop. Don¡¯t hurt yourself anymore. ¡± Iforted him softly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°We will figure out a solution. ¡± ¡°Hurry up, prepare the equipment! Something is wrong with the patient in Room 415!¡± We suddenly heard a doctor anxiously yelling this in the corridor. Room 415?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Wasn¡¯t that Dn¡¯s room? Caleb and I shared a horrified look, threw the door open, and ran into the corridor. Sure enough, the door to Dn¡¯s room was open and a group of doctors and nurses were bustling in and out. A few minutester, Dn was wheeled out. Caleb stopped a doctor and asked nervously, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s going on? What happened to Dn?¡± Chapter 810 The doctor¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°The child¡¯s condition has suddenly be serious, and he requires urgent treatment!¡± The blood drained from Caleb¡¯s face. ¡°Dn!¡± He immediately sprinted after Dn. I wanted to go with him, but a pair of hands suddenly thrust out from the side and shoved me away. I was caught by surprise and nearly fell down. ¡°Please get out of the way!¡± Denise¡¯s voice reached my ears. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t block the corridor! I want to go with my son!¡± At that exact moment, Dn¡¯s bed was wheeled away in front of me. But because Denise was obstructing my view, I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. I only caught a glimpse of the corner of his quilt. I stood there in a trance for a long time before snapping back to my senses. No, I couldn¡¯t stand by and twiddle my thumbs! I peeked in the direction they had wheeled Dn away and turned toward the rooftop. By the time Caleb became free, it would be toote for him to resolve the Roz Town situation. I could afford to wait if it took time for Dn¡¯s condition to stabilize, but the residents of Roz Town couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t waste my time waiting for an unknown answer. As the person in charge of the moving project, I had to assume responsibility for Roz Town citizens. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When I reached the hospital¡¯s rooftop, I took out my phone and dialed Riley¡¯s number. ¡°Riley, something happened in Roz District. ¡± I didn¡¯t conceal anything from her and briefed her about all the difficulties I was currently facing.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°On the new building¡¯s opening ceremony day, the building caught fire because the construction team didn¡¯t follow standard operating procedures. Sally sustained severe injuries. We have also offended the Barton family in the past. The person running the construction team has exploited this reason to suspend construction and_= shirk responsibility. ¡± Riley was shocked. ¡°How could this happen? Where is Caleb? Shouldn¡¯t he be actively resolving this?¡± I exined calmly, ¡°On the day of the fire, Caleb¡¯s son, Dn, suddenly fell seriously ill and his condition is not improving. The boy was just taken to the operating room for emergency treatment. Right now, Caleb cannot focus on anything else. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 811 ¡°I see. ¡± Riley sighed. ¡°I stayed in touch with Zoe until we suddenly lost contact a few days ago. Then, I couldn¡¯t get through to her. I had a bad feeling that something happened to her, but I had no idea that something so grave happened to the new building. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Riley,¡± Iforted her gently. ¡°After the fire broke out in the new building, Zoe sprang into action and saved a lot of people. In the process, she inhaled too much smoke and fell into aa. Fortunately, she¡¯s fine now. She¡¯s just been resting in the hospital, which is why she hasn¡¯t been in contact with anyone these past few days. ¡± Riley breathed a sigh of relief.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Oh, thank God she¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Riley, too much has happenedtely. I can¡¯t call the shots by myself at this point. That¡¯s why I called you; I need help in solving all these problems,¡± I admitted helplessly. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help you,¡± Riley agreed without hesitation. After discussing the matters at hand, Riley thought for a while and then spoke her mind. ¡°Debra, I think whoever¡¯s in charge of construction is unreliable. Maybe he¡¯ll even take this as an opportunity to raise the price of construction. I think we should find a way around him in order toplete the construction of the new district. We can¡¯t pin our hopes on one bad egg. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± I nodded in agreement. Indeed, I shared the same sentiments as Riley. We couldn¡¯t rely on the contractor from the Thorn Edge Pack, or else we¡¯d be left helpless. Kane clearly wasn¡¯t someone to be trusted. If his construction team made yet another grave mistake, they¡¯d put more innocent people at risk. However, kicking Kane out of the picture was easier said than done. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After all, the only other contractor in the Thorn Edge Pack who could¡¯ve taken on the construction of the new district was the Barton family, whom we hadpletely severed ties with. No other contractor except for Kane would be willing to take on this project. In this case, what could I do to protect the rights and interests of Roz Town? I mulled over it carefully for a while, and suddenly, a thought urred to me. ¡°Riley, maybe Roz Town can help us. I¡¯m sure the residents would be more than willing to help with the construction of the new district, and I¡¯d feel a lot better we had our own people on the construction team. They¡¯ll make sure nothing goes wrong with the construction as well as ensure that the project stays on schedule. ¡± ¡°Debra, that¡¯s a great idea!¡± Riley¡¯s eyes lit up happily. ¡°I¡¯ll call for a town meeting right now. We¡¯ll form a team of reliable people who are willing to help and send them over there as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Riley!¡± The gloom that had umted over the past few days gradually dissipated. Chapter 812 I finally smiled. ¡°When the residents of the new district recover, I¡¯ll also ask them to help with the construction. The more hands on deck, the faster we¡¯ll finish this project. ¡± Riley agreed, but she didn¡¯t fail to remind me, ¡°If anything like this happens again, we have to tell Gale. Although doing so might cause conflict between the two packs, we need to let the people of the Thorn Edge Pack know that we can¡¯t be trifled with. ¡± Riley¡¯s words made sense, so I immediately agreed. ¡°Sounds like a n. ¡± At least now, the problem of the construction of the new district was temporarily solved. Myst remaining problem was Dn¡¯s¡¯ worsening condition.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Riley, what do you think we should do about Dn?¡± I sighed helplessly. ¡°As long as we can help the poor child, Caleb will be able to leave the ward. Then he¡¯ll be able to run the pack properly and help us solve these issues. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Riley¡¯s voice trailed off as she fell into deep thought. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡®s BunnyBookery Finally, Riley cleared her throat and suggested calmly, ¡°Debra, I think we should talk to Brian and Mny about Dn. They¡¯re doctors after all, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯d know better than us. Leave it up to the professionals. ¡± That was it. Riley was right; it was better to have Brian and Mny look into Dn¡¯s case, So I promptly called Mny and asked, ¡°Mny, can you help me contact Brian? We have a problem, and we need your help. ¡± ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Mny asked with concern. I told her everything honestly. ¡°Caleb¡¯s son, Dn, is very sick and his condition has been unstabletely. He¡¯s currently in the ICU. We suspect that there might be something wrong with the medicine, but only Brian¡¯s familiar with it. I was wondering if you both could help us see if the problem¡¯s the medicine or something else. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay, Debra. ¡± Mny readily agreed. ¡°Let me talk to Brian. I¡¯ll give you an answer as soon as possible. ¡± After hanging up, I also forwarded a report on Sally¡¯s condition to Mny and asked worriedly, ¡°Will Sally be able to fully recover from this?¡± Soon, I received a reply from her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to say for sure. She might be able to talk again someday, but the burns on her skin are irreparable. ¡± Even though I was mentally prepared for the worst, I still felt deted when I read Mny¡¯s verdict. Obsessing over one¡¯s looks was part of human nature. Sally was a very self-conscious person. As soon as she woke up, she was horrified to see her ugly scars and nearly broke up with Carlos. Chapter 813 If she found out that she¡¯d never recover, it would definitely be a huge blow to her self-esteem. I returned to the vi with a heavy heart. ¡°Mommy!¡± When Elena heard the door opening, she immediately looked up and bounded over expectantly. ¡°How is Sally?¡± Jenifer followed closely behind her with a worried look. I could see that both of them had been waiting for me for a while now. I squatted down and stroked my daughter¡¯s hair gently.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sally will be fine. In fact, Carlos proposed to her today. ¡± ¡°But she¡¯s badly hurt, right? When will she be okay?¡± Elena pursed her little pink lips worriedly. I didn¡¯t know how to answer her question. I could only pull her close and try to smooth out her frown. The truth was so cruel that even I couldn¡¯t bear it, let alone the little girl. I had promised Sally that I would find a way to cure her, but now, there was no way I could fulfill that promise. Sally would likely be extremely disappointed. Jenifer, wise as she was, keenly sensed that something was wrong. She leaned over to me andforted me in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. I¡¯ve sent the best doctor to treat Sally. They¡¯ll do whatever they can to help her get through this. ¡± I sighed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid even God can¡¯t do anything about Sally¡¯s condition. ¡± Jenifer lowered her head and clicked her tongue with pity. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. I¡¯m sorry for what the construction team did. I¡¯ll try to look for another contractor that we can trust. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault. ¡± Although the Thorn Edge Pack was prosperous and well-developed, I knew that therger the pack, the more difficult it was to manage. The Silver Ridge Pack suffered in a simr way previously. However, what hurt me most was Caleb¡¯s seemingly indifferent attitude. He didn¡¯t seem to care so much about the recent problems. Only when something really threatened his interests-such as Carlos¡¯ leave, or the secret of the newborn babies I was going to reveal-would he pay attention. Thinking of how he scolded me at the hospital, my heart sank to the pit of my stomach. Chapter 814 If things went on like this, then our future was looking bleak. Denise¡¯s POV: Thanks to the doctors¡¯ treatment, Dn¡¯s vitals finally recovered. Everyone in the room finally breathed a sigh of relief. Tears even welled up in Caleb¡¯s eyes, and I could see that his hands were shaking. I wiped my tears and cried excitedly, ¡°Oh, thank God! Dn is going to be okay!¡± Smiling, the nurse considerately handed me a_e piece of _ tissue. ¡°Congrattions. ¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± I pretended that the child was the only thing that mattered in the world, but deep down, I knew I didn¡¯t give a damn. Because I was the one who made Dn like this. I left the ward for a while, but when I came back, Caleb was nowhere to be found. I looked around for him, but there was no sign of him. I pursed my lips in confusion. Just as I was about to call him to ask where he was, I saw that his phone was on the table. My heart felt inexplicably uneasy. It was just too weird. He was so hell-bent on staying with the child 24/7Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. these past few days. Why¡¯d he suddenly leave? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just then, a nurse came in to tidy up. I asked her if she knew where Caleb had gone, and she exined that he had just left with Debra. I followed the direction she pointed at and rushed out. As expected, I found Caleb and Debra in the staircase. Just seeing them together seemed to detonate a bomb inside of me, rendering me unable to think straight. Untamed rage surged in my heart, and I nearly rushed up to tear the two apart. Damn it! Dn was seriously ill! Shouldn¡¯t Caleb be taking good care of the child with me? Why did he insist on getting involved with this damned bitch? In a fit of anger, I was trying toe up with an excuse to separate the two, but as I got close, I overheard the conversation between Caleb and Debra. What I heard left mepletely stunned. It turned out that their engagement was just a deal. Caleb had only signed an agreement with her to save the newborns of the Thorn Edge Pack from their strange disease. Chapter 815 Now, I finally understood why Caleb was so determined to let the residents of Roz Town move here regardless of the objection of the elders. But this idiot of a bitch, Debra, was just too impatient. She panicked because of the fire and wanted to speed things up. She even suggested they spread the news to the public for the sake of Roz Town¡¯s people. How ridiculous! After hearing their bombshell of a secret, I quickly scurried away lest they find out I was just around the corner. As I made my hasty escape, I brushed past a nurse who happened to be passing by. I went back to the ward alone, still feeling ufortable knowing that Caleb and Debra were alone together. I couldn¡¯t believe it. That bitch actually used the antidote of the Roz Town to get to Caleb. Who the hell did she think she was? What made her think she could actually marry Caleb? The more I dwelled on it, the angrier I got. No matter what, I couldn¡¯t let that bitch be alone with Caleb. I had to find a way to separate them.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Suddenly, a thought urred to me. I turned to Dn, who was lying in the bed, pale-faced. This child was Caleb¡¯s number one priority. Dn was my trump card. I decisively walked over to the bedside and removed the tube connected to Dn¡¯s life support. When Dn¡¯s face turned even paler, I pretended to panic and started shouting hysterically. ¡°Dn! Dn, my baby! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I rang the nurse¡¯s bell anxiously and called Dn¡¯s attending doctor. As expected, Caleb left Debra in the dust and ran towards Dn¡¯s ward in a hurry. I also took the opportunity to stop Debra, leaving her standing there in a daze, looking very sad. Seeing her so sad made me feel very happy. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sure enough, Dn was the best weapon I had. No matter what tricks Debra yed, in Caleb¡¯s eyes, she was nothingpared to Dn, his biological son. However, when Dn¡¯s vital signs stabilized, Caleb also calmed down. He suddenly turned to me and asked, ¡°Denise, what happened? I left the ward for just a few minutes. How could something have happened to him while I was gone?¡± I was afraid that he¡¯d suspect me, so I pretended to be very sad and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no idea what happened. I just entered the room and saw that you weren¡¯t there, and then I noticed that there was something wrong with the machine. Dn became very weak and pale. I was so worried, so I called the doctor in immediately. ¡± ¡°There was something wrong with the machine?¡± Caleb frowned at me, as though he found the circumstances strange. But he couldn¡¯t dwell on it for too long because at that moment, Dn woke up. Chapter 816 Caleb had no choice but to temporarily scrap the topic. He rushed towards Dn¡¯s side and asked worriedly, ¡°Dn, are you okay?¡± Dn didn¡¯t say anything.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He just fixed his clear eyes on me. Caleb must¡¯ve noticed that something was off, because he asked tentatively, ¡°Dn, did something happen?¡± Dn¡¯s eyes never left me. It was as though he could see right through me. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt a little difited and uneasy under his gaze. When I pulled the plug, Dn was unconscious. So why did I get the feeling that the little boy seemed to know something? Denise¡¯s POV: Fortunately, Dn was extremely weak. He held onto Caleb¡¯s sleeve before closing his eyes and falling asleep, unable to get a single word out. I was so relieved when the little boy fell asleep. Maybe it was because of my guilty conscience that I overestimated the kid. Dn was just five years old, after all. How could he have seen through me? However, after this incident, Caleb became more cautious. He assigned two more caregivers to look after Dn in shifts. No ident was allowed to happen again. On the surface, I was grateful for Caleb¡¯s concern for Dn. But in fact, his vignce made it hard for me to take action. Now, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for me to do anything to Dn next time. We stayed by Dn¡¯s side in the ward for a little while longer. Suddenly, Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb¡¯s phone buzzed. He nced at the message and then said to me, ¡°Denise, stay here with Dn. I¡¯m going to talk to Brian about his condition. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I knew that Brian was a doctor from Roz Town that had a good rtionship with Caleb. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have cared too much about it, but at this moment, I felt somewhat nervous. As soon as Dn¡¯s condition deteriorated, Caleb contacted Brian without hesitation. Did that mean that Brian knew about Dn and his ailment? In that case, would Brian be able to find out the fact that I was the one who tampered with Dn¡¯s health? Chapter 817 No, I couldn¡¯t let that happen! I had to solve this as soon as possible. If I kept dying, things might get out of my control. So as soon as Caleb left, I snuck out. I took a taxi to the Barton family¡¯s home. This was the first time I had returned since Tina¡¯s death. I took a deep breath and carefully walked in. I was well aware that Luis was a cunning fox, unlike his simpleton of a sister, Tina. He was very smart, and I had to be very cautious when I talked to him. Otherwise, I¡¯d only be a pawn for the Barton family, like Tina. In theirvish living room, Luis was sitting upright on the sofa and looking at me impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s so important that you had to see me in person? I postponed a very important meeting to see you. If I find out that you¡¯re wasting my time, I¡¯ll make you regret it. ¡± ¡°Mr.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Barton, don¡¯t worry. I promise you that this news won¡¯t let you down. ¡± I sat down opposite him. ¡°I just found out that the marriage between Debra and Caleb is a just deal. Roz Town has some sort of medicine that could save the sick children of the Thorn Edge Pack. Caleb agreed to marry Debra to get it. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Luis suddenly stood up and looked at me in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I replied firmly. ¡°I heard it from Debra and Caleb themselves when they were quarreling at the hospital. I happened to be passing by when they talked about it. ¡± Luis took a moment to calm down and then sat back on the sofa. With his eyes fixed on me, he drummed his fingers on the coffee table restlessly. Obviously, he was thinking about whether to trust me or not. After a while, a strange light shed in Luis¡¯ eyes. ¡°You are right about one thing: this news is indeed very important. I¡¯ll have my men verify the truth. If it¡¯s true, then you¡¯ve done well. With this information, I can take the Thorn Edge Pack from Caleb. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Take the Thorn Edge Pack? I was a little surprised. Was Debra and Caleb¡¯s agreement so important? Now, I understood why Debra was able toe to the Thorn Edge Pack so smoothly and was easily epted by Caleb¡¯s father. It was because of those medicinal resources from Roz Town. If it weren¡¯t for that, she would be nothing. When this realization dawned on me, my heart was suddenly full of hope. Caleb might not really love Debra. They were just together for the sake of their own selfish interests. The so-called love Caleb disyed for Debra was probably just a show so that he could get his hands on the medicine. If Luis could destroy everything they had built, then I¡¯d have a chance with Caleb. Chapter 818 ¡°Denise, go back and take care of Dn now. ¡± Luis¡¯s voice pulled me out of my beautiful fantasy. Without waiting for my response, he said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t let Caleb notice your disappearance. He is a smart man. He may soon doubt why the medicine is ineffective. We have to stabilize the situation, so that we can take action as soon as possible. ¡± At the thought of Caleb¡¯s icy-cold face, a shiver ran down my spine. Luis was right. I had to be careful, and I couldn¡¯t let Caleb doubt me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Caleb was a smart man. It¡¯d be terrible if he found out what I was doing behind his back. Caleb¡¯s POV: I went to see Brian as soon as I left Dn¡¯s ward. Recently, Brian had been traveling back and forth between the Thorn Edge Pack and Roz Town. His eyes were bloodshot from exhaustion and he looked a little dispirited, as though he was about to copse any moment now. Frowning, I made him sit down and ordered some medicinal soup for him. ¡°Brian, you look exhausted. Haven¡¯t you been getting any rest?¡± However, Brian ignored my words of concern and looked at me very anxiously. ¡°Dn¡¯s disease suddenly recurred, which is so strange. Did the same thing happen to the other children in the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± I shook my head. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No. ¡± That was exactly why I also found Dn¡¯s situation strange. Dn had stayed in the hospital and epted the treatment without question. So why did his condition be worse, while the other children got better? Brian bit his lip and thought for a while before finally musing, ¡°Since the other children responded to the medicine positively, is it possible that someone tampered with Dn¡¯s medicine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ¡± I denied his theory without hesitation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Ever since Dn was admitted to the hospital, Denise and I have been looking after him tirelessly. I even handpicked the nurses that were assigned to him. Dn¡¯s attending doctor was also chosen by me. I trust him. No one would¡¯ve had the chance to his medicine. ¡± Brian looked bbergasted. ¡°If it¡¯s not the medicine, then how could this have happened? Could Dn¡¯s gics be so unique that he had an adverse reaction to the medicine?¡± I mulled over it carefully and then asked, ¡°Is it possible that the medicine from Roz Town has no effect on Dn? After all, his previous condition was already quite serious. ¡± Brian thought for a moment and sighed helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t rule out the possibility. But in order to make sure, I¡¯ll go back to Roz Town and inspect the medicine. Mny just told me that she¡¯d help me, so I think things will go more smoothly with her help. ¡± Chapter 819 Brian couldn¡¯t help but smile at the mention of Mny, his exhaustion wiped away instantly. He looked so tender and sweet. Squinting at him, I couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Have you made up with her?¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± Brian shook his head and looked at me gratefully. ¡°But thanks to Debra, I have a chance to get close to Mny again. I¡¯ll try my best to win her forgiveness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? What did Debra do?¡± I was even more confused. Did Debra help Brian get close to Mny? When did this happen? Why hadn¡¯t Debra told me about it? Brian looked at me strangely and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you? When she found out that Dn¡¯s condition worsened, Debra immediately contacted Mny and asked her to help me. She said that the two of us could work together to get to the root of the problem faster. ¡± I was stunned. It turned out that Debra had done so much for Dn without even telling me. I knew that she was stressed about the matter of the construction of the new building, but I not only quarreled with her in the corridor, but also scolded her. Damn it! A strong sense of guilt overwhelmed me. ALL of a sudden, I realized that I had been so focused on Dn these days that I hadpletely neglected Debra. She had to shoulder the burdens of the new district all by herself. ¡®s BunnyBookery This was not how a loving fiance should act. I had to apologize to her as soon as possible. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Brian¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel that there¡¯s something strange going on between you and Debra. Did you two fight?¡± ¡°No, no. We¡¯re good,¡± I lied through my teeth. Just then, my subordinate arrived with the soup I ordered for Brian, so I stood up to leave. ¡°If you and Mny need any help, just tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever I can. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Thanks. We¡¯ll do our best, too,¡± Brian promised. I opened the door to the office and was about to go back to Dn¡¯s ward when I suddenly bumped into Denise, who seemed to havee from outside. Denise looked at Brian in a panic. She probably thought that Dn¡¯s condition was so serious that he couldn¡¯t be saved, that was likely why her face fell. Although Denise wasn¡¯t a good person, fortunately, she was a loving mother who cared about Dn very much. My expression became soft. ¡°Denise, don¡¯t worry too much. Brian¡¯s my friend. He¡¯ll find out why Dn¡¯s condition deteriorated so quickly, and he¡¯ll prevent Dn from experiencing such a terrible thing again. ¡± Chapter 820 Debra¡¯s POV: Elena and I yed for quite some time. In the afternoon, she began missing Caleb a little. ¡°Mommy, I want to meet Daddy. Where is he? Why hasn¡¯t hee home yet?¡± I exined honestly, ¡°Dn is sick. Your daddy needs to take care of him in the hospital. He will only be able toe home after a few days. Elena, you¡¯re a good girl. Let¡¯s stop thinking about him for now. ¡± With an aggrieved look, Elena eximed, ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen Daddy in so many days!¡± Tears pooled in her eyes and she was going to start wailing the next second. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint her, and my guilt forced me to promise her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will see him in a few days. He also misses you. Elena pursed her lips unhappily and eyed me suspiciously. ¡°Mommy, did you quarrel with Daddy? That¡¯s the reason he hasn¡¯te home. Right?¡± I immediately refuted her spection. ¡°I didn¡¯t quarrel with him. Don¡¯t overthink. ¡± Elena retorted, ¡°You must have quarreled with Daddy. You have been so sad these past few days. I think you¡¯re jealous because Daddy has been spending all his time with Dn!¡± Elena was behaving like an adult. She patted my shoulder and saidfortingly, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s okay if Daddy doesn¡¯t have time toe home because he is looking after Dn. We can go to the hospital to visit them. Won¡¯t that solve the problem? And our family can spend time together. ¡± ¡°Do you mean we will spend time with Dn?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elena replied with an innocent nod. Denise¡¯s pitiful but scheming expression crossed my mind, and I immediately rejected this n. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No. We can¡¯t do that. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Elena pouted in a disgruntled manner. She tugged at my clothes, acting like a spoiled child, and whined, ¡°I want to see Dn, Mommy. ¡± Since this was a question of my daughter¡¯s safety, I had absolutely no intentions of giving in. I said in a very serious tone, ¡°Elena, I promise that I will let you visit Dn as soon as he wakes up. But until then, you will have to stay by my side for your safety. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t let the two of you meet. ¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± Although Elena was highly dissatisfied, she reluctantly agreed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 821 I took her to y outside the vi to cheer her up. Green trees and argewn were at our disposal. Elena began riding a bike on thewn. I sat on the grass and watched my daughter y. My mood had improved significantly. When I got bored, I picked up the diary my mother had left. I read it while keeping an eye on Elena. As I flipped through the diary, I was pleasantly surprised. I didn¡¯t expect several talented people, who had built the Silver Ridge Pack, to find a mention in the diary. All those people had a high opinion of my mother and their contact information was kept in the diary. An idea suddenly struck me. It just so happened that the construction of the Roz District has run into some difficulties. Perhaps they could help us. But when my thoughts turned to my father, my expression darkened again. He was an obstinate and pretentious man. There was no way he would agree to my request. It seemed that I would have to contact these people myself. Holding on to a glimmer of hope, I sent messages to the people mentioned in my mother¡¯s diary. Anyway, it was better to try than just sit on my hands doing nothing. At least I had a faint ray of hope if I took some action. Once I finished this task, I looked up and saw that only Elena¡¯s bike was there. I was rmed and sprang to my feet to search for her. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m here!¡± Elena¡¯s voice rang out. Following the direction of her voice, I looked up. When I saw where she was, I almost passed out. This naughty girl had climbed up a tree when my attention was diverted. She had even managed to climb to the highest part. ¡°Elena, what are you doing up there? Get down!¡± I yelled anxiously. Elena responded in a serious voice, ¡°Mommy, I want to take the bird back to its home. I¡¯lle down after that!¡± That¡¯s when I noticed that my daughter was clutching a small bird in her hand. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At that moment, her entire focus was on the bird¡¯s nest on one of the branches.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She didn¡¯t check whether the fragile trunk under her feet could support her weight. The trunk under her feet was trembling. It looked so dangerous. I was so agitated that I thought my heart would jump out of my chest. Before I could warn her, she leaned forward. The branch under her feet bobbed up and down violently. Damn it! The branch she was standing on was about to snap. Debra¡¯s POV: My pupils shrank in utter horror. I shrieked anxiously, ¡°Elena, don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll get you down from there right now!¡± Chapter 822 But I was toote. As soon as I finished speaking, the branch she was standing on suddenly broke under her weight. Elena screamed, and her little body plummeted to the ground. My heart leaped to my throat and my mind wentpletely nk. The only thing I could see was my daughter¡¯s little figure falling mid- air. ¡°Elena!¡± I ran desperately to catch her, but I was too far and too slow.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I wasn¡¯t going to make it. Just before Elena hit the ground, a pair of strong arms suddenly shot out from beside me and caught my daughter. I looked sideways and was stunned to see the man next to us. Caleb? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Dn at the hospital? What was he doing here? I was shocked to see him here, holding my daughter. ¡°Wow! That was amazing!¡± Elena giggled. She had no idea how much danger she was in just now and even pped her hands excitedly. I immediately flew into a fit of rage and shouted, ¡°Oh, really? Did you have fun, huh?¡± Sensing that I was angry at her, Elena stopped smiling and looked at me warily. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± But I wasn¡¯t done scolding her. ¡°Elena, how could you do such a dangerous thing? If we hadn¡¯t caught you in time, you would¡¯ve been disabled for life! Maybe you would¡¯ve even died!¡± Elena pursed her trembling lips and her eyes welled up with tears. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She tried to exin things to me in a tearful voice, saying, didn¡¯t mean to! I just wanted to send the bird home. ¡± ¡°How dare you talk back-¡° ¡°Okay, okay. ¡± Realizing that the situation was quickly getting out of hand, Caleb held up his hand and hurried to ease the atmosphere. To Elena, he said in a soft voice, ¡°Elena, don¡¯t climb up so high next time. You could¡¯ve gotten hurt. You¡¯re your mommy¡¯s precious baby, and she¡¯s just worried about you. That¡¯s why she scolded you just now, so that you¡¯ll remember to be more careful next time. Do you understand?¡± Elena murmured in a low voice, ¡°Okay. I see. ¡± Despite still being a little afraid of me, she approached me and reached out to grab the hem of my shirt. ¡°Sorry, Mommy. I won¡¯t do it again. Please don¡¯t be mad at me. ¡± My heart softened and I didn¡¯t have the energy to scold her anymore. Chapter 823 stroked her hair and praised her gently, ¡°Well, you¡¯re such a good girl. ¡± Smiling, Caleb and I took Elena back to the vi together. After putting Elena down, I noticed that Caleb was walking in a strange way. His right arm hung limply by his side, which made his posture look very strange. Did he injure his arm? I recalled the scene when he caught Elena just now. Although Elena wasn¡¯t that heavy, she had still fallen from such a height. When she fell, most of the impactnded on Caleb, so he must¡¯ve gotten injured in the process of catching her. But he didn¡¯t say anything about the pain. In fact, if I didn¡¯t notice his strange posture, I wouldn¡¯t have known he was hurt. After tucking Elena in bed, we went downstairs. As we walked, I deliberately knocked into his arm to see if he really was hurt. ¡°Ouch!¡± Caleb winced from the pain. His arm drooped feebly to one side. Obviously, the injury was worse than I thought. ¡°Your arm¡¯s dislocated. ¡± It wasn¡¯t a question, but an observation. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Caleb reassured me as he was aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from me for much Longer. My eyebrow shot up in surprise. It turned out that Caleb was so tolerant of pain. Was he actually going to keep his injury a secret from me?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Mr. Wright, I brought what you ordered. ¡± Suddenly, the family doctor¡¯s voice came from the living room downstairs. Only then did I realize that Caleb had already taken action regarding his injury. When we went downstairs to the living room, the doctor skillfully popped Caleb¡¯s dislocated shoulder back into ce and then put Caleb¡¯s arm in a sling for support. After wrapping up, the doctor said, ¡°You can¡¯t move your injured arm for the next two days. You¡¯d better ask someone to take care of you, or your arm might get dislocated again. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With a nod, Caleb looked at me meaningfully. He seemed to be implying something. But I didn¡¯t think about it too much. After the doctor left, I thought that Caleb would want to go back to the hospital to take care of Dn, so I said, ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m fine now. You should go back to Dn. ¡± Caleb furrowed his eyebrows. He seemed to be displeased with my offer. ¡°Are you driving me away so soon? I¡¯m hurt, Debra. Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said? I need someone to take care of me for the next few days. ¡± I was speechless. I knew it was just an excuse to stay here with me. If Caleb really needed someone to take care of him, he had countless servants at his beck and call. Chapter 824 But I didn¡¯t expose his little act. I spread out my hands and said resignedly, ¡°Okay. You can stay here if you want. ¡± In the evening, I saw that Caleb was about to go to the bathroom with a bath towel. I quickly stopped him and asked, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Caleb waved the bath towel with his free arm and said, ¡°I feel icky. I want to take a shower. ¡± ¡°Are you seriously going to take a shower with a dislocated arm?¡± I frowned unhappily. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say that you can¡¯t move your arm? What if you get hurt again in the shower?¡± However, the stubborn Caleb turned a deaf ear to my warnings. ¡°What¡¯re you afraid of? I think I know how to take a shower. ¡± I had no choice but to watch him walk into the bathroom alone with the bath towel slung over his shoulder. But I was still worried about him, so I stood by the door to the bathroom, thinking that if anything happened to him, I could help him right away. Sure enough, after just a few minutes, I heard a loud bang from inside the bathroom. ¡°Caleb, what happened? Do you need help?¡± I knocked on the door and asked worriedly. However, I was met with silence. Could something bad have happened? My heart tightened in my chest. Without hesitation, I opened the door and rushed inside the bathroom. Debra¡¯s POV: The bathroom was aplete mess, and various toiletries were strewn all over the floor.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Caleb, who had just told me so confidently that he could take a shower by himself, had fallen down close to the wall awkwardly, with his shirt hanging on his neck. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Obviously, he had slipped identally while he was trying to take off his shirt, taking care not to hurt his injured arm. Seeing Caleb lying on the floor like this, I felt that he lookedpletely different from the cool, aloof Alpha I knew. I couldn¡¯t help but burst into giggles at the sight. ¡°Oh, is this what you meant?¡± Caleb cleared his throat and grumbled in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s was an ident, okay? Help me up already!¡± I shook my head helplessly and went to help him up. Then, I helped him take off his clothes. Since he had the sling on his arm, there was no way he could bathe himself, so I also wiped down his body in the tub. When I was bathing him, his uninjured hand suddenly shot out and grabbed my arm. His face got closer to me, and his eyes looked into mine without blinking. Chapter 825 ¡°Debra. ¡± He called my name in a low and hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you. ¡± ALL of a sudden, I froze. My heart started to raise in my chest the longer I stared into his shining eyes. Caleb was really good at flirting! My face turned red, but I deliberately frowned and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a bath. You don¡¯t need to be too moved. ¡± But Caleb ignored my protests and got closer to me, his warm breath spraying across my face. A shiver ran down my spine and I couldn¡¯t help but gulp. ¡°What makes you think I was moved?¡± His charming smile widened as his free hand slowly climbed up along my arm and touched my face. ¡°I should thank you for helping me take a shower, don¡¯t you think?¡± I couldn¡¯t stand his flirting, so I shook off his hand and turned around to leave. ¡°You can take a bath by yourself!¡± ¡°Debra, wait!¡± I stopped in my tracks and turned around, only to see that Caleb had finally regained his usual serious demeanor. ¡°We need to talk. ¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so I turned back around and continued to walk away. However, I forgot that the floor of the bathroom was very slippery. As soon as I took a step, I slipped and fell backward. ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed. Before I could react, a hand held my waist firmly, and Caleb¡¯s face appeared in front of me. ¡°Oh, God! Caleb, are you okay?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I immediately thought about his injured arm and hurried to check on it, but Caleb held me firmly in ce. I didn¡¯t dare to struggle for fear of hurting him even more. ¡°What¡¯re you going to do, Caleb?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. ¡± Holding me tightly, Caleb sighed and apologized to me sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh to you yesterday. I know you care about Dn. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have asked Mny to help Brian. I was so selfish and didn¡¯t even care to consider how you felt. ¡± I fell silent for a while. My feelings were veryplicated. After mulling over it, I decided to speak out what was on my mind.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 826 ¡°Caleb, I never forgot about our agreement. I¡¯m also trying my best to cure the mysterious illness that gues your pack¡¯s newborns. From now on, I hope you¡¯ll be a little more considerate of where I¡¯ming from. As you know, our marriage is very special, so we need to be more understanding of each other. The moment one of us doesn¡¯t understand the other, it¡¯ll inevitably turn into a quarrel. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Caleb agreed with me seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with the aftermath of the fire. You don¡¯t have to face it alone anymore. Please forgive me for being so callous, Debra. ¡± I could see the sincerity in his eyes. After a long pause, I made up my mind and said, ¡°Okay, I ept your apology. ¡± People weren¡¯t perfect. Perhaps it was part of love to learn how to tolerate your partner¡¯s imperfections. Hearing what I said, Caleb broke into a bright smile-something I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. ¡°Thank you, Debra. I promise I won¡¯t let you down again¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, his phone suddenly rang.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Caleb nced at the caller ID and then handed the phone to me. ¡°I¡¯UL leave it to you, Debra,¡± he said calmly. I took the phone and found that it was Denise calling. Strange. Why would she call at this hour? Frowning, I answered it without hesitation. On the other end of the line, Denise¡¯s anxious voice rang out. ¡°Caleb, are youing back to the hospital today?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Perhaps she was worried that Caleb would refuse her, so she put on the most pitiful tone and added, ¡°I¡¯m scared to be alone here. I¡¯m so worried about Dn. Can youe here and help me take care of him?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: When Denise finished speaking, I covered the mouthpiece of the phone and looked up at Caleb questioningly. ¡°How do you n on answering her?¡± Clearly unaffected by Denise¡¯s pitiful plea, Caleb replied, ¡°I just talked to Dn¡¯s doctor. He told me that Dn¡¯s fine now, so even if I don¡¯t go back tonight, Dn will be okay. ¡± As Caleb spoke, I removed my hand from the mouthpiece so that Denise could hear him. Chapter 827 Afterwards, I put the phone back to my ear and said to Denise coldly, ¡°Did you hear that? Caleb¡¯s going to spend the night with me. Don¡¯t worry. The doctor said Dn will be fine. So, just go to bed early and don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± ¡°But if something happens to Dn, I-¡° Before Denise could finish her appeal, I hung up on her. To Caleb, I suggested, ¡°For good measure, you¡¯d better ask the nurse to take Denise away. You shouldn¡¯t let her stay with Dn alone for the night. Otherwise, even though Dn¡¯s fine, he might get into trouble because of her. ¡± Caleb was stunned. After a moment, he asked me doubtfully, ¡°Do you suspect that Dn¡¯s condition has something to do with Denise?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered bluntly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any proof, think about it carefully. Did Denise happen to be there when Dn¡¯s condition worsened out of the blue? I think that no matter what, you should be on guard against Denise.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Maybe keeping her away will do the boy some good. ¡± Caleb hesitated for a while, but in the end, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, I believe you. I¡¯LL have someone keep a close eye on Denise. She won¡¯t be allowed to get close to Dn. ¡± Caleb immediately called the nurse on duty and asked her to stay in the ward for the night. She was also ordered to find any excuse to prevent Denise from getting into the ward. Then he spent the night in the vi with me. When we awoke the following day, we found that Dn waspletely fine, which confirmed my guess. It seemed that all of Dn¡¯s previous idents Likely had something to do with Denise. It was hard to imagine that a mother would be so vicious as to hurt her own child to keep Caleb. Such a thought was both frightening and sickening. After confirming that Dn was safe and sound, Caleb and I didn¡¯t go back to the hospital. Instead, we visited the new district first. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The residents of Roz Town immediately noticed our arrival. They all looked at Caleb with resentment and sneered at him coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack? What¡¯s he doing here? I thought he forgot all about us!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t see you when the fire broke out in the new building. But now that everything¡¯s fine, that¡¯s when you show up? Humph!¡± ¡°You promised that you¡¯d take care of us, but it turns out you¡¯re nothing but a liar! A corrupt politician Facing the usations of the residents, Caleb looked both embarrassed and guilty. He lowered his head and whispered to me, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. Why do these people hate me so much?¡± I exined, ¡°Because the fire in the new building seriously shook them. Many were injured in the fire, and you didn¡¯t even send people to rescue them. I think they¡¯re already being quite generous by not ripping you to shreds on the spot. ¡± Caleb fell silent, not knowing how to reply. Chapter 828 ¡°Caleb, where have you been?¡± Suddenly, Sonya rushed up = and questioned Caleb angrily. ¡°We thought you gave up on us!¡± Caleb frowned in confusion. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Pointing at the unfinished building in the distance, Sonya spat angrily, ¡°See for yourself! Doesn¡¯t it speak for itself?¡± When Caleb looked in the direction Sonya was pointing, he found that the construction of the new district had been suspended. Nothing had been constructed since the fire. The workers were still there, but they were just gambling and messing around in the construction site. Caleb¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°What the hell?¡± The current situation was obviously much worse than he had imagined. I spread out my hands and said helplessly, ¡°This is what we¡¯ve been dealing with while you were gone. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s expression darkened and he immediately called Kane up. ¡°Kane,e here right now!¡± Around ten minutester, a car sped over and screeched to a halt by the roadside. The door opened and Kane got out, walking slowly towards me and Caleb. Frowning tightly, Caleb demanded, ¡°Kane, what the hell is wrong with your construction team? I want answers. Now!¡± Kane shrugged indifferently. ¡°Alpha, you¡¯re lucky my construction team agreed to take on your project, so you¡¯d better not ask for too much. After all, you¡¯ve severed ties with the Barton family. Now, I doubt you¡¯ll find another contractor in the Thorn Edge Pack who¡¯d be willing to take on the project. If you piss me off, no one will be able to help you with the construction of the new district. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb¡¯s voice turned icy cold.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Then tell me, Kane, on what condition will you continue construction as usual?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you asked, Alpha. Mr. Barton is very dissatisfied with what you¡¯ve done to his business, so as long as you can apologize to him in public, he¡¯ll forgive you, and the construction of the new district will continue,¡± Kane said. Caleb sneered in disbelief. ¡°You want me to yield to the Barton family?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Kane shrugged again. ¡°Alpha, you know that I didn¡¯t want to take on this project from the very beginning. Although I¡¯d make some money with this project, it also meant that I¡¯d be an enemy of the Barton family. Mypany will have a hard time in the Thorn Edge Pack in the future. ¡± Chapter 829 Caleb pursed his lips and said nothing more. Kane continued, ¡°So, I hope you¡¯ll apologize to the Barton family as soon as possible. Then, construction will resume as usual. I promise my team will work hard to finish the project as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°No way!¡± Before Caleb could say anything, Carlos¡¯ voice boomed from afar. Following the direction of the voice, we saw Carlos stomping over to face Kane. ¡°Caleb didn¡¯t do anything wrong. There¡¯s no need to apologize to the Barton family. If they insist on challenging the authority of the Alpha, it¡¯ll usher in another suspension of their family¡¯s business. Kane, are you also challenging the authority of our Alpha?¡± As he spoke, Carlos approached Kane step by step, and all the color drained from Kane¡¯s face. Thetter couldn¡¯t help but retreat a few steps backward. Obviously, Kane was afraid of Carlos after being beaten up by him previously. ¡°Okay, do whatever you want. It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Afraid of being beaten up again, Kane left in a hurry. But Caleb didn¡¯t give a damn that Kane was getting away. All he cared about was Carlos. ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re here!¡± Caleb was overjoyed at first. Then, he showed a look of concern and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sally? How is she holding up?¡± Speaking of his mate, Carlos¡¯ expression softened. ¡°She¡¯s slowly recovering.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She¡¯ll be able to speak again soon. We¡¯ve both decided to stay in the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± The decision clearly made Caleb very happy. He held Carlos by the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re staying. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos also smiled back at Caleb. I was happy that the two finally made up. The dark period had passed; everything was gradually getting better. ¡°Alpha, bad news!¡± Suddenly, a guard rushed over anxiously. ¡°The Silver Ridge Pack¡¯s people are at the border! Their alpha is also here!¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb asked in confusion. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, sir. Your father is very vignt about the unannounced visit of the Silver Ridge Pack. He and the elders have reached an agreement to wee and entertain our visitors first. ¡± Caleb and I exchanged wary nces. I was also surprised. Chapter 830 What was my father doing here? Albeit apprehensive, I told Caleb seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Okay. ¡± Caleb nodded. Together, we went to see my father. The security guards led us to the hall where Caleb was punished. Patrick and the elders sat upright in their seats, and the atmosphere was a little tense. My father was there as well. He was sitting at the table with a very calm expression, as though he had juste to visit me. But I knew that his calm facade was like the eye of a storm. I locked eyes with him and decided against beating around the bush. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± My father look back at me and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to deal with here.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± My heart sank. Sure enough, it seemed that he hade here to make trouble. But before I could figure out what my father was up to, thetter turned to look at Patrick and asked, ¡°Mr. Wright, could you please ask Janiya¡¯s father, Luis, toe here?¡± The people present were all surprised. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I frowned slightly. Since when was my father in contact with Luis? What exactly was their rtionship? Were they plotting something against us? Would they harm the Thorn Edge Pack? Or the people of Roz Town? I shifted in my seat nervously. Patrick was also surprised at my father¡¯s request, but he still nodded politely. ¡°I can do that, but I have to ask-why do you want to see him?¡± My father didn¡¯t bother to exin. He just said cryptically, ¡°There¡¯s something important we need to announce. ¡± Although Patrick didn¡¯t know what my father wanted to do, he still gestured at his subordinate to do as my father had requested. Chapter 831 Soon, Luis arrived. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. rkson. ¡± As soon as Luis stepped into the room, he greeted my father first. My father replied with a smile, ¡°Long time no see. How have you been, Mr. Barton?¡± ¡°Just so-so.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± Luis sighed heavily. ¡°Recently, the Barton family¡¯s business has been stagnant, and we¡¯ve suffered a lot of losses here in the Thorn Edge Pack. Fortunately, my business in the Silver Ridge Pack is doing well. Thank you so much for your support!¡± My father smiled. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°It¡¯s just a win-win cooperation. No need to thank me. ¡± The two of them chatted as though no one else was around. Judging from their conversation, I learned that the Barton family had developed well in the Silver Ridge Pack. It even sounded like the Barton family¡¯s future was promising. After exchanging a few more pleasantries, my father finally went to the point. ¡°Mr. Barton, I heard that after Debra married into the Thorn Edge Pack, she took control of the construction of the new district. Are you involved?¡± At present, almost everyone knew that my rtionship with my father wasn¡¯t good, so Luis said sarcastically, ¡°No. I had to let go of that project because Debra and I are at odds. ¡± As soon as my father heard this he turned to look at me and shouted, ¡°Debra, you¡¯re too thoughtless! I gritted my teeth silently. The more I looked at my father, the more I hated him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He never cared about me when I was in trouble, but every single time I was ndered by others, he would side with the other party and scold me. What kind of useless father was he? But since my father never treated me nicely, I didn¡¯t feel the slightest need to swallow insult and humiliation. I opened my mouth and said coldly, ¡°Please don¡¯t meddle in my affairs. Go home. It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± I didn¡¯t understand why my father hade all the way here. Was he so bored at home that he came here just to humiliate me? But my father turned a deaf ear to me and said something to his subordinate in a low voice. The subordinate nodded and left the room. Before long, several people were dragged in here. My father cast a sharp nce at Luis and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Barton, Chapter 832 I came here to tell you something. I¡¯m not satisfied with the people you sent to do business with the Silver Ridge Pack. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Just as my father¡¯s words concluded, a group of people, brought in by his subordinates, entered the room. Their disheveled appearances and downcast expressions spoke volumes about their distress. As those people stood before us, Luis wore a look of astonishment. His expressions held aplexity that was hard to decipher, a mix of emotions swirling within him. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Mr. rkson, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Literally. ¡± My father¡¯s voice was like a de of ice, sharp and cold. ¡°Luis, the Barton family will no longer find my cooperation favorable. I intend to sever all ties between the Barton family and the Silver Ridge Pack, swiftly and definitively. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Luis¡¯s reaction was nothing short of stunned. The color drained from his face, leaving him a ghastly shade of pale, and his entire frame quivered with shock. His eyes zed with a fiery anger as he retorted, ¡°Eduardo rkson, this is a far cry from our initial agreement! You¡¯ve broken your vow!¡± In a room heavy with tension, my father¡¯s gaze bore into him with an air of calm confidence. ¡°I knew. But really, what does it matter?¡± Luis choked, struggling to respond. In a moment of quiet contemtion, he shut his eyes, inhaling a deep breath to steady himself. Gritting his teeth, he asked, ¡°Have you truly thought this through? Think carefully. The Silver Ridge Pack stands to lose significantly if you proceed with this n!¡± My father maintained his tightlipped silence, his calm demeanor unwavering as he continued to observe Luis closely. With a glimmer of hope, Luis embarked on ast-ditch effort to sway my father, meticulously dissecting the advantages and disadvantages. ¡°You must recognize that the Barton family¡¯s business prowess reigns supreme among all the packs. A partnership between the Silver Ridge Pack and us would yield mutual gains, sans any drawbacks!¡± But my father dispelled his hopes with a single, sinct retort, shattering the illusion. ¡°It holds no significance to me. I don¡¯t care. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Luis froze in disbelief, his mind grappling with the enigma of my father¡¯s decision-a choice that seemed to hurt Luis more than it benefited my father. Without lifting so much as an eyelid, my father added, ¡°Luis, I heard you¡¯ve been making things difficult for Debra at Thorn Edge Pack.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The news has circted widely. ¡± ¡°So what?¡± Luis scratched his head, a confused expression etched across his features. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you and your daughter split up ages ago? What I did didn¡¯t affect you. ¡± My father¡¯s voice was t and emotionless, but there was an unwavering conviction behind it. ¡°No matter what¡¯s happened, she¡¯s still my daughter. I attended her engagement ceremony, hoping she¡¯d be treated with all the respect a Luna should get. It¡¯s tough seeing her targeted and mistreated. ¡± Chapter 833 Yet, Luis responded with a derisive chuckle, as though he¡¯d heard a joke. Sarcastically, he said, ¡°Eduardo, seriously, are you trying to win the Best Dad award now? You practically abandoned Debra before. And suddenly, you¡¯re all interested just because she¡¯s meant to be the future Luna?¡± Luis¡¯ sharp words had the room temperature plummeting. The onlookers shifted their gazes between my father and me, their hushed conversations creating a backdrop of whispers. In that charged moment, my father and I locked eyes for a small moment. I realized it wasn¡¯t the right moment to have a falling-out with my father. Despite our rocky past, we needed to stand united against our adversaries. If we didn¡¯t, my father would be aughingstock and I¡¯d remain a target for the relentless taunting from the Barton family. Determined, I strode to my father¡¯s side and sped his hand firmly. Then, I shifted my gaze towards Luis, weaving a fabricated tale. ¡°Oh, ¡®s BunnyBookery Mr. Barton, your information is a tad obsolete. My father and I patched things up a while back. ¡± Skepticism clouded Luis¡¯ expression, his doubt evident as he inquired, ¡°Is that so?¡± Just like a shrewd old fox, Luis wasn¡¯t about to swallow my words whole. I was prepared for this. Swiftly, I concocted a usible exnation. I grinned and posed the question, ¡°Care to guess the reason behind my father¡¯s unexpected appearance at Thorn Edge Pack to stand by my side?¡± Before he could respond to my query, I added, ¡°I actually wrote him a letter, pouring out the tale of how the Thorn Edge Pack mistreated me. And would you believe it? That¡¯s precisely why he came here with such urgency. ¡± A shift in Luis¡¯ demeanor caught my eye-a flicker of belief. I pressed on, my words gaining momentum. ¡°You know, just like how you cherish your daughter Janiya, my father holds an unwavering love for me. He¡¯s ready to forfeit some of his pack¡¯s interests, all for the sake of my happiness. ¡± What¡¯s more, he misunderstood me before. It¡¯s more unreasonable for him to love me with guilt. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A contemtive look crossed Luis¡¯ face as he cast his gaze between my father and me.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. There was a hint of resentment in his eyes, his clenched jaw revealing his inner turmoil. With a touch of bitterness, he challenged, ¡°So, all that eagerness you showed earlier, was it all just a game to get under my skin?¡± A hearty chuckle escaped my father¡¯s lips, dripping with yful mockery. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Luis¡¯ fury reached a boiling point, hisplexion flushing crimson. In a fit of anger, he spat out his verdict. ¡°Well, congrattions, you¡¯ve sessfully humiliated me. The Barton family will never do any business with the Silver Ridge Pack in the future. ¡± Only after Luis¡¯ figure hadpletely vanished from the doorway did I finally release my grip on my father¡¯s arm. But my father wasn¡¯t done yet; he didn¡¯t halt his course of action even after Luis had stormed away in a huff. Chapter 834 Debra¡¯s POV: My father¡¯s gaze swept over every elder of the Thorn Edge Pack. He said pointedly, ¡°Everyone, my daughter, Debra, was expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack due to some misunderstandings. But I have mended my rtionship with her. Please don¡¯t forget her identity. The entire Silver Ridge Pack stands by her. ¡± The elders exchanged nces and the atmosphere became a Little awkward. Atst, some peacemakers who had good interpersonal skills stood up. ¡°We apologize, Mr. rkson. We didn¡¯t know that Debra is your daughter, so we neglected her. We¡¯re truly sorry about that. ¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Mr. rkson. The Thorn Edge Pack will definitely look after her in the future and won¡¯t let anyone me or abuse her. ¡± This was the first time the elders had shown me kindness. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. ¡± My father¡¯s expression softened after their assurances. ¡°This matter is about the peace of the two packs. I believe the Thorn Edge Pack will keep its word as you all are reasonable people. ¡± My father¡¯s words sounded conciliatory, but there was an underlying threat in them. The elders didn¡¯t have the nerve to say anything more. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Debra and you have the rare chance to meet today. We won¡¯t take up your time. You canfortably catch up with your daughter. ¡± Then, they quickly exited the room. Once they all left, Caleb¡¯s father closed the door behind him to give us some privacy. After confirming that all the outsiders were gone, I heaved a sigh of relief. Turning to my father, I asked, ¡°Tell me, what exactly are you doing here?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I didn¡¯t believe that my father would reallye to my aid. I was his daughter and knew this very well. I would never be under the impression that any father-daughter rtionship existed between us. However, my father¡¯s face became tender, which was unusual. ¡°I came here to visit Elena. I miss her a lot. Debra, let me meet my granddaughter. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± I refused my father. ¡°You im that you traveled from the Silver Ridge Pack just to see Elena. Do you really think I will believe you? Maybe Luis is right and you just want to benefit by taking advantage of my identity as the future Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± My father¡¯s eyes widened with rage. ¡°I don¡¯t care if others say such things. You are my daughter. How can you cast such doubts on me?¡± Chapter 835 My face was devoid of expression as I asked, ¡°How do you expect me to believe you after you abandoned me and almost murdered me because of others¡¯ gossip?¡± My retort left my father dumbfounded. Noticing the tension between my father and me, Caleb hurried to smooth things over and said, ¡°How about we go for dinner now? My mother has prepared arge spread for us. It¡¯s time for Elena toe back from school too. We will pick her up on the way. ¡± My father¡¯s attitude softened. ncing around, he asked, ¡°Where is Elena?¡± He probably thought Elena was close and looked around eagerly. ¡°She is still in the kindergarten. Once we pick her up, we¡¯ll go have dinner together,¡± Caleb answered with a smile. ¡°Sounds good!¡± My father agreed immediately, a smile gracing his serious face. When my father¡¯s attention was diverted, I covertly kicked Caleb and warned him in a whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, Caleb. ¡± Caleb had an innocent expression as he said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°I¡¯m extending the most basic courtesy of entertaining guests. Do you want to send your father away without treating him to a meal?¡± I was still deeply upset. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t just allow him to meet Elena so easily.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. What if he doesn¡¯te with good intentions but actually has an ulterior motive?¡± Caleb looked helpless. ¡°But if your father goes back without having dinner, my mother will scold me heavily. After all, he just restored your dignity andnded a blow on the Barton family. If you let him leave like this, people willin that our family is rude. ¡± After listening to Caleb¡¯s persuasion, I finally pushed away the urge to tell my father to leave. Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± Not long after the bell rang, Elena emerged from the gate of the kindergarten and skipped happily towards us. As she approached, she noticed my father standing beside us. She shifted directions slightly and fixed her bright eyes on him. ¡°Good afternoon, Grandpa!¡± Elena greeted him happily. Before I could stop her, she bounded over to my father and said sweetly, ¡°Grandpa, I haven¡¯t seen you in a very long time. I want a hug!¡± My father was clearly ttered, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t seem to know how to react. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you hate me?¡± he asked cautiously. Elena shook her head. ¡°I heard on the way to the kindergarten this morning that you punished the bad guy who bullied Mommy. You¡¯re so cool, Grandpa! Now, I Like you very much!¡± Chapter 836 I sighed silently, feeling helpless and at a loss. Children could be so simple-minded. My father, on the other hand, lit up at Elena¡¯s words. He scooped Elena up excitedly and nted ki*ses on her soft face. His eyes were half-moons from smiling so widely. ¡°Elena, thank you for not hating me. I¡¯m so d we can get along!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Elena suddenly seemed to think of something. ¡°Grandpa, can you sing me a song? Betty said that her grandfather often sang songs for her, so I also want to hear you sing!¡± ¡°Of course, my dear!¡± My father happily agreed. While humming the tune of a luby, he raised her high above his head and twirled around. Then he hoisted her on his back, letting Elena pretend she was riding a horse. This scene reminded me of my childhood. My father had loved me before. I remember that when I was a Little girl, he often held me like that to cheer me up, and my mother would watch us y with a smile. When my father started to get a little carried away, she would gently remind him to be careful, saying, ¡°She might fall¡­¡± Everything was so warm and beautiful in my memories. However, after my mother died, everything changed. My father seemed to have turned into apletely different person; he became estranged and cold, as though I wasn¡¯t his daughter at all. All of a sudden, Elena¡¯s loud giggles pulled me back to reality. I saw my father carrying her high in the air, her arms stretched out and waving like wings. Elena was so wrapped up in pretending to be a flying bird that she identally knocked a piece of paper out of my father¡¯s shirt pocket. I went over to pick it up and was about to return it to him when I realized it was a list of people who hade with my father. To my surprise, the names on the list were the same as those were mentioned in my mother¡¯s diary. What on earth was going on? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Shocked, I wasted no time in asking, ¡°What is this? Are you going to punish them because I contacted them in private?¡± The bad rtionship between me and my father hadsted for too long, so I naturally thought the worst at the sight of this suspicious list. My father visibly stiffened at my question. Then, he slowly set Elena down. He looked at me and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after the meal. ¡± Although I was anxious to know what this was all about, I could only agree. I knew my father very well. Even if I insisted on my way, he¡¯d stubbornly refuse me. It was better to think about what to do next than to argue with him. Soon, we arrived at the vi. The two families could finally sit down and have dinner together. Chapter 837 Technically, this was the first official meeting between the two families ever since I got engaged to Caleb. I felt a little uneasy for some reason, and my heart banged in my chest nervously. Debra¡¯s POV: Spread out on the table were many delicious dishes. Jenifer had really delivered when it came to being a hostess. One could see that a lot of care had been put into the preparation of all the dishes, because they all looked and smelled good. When the two families sat down, Caleb¡¯s father spoke up first. ¡°Mr. rkson, to bepletely honest, I¡¯m a little surprised to see you here today. ¡± This sentence didn¡¯t sound aggressive or anything, so my father didn¡¯t think too much and asked good-naturedly, ¡°What do you mean? Caleb¡¯s father exined honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Debra¡¯s father is the Alpha of the Silver Ridge Pack, but I also heard that your rtionship was bad, so she was exiled. Later, Gale took her in, and she joined the Xeric Pack. Caleb¡¯s mother and I didn¡¯t think to invite you into our home because we considered this. ¡± The atmosphere dropped several degrees. Caleb¡¯s father continued, ¡°When I heard that you came to visit us, I was worried that you were looking for trouble. I never thought that you actually came here to help Debra. Because from what everyone can see, the rtionship between you and your daughter is strained at best, and non-existent at worst. ¡± Truth be told, I was impressed. As the former Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack, Caleb¡¯s father was a good diplomat. His words seemed to be just idle chitchat, but in fact, he was testing my father¡¯s attitude as well as defending me in the process. However, he managed to phrase it in a way that was objective and hard to refute. As expected, my father¡¯s expression darkened considerably. He said coldly, ¡°No matter how bad our rtionship is, Debra¡¯s still my daughter. ¡± Caleb¡¯s father nodded and fell into thoughtful silence for a while. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Is that the reason why you came here? To help Debra by humiliating Luis?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I came,¡± my father confirmed. ¡°I just wanted everyone to know that insulting Debra means insulting the Silver Ridge Pack. And if the Thorn Edge Pack is willing to treat her well, then the Silver Ridge Pack will be your biggest ally. ¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Caleb¡¯s father broke into a smile. ¡°I see. ¡± As he spoke, he raised his ss to my father and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very fond of Debra. She has done really well here. I just know she¡¯ll make a great Luna, and I¡¯m sure there will be many opportunities for us to cooperate with the Silver Ridge Pack. ¡± My father also smiled and clinked sses with Caleb¡¯s father. Chapter 838 Together, the two older men drank up. The tension in the atmosphere suddenly dissipated. Samuel looked at Caleb and urged, ¡°Caleb, why are you just sitting there? Tell your father-inw what you think. ¡± As opposed to his father, Caleb looked eerily calm. He held my hand and dered in a loud voice, ¡°I would rather give up this ally than force Debra to forgive her father. Whatever choice she makes, I¡¯ll stand by her side. ¡± Caleb¡¯s father was stunned at first. ¡°What is that supposed to mean, Caleb?¡± Samuel shot Caleb an angry re. ¡°As an Alpha, don¡¯t you know how to maintain peace between two packs?¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± Caleb answered calmly. ¡°But no cooperation is more important than Debra. I want her to live a happy life. I would never force her to do anything she doesn¡¯t want, nor would I ask her to forgive someone she doesn¡¯t want to. ¡± My father looked to Jenifer and Samuel, as though to see if they approved of what their son said. However, to his surprise, even Jenifer agreed with Caleb. ¡°That¡¯s right. Debra¡¯s our family. We will respect her decision. ¡± Samuel, on the other hand, said nothing, but he didn¡¯t object to it either. My father fell into stunned silence. Even I had to admit that I was surprised at how supportive Caleb and his family was. I hadn¡¯t lived in the Thorn Edge Pack for that long, and I just got engaged to Caleb. Unexpectedly, his parents already regarded me as family and respected my choice.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I felt so moved that I didn¡¯t know what to say. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just then, a pair of small, soft hands held mine. Elena raised her head and looked at my father seriously. ¡°Grandpa, although I like you very much, Mommy¡¯s more important to me!¡± A lump formed in my throat. It felt so good to be supported by my real family. Debra¡¯s POV: I fully expected my father to fly into a fit of rage and even fight with us because of this. After all, he was always like that before. Chapter 839 I had long since grown used to his short temper. In order not to let things get ugly, I even prepared myself mentally to deal with it. But to my surprise, my father¡¯s tense expression softened, and the fiery anger in his eyes gradually dissipated. After a moment of silence, he patted Caleb on the shoulder and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have such a great family. ¡± I was so stunned that my jaw went ck. Was this man really my father? He was never like this before. At that moment, my father shifted his gaze towards me. With a relieved smile at the corners of his mouth, he said wistfully, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re marrying into such a good family, Debra. ¡± I opened my mouth and wanted to say something, but the lump in my throat blocked out any words I could¡¯ve said. Ever since he arrived, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that my father had changed somehow, but I couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was different. After dinner, my father and I retired to a quiet room to talk. Before giving us some privacy, Caleb whispered in my ear, ¡°Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be in the next room. ¡± I smiled at him helplessly. ¡°Okay. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It was only natural that Caleb was so wary of my father. After all,pared with other fathers and daughters, my father and I looked like two strangers, eyeing each other vigntly. As soon as the door was closed, I cut straight to the chase and asked my father, ¡°Can you exin yourself now? Tell me, what the hell was with that list of names? What¡¯re you going to do with those people?¡± My father lowered his head and sighed. When he looked at me again, I could see hisplicated emotions, but he didn¡¯t hide his conflicted feelings from me. ¡°It¡¯s true that those people dide with me to the Thorn Edge Pack, as well as a team of experienced engineers. ¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. I could vaguely guess what he meant by this, but at the same time, I refused to believe it. After all, it was impossible. My father would never be that nice!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The Barton family had been against me for a long time now. If my father really wanted to help me, why hadn¡¯t he done something sooner? I took a deep breath and tried to keep calm. Chapter 840 ¡°Then why¡¯d you bring them here?¡± Sure enough, my father¡¯s words confirmed my initial guess. ¡°When I learned that you contacted them, I thought you must¡¯ve encountered some difficulties in the Thorn Edge Pack. I knew you wouldn¡¯t contact them for no reason. So, I brought them here. ¡± I sputtered, at a loss how to react. My father once again surprised me. He continued, ¡°I also brought a lot of your mother¡¯s old jewelry. Although Marley sold quite a few of them, I was able to track them down and get them back. I decided to leave them all to you before I leave. You can do whatever you want with them. ¡± Stunned, I was so touched. But I still wasn¡¯t used to the sudden change in my father¡¯s attitude. It seemed to happen out of the blue, and I wasn¡¯t prepared at all. I averted my gaze and asked, ¡°Are you trying to be a good father all of a sudden? It¡¯s a littlete for that. ¡± My father sighed deeply, conveying regret, self-reproach, and guilt. His eyes showed so muchplex emotions that he nearly seemed overwhelmed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Debra. ¡± Lowering his head, my father spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°You might not believe me now, but I was so happy when you were born. Me, you, and your mother-the three of us led a very happy life. Butter, things went sour, and I know it was all my fault. Please forgive me, Debra. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I tightened my lips and turned my head away. I didn¡¯t want to ept his apology. However, I was certain that my heart was beginning to thaw to his appeals. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Technically, most of my past troubles were caused by Marley. But amidst a tangle of misunderstandings, it was my father who pushed me off the edge. In those days, my father¡¯sck of faith in me,bined with his reputation, led to my expulsion from the pack. This gave Marley the opportunity to orchestrate Vicky¡¯s demise through Leonel¡¯s hands. But things were different now. The Roz District was facing a world of trouble, and my father, despite pack interests, sided with me. He even extended his support for resolving the Roz District¡¯s issues. He was willing to use my mother¡¯s jewelry to make amends.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t appear as terrible as I had thought. My thoughts were in disarray. The deep-seated anger I¡¯d held on to for years was hard to release. I found myself trapped in a tormenting state of hesitation. ¡°Debra, have you read your mother¡¯s diary?¡± My father¡¯s voice pulled me out of my reverie. Chapter 841 I nodded stiffly in response. My father Let out a soft sigh and cast a gentle gaze in my direction. ¡°I¡¯m aware that there are skilled individuals documented in there. Actually, your mother wished that when a crucial moment arrived, you¡¯d turn to me for assistance. Do you want to disappoint her?¡± I stood there, uncertain, teeth digging into the plush of my lower lip. From where I stood, the problem of Roz District presented a mountainous challenge. Solving it single-handedly seemed impossible. Among the Thorn Edge Pack, Kane stood as the lone figure ready to spearhead the construction efforts, apanied by his team. Moreover, the inhabitants of Roz Town were busy with preparatory tasks, so they couldn¡¯te here in time. The most logical route was to enlist help from other packs.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But this option came with its own set of problems, mainly in terms of increased expenses and potential security risks. So, when considering all aspects, it felt like the wisest decision would be to ept my father¡¯s help. Anticipating the imminent arrival of the second group of Roz Town residents and mindful of Kane¡¯s rather overconfident demeanor, I finally found myself in agreement, all for the greater good. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m willing to ept your help. ¡± I spoke up, my wordsced with caution. ¡°But before I agree, you have to tell me what you want from me. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything or feel obligated in the future. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery A shadow of sadness crossed my father¡¯s face briefly, but heposed himself and made his request. ¡°I¡¯d like a few more days to spend with Elena. ¡± I was taken aback, my mind struggling to make sense of it all. Aside from the unusual request, what surprised me even more was my father¡¯s genuine concern for Elena. He exined, his voice steady, ¡°She reminds me of your mother in some ways. There¡¯s a resemnce in both appearance and feeling. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Spending time with her helps me recall the happier moments from the past. ¡± Deep down, I knew he was speaking the truth. There was no doubt about it. Elena had inherited a perfect blend of my and Caleb¡¯s genes, but as she grew, she increasingly resembled my mother. Whenever I looked at her, fragments of my mother¡¯s gentle countenance flickered through my mind. ¡°Okay. I see. ¡± I agreed to his request and turned to the door. The conversation was over, and I was in no mood to linger. I rushed to leave, but two silhouettes blocked my way. I lifted my gaze and there they were-Caleb and his father. They had stationed themselves patiently by the door, as if shielding me from any harm my own father might cause. Chapter 842 ¡°Debra, are you alright?¡± Caleb¡¯s worry-filled eyes locked onto me. I met his concern with a reassuring grin, responding calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. My father stepped in with help. The ongoing issue in Roz District should be solved soon. ¡± Caleb arched a curious brow. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They¡¯re amazing construction experts, the best in town. They helped my mom before and she valued their work. Plus, my dad has brought along his own skilled construction team. We won¡¯t have to rely on Kane anymore. And that other group of folks in Roz Town? They¡¯ll be moved as per the n. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Caleb eximed. The following day, my father led the group straight to Roz District. ¡®s BunnyBookery He nned to assess the construction situation there and devise a new strategy. This way, the team from Silver Ridge Pack could smoothly take over from Kane. Upon their arrival, the Roz District residents were puzzled. They cast nervous and wary nces at the construction team from Silver Ridge Pack, fearing mischief in their area. When Zoe spotted Caleb and me, she hurried over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening, Debra? Why have the folks from the Silver Ridge Packe here?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Ever since the fire, Zoe had be extra vignt. With narrowed eyes, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Do you think they could be plotting something?¡± I shook my head and swore, ¡°Absolutely not.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Zoe frowned in confusion. ¡°Then what are they doing here?¡± At this, I broke into a smile. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°My father brought them. They¡¯re all skilled engineers and contractors, and from now on, they¡¯ll be responsible for the construction of the new district. They¡®ll definitely be more reliable than Kane¡¯s team. ¡± However, Zoe still had some doubts. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a bad rtionship with your father? Why would he want to help us?¡± Zoe hit the nail on the head. I exined, ¡°At the end of the day, he¡¯s still my father. No matter how bad our rtionship is, there will always be a connection between us. It¡¯s difficult to cut a blood rtive offpletely. ¡± Still, Zoe shook her head, unconvinced. ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ll never understand. ¡± After all, Zoe had been abandoned as a child and was left to live in a welfare house. She had never experienced familial love, so it was normal for her to not understand the blood rtionship I just mentioned. Chapter 843 ¡°My father felt very guilty when he found out the truth about my past. So, he wanted to make it up to me. Since the problem of the new district is urgent, he decided to help, and I epted his offer. ¡± ¡°So, are you going to forgive him just like that?¡± Zoe asked, pursing her lips. I hesitated for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But considering the overall situation, I think my personal vendetta against him isn¡¯t that important. The welfare of the Roz Town residents is my priority. ¡± At this, Zoe¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise, and her expression gradually turned from confusion to admiration. She patted me on the shoulder and sighed wistfully. ¡°We¡¯re lucky to have you. ¡± At my father¡¯s order, the group of construction experts from the Silver Ridge Pack quickly set out to work. Before long, they drafted a construction n that catered to the terrain of the new district and the current construction situation. After surveying the terrain and the whole situation, I had a meeting with Caleb, Carlos, and the engineers. We discussed the project in length, and soon, we arrived at a conclusion. Just as I expected, thanks to the help of the experts from the Silver Ridge Pack, we didn¡¯t have to dy the moving n for the second batch of Roz Town residents. The original n could still be carried out. ¡°Wonderful!¡± Everyone in the meeting was very happy, and for the first time in a long time, they smiled at me genuinely. After concluding the meeting, Caleb set out to deal with everything that needed to get done. The first thing he did was terminate the contract with Kane¡¯s construction team on the grounds that they didn¡¯t follow the schedule of construction as agreed. Then he sign a new contract with the people from the Silver Ridge Pack. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ To my surprise, instead of helping Caleb settle these matters, Carlos turned around to leave. I caught up with him and asked, ¡°Carlos, where are you going?¡± Carlos exined, ¡°I¡¯m going back to tell Sally the good news. If she finds out that the construction of the new district will go on as nned, she¡¯ll be very happy. ¡± At the mention of Sally¡¯s name, my heart skipped a beat. Waves of guilt overwhelmed me, nearly making me lose my bnce on the spot. ¡°How is Sally, anyway?¡± I asked, wrought with guilt. Carlos, on the other hand, was very calm and replied naturally, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s been doing a lot better, and she can even speak now. ¡± He sighed and continued, ¡°The silly girl misses Roz Town very much. She was so excited to personally wee the second batch of residents, but now¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At the memory of Sally¡¯s disfigured face, I felt a dull ache in my heart. Chapter 844 Would such a terrible scar mar Sally¡¯s face for the rest of her life? I bit my lip uneasily. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t have the guts to face Sally. The overwhelming sense of guilt made me want to escape her, as I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to look her in the eye. Was there really no way I could help this poor girl recover? I refused to ept defeat. There had to be a solution. I couldn¡¯t just give up on her. There had to be a miracle out there, waiting to be discovered. That evening, I opened my mother¡¯s diary again. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that this diary held all the answers, so I pored over it. But to my disappointment, the diary only recorded the names of famous doctors in each pack. I had to look up information on these famous doctors carefully to try to find answers. ¡°Mommy? Come here, Mommy!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Suddenly, Elena¡¯s voice came from downstairs. She shouted so anxiously that I thought that something serious must have happened. Worried about my daughter, I rushed out of the room with the diary and ran downstairs as fast as I could. Debra¡¯s POV:N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Elena, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I flew into the living room and scooped up my daughter, looking her up and down for any signs of injury. Holding a colored marker in her hand, Elena pouted and shouted unhappily, ¡°Mom, Grandpa¡¯s a liar. He lost the game, but he refuses to admit it. He¡¯s a bad man!¡± I was so concerned with Elena that I didn¡¯t notice my father at first. After hearing what my daughter said, I turned to look at the old man. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The sight that greeted me left me speechless. I almost didn¡¯t recognize my father. If Elena hadn¡¯t told me that this man was her grandpa, I would¡¯ve thought he was aplete stranger. Because his face looked like that of a clown¡¯s, covered in paint marks of various colors. I nearly burst intoughter on the spot. My father, on the other hand, looked back at me grimly. His serious expression was a sharp contrast to his funny-looking face. ¡°It¡¯s not all my fault,¡± he protested, spreading out his hands helplessly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying when I said there¡¯s no more space for you to draw on my face. ¡± Indeed, his entire face was covered in paint. I couldn¡¯t see a trace of bare skin. Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into giggles. Chapter 845 Elena wagged a finger at him stubbornly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Grandpa¡¯s a liar!¡± I nced at the clock on the wall, reached out to stroke Elena¡¯s hair, andforted her. ¡°Elena, ytime is over. It¡¯s time for bed!¡± Elena pouted reluctantly. ¡°Well¡­I guess I have no choice but to let you go for now, Grandpa. ¡± Smiling to myself, I called the servant in and said, ¡°Kindly take Elena to her room. Make sure she goes straight to bed. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be sleepy tomorrow. ¡± The servant nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am. ¡± However, when the servant was about to pick Elena up, she identally caught sight of my father¡¯s horrific face and couldn¡¯t help but giggle. My father sighed helplessly and announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my face now. ¡± Then he stood up and hurried to the bathroom. ¡°Wait!¡± I stopped him. My father turned around and looked at me in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Clearing my throat, I pointed at his face and asked, ¡°Do you need help? I think it¡¯ll be hard for you to wash it off alone. ¡± My father was stunned for a moment, but he soon recovered and nodded quickly. I followed him into the bathroom. I slipped the diary into my pocket to help him wash the paint off his face, intending to take it out againter. After wiping his face with a towel, he noticed the diary in my pocket. He asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you in trouble again?¡± I was surprised that my father was so observant. After hesitating for a moment, I decided to tell him the truth.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°One of my good friends got terribly burnt in the fire, and now, her face is scarred. The doctors say that the scars will never heal. But for some reason, I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that Mom¡¯s diary will give me the answer I want. ¡± I saw my father visibly stiffen at what I just said. Chapter 846 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, squinting at him. Wide-eyed, he shook his head and replied hastily, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. ¡± Although I found his reaction a bit strange, I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. I tidied up the messy sink and then turned around to leave. However, he seemed to have something on his mind. ¡°Debra, do you believe that there¡¯s some mysterious power that can heal people? Like bringing new life into this world?¡± Stunned, I looked at him in confusion.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. What on earth was that supposed to mean? He approached me with a grim look on his face. ¡°But there¡¯s a huge price to pay for this power. You¡¯ll have to lose something important if you want to get something in return-it¡¯s thew of equivalent exchange. ¡± My eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Do you know about my mysterious power?¡± He sighed. ¡°s, this day finallyes. ¡± My heart skipped a beat. For so long, I had felt like a lone boat wandering in the boundless sea. I felt so confused and flustered, at a loss what to do with my mysterious power. But his words were like a faint beacon in the distance. He must¡¯ve known something! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Locking eyes with him, I asked in a trembling voice. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯re you trying to say?¡± With a grim expression, he said, ¡°Debra, you have the same powers as my mother, You both are descendants of the Swamp Witches. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What? The Swamp Witches?¡± I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice. My father¡¯s face fell and he immediately mped his hand over my mouth. ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± he hissed, looking around nervously to check if anyone had overheard. Chapter 847 ¡°If you want to live a good life here in the Thorn Edge Pack, you have to keep your ancestry a secret. Do you understand? Otherwise, they¡¯ll kill you!¡± I was so shocked that my mind went into total chaos. My father held me by the shoulders and looked me in the eye, continuing, ¡°You know that the Thorn Edge Pack hate the Swamp Witches. If they find out about your mixed bloodline, even Caleb won¡¯t be able to protect you. You must not let anyone discover your identity!¡± The Swamp Witches¡­ ALL of a sudden, I remembered how Leonel had mentioned my mother¡¯s secret before he died, and the insults my father had spat to my mother. It turned out that this was all true! This was all because my mother was a Swamp Witch. Overwhelmed by this information, I pushed my father away and struggled to breathe. A door to a distant memory seemed to open, and countless messy fragments flooded my mind. But it was all so chaotic that I couldn¡¯t make sense of anything. This feeling was terrible. I locked eyes with my father and snapped, ¡°What the hell was that? Did my mother really die from a strange illness? Or are you hiding something from me?¡± I tried my best to recall the past, but no matter how hard I tried, there seemed to be a nk gap in my memory. For some reason, the memories surrounding my mother¡¯s death became more blurred, as though some sort of mysterious power had erased it. Damn it! Why was this happening? Why couldn¡¯t I remember anything? Irritable emotions surged through me, upying my mind chaotically. The internal turmoil nearly drove me to the point of wanting to destroy everything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, calm down!¡± My father immediately sensed that something was wrong with me, and he quickly tried tofort me. But it didn¡¯t work. My head buzzed, like electricity was surging through my body. The feeling was so ufortable that I gritted my teeth and pushed him away. Because of my sudden fluctuation, the terrible power in my body resurfaced. My surroundings began to shake uncontrobly. All the random things on the sink started to tremble, and the sses started clinking against each other as they shook. No. I couldn¡¯t let myself lose control again. If things went on like this, I would destroy everything. Chapter 848 Gritting my teeth, I tried my best to keep sober and stumbled out of the bathroom. ¡°Debra! Wait!¡± ALL the color drained from my father¡¯s face. He followed me out and shouted anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t go out, or else someone might see you. Come back quickly!¡± But I knew that Caleb was right outside. If I hid in the bathroom and my power exploded suddenly, the consequences would be unimaginable. I kicked the door open and threw myself into Caleb¡¯s arms, shouting, ¡°Help me, Caleb!¡± Caleb held me close and fixed his eyes on my father. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± My father was so nervous that he broke out in cold sweat. But he pretended to be calm and lied through his teeth, saying, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s fine. She just doesn¡¯t feel well all. Just leave her to me. ¡± Obviously, my father still wanted to hide my identity from Caleb. However, Caleb exposed my father¡¯s lie unscrupulously.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide anything from me. I know all about Debra¡¯s secrets. ¡± Then he carefully scooped me up and was about to walk out. ¡°Wait!¡± My father immediately caught up to us and stopped Caleb in his tracks. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re taking her? Put her down right this instant!¡± Caleb returned his gaze coldly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m taking her to a safe ce. I¡¯m protecting your daughter, not hurting her. Now, please get out of the way!¡± However, my father stood his ground. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Are you really taking her to a safe ce? Or are you going to tell your elders about her secret so that the Thorn Edge Pack can deal with her?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: My father eyed Caleb vigntly, refusing to back down. He seemed ready to fight at any given moment. I remembered that he was like this whenever he was extremely nervous. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. . ¡± I could see that my father really cared about me and that he was just afraid that Caleb would expose my identity, so I told my father sincerely, ¡°I trust Caleb. He would never hurt me. ¡± Father paused and faltered somewhat, as though he believed what I said. But he still wasn¡¯tpletely convinced, so he stepped aside and followed Caleb. His eyes were fixed on me the whole time, as though he was scared I¡¯d disappear if he so much as blinked. Caleb could also tell that my father was just worried about me, so he didn¡¯t try to stop him from following us. In this way, the three of us descended the stairs to the basement. Chapter 849 The basement had been renovated; it wasn¡¯t as dark and damp as before. There were many beautiful luminous crystals in it that seemed to glow, and the air was filled with a faint sweet fragrance, making me feel very at ease. As soon as Caleb set me down, I took a deep breath and gradually rxed, and the surging power in my body gradually disappeared. Everything seemed to return to normal. Caleb breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at me happily. ¡°Turns out this ce really works. ¡± Now that I was calm, I was able to think straight and asked curiously, ¡°What happened to the basement? And how¡¯d you know it¡¯d work?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As I looked around the room, my intuition told me that the ce had been specifically decorated to calm me down. Caleb exined, ¡°Because you weren¡¯t able to control your power before, I was worried that something unexpected might happen. So I did the research and found out that when a witch can¡¯t control her power, she has to be ced in aforting environment to relieve it. That¡¯s why I had the basement renovated to look like this. When you feel that you¡¯re about to lose control of your power, you just need to be brought here. ¡± ¡°So what¡¯re these crystals for?¡± ¡°The basement has no windows, so it¡¯s really dark. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t find itforting, so I had someone install those crystals to light up the ce. ¡± Only then did my fathere to his senses. He asked Caleb in astonishment, ¡°How¡¯d you know that Debra¡¯s a descendant of a witch?¡± ¡°I guessed it,¡± Caleb answered honestly. ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid of her, nor do I intend to give up on her. I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect her. ¡± My father¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°So even if the Thorn Edge Pack doesn¡¯t ept her, you don¡¯t mind? I thought all the people in the Thorn Edge Pack hated witches. Your people always killed witches they came across. Even an Alpha like you can¡¯t change the situation. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll build a new Thorn Edge Pack that can ept witches, just like the way that I convinced them to ept the residents of Roz Town. It¡¯s just a matter of time before they change their minds. ¡± My father put a damper on Caleb¡¯s naive notion and said, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t forget that it was very difficult for you to deal with the matter of the Roz Town residents. If I hadn¡¯t brought my people here, the construction of the new district would¡¯ve been put to a halt. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Building a new district in your pack was already so difficult, let alone building a new pack. Stop fantasizing!¡± Caleb frowned and was about to refute my father¡¯s harsh criticism, but I stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this another time. ¡± Then, I turned to my father and said, ¡°We¡¯re in a safe space right now. No one else will hear us. So, can you please tell me what happened to Mom?¡± My father sighed heavily. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°I want to know how she died. Why is my memory about her death so vague? And I also want to know about what you said earlier about being able to heal my friend¡¯s scars. Tell me everything. ¡± Chapter 850 Eduardo¡¯s POV: My heart skipped a beat. I always knew that my daughter would ask about Elsie one day, but I wasn¡¯t ready, and I didn¡¯t know how to tell her the truth yet. When Debra was seven years old, the border of the Silver Ridge Pack was unstable. As the pack¡¯s Alpha, I had no choice but to suppress the rebellion personally. However, some evildoers plotted against me and struck me when my guard was down. I was lucky enough to survive their attack, but I was blinded. Some restless forces in the pack found out that I was blind, and they didn¡¯t hesitate to try to overthrow my rule. Sure enough, they wasted no time in spreading the news that I had gone blind; some even went so far as to fabricate rumors to discredit me, iming that I didn¡¯t deserve to be the Alpha of the Silver Ridge Pack. As the rumors spread, manymoners began to doubt my qualifications, and my position was threatened. It was a big blow to me. As though being blinded wasn¡¯t hard enough, I couldn¡¯t ept the harsh fact that I was being questioned. Gradually, I became depressed and irritable. I trapped myself in my room all day and refused to meet anyone, including my daughter and wife. But one day, I regained my vision from out of the blue. When my wife, Elsie, saw that I had miraculously recovered, she hugged me so happily and cried tears of joy. But while she cheered me on, the doctor in charge of me looked very scared. He looked at Elsie warily, as though he was on guard against something. I immediately sensed that something was wrong, so I found an excuse to make her leave and asked, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s going on? Are you hiding something from me?¡± Despite the fear in his eyes, the doctor told me the truth. ¡°Alpha Eduardo, on the night your eyesight was restored, I saw Luna Elsie cure you with witchcraft. But a few hourster, a perfectly healthy newborn baby in our hospital suddenly passed away. I suspect that it was Luna Elsie who did it. I couldn¡¯t believe that she was willing to trade the life of an innocent child for your recovery!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± I grabbed the doctor by the cor and wrung him, blinded by both shock and anger. Not only did I want to hide the panic in my heart, but I also didn¡¯t want to believe the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°How dare you me the death of a newborn on Elsie? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ How do you know it¡¯s not a coincidence? You just want to drive a wedge between me and my wife, don¡¯t you?¡± Panic-stricken, the doctor stammered, ¡°Alpha Eduardo, if it weren¡¯t for witchcraft, how could you suddenly regain your eyesight? There¡¯s no possible waymon medicine had anything to do with it!¡± The doctor¡¯s words hit me like a heavy bl ow. I loosened my grip around his cor and felt at aplete loss. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t want to believe what he said, but he was wright; my eyesight hade back from out of the blue. Countless excellent doctors had tried to help me, but they were all sure that I¡¯d never recover my eyesight. Who exactly was Elsie? There had been many signs that she was different from the rest of us. This time, she inadvertently proved that she really was a Swamp Witch from the old legends. I was very upset.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After driving the doctor away, I summoned Elsie to my room and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me the truth. How did I regain my eyesight?¡± Elsie yed ignorant and said innocently, ¡°The doctors healed you, of course. ¡± Chapter 851 ¡°Stop lying to me! I want to know the truth!¡± I stared deep into her eyes, trying to find a w in her expression. ¡°The doctor said that I would never recover. Did you use witchcraft to trade the life of a newborn baby for my eyesight?¡± At this, Elsie¡¯s facade fell. She looked at me nervously and asked, ¡°Honey, how¡¯d you know I¡¯m a witch?¡± My heart sank. So my guess was true! A chill crept up my spine. At that moment, I realized I didn¡¯t know the woman in front of me. We had been together for so long, but only today did I see her true face. I was afraid that she had hidden her identity for so many years because she had some sort of ulterior motive to hurt me or the pack.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I took a deep breath and tried my best to keep calm. I answered, ¡°The doctor told me that he saw you use witchcraft on the night I regained my eyesight. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me anymore. ¡± Elsie¡¯s shoulders drooped. She had no choice but toe clean. ¡°It¡¯s true, Eduardo. I¡¯m a Swamp Witch. I cured you with witchcraft, but I just hated seeing you so depressed. I hoped you could go back to being your normal self. ¡± I asked angrily, ¡°Was it worth the life of an innocent newborn baby?¡± Her cruelty scared me. ¡°No!¡± Elsie hurriedly shook her head. ¡°That baby¡¯s death has nothing to do with me! I just saved you with my own power. No one else got involved!¡± No matter how hard I wanted to believe her, I just couldn¡¯t. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After all, how could there be such a coincidence in the world? At that moment, I suddenly remembered we had a daughter. Damn it! The girl must¡¯ve inherited the witch bloodline from her mother! Feelings of hatred, fear, and panic bubbled up inside me. After I was discharged from the hospital, I immediately asked my most trusted men to investigate Elsie. A few dayster, I received some shocking news. ¡°Alpha Eduardo, Luna Elsie has been meeting with a foreigner in a ck robe at the bordertely. They seem to be plotting something. ¡± My heart sank to the pit of my stomach, and I felt very uneasy again. Chapter 852 Witchcraft was terrifying. If Elsie conspired with outsiders to harm the Silver Ridge Pack, then we would be doomed. No. I couldn¡¯t allow the Silver Ridge Pack to be destroyed when I was the Alpha! I quickly summoned my most loyal and strongest subordinates and secretly gave the order. ¡°We have to capture Elsie. I will severely punish that woman!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Eduardo¡¯s POV: I led my subordinates in the search for Elsie in the forest by the border. As was reported, she was indeed meeting with a man in a ck robe, and the two sat very close to each other, talking happily. From my vantage point, they looked so intimate. The mysterious person in a ck robe even rested his palm on her shoulder and touched her hand. Damn it! What the hell were these two up to? Anger blinded me. Regardless of anything, I rushed over to confront my wife and this mysterious person. I thought I¡¯d be able to see the man¡¯s face clearly as I rushed towards them, but it turned out that this man had been on high alert. Before I could get close, the person keenly sensed that something was wrong and immediately bolted into the forest, slipping away into the darkness. None of my men were able to catch him, nor were they able to catch a glimpse of his face. But judging from the robed figure, it had to be a man. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Damn it! I couldn¡¯t believe Elsie had actually betrayed me! I stared at the huge forest that loomed before me, unwilling to give up. The angry ze in my heart almost overwhelmed me. ¡°Go after him!¡± I roared. Half of my men ran into the forest, while the other half surrounded Elsie, not giving her a chance to escape. ¡°Eduardo? What¡¯s going on? What¡¯re you doing here?¡± Elsie looked at me in confusion. It seemed that she didn¡¯t understand what just happened. What a cunning witch! How could she still pretend to be innocent even though I caught her red-handed? I was so angry that I lost my mind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I stomped over to her and cursed angrily, ¡°Bitch! You evil slut! I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you! I would¡¯ve been able to forgive you for hiding your identity as a witch, but no-you had to betray me. You crossed the line!¡± I couldn¡¯t control my anger. I was blinded by my rage, and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how intimate Elsie and the man in a ck robe looked. Chapter 853 How long had this been going on behind my back? Moreover, my men had found out about her affair with another man just by tailing her. She didn¡¯t even try to hide it. I couldn¡¯t think straight, just picturing Elsie with that man. ¡°Eduardo, you¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡± With tears in her eyes, Elsie tried to defend herself. ¡°That man was just a friend. We were talking about something. We didn¡¯t betray you. You¡¯ve misunderstood me. ¡± ¡°A friend? Do you really expect me to believe such bullshit?¡± I sneered. ¡°What kind of friend would meet you so secretly every few days? What do you take me for? A fool? And you¡¯re obviously plotting against the pack, you bitch!¡± ¡°Eduardo, I¡¯m not lying! We just-¡° ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to hear your stupid excuses anymore. Elsie, you disappoint me!¡± Before she could get another word out, I cut her off. ¡°Leonel, Tom, take her back and imprison her at home. She¡¯s not allowed to go anywhere or see anyone without my permission, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Guns out, Leonel and Tom approached her. Unexpectedly, Elsie didn¡¯t even try to resist. She just looked at me, disappointment and sadness written all over her face. But I didn¡¯t give a damn. In my eyes, it was all part of her n as an evil witch trying to lower my vignce. I didn¡¯t tell anyone I had imprisoned Elsie. The members of the pack all thought that I just detested my wife, so they didn¡¯t think much of her disappearance. ¡®s BunnyBookery Aside from the group of men who had joined me that day, nobody knew that she was a descendant of the Swamp Witches.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In this way, my household became peaceful for a while. However, one night, I turned off the lights and was about to go to bed when Elsie, who was supposed to be locked up, suddenly appeared beside my bed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She looked much haggard and thinner than before. It was obvious that prison hadn¡¯t treated her well. When I saw her standing by my bedside, I realized that no matter how powerful my guards were, it was naive of me to have thought I could imprison a witch. However, she must¡¯ve had no intention of hurting me, because I was still alive. Witchcraft was too terrifying! ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in a trembling voice. Tears streaming down her face, she said sadly, ¡°Eduardo, I love you and our daughter very much. I was willing to be imprisoned at home for a lifetime, but now, I have to leave. ¡± She sobbed and continued, ¡°I had a vision that our daughter will suffer a terrible fate. In order to her fate, I have to leave and do something very important. So, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t stay here any Longer. ¡± After a moment of stunned silence, I asked bitterly, ¡°What about our daughter? Are you just going to leave her here?¡± Chapter 854 Elsie smiled at me sadly. ¡°I¡¯ve used some magic on our daughter¡¯s memories. If I can¡¯te back, she¡¯ll only remember that she has loving parents and that her mother died early. This way, she won¡¯t have a grudge against you. Eduardo, I hope you¡¯ll cooperate with me and not expose this lie to her. ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. Elsie continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back and ept whatever punishment the pack deems fit for me as soon as I finish this matter. Before that, please be nice to our daughter. If you don¡¯t want to keep her, I¡¯ll take her away from you. ¡± I didn¡¯t believe a word she said because I had been taught that all Swamp Witches were evil and couldn¡¯t be trusted. But out of fear, I could only nod in agreement. ¡°Okay, I promise. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I listened to the whole story, tears rolling down my cheeks. Now, it all made sense. No wonder my memories of my mother¡¯s death were always so vague. It turned out that those memories were all fake, a gesture of my mother¡¯s love for me. She didn¡¯t even want me to remember that my father had so cruelly imprisoned her. She was afraid that I¡¯d hate him for that. However, despite this, my father still managed to ruin our rtionship, that selfish man. My father had promised my mother that he¡¯d treat me well, but he had done just the opposite. The moment Marley used me of doing something I didn¡¯t, he chose to side with her and even humiliated me by insulting my mother. Later, he went against my mother¡¯s will and ruthlessly drove me out of the pack. As a result, Leonel hunted me down and even went so far as to kill Vicky in cold blood. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I red at the selfish man in front of me, my voice trembling with anger as I shouted, ¡°You didn¡¯t believe my mother when she told you the truth, and then you refused to believe me. My mother was so blind to have fallen in love with a bastard like you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Debra¡­¡± My father hung his head low, too wrought with guilt to even look me in the eye. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight back then. It¡¯s all my fault. I refused to see the truth clearly. In fact, I only figured everything out recently. Debra, please give me a chance to make it up to you. I swear I¡¯ll do everything I can to make amends, as I promised your mother. ¡± ¡°Never!¡± As my father tried to approach, bad memories of the past suddenly filled my mind. In a trance, I saw my mother crying helplessly¡­C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± I mped my hands over my ears and shouted at the top of my Lungs. Chapter 855 Memories started to flood into my mind all at once, giving me a splitting headache. It was as though somebody was ripping me apart from the inside, and the power in my body began to fluctuate violently again. Just Like before, I couldn¡¯t control it. The power surged around in my body like a huge wave, about to burst out at any given moment. ¡°p!¡± With a crisp sound, two nearby crystals exploded because they couldn¡¯t bear my power. The fragments flew in all directions, and one managed to scratch my arm. Soon, blood trickled down my forearm. Caleb immediately rushed over to cover the wound while anxiously trying to calm me down. ¡°Debra, please don¡¯t do this to yourself, or else I¡¯ll feel sorry for you!¡± He wrapped his arms around me and tried to keep me warm, whisperingforting words into my hair. Then, he looked up at my father and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡± My father looked at a loss. I could see his deep concern, and he wanted to check on me. However, he also knew that my situation was caused by him, so he stood glued to his spot. Holding back the violent impulse raging through my body, I turned around and asked, ¡°Tell me, where did my mother go in the end?¡± My father looked me up and down and answered carefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no idea. After your mother told me everything, she left the room and never showed up in the Silver Ridge Pack again. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°After your mother left that day, she never came back. I guessed she might¡¯ve failed to do what she set out to do. I secretly sent some people to look for her, but their search turned out to be futile.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I also never heard news about the man in ck again. ¡± I fell into deep thought. Judging from what he¡¯d told me so far, there was no need for my father to lie to me anymore. But even after thinking it over, I still wasn¡¯tpletely convinced. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Who was the man in ck that my mother met that day? What were they discussing in secret? When did my mother start meeting that mysterious man? I doubted she had betrayed my father, so there had to be a legitimate reason for her to have held secret meetings with this man in ck. Besides, my father himself said that they never saw the face of the man in ck. They only judged the mysterious person¡¯s gender based on the figure. But what if it was a woman? There was one more thing that I didn¡¯t understand. Why did my mother say that I¡¯d suffer a terrible fate? What was so terrible that my mother had to abandon her husband and daughter out of the blue, knowing that she might note back? My mother even cast a spell on me to blur my memories. Did she expect that she would never see me again? How was she going to help me change my difficult fate? Chapter 856 The more I thought about it, the more questions surfaced in my mind. Countless fragmented memories gued me, and I was so overwhelmed that I nearly passed out. Seeing that my condition was worsening, Caleb quicklyforted me in a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much, Debra. What your father said isn¡¯t all terrible. At least, I was able to take something very useful from it. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked in a daze. Caleb smiled at me reassuringly. ¡°Judging from what happened to your mother, it seems that although a witch¡¯s power is very strong, it can be controlled. It means you¡¯ll also be able to control your power eventually. Think about it. Whenever you can¡¯t control your emotions, your power goes out of control. But when you¡¯re able to control your emotions¡­ Well, maybe you can start using your power properly. ¡± I fell into stunned silence. What Caleb said made a bit of sense. ¡°No!¡± This time, it was my father who let his emotions get the better of him. ¡°Debra can¡¯t risk using that power again. The power of the Swamp Witches is evil, and using her power might expose her identity. We have to find a way to eliminate this power forever. Otherwise, we¡¯ll never get out of this hell hole!¡± I frowned tightly. Obviously, my father still had a grudge against the Swamp Witches. And judging from what he said just now, he was still doubting my mother. However, Caleb didn¡¯t change his mind. ¡°I beg to differ. As far as I know, there¡¯s no solid evidence that proves that witchcraft is inherently evil. And while history books might im that they are, you have to remember that history is always written by the victors. They try to nder their enemies as much as possible to justify their actions. That way, they can control the public¡¯s minds and stabilize their own rules. In a word, so- called historical facts are not always credible. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My father¡¯s nostrils red in anger.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? I¡¯ve witnessed it with my own eyes. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t witness anything. On the day you regained your eyesight, although a baby died for no apparent reason, there was no direct connection between the two events. You based your conclusion on a doctor¡¯s guess. Until now, you still can¡¯t prove that the baby died because your wife used witchcraft. ¡± My father, who hated being questioned, blushed and retorted excitedly, ¡°So what? The baby was healthy up until it died suddenly. How could there be such a coincidence?¡± Caleb smiled at my father, but it was devoid of warmth. ¡°If I were you, I would¡¯ve asked Debra¡¯s mother to use her power to treat another patient to see if a life really needed to be sacrificed in exchange. I wouldn¡¯t have convicted Debra¡¯s mother just because of some doctor¡¯s guess. ¡± Chapter 857 Now, it was my father¡¯s turn to fall into stunned silence. With a shrug, Caleb continued, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not you, and so, I would never do that, because I would never doubt my mate¡ªnot even for a second. ¡± As he said this, Caleb held my hand, and his eyes gazed at me gently. ¡°I¡¯ve been with Debra for a long time. I know her well. That¡¯s why I fell in love with her. When what happened to you and Debra¡¯s mother happened to us, I didn¡¯t even need to investigate it. I simply trusted Debra, knowing that she would never do something so evil. ¡± Then, he turned to face my father and concluded seriously, ¡°I hope that this will teach you that you can¡¯t just judge a person based on what they are or what others say about them. Debra¡¯s a strong and kind woman. I believe she can use her witchcraft to protect people, not the opposite. So I choose to support her. ¡± Even though Caleb had said so much, my father still refused to change his mind. He insisted on his own opinion and shook his head stubbornly, saying, ¡°No. Debra¡¯s witchcraft is a curse. It¡¯s because of this power that she always suffers. Debra¡¯s wolf, Ivy, has always been weak, and even a little stupid. It¡¯s because of the influence of the witch¡¯s bloodline. ¡± Ivy, who was innocent but drawn into the line of fire, was naturally very angry. ¡°How dare he think I¡¯m stupid? I haven¡¯t done anything to him. Why¡¯d he suddenly attack me? What¡¯d I ever do to offend him?¡± Despite my trying tofort her, Ivy was still very displeased. She keptining, ¡°What makes him think I¡¯m stupid? Debra, your father is obviously even more stupid. That¡¯s how Marley was able to y him like a fiddle!¡± I had no choice but to continue tofort Ivy. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. My father¡¯s just talking nonsense. He doesn¡¯t know about out actual situation at all. Don¡¯t take him seriously, Ivy.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡± However, my father continued to express his doubts. ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t speak for the witches. It must be because of the witch bloodline that you and Debra didn¡¯t recognize each other as mates right away. See? It¡¯s the witch power that caused all these tragedies. That was why you and Debra had all those misunderstandings. ¡± Caleb frowned and retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize Debra was my mate at first because of Damien. It had nothing to do with Debra!¡± My father was stunned. ¡°What? Is there something wrong with your wolf?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I was surprised as well. I didn¡¯t expect that Caleb would have a slip of the tongue in defending me. I hurriedly cut in and changed the subject. ¡°Dad, I only have one question left. ¡± Seeing that I sessfully diverted my father¡¯s attention, I frowned and continued seriously, ¡°Until now, do you still believe that my mother restored your eyesight by sacrificing the life of the newborn baby to the devil? Do you really think that she¡¯d make a deal with the devil for you?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 858 His answer was obvious. He was still stubborn. He had never trusted my mother, just like he had never trusted me. He only believed in his own judgment, without bothering to rify if his conclusion was indeed correct. He¡¯d rather believe an outsider¡¯s guess than trust his own wife. I smiled bitterly. It was so pathetic.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. My mother had healed the eyesight of her mate out of the goodness of her heart, even if it meant risking exposing her identity. In the end, not only was her identity exposed, but she was also driven away by none other than the man whom she had saved. How desperate could she have felt at that time? Just thinking about it made me so angry and sad at the same time. I gritted my teeth and wiped my tears silently. At that moment, I made up my mind to get justice for my mother. I had to prove to my ingrate of a father that he had wronged her. My mother was innocent. I locked eyes with my father and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll prove to you that my mother never hurt anyone with her witchcraft. It¡¯s your ignorance that ruined her love for you. And I swear I¡¯ll help her get justice for everything she suffered. I¡¯ll make sure you spend the rest of your life regretting what you did to her!¡± My father held his hands up helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Debra. It¡¯ll only hurt you and other innocent people. And it¡¯ll even affect Caleb. Before he could finish his sentence, Caleb interrupted him. ¡°What do you want to do, Debra?¡± he asked, turning to look at me intently. Just tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help you. ¡± Without hesitation, I answered, ¡°I want to cure Sally¡¯s burn marks. ¡± Caleb¡¯s eyebrows shot up in astonishment. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Are you sure you can do that?¡± Thinking about what happened in the hospital when I was seriously injured and in aa, I nodded firmly. ¡°We won¡¯t know if we don¡¯t try. ¡± As soon as I said this, I began to concentrate and tried to use my strange power. Suddenly, I felt a tingle on my fingertips. I instinctively reached out my hand and pressed my palm on the wound on my arm. A beam of faint light shed, the wound started to heat up. When I moved my hand away, I saw that the wound waspletely healed. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of a scar. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Chapter 859 Ivy was so excited that she started screaming in my mind. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle! Honey, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Caleb was also startled. He stared at my wless arm in disbelief. He even lifted my arm and studied the spot where the wound was just now. Then, he gingerly touched the skin. After confirming my arm was in factpletely healed, he looked at me in surprise. ¡°How did you do it?¡± After thinking it over, I tried to exin it to him. ¡°When I had that near-death experience, I felt as though I had triggered my witch¡¯s bloodline power involuntarily and healed myself by ident. That was likely how I survived that whole ordeal. Even Brian called it a miracle. So, I tried to channel that power again just now, and it worked!¡± Caleb seemed to remember something and snapped his fingers in enlightenment. ¡°You¡¯re right! I saw it, too. I had my doubts at the time, so I changed the subject when Brian asked me about it. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Really? You knew about it?¡± I looked at him in surprise. Truth be told, this was just a guess; I hadn¡¯t actually proven that I had healing power until now. Caleb nodded seriously. ¡°When you were unconscious in the hospital, I actually saw that very same light. When I was a kid, I yed in the woods of the Thorn Edge Pack. I saw some witches hiding there, and the same light shone whenever they used magic. Butter, the witches dwindled in number until they practically disappeared. ¡± My eyes lit up. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It seemed that as long as I stayed calm, I could control my power, like other witches. I smiled brightly and said with newfound determination, ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure I can cure Sally!¡± However, Caleb didn¡¯t seem as ecstatic. ¡°Debra, if you cure Sally out of the blue, people might start to raise questions. After all, it¡¯s no secret she was badly burnt. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± I said firmly. ¡°If I can heal her, then I have no reason to let Sally spend the rest of her life in pain. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll support you. ¡± Caleb couldn¡¯t change my mind, so he relented and worked out apromise. Chapter 860 heal her anywhere else except here. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I agreed to his request, but I didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°Whatever happens, I have to cure Sally in front of my father so that I can prove to him that witchcraft is controble and that a witch doesn¡¯t need to sacrifice a life to cure people. ¡± This way, I could clear my mother¡¯s name. ¡°No way! This is ridiculous!¡± My father disagreed with us loudly. ¡°Debra, witchcraft isn¡¯t a game. What you¡¯re trying to do will only put you and others at unnecessary risk. It¡¯ll only bring disaster!¡± I crossed my arms over my chest and looked at him coldly. ¡°So you¡¯re still a coward after all. You refuse to believe me and Mom, so you try to use the excuse that you care about me to prevent me from proving ourselves to you!¡± Obviously, my words hit the nail on the head, because my father suddenly froze.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, ignoring me, he tried to reason with Caleb. ¡°You can¡¯t let her do this, Caleb. She¡¯s not thinking straight. Don¡¯t humor her illusions!¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear to me that you don¡¯t know your daughter at all. Debra¡¯s a strong, independent, and brave woman. She can think for herself, and as her mate, I will respect her choices. No matter what she decides, I¡¯ll support her. ¡± ¡°You both are f@cking crazy!¡± My father¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers and he pointed an usatory finger at Caleb. ¡°You bastard! This is no trivial matter! Someone could get killed! I won¡¯t just stand here and let you two mess around with life and death!¡± After saying that, he turned around angrily and stomped towards the door to the basement. However, Caleb reacted quickly. He rushed up from behind my father and whacked him hard on the back of the next. My father, who was defenseless, crumpled to the floor, his eyes rolling to the back of his head. T was shocked. Why on earth would Caleb do that? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb, on the other hand, was totally calm. He grabbed my father by the arm pits and dragged him to the chair. After making my father sit on the chair, Caleb said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want your father to witness it with his own eyes? I had no choice. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve made a run for it. ¡± I looked back at Caleb, wide-eyed and speechless. ¡°I know. But my father will get angry at you for doing this to him. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. ¡± With a doting smile, Caleb stroked my hair gently. ¡°Debra, be brave and do what you need to do. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always support you. ¡± He ki*sed the top of my head and added softly, ¡°I know very well that you meant what you said, and that you¡¯d regret it for the rest of your life if you didn¡¯t prove your mother¡¯s innocence to your father. Also, your power is obviously connected to your emotions. I think only when you settle this issue once and for all can you control it well. ¡± A glowing warmth enveloped my heart and I couldn¡¯t help but shed a few tears of gratitude. Chapter 861 ¡°Thank you, Caleb. ¡± His unconditional support and trust dispelled all my uneasiness and gave me the strength to do what I needed to do. I was loved, and now I knew it clearly. The following day, Caleb found an excuse to send away all the servants. Then he said to me, ¡°Wait in the basement. I¡¯ll have Sally brought here as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I obeyed him and went to the basement.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Wrought with nervousness, I paced back and forth for a while. Soon, the sound of the door being unlocked was heard. I held my breath and stared at the rotating lock, feeling my heart banging in my chest. The door swung open with a creaking sound. I first saw Caleb¡¯s handsome face. When our eyes met, he smiled at me gently. For some reason, all of my restlessness and uneasiness were dispelled the moment he smiled at me. Standing behind him was Carlos, with Sally in his arms. Sally¡¯s whole face was wrapped in gauze, and her badly burned left leg was also wrapped with a thick bandage. It was a pitiful sight to behold. When Carlos stepped into the basement, he looked around warily. It was obvious that he was a little hesitant about this. Caleb had told him everything beforehand, and given the history between werewolves and witches, it was only natural he had his reservations about my n. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, are you sure you can heal Sally?¡± Holding Sally tightly in his arms, Carlos stared at me cautiously. ¡°Is the procedure dangerous?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Before I could answer Carlos, a soft, hoarse voice spoke up. ¡°Carlos, put me down,¡± Sally instructed. Her throat hadn¡¯t recoveredpletely, so she still spoke with difficulty. Carlos looked at her hesitantly. ¡°Sally, are you sure about this? Besides, your leg hasn¡¯t healed yet. What if you fall¡ª¡± Chapter 862 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Sally interrupted Carlos with a calm smile that poked out from behind the gauze on her face. ¡°Trust me. It¡¯ll be okay. ¡± Carlos opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he decided against it and finally agreed. He carefully put Sally down and said with concern, ¡°Be careful, okay? Don¡¯t walk too fast. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sally slowly started to hobble towards me. But because of her injured leg, she couldn¡¯t stand steadily after the first few steps. She lurched forward, and my heart leaped to my throat as I rushed forward to catch her. ¡°Watch out!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but exim. Sally looked at me calmly. She didn¡¯t seem to be nervous, as though she trusted that I would protect her. She already knew that I was a terrible Swamp Witch, yet she was not afraid of me at all. On the contrary, she seemed to be looking at me with pity. ¡°Thank you, Debra,¡± Sally whispered, hugging me gently as I held her. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding so many secrets for so long. It must¡¯ve been so difficult, right? If only I could help you shoulder all your burdens. ¡± Sally¡¯s warm words made a lump form in my throat. She was very different from before.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Previously, Sally was just a kindhearted but fragile girl from Roz Town. At first, she was even disliked by her mate. But after going through all that she did, she was now strong enough tofort me, giving me a sense of warmth and encouragement. She had really matured a lot. I felt both sorry for and grateful towards her. Choked with sobs, I said in a voice thick with emotion, ¡°Sally, thank you for always being there for me. I¡¯m so lucky to have you as my friend. ¡± Sally smiled at me encouragingly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be able to cure me, Debra, but whatever happens, I¡¯m also thankful I met you. No matter what identity or bloodline you have, you¡¯ll always be my friend. And I also believe your power isn¡¯t a curse, but a blessing!¡± Her determination and sincerity affected Carlos. He had been skeptical this whole time, but upon hearing what Sally had to say about this, he finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Since Sally trusts you wholeheartedly, I¡¯ll leave her to you. I hope this works!¡± I nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. ¡± Chapter 863 I helped Sally sit down on the soft cushion with Carlos¡¯ help. However, just as Carlos straightened up, he caught a glimpse of a figure tied to a chair. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Carlos¡¯ eyes were as wide as saucers. ¡°Why is the Alpha from the Silver Ridge Pack tied to a chair here?¡± Caleb and I exchanged nces. With a calm expression, Caleb exined, ¡°Because Debra wants her father to witness Sally being healed. Her father, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t want to be here.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thus, I had no choice but to force him to stay. ¡± Carlos was shocked. Slowly, he broke into a smile and gave Caleb a thumbs up. ¡°You live up to your title as Alpha! I can¡¯t believe you actually tied your future father-inw to a chair. ¡± My father, who had been stewing in anger all night, immediately shouted for help. ¡°Hey, you! Help me!¡± My father kept struggling in the chair, and the rope that bound his arms and legs had rubbed his skin raw. ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Witchcraft is evil! You¡¯re going to get somebody killed!¡± But we ignored his protests. ¡®s BunnyBookery My father had misunderstood my mother for so long. For me, this was a good opportunity to prove that witchcraft wasn¡¯t always evil. Ignoring my father¡¯s shouts, I sat next to Sally and held her hand. My heart was pounding in my chest, and I would¡¯ve been lying if I said I wasn¡¯t nervous. After all, I had only ever healed myself. I had no actual experience at all. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ And I still didn¡¯t know how to control my mysterious power. I could only try to imagine Sally¡¯s beautiful smile in my mind and think about all the help she had offered me. Sally was a kind woman who had never failed me. I really wanted to repay her kindness. Debra¡¯s POV: The basement was so quiet that everyone could hear themselves breathing. I tried to visualize the mysterious power for a long time, but couldn¡¯t sense anything at all. It seemed to havepletely vanished, and only a faint Light emanated from between Sally¡¯s and my palms, which were tightly joined. There was nothing else. The serenity was soplete it felt as if nothing had happened. Carlos was highly agitated and kept pacing back and forth. As soon as I released Sally¡¯s hand, he went to her and asked nervously, ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel any difort?¡± Chapter 864 Sally shook her head, looking a little perplexed. She met my eyes and asked in an uncertain voice, ¡°Debra, are you done?¡± With a nod, I replied, ¡°Yes. ¡± But I didn¡¯t admit to them that I didn¡¯t feel the variation of my power. My experience waspletely different from the time I had lost control of my emotions before, so I wasn¡¯t sure if it had worked or not. ¡°Okay. ¡± Sally was still puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t feel anything. I think it doesn¡¯t work on me. ¡± I was as confused as her. ¡°Did I fail?¡± My spirits plummeted. When I cured myself, the process had been so obviously smooth. Why wasn¡¯t I able to replicate it on someone else? ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if it didn¡¯t work, at least there were no adverse effects. That¡¯s a good thing,¡± Caleb said,forting me. But I was still highly disappointed. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. I achieved visible sess in healing myself yesterday. Why did I fail today? Is there a difference between self- healing and healing someone else? Should I use a different method¡¯ ¡°Debra, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself,¡± Caleb consoled me in a gentle voice. ¡°Maybe you need a tutor to learn how to harness your power better. However, very few witches exist now, and it¡¯s difficult to find a tutor. But it¡¯s okay. You can take your time. Don¡¯t stress so much about it. ¡± I grasped what Caleb was trying to convey and fell silent. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The best tutor was undoubtedly my mother.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, she had disappeared, leaving me behind. I had no clue about her whereabouts to date. I wasn¡¯t even able to control my power on my own. It was difficult to save someone else. This was definitely a question with no answer. ¡°I knew it, but you still didn¡¯t believe me. ¡± My father¡¯s voice suddenly shattered the silence. He was tied to a chair by a rope and didn¡¯t look surprised by the oue. He even pointed out, ¡°Debra, it¡¯s a good thing you can¡¯t use your witch power. Just give it up from now on. Don¡¯t use this evil power anymore. This is the only way to prevent you from hurting yourself and others. ¡± Then my father turned his attention to Caleb, gesturing for him to untie the rope that was binding him. ¡°Your n has failed. Can you let me go now? It¡¯s pointless to keep me tied up like this. ¡± Though Caleb was displeased, he had to give in to my father. Chapter 865 After setting my father free, Caleb seriously advised him, ¡°Please don¡¯t always put Debra down or rebuff her. It¡¯s not a nice thing to do. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m speaking the truth. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your perception. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± My father still wanted to argue back with Caleb, but stopped when he saw I looked upset. The oue was negative and Carlos wore a disappointed expression. Although he portrayed skepticism, he still harbored a glimmer of hope. The hope was now extinguished and only disappointment remained in its ce. Carlos¡¯ emotions were also evident to Sally, so she grabbed his hand and said with an optimistic smile, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t dwell on it. Maybe Debra will be able to cure me in the future. I¡¯m willing to keep trying with her. ¡± Sally must probably be experiencing the most sadness right now, but she was stillforting Carlos. She was so considerate. Carlos ced his palm on Sally¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s time for us to go back. ¡± He bent down and was about to carry her out in his arms the same way he had arrived. However, Sally shook her head and said, ¡°No, thanks. I want to walk on my own. I don¡¯t want to be dependent on you all the time. It will make me feel useless. ¡± ¡°But your leg¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do it. ¡± Sally walked a few steps ahead. ¡°AnE¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, she shrieked. Carlos became very anxious and was about to rush to her, but Sally stopped him in a shaky voice. ¡°Wait, Carlos. Stay right there!¡± His voice was filled with concern as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you in pain?¡± Sally¡¯s eyes widened and she jumped a few times as if she was confirming something. Then she eximed in an astonished voice, ¡°The burn on my leg seems to have stopped hurting!¡± ¡°What? For real?¡± Carlos was stunned into disbelief. Before he could react, Sally hurriedly untied her bandage right there. The burn on her leg had healedpletely. Her skin was so smooth, it was as if the burn had never existed. Chapter 866 Sally¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Had the burn marks on my leg really disappeared? I blinked repeatedly, trying to clear my vision, and checked it again and again. My leg was smooth like before, and it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. It was as though I was never burnt in the first ce. ¡°Oh, my God! It worked!¡± I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t help but leap to my feet. Worried that I might hurt myself, Carlos immediately reached out and held me close. ¡°Be careful, or you might fall. ¡± I smiled and shrugged it off, but all of a sudden, an important question urred to me. ¡°Since my leg is cured, it means that Debra was able to heal the rest of my body, right?¡± Carlos hesitated. ¡°I guess it¡¯s possible. Why don¡¯t you check and see for yourself?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel both excited and nervous. I touched my arm and found that the burn marks that used to be there were indeed gone. Then I touched my eyes again. There wasn¡¯t a trace of pain or scarring, and it didn¡¯t hurt when I spoke, which meant that my throat hadpletely recovered. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery Finally, with trembling fingers, I peeled the gauze off my face. The basement didn¡¯t have any mirrors, but I could vaguely see my reflection in Carlos¡¯ eyes. The face I saw in the reflection was the face I had longed for¡ªthe face I had before I got burnt. In disbelief, I gingerly touched my cheek, but there were no wounds, not even a scar. ¡°Carlos, my face recovered. It¡¯s a miracle. ¡± The extreme joy that surged in my heart made me cry out excitedly. I threw my arms around him and hugged him tightly, tears rolling down my cheeks. Ever since the fire, Carlos and I had been so depressed about my condition. We just didn¡¯t want to make each other sadder, so we simply held onto each other. Now, we could finally vent our sadness and cry freely.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. When I finally calmed down, I turned to look at Debra. Chapter 867 She was crying, too. She covered her mouth tightly and looked at what was going on in disbelief. Among us, Caleb was the first to calm down. He looked at me seriously and said, ¡°Sally, please keep this a secret for Debra¡¯s sake. Can you do that? The people of the Thorn Edge Pack would never tolerate the presence of a witch, so we have to keep her identity a secret. ¡± I nodded seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t tell a soul. ¡± Roz Town located at the intersection of the borders of several packs, including the Thorn Edge Pack. Sometimes, people from the Thorn Edge Pack would pass through Roz Town, and they always looked extremely disgusted whenever they talked about witches. I still remembered the disdainful looks on their faces. If Debra¡¯s identity was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable. But there was one thing I was confused about. ¡°Then how will we exin my sudden recovery?¡± I voiced my thoughts carefully, saying, ¡°Although not many people have seen me after the fire, the doctors and nurses have. And they said that I¡¯d never recover.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. So, if I go out like this, it¡¯ll definitely arouse suspicion. ¡± ¡°That is a problem. ¡± After thinking for a moment, Carlos snapped his fingers and suggested, ¡°How about this? You keep hiding your face and pretend that you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Then, after Brian and Mnye over from Roz Town, you can drop the act. And if anyone asks, you can just tell them that the two doctors did stic surgery on you. ¡± Although it was a viable solution, I wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Won¡¯t it still arouse suspicion? What if reporterse and ask questions?¡± Carlos shook his head and said tly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re not a public figure or anything, so I doubt your recovery will be a big sensation. Besides, everyone has a lot of things to worry about, so no one will care about it too much. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Both Debra and Caleb agreed with Carlos¡¯s proposal. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll go with what Carlos said. ¡± Relieved, I nodded in agreement. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At longst, everything would return to normal soon. And now that the matter was settled, we were all very happy. This at least proved that the power of the witch was not as terrifying as the history books imed. It could even be used to cure people. I was about to leave the basement with Carlos when I caught a glimpse of Debra¡¯s father standing in a corner. He was staring at us in a daze, his eyes full of disbelief and a sense of regret that I couldn¡¯t quite understand. Debra¡¯s POV: How could I possess such immense power? Chapter 868 The biggest surprise to me was it wasn¡¯t as difficult to harness this power as I expected. It wasn¡¯t even as out of control as before. It felt great. Caleb was filled with curiosity as well. He asked, ¡°How did the process go so smoothly this time, Debra? You used to cause so much destruction before. I was worried that you would bring down the vi around us. ¡± I replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯m not too certain about it either. When I was healing Sally just now, I just focused all my thoughts on my beautiful memories with her, and I didn¡¯t feel a strong surge of power. ¡± After contemting for a while, he asked, ¡°Do your emotions affect it?¡± I turned this over in my mind for a few minutes before answering affirmatively, ¡°That must be it. Every time I lost control in the past, I was either angry or feeling hatred. But this time was different. I was very calm. I only recalled our beautiful memories and was eager to repay her. ¡± Caleb nodded. ¡°Then the situation is very clear. If you can remain calm and keep a bnced mind when you use your power, you won¡¯t hurt others. It won¡¯t be misunderstood as evil. ¡± I nodded happily. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Now that we had a logical exnation, I didn¡¯t need to worry about my witch power hurting people again. It was amazing news. Both Caleb and I were over the moon. But at that moment, my father suddenly asked, ¡°Debra, did your mother also cure me in the same way back then? She wasn¡¯t responsible for hurting anyone else?¡± After considering it for a while, I replied, ¡°I believe so. She is more experienced than me.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She is a rtively mature witch. It¡¯s not surprising that she had the ability to do this. She chose to conceal her true self so that she could stay in the Silver Ridge Pack with you and me, but you misunderstood her. ¡± My father could not ept this and argued, ¡°But she did secretly get in touch with an unknown man in ck. I witnessed it myself. You can defend her for that, can you?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His rebuttal felt ridiculous. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the man was. But if she harbored ill intentions towards the Silver Ridge Pack, or if she wanted to cheat on you with the man, she would have grabbed the chance to hurt you when you were blind. Why did she still risk getting discovered just to help you regain your eyesight?¡± My father¡¯s expression darkened instantly. I shook my head and sighed helplessly. ¡°If you trusted her more, you wouldn¡¯t misunderstand her. But you drove her away. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± He couldn¡¯t ept my words. He looked shocked and was in great pain. He kept retreating and then sat heavily on the chair in frustration. A vacant look entered his eyes. In the span of a few moments, he seemed to have aged several years. Chapter 869 But I couldn¡¯t offer him forgiveness. He misunderstood my mother only because of his stupidity. He always trusted outsiders so easily and then hurt his family unconscionably. He did it to my mother, and meted out the same treatment to me. But I after pondering about it for a few moments, I realized that I didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life in pain. If I held on to the hatred, I would torment both my mind and my body. It would also affect the emotions of the people close to me. After contemting for a long while, I said, ¡°I promise you that if I discover Mom¡¯s whereabouts one day, I will convey to her that you repent your actions, whether she is alive or dead. But the decision to forgive you is only hers. I won¡¯t interfere with it, nor will I help you persuade her. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Okay. ¡± My father kept silent for a long time before finally agreeing with me. His eyes showed how wrought he was with guilt. I sighed inwardly. For as long as I¡¯ve known him, this was the first time he was willing to admit that he had done something wrong. He had wronged my mother, but now, her name had finally been cleared. The three of us left the basement together. It was a nice day outside. The sun was shining, enveloping the world in a warm glow, and the cool breeze whistled through my hair, making me feel rxed. In a good mood, I stretched my arms upzily. Just then, a small figure rushed towards us and threw herself into my arms. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Daddy! Mommy! Grandpa! Where did you all go? Why didn¡¯t you take me with you? I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere! I wanted to y with you!¡± Elena raised her head and eyed us curiously. The three of us adults couldn¡¯t help but Laugh. Caleb was the first toe to his senses, and he pretended to be serious. ¡°It¡¯s a secret, Elena. Kids can¡¯t know about it. Or else, they will be captured by the police!¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Elena stuck out her lower lip in a pout. Then, she cheered and asked, ¡°Can I y with Grandpa now?¡± Thinking of what happened thest time my daughter yed with my dad, I shuddered slightly. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t draw on anyone¡¯s face, okay?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Or else I¡¯ll confiscate all your colored markers for the rest of your life. ¡± Chapter 870 Panicked, Elena looked to Caleb for help. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at me for? I agree with your mother. ¡± Elena had no choice but to lower her head and apologize. ¡°Okay, Mommy. I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong. I promise I won¡¯t do it again!¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± Even though he was the victim, my father butted in to put an end to the dispute. He squatted in front of Elena with a huge grin and asked lovingly, ¡°What do you want to y? I happen to be free today, so I¡¯m all yours!¡± Elena¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly. ¡°Grandpa, I want to ride my bike!¡± Elena learned to ride a bike when we moved to the Thorn Edge Pack, and she had grown fond of it. Being a young and energetic girl, she never tired of riding, no matter how much time she spent on her bike. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go!¡± My father cherished his time with Elena, and he rarely ever refused her requests. Hand in hand, the two went to fetch her bike. Over the course of the next few days, the construction of the new district went so well that the projected turnover date was bumped up a few days. If things went on like this, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the second batch of residents could move here. One day, Mny called me and said, ¡°Brian and I will be joining the second batch of residents. We n to give you some important materials personally. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± After a slight pause, I asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation about the medicine going? Has there been any progress?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Brian and I have looked into the medicine, and after several tests, we¡¯ve made sure that there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. And more importantly, there are no other children who have an adverse to the medicine. Dn is the exception. ¡± My heart sank to the pit of my stomach. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If it wasn¡¯t the medicine, then¡­ ALL of a sudden, Mny asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Caleb with you?¡± I immediately understood what she meant by asking me this. I nced at Caleb, and when I saw that he was preupied, I exited the room. Only when I was certain I was out of earshot did I whisper into the receiver, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m alone now. What did you want to say?¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve said, Brian and I confirmed that there¡¯s no problem with the medicine and its subsequent treatment n.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. So we have another guess regarding Dn¡¯s situation. But considering the special rtionship between Denise and Caleb, I wanted to tell you in private. ¡± ¡°Tell me. ¡± ¡°Caleb said that all the doctors and nurses around Dn are trustworthy, so Denise is the only unreliable person in the picture. Chapter 871 Although Denise is Dn¡¯s mother, whenever she¡¯s alone with Dn, the boy would always have an ident. But when a nurse was sent to monitor them at all times, Dn was perfectly fine. So my suspicion is that Denise tampered with Dn¡¯s medicine and it made his condition worsen. ¡± That was exactly what I had guessed But it brought me no joy to hear it from someone else. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, too.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. If we want to convince Caleb, we have to get cold, hard evidence. ¡± ¡°Convince me of what?¡± Suddenly, Caleb¡¯s voice sounded from behind me. Debra¡¯s POV: Too startled and flustered toe up with a good excuse, I blurted, ¡°Nothing!¡± Caleb fixed his gaze on my face and squinted in suspicion. ¡°Alright, then who are you talking to on the phone? And why¡¯d you have to speak with them in private? Is it a man on the other end of the line?¡± Caleb¡¯s line of questioning made me helpless. How could he think I was cheating on him? Dissatisfied, I rolled my eyes at him and retorted, ¡°Of course not! Do you think everyone¡¯s a yer like you?¡± Pouting, Caleb shrugged and asked, ¡°Then who are you talking to?¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. How could I answer his question? There was no solid evidence to prove our suspicion that Denise was behind Dn¡¯s worsened condition. If I told Caleb about it prematurely, he¡¯d just think I was trying to drive a wedge between him and Dn¡¯s mother. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I was racking my brains for an excuse when Caleb suddenly snatched the phone from my hand to check the caller ID. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mny. ¡± Raising his eyebrows, Caleb put the call on speaker. ¡°Mny, I know what you want to say to Debra. You don¡¯t have to talk to her in private, because Brian¡¯s told me everything. ¡± Then he gave the phone back to me. From the other end of the line, Mny¡¯s voice suddenly dropped several hundred degrees. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Chapter 872 Then there were some rustling sounds in the background, quickly followed by a howl from Brian. ¡°Mny, calm down!¡± Brian¡¯s voice was full of horror. ¡°You¡¯re still holding the needle for stitching up wounds! If you stab me, I¡¯ll die With a cold snort, Mny spat mercilessly, ¡°You deserve to die! I¡¯m going to stitch your mouth shut so that you¡¯ll stop snitching on me to Caleb. ¡± Then, another round of rustling and wails came from the other end of the line.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I figured that since Mny was busy teaching Brian a lesson, she probably forgot that she was still on the phone with me, so I hung up. Chuckling, Caleb remarked, ¡°After Mny and Brian divorced, they stopped talking to each other. It¡¯s nice to see that they¡¯re getting along well these days. ¡± I ignored him, too busy thinking about what Mny had just said. I had been suspecting Denise since the very beginning, and since Mny supported my guess, I couldn¡¯t help but feel more sure I was right. But there was one thing I just couldn¡¯t figure out. How could Denise be so cruel to her own son, her flesh and blood? Could it be because she wanted to make Caleb stay in the hospital and pay more attention to her? That didn¡¯t sound Like something a normal mother would do. After thinking for a while, I turned around and asked Caleb point- nk, ¡°Would you believe me if I said that it was Denise who tampered with Dn¡¯s medicine?¡± Caleb frowned. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence, but both Brian and Mny said that they think it was Denise who tampered with Dn¡¯s treatment. She was the only one with him whenever his condition suddenly worsened. And now that Denise isn¡¯t allowed to enter Dn¡¯s ward these days, his condition has been very stable. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°But how could anyone treat their own child like that? She carried Dn in her belly for nine months and gave birth to him. Shouldn¡¯t she love him and want to protect him?¡± That was exactly what I couldn¡¯t figure out. How could a mother be willing to use her son¡¯s life as a bargaining chip to keep the child¡¯s father under a leash? Wait a second¡­ An incredible but reasonable thought crossed my mind. ¡°What if Denise isn¡¯t Dn¡¯s mother?¡± Chapter 873 Denise¡¯s POV: I called Caleb earlier because I wanted to use Dn as an excuse to urge Caleb toe back to the hospital. I didn¡¯t want him to be with Debra again. What happened next filled me with deep regret. Instead ofing back to the hospital to see Dn, Caleb told me not to enter his room. He even had two nurses posted at the door. I waspletely dumbfounded. It was clear that Caleb was suspicious of me. Fear gripped me. Could Caleb have discovered something that led him to prevent me from going to Dn¡¯s room? Did he somehow find out I tampered with Dn¡¯s medication? No! I pondered it carefully and concluded it was somewhat unreasonable. If Caleb already knew, he¡¯d surely torment me in his own twisted way. He wouldn¡¯t merely block me from seeing Dn. Could he have had different ns for me, but they were dyed by other matters? The more I considered it, the more it seemed usible. Lately, the Roz District had seen its fair share of turmoil. I surmised Caleb must be preupied for now. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have forbidden me from seeing Dn. As this realization sank in, fear tingled up my spine.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If that was the case, I couldn¡¯t just wait passively for my fate. I needed to find a way to change this situation. After careful thought, I resolved to confront Caleb. I hurriedly asked the nurse about Caleb¡¯s whereabouts. Upon hearing that Caleb was in the vi, I wasted no time and headed there for answers. Standing at the vi¡¯s imposing gate, I hesitated. I couldn¡¯t muster the courage to enter immediately. I hadn¡¯te up with a convincing excuse. Most importantly, a n brewed in my heart, a secret scheme I was not willing to divulge. In my opinion, confessing my actions to Caleb would be a grave mistake. Inparison, I contemted a more strategic approach involving both Debra and Caleb, leveraging some secrets as a potential threat. With this in mind, I opted to cloak myself in darkness, silently monitoring the vi from the shadows. After a while, I spotted a disfigured woman and a grave-looking Carlos entering. They clearly had something important going on. Chapter 874 The bandaged woman was Sally, Debra¡¯s close friend, and I recognized her instantly. In the zing fire that raged through Roz District, Sally suffered grave injuries and found herself confined to the same hospital as Dn. Driven by curiosity, I couldn¡¯t resist stealing a quick glimpse of them. I drew in a sharp breath. Debra¡¯s friend appeared far more sorrowful than I had anticipated. Her entire body bore the scars of the mes, encased inyers of bandages akin to a mummy. My heart swelled with happiness. Debra and her friend deserved a harsh fate. Though it was regrettable that Sally had not met her end, she now faced a lifetime of enduring her disfigurement. There could be no crueler punishment. Confusion swirled within me. Why did these two individuals choose this particr moment to approach the vi? I observed as they opened the vi¡¯s door, yet neither security guards nor servants appeared. I suspected Caleb must be inside, but fear kept me from entering. I stood quietly outside, pondering the idea that I needed to seize the chance to speak privately with Caleb. If I could just avoid crossing paths with Debra, negotiating with Caleb would be half as challenging. Before long, Sally and Carlos emerged, wearing cheerful expressions, particrly Sally. Although I couldn¡¯t see her face, the delight in her eyes was impossible to miss. What baffled me even more was the absence of the bandages on Sally¡¯s leg. Her once-burned leg now appeared smooth and unblemished. This made me confused. To my knowledge, Sally¡¯s leg had suffered burns. Why had they suddenly healed? Driven by curiosity, I covertly trailed them. Sally happily climbed into the car. As Carlos prepared to drive, he secured her seatbelt and carefully adjusted the bandage on her face. At that moment, I was astounded to see that Sally¡¯s face had fully recovered. Denise¡¯s POV: What in the world was happening? Where were those awful burns on Sally¡¯s face? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. Before I could even make sense of things, Carlos appeared to sense something and shot a sharp look in my direction. My breath caught in my throat, and I scrambled to hide in the corner as fast as lightning. Thankfully, Carlos didn¡¯t spot me. The car¡¯s engine roared to life, and it sped away within seconds. Finally, I let out a relieved breath. I acted quickly, thankfully, or I¡¯d have been caught. But there was one puzzling mystery. Sally¡¯s face was wrecked, yet she seemed to recover so swiftly. Who cured her?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 875 Had she been putting up an act? It didn¡¯t add up. Sally was just an ordinary person. Why would she go through the trouble of pretending to be so hurt? Something had to be amiss. I turned and headed back to the vi, keeping an eye out. A Little whileter, Debra and Caleb emerged, with Debra¡¯s father, Eduardo, in tow.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eduardo soon began ying with Debra¡¯s daughter, but Caleb and Debra stuck together like glue, making it impossible for me to have a private chat with Caleb. So, I had no choice but to depart. I strolled along the road, mulling over the recent events. There must be something wrong, but I couldn¡¯t piece it together. Determined, I headed to the Barton family¡¯s residence, hoping to confide in Luis. He had experience and knowledge; perhaps he could shed light on the situation. However, upon arriving at Barton¡¯s home, I overheard shouting from the living room, apanied by the asional crash of breaking ss. The servants exchanged nervous nces and remained frozen outside the door, too frightened to enter. What happened? I seized one of the servants by the shoulder and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Barton?¡± The servant stayed silent, merely gesturing nervously towards the living room. Carefully, I pushed open the door and found Luis sprawled on the sofa, drowning in drink. Clutching a ss of wine, he waspletely inebriated. His eyes were aze with anger as he continued to spew curses. Before I could draw near, he downed a mouthful and yelled, ¡°Get Out!¡± He hurled the ss at me with full force. Thankfully, I had anticipated his rage and dodged just in time, narrowly avoiding the ss. Biting back my irritation, I asked gently, ¡°Mr. Barton, who offended you? Why are you so angry?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Upon recognizing me, Luis ceased his ss-throwing, yet his face was still twisted into an ugly, bitter expression. He shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all Eduardo¡¯s fault! He wrecked everything in Silver Ridge Pack, iming it was for his daughter. The Barton family¡¯s fate means nothing to him. ¡± I stood frozen, utterly shocked. No wonder Luis was seething. He used to be as sly as an old fox, never revealing his emotions so easily. Buttely, the Barton family¡¯s business had taken a severe hit, hanging by a thread. Now, their ventures in the Silver Ridge Pack were in ruins. Debra¡¯s father seemed determined to leave them no way out. What surprised me most was how quickly Debra and her father had made amends. This meant the Silver Ridge Pack would undoubtedly support her in the future. Chapter 876 Damn it! What should I do? I clenched my fists, unwilling to ept the situation. Why did everything seem to go perfectly with Debra? I couldn¡¯t simply give up like this! Taking a deep breath, I struggled to regain myposure. ¡°Sir, I made an important discovery at Caleb¡¯s house today. ¡± After downing another ss of wine, Luis inquired, ¡°What did you uncover?¡± Without hesitation, I recounted Sally¡¯s astonishing recovery. ¡°Debra¡¯s close friend, Sally, suffered terrible injuries and disfigurement in the fire in Roz District. But today, I saw her perfectly fine. I suspect it has something to do with Debra. If you can find out the truth, the information might be useful. ¡± I believed this information to be of utmost importance, but to my surprise, Barton showed no interest. ¡°We can discuss itter. ¡± He set the ss down and wore his usual serious expression. ¡°Denise, I¡¯ve learned about the newborns¡¯ disease you mentioned earlier. It¡¯s true. ¡± I was stunned for a while. If that were true, it meant Debra and Caleb¡¯s marriage was a deal. Did I still stand a chance? My face lit up, and my spirits returned, my heart filled with hope. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Luis let out a burp and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to break the bond between Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack as quickly as possible. Then I¡¯ll gain control over the medicine. With that, the Thorn Edge Pack will be mine, and the Barton family won¡¯t have to bow to anyone¡¯s opinions ever again. ¡± He whispered the details of his n.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I was left in shock. This n was beyond crazy! Luis must be out of his mind! ¡°No, Mr. Barton. We can¡¯t go down that path. There¡¯s no turning back if we fail,¡± I cautioned. However, Luis gripped my neck firmly and uttered in a chilling tone, ¡°Denise, we¡¯re in this together now. You¡¯ve got to work with me, or I won¡¯t ever release you. ¡± The pressure on my neck increased, causing me to struggle for air. Chapter 877 Fear washed over me, and I quickly nodded in a bid for freedom. ¡°I¡­ I understand. I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± I finally managed to utter. Luis¡¯ face smoothed, and he released his grip. Gasping for breath, I retreated a step and fabricated an excuse. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I must go. ¡± Without waiting for his response, I fled the scene. Luis was crazy, and I couldn¡¯t depend on him anymore.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I needed to find Dn and win his support. He wouldn¡¯t treat me too harshly. Furthermore, Debra and Caleb¡¯s marriage was just a deal. If I could use Dn to my advantage, I might have a shot at bing Caleb¡¯s Luna. I couldn¡¯t afford to be impulsive like before. Denise¡¯s POV: I rushed to the hospital, wanting to go into Dn¡¯s room to see him, but the nurses guarding the door stopped me rudely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t go in there. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± I was barred from going inside every time I came here, which made me furious. I wasn¡¯t polite to the nurses this time and unleashed my temper. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m Dn¡¯s mother. Why won¡¯t you let me enter? Who do you think you are?¡± The nurses didn¡¯t yield. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Alpha has left very specific instructions with us to not allow you to meet Dn. Please don¡¯t create trouble for us. ¡± Noting that there were two of them, I realized that I couldn¡¯t barge in. So, I had to soften my voice and plead, ¡°Can¡¯t I just see Dn? I won¡¯t do anything. ¡± No. ¡± The nurses turned me down without another word. I clenched my jaw. No matter what, I had to see Dn today. I didn¡¯t know when Barton would execute his n. The consequences would be horrifying if I were involved. Chapter 878 My only way to escape now was to take advantage of Dn.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I was suddenly struck with an idea. I leaned against the wall, pretending I was about to faint. ¡°My head hurts¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± As expected, the nurses thought I was unwell and became very anxious. One came to support me while the other continued guarding the door. The nurse who was propping me up said, ¡°Please hold on. I¡¯ll take you to the doctor right away. ¡± Then she helped me walk towards the outpatient department. We didn¡¯t encounter anyone else on the way, so I grabbed the opportunity to knock the nurse out. I dragged her to the staircase and quickly changed into her clothes. Pretending to be a nurse, I lowered my head and walked to Dn¡¯s room. The nurse at the door assumed I was just a nurse making my rounds, so she didn¡¯t stop me. After a cursory check, she let me in. My body sagged with relief. I managed to get into the room this time. As soon as I opened the door, I was greeted with a very pleasant scent. When I looked closer, I saw the room had been decorated much more cozily than before, and flowers had been ced on the table. Dn was sitting on the edge of the bed and drawing something on paper with a colorful pen. Contrary to what I had anticipated, everything looked good. I silently walked to Dn. When I reached in front of him, I bent forward and asked smilingly, ¡°Dn, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many days. Do you miss me?¡± At the same moment, I happened to catch a glimpse of his painting. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Dn had drawn a family picture with Caleb, Elena, and him. But in the mother¡¯s ce, I never imagined he would draw Debra¡¯s figure. A hostile feeling surged within me. My pent-up fear over the past few days and Luis¡¯ coercion suddenly broke through their restraining chains in my mind. I was so enraged that I snatched the painting, tore it up in a frenzy, and tossed it into the trash can. I was absolutely furious. Debra and Dn had never seen each other before. How could Dn draw her so precisely? Had they met each other behind my back? I hadn¡¯t even left yet. Was Dn so eager to find a new stepmother? Chapter 879 This possibility almost drove me insane. ¡°Dn, you already think of Debra as your stepmother. What am I to you?¡± I felt such intense hatred that Ipletely lost my mind. ¡°Debra isn¡¯t married to Caleb yet. But you¡¯re so eager to ept her as your stepmother. Don¡¯t you take me seriously at all?¡± Dn was rmed and scooted back in fear. But he quickly got his emotions under control and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She is my mother, not my stepmother. It doesn¡¯t matter if she marries my father or mot. And I can sense that you stole me immediately after my birth. ¡± My eyes widened in disbelief. What did Dn mean? Was he truly Debra¡¯s son? Dn looked very simr to Caleb appearance-wise and had no resemnce to me at all. However, because he was sick throughout his life, his scent wasn¡¯t obvious. As a result, hardly anyone suspected that he wasn¡¯t my son. But he was actually not my son. Dn eyed me frostily and said, ¡°I know you tampered with my medicine before and brought me to the verge of death. Denise, you¡¯ve raised me for so many years. I will recognize Debra as my mother only after you leave, which will leave you with an exit strategy. ¡± My anger, which had dialed down to a simmer, red again. How could I ept this? I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now that Dn mentioned it, I realized he looked like Debra while speaking. Was he really that bitch¡¯s son? My resentment increased. If this was true, how could I exploit Dn to get Caleb back? Wasn¡¯t this rushing to help Debra get Caleb and marry him?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I grabbed Dn¡¯s arm as a crazy thought entered my mind. If what Dn said was true and he really was Debra¡¯s son, I wanted him to die in front of the bitch and make her suffer for the rest of her life. Debra¡¯s POV: When I hinted that Denise might not be Dn¡¯s mother, Caleb¡¯s face twisted in shock, his eyes wide as saucers. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± he blurted out, clearly taken aback. I harked back to past events, maintaining myposure as I exined, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed, Caleb? Denise is ice-cold towards that child. She¡¯d do anything to see you, even if it means neglecting the Little one, using him like a pawn in her game. ¡± Chapter 880 Caleb remained silent, offering no immediate refutation. After a pause, he finally said, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right, but we¡¯ve got to coax the truth out of Denise herself. If she¡¯s not Dn¡¯s mother, we need to find out who is and how the child ended up in her care. ¡± I was surprised by Caleb¡¯s rationality; he was even more thoughtful than I had expected. Pondering for a moment, I suggested, ¡°Caleb, I¡¯d like to take Elena to visit Dn today. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Surprise filled his eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always opposed their meeting? Why the sudden change of heart?¡± I struggled to convey Elena¡¯s past behavior and the peculiar sensation within me. The suspicion that Denise might not be Dn¡¯s biological mother only intensified this inexplicable feeling. I could only offer a vague exnation. ¡°I have my reasons for wanting them to meet. Rest assured, I won¡¯t harm that child, and I¡¯ll keep Elena safe. ¡± Though bewildered, Caleb nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you. We¡¯ll watch out for each other. ¡± I promptly reached out to my father, requesting him to bring my daughter home. As soon as Elena arrived at the vi, her face twisted unhappily. She pouted and voiced herints. ¡°Mom, Grandpa and I were having so much fun. You interrupted us. You¡¯re mean. ¡± I crouched down, blinked, and asked, ¡°Oh, Elena, does that mean you don¡¯t want to see Dn? Your daddy and I were nning to go there, which is why we called you.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Elena¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled with excitement as she eximed, ¡°I want to see him!¡± She couldn¡¯t contain her enthusiasm and leaped up, eximing, ¡°Fantastic! I finally get to meet my brother!¡± She dashed upstairs to fetch her prettiest pink dress and asked the servant for help in putting it on. As I trailed behind her, she blinked her bright eyes and implored, ¡°Mommy, please help me get all dressed up. I want to look lovely for my brother!¡± It appeared my daughter had eagerly anticipated this day for quite some time. She acted remarkably careful, as if she were about to meet someone incredibly special. Chapter 881 She clutched a beautifully wrapped gift box filled with a present for Dn. Inside was a handcrafted cup she¡¯d painstakingly fashioned, trying numerous times to make it perfect. On the journey to the hospital, I felt an inexplicable sense of unease. Sensing my anxiety, Caleb held my hand and introduced a topic of conversation. ¡°Debra, did you ever guess whether Elena was going to be a boy or a girl while she was still in your belly?¡± This topic grabbed my attention. As my nervousness faded, a nket of sadness enveloped me, shrouding my emotions. A gentle smile curved on my lips as I shook my head, whispering softly, ¡°No. ¡± Little did Caleb know that I carried two babies within me but the boy was dead. I carried a heavy burden, one I wished I didn¡¯t have to share with him, for I didn¡¯t want to inflict this pain upon him. I contemted keeping this secret to myself. It would only upset Caleb. We soon found ourselves standing in the corridor just outside Dn¡¯s ward.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The atmosphere was tense, as if a storm was brewing. A group of stern-faced guards encircled the area, signaling that something of great consequence had unfolded. Before Caleb and I could unravel the enigma, a nurse rushed to us in panic. ¡°Mr. Wright, Dn has been taken away by Denise!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What?¡± Caleb¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°What exactly happened? Didn¡¯t I explicitly instruct you to watch over Denise and prevent her from entering the ward?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The nurse trembled as she exined, ¡°Initially, we did intercept Denise. However, her cunning caught us off guard. She disguised herself as a nurse and infiltrated the ward without our notice. By the time we realized, she had taken Dn away. ¡± Caleb clenched his teeth as he asked, ¡°So, where are Denise and Dn now?¡± The nurse appeared somewhat embarrassed as a flush crept up her neck. She shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. As soon as I realized the situation, I called for the guards. However, Denise used Dn as a hostage andpelled the guards to retreat. I just saw her carrying Dn upstairs. I¡¯m not sure where she went next. ¡± Caleb wore a solemn expression as he signaled to the head of the security team. ¡°How¡¯s everything going? Where can I find Denise and Dn?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve secured the entire building. From the hospital¡¯s surveince footage, Denise took Dn to the rooftop. She¡¯s been using his safety as leverage, making it risky for anyone to approach them. ¡± Chapter 882 ¡°The rooftop?¡± Caleb¡¯s brow furrowed, and his toneced with anxious concern. ¡°Yes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Worried that she might attempt something dangerous, we¡¯ve arranged for a rescue air cushion. However, due to the building¡¯s height, the cushion can only serve as a limited buffer. Besides, if she evades it, the consequences could be severe. ¡± ¡°What? Then what should we do?¡± Elena shuddered with a surge of anxiety, causing her eyes to well up with tears. ¡°Mommy, can you please help me find Dn? I¡¯m so scared that something terrible might happen to my brother!¡± Although I shared Elena¡¯s concerns about Dn¡¯s safety, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to agree with her. I couldn¡¯t help but worry about the potential dangers she might face. Furthermore, Denise had already shared this unsettling news with everyone, leading me to suspect arger conspiracy at y. I knelt down beside Elena and tried to console her, saying, ¡°Elena, could you please stay with the guards for now? Mommy and Daddy will handle the situation with Dn. ¡± However, Elena remained resolute and replied, ¡°No, I have toe with you. I¡¯m worried about my brother!¡± She tightly clutched the gift she had brought, her expression filled with deep concern. In my quest to persuade Elena and expedite our search for Dn, I found myself with no alternative but to reveal the truth about the gravity of the situation. ¡°Elena, you will distract Daddy and Mommy. We¡¯ll need to rescue Dn and take care of your safety simultaneously. Your involvement could slow us down, potentially leading to a failed rescue and harm to him. ¡± Elena pursed her lips, remaining silent. Understanding Elena¡¯s eagerness to save Dn and herck of reservations, I softened my tone and made a heartfelt promise to her. ¡°I promise to bring Dn back safely, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Elena nodded, reluctantly agreeing to my n. However, she couldn¡¯t help but express her concern for both me and Caleb. ¡°Just make sure you two stay safe, too. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I assured her. After dealing with Elena, Caleb and I left her in the care of the guards and promptly made our way to the rooftop. Sure enough, Denise was surrounded by a contingent of guards. Denise¡¯s face turned ferocious, her razor-sharp w tightly gripping Dn¡¯s throat. The young boy bore visible scratches, and crimson blood trickled down his neck, a truly harrowing sight to behold. Dn, trembling with fear, emitted soft, intive cries. At the sight of him, my heart skipped a beat. It all felt strangely familiar! I strained to recollect and realized that Dn bore a striking resemnce to the boy who had appeared in my dream. In that haunting dream, he had asked sorrowfully, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take me with you, Mommy?¡± My heart raced uncontrobly. I had always believed my recurring dream was a manifestation of my grief for my deceased child, but now, it seemed there might be a deeper significance to it. What if my baby hadn¡¯t passed away? This notion swiftly took hold in my mind, causing a slight tremor to course through me. Was Dn truly the child I believed to be deceased? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Dn!¡± Caleb¡¯s exmation abruptly interrupted my rampant thoughts. At the sight of Dn¡¯s injury and peril, he rushed towards Denise with visible anxiety, and I quickly trailed behind. ¡°Stop!¡± Denise shot me a disdainful look, face twisted into an ugly expression. ¡°If you dare to take one more step, I¡¯ll jump off the building with Dn. You will never see him again!¡± I had no choice but to stop. Caleb, with his fists clenched by his side, made a concerted effort to maintainposure. Icily, he asked, ¡°Denise, what are your intentions? If you¡¯re willing to release Dn, we can negotiate. ¡± Chapter 883 ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Denise chuckled dismissively and threw a bitter gaze my way. ¡°Caleb, perhaps your words could have made a difference earlier, but it¡¯s toote now. ¡± Her eyes were rimmed red, brimming with animosity and sorrow. ¡°ALL I ever wanted was for you to marry me. After all, I¡¯ve dedicated countless years to raising Dn. Yet, you abandoned me the moment Debra entered the picture. Can you even understand my desperation?¡± Caleb and I found ourselves dumbfounded. Her revtion caught uspletely off guard, leaving us at a loss for words. In a somber and pitiful voice, Denise continued, ¡°I see it now, Caleb. Even if I were to coerce you into marrying me at this point, it would be futile. You have no concern for me; your heart belongs solely to that woman, Debra. I want you to understand how much I hate her, and that I am determined to make her regret the day she crossed paths with me. ¡± When I noted Denise¡¯s bewildered expression, a sense of doubt about her intentions overcame me. It felt unusual. Why did Denise appear so out of character today? She abandoned her usual facade of feigned vulnerability and delivered a blunt and malicious statement. Previously, she had taken pleasure in acting pitifully and hurting others covertly, like a puppeteer behind the curtain. What happened to her? Caleb and I exchanged silent, knowing nces. At this moment, persuading Denise to cooperate with us seemed nearly impossible. She appeared to be on the brink of losing control, and her actions could veer into dangerous territory at any moment. Our top priority was to swiftly rescue Dn and prevent her from venting her emotions recklessly. Otherwise, we would be at her mercy. Caleb and I talked in hushed tones, our voices barely audible. ¡®s BunnyBookery Considering the present circumstances, I cautiously proposed, murmuring, ¡°Given that Denise has singled me out, I¡¯ll approach her to divert her attention. You should seize the opportunity to discreetly distance yourself from me and approach her. The moment a chance arises, rescue Dn immediately. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay. ¡± Caleb agreed. However, just as we deliberated, a sudden cry of ¡°Mommy¡± from Dn jolted us both. Dn was calling me his mommy. His voice resembled the melodies of nature, echoing in my ears and coursing into my heart. I stiffened, feeling a rush of adrenaline race throughout my body. Denise appeared exceedingly irritated, seemingly provoked by some unseen force. In a rash move, she scratched Dn¡¯s arm. She roared, ¡°How can you call her Mommy? That bitch is not your mom. T am!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Denise fixed me with a fierce, piercing gaze, her eyes brimming with anger. She snapped, ¡°Debra, you bitch! What did you do to Dn? Why would he treat you as his mom?¡± Chapter 884 I stood there, utterly bewildered. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Denise spat back, her wordsced with contempt. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how Sally¡¯s recovered. Just like what you did with her, you must have messed with Dn!¡± How had Denise discovered Sally¡¯s recovery? I felt a jolt of astonishment. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t spare a thought for how Denise had learned about Sally, as Dn¡¯s arm was gushing blood. The familiar ache in my chest resurfaced, more acute than when I looked at the photographs earlier. I clutched my chest. The pain was intense. My heart ached terribly when Dn was hurt. While I struggled to breathe, I discovered that Caleb had led a group of people to the rooftop¡¯s edge, all trying to approach Denise. Ny heart tightened. No, I couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake at that moment. To shield Denise from Caleb¡¯s actions, I hurriedly added, ¡°Denise, I swear I never met Dn. I¡¯m innocent. And as for Dn¡¯s belief that I¡¯m his mom, it¡¯s possible he is my son. I didn¡¯t recognize him initially because he was unwell, and his scent was quite faint. ¡± Denise appeared to grasp something and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Elena your daughter? Elena is roughly the same age as Dn. There¡¯s no way he could be your son. Debra, you¡¯re not telling the truth! Dn is my child. You must have manipted him in some way!¡± I tried to recount the past, sharing, ¡°During that challenging time, I gave birth to twins-a baby boy and a baby girl. My strength waned due to obstructed Labor, preventing me from catching a glimpse of my son¡¯s appearance. For years, I believed my baby boy had passed away shortly after birth.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now, I¡¯m beginning to suspect that he might be Dn!¡± Denise¡¯s reaction was one of mild surprise. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I fixed my gaze on her, my tone icy as I demanded, ¡°Denise, how did you manage to take my baby back then?¡± Confusion and panic danced within Denise¡¯s eyes, clearly indicating she hadn¡¯t anticipated this revtion. In her moment of vulnerability, Caleb moved swiftly. Denise, however, remained alert and sensed Caleb¡¯s approach, promptly releasing her hold on Dn. In the following heartbeat, a heart-wrenching scene unfolded. Denise thrust Dn towards the rooftop¡¯s edge just before Caleb caught up to her. Dn fell to the ground without any warning or precautions in ce. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 885 ¡°No! Dn!¡± My heart froze as I saw Dn¡¯s body being viciously propelled off the rooftop. My thoughts scattered like leaves. I dashed towards him, driven by an overwhelming desperation to rescue him. At that very moment, an inexplicable surge of energy coursed through me, causing time to warp and everything around me to decelerate dramatically. A surreal stillness enveloped my surroundings. Denise¡¯s contorted expression became frozen in time, Caleb¡¯s frantic run halted mid- stride, and the nurse¡¯s papers hung suspended in mid-air.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As time slowed, the motions of people and objects unraveled in anguid, crystal-clear manner. Could this newfound ability be my witch power? I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by the revtion. The witch possessed incredible power, capable of influencing people, objects, and even mending wounds while manipting the flow of time. I felt fortunate that I remained unaffected by this formidable force, allowing me to walk normally. It was a relief! Dn¡¯s life could be spared. Without a second thought, I sprinted to the rooftop¡¯s edge. As if by magic, just before Dn could plummet, his body defied gravity, hanging suspended in mid-air, and his once-bleeding arm and neck miraculously ceased their flow. My fingers found Dn¡¯s hand with ease. The moment I grasped him, the power that hung in the air dissipated like a punctured balloon, and time resumed its regr pace. ¡°Dn!¡± Caleb reacted swiftly, his excitement evident as he rushed to grasp Dn¡¯s other hand. Caleb and I joined forces, pulling Dn up from the edge. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mommy !¡± Once he was safe, Dn burst into tears and flung himself into my waiting embrace. He cried out in pure joy, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± My fingers brushed his soft hair, and my heart melted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. Mommy¡¯s right here. ¡± Denise was poised to retaliate, but the guard swiftly handcuffed her. Before departing, she cast a resentful and fearful nce in my direction. ¡°Debra, you¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± she said, her voiceced with meaning. Chapter 886 A sense of unease gripped me, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t truly the end of things. It could just be the start of something new! All the police officers and medical staff had vacated the scene. Caleb, unable to contain his bewilderment any Longer, asked anxiously, ¡°Debra, what¡¯s wrong? Why did Dn call you Mommy?¡± I yearned to tell him, but I was grappling with the words to convey. To be perfectly honest, I couldn¡¯t quite wrap my head around it either. The vertigo still clung to me, refusing to relent. However, one thing remained steadfast in my mind-Dn was undoubtedly my son. Watching him bleed sent a surge of concern coursing through me, prompting me to exim with genuine worry, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the detailster. Dn is injured. Let¡¯s take him to see a doctor now. ¡± Caleb shared my worries about Dn, and he readily agreed. ¡°Alright, promise me you won¡¯t keep anything from me this time,¡± he urged. Together, Caleb and I escorted Dn back to the ward, and we quickly called the attending physician. The doctor exhibited amendable sense of responsibility and swiftly instructed the nurse to arrange for the examination. However, as the nurse attempted to transfer Dn onto the mobile bed for the CT scan, he clutched my hand tightly, his face fraught with panic and unease.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. My heart ached. It seemed evident that Dn had never experienced a mother¡¯s love from Denise, leaving him anxious and fearful that I might abandon him at any moment. I nted a tender ki*s on his forehead and offered gentle reassurance. ¡°Dn, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll be waiting for you right outside the CT room. I promise you¡¯ll spot me right away after the exam, alright?¡± Dn reluctantly released her hand, a flicker of doubt in his eyes. Following an exhaustive examination, the doctor emerged from the room, wearing a reassuring smile. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°The patient¡¯s injuries are primarily superficial, apart from the fright. The wounds on his arm and neck are minor, and they¡¯ll heal nicely after a thorough disinfection and bandaging. The CT report should be ready within an hour. The nurse will bring it to you shortly. All you need to do now is administer his medication punctually. There shouldn¡¯t be any major issues. ¡± Caleb and I breathed a collective sigh of relief, our worries dissipating like morning mist. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb and I escorted Dn back to his ward, walking side by side down the hospital corridor. My heart still raced, reying the chaotic rooftop encounter with Denise in my mind. Fear continued to grip me. Had my witch power not appeared at that very moment, Dn might have met a tragic end. We would be left staring at his corpse. Denise was merciless. She nearly robbed me of my son. It was imperative to uncover the truth and ensure Dn¡¯s safety, no matter the cost. Chapter 887 I carefully lowered my voice, trying not to rm Dn as I asked, ¡°Dn, can you exin why Denise suddenly attacked you?¡± Dn shook his head, his eyes wide with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Persisting, I asked, ¡°Did she seem unusual when she sneaked into the room?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Dn answered, ¡°I remember when Denise came in, she saw me drawing a family photo and tore it angrily. She said I didn¡¯t take her seriously and shouldn¡¯t have treated you as my mom. ¡± I found myself utterly bewildered. Denise possessed an uncanny knack for concealing her true intentions. Rash decisions weren¡¯t her style. It struck me as exceedingly peculiar that she would resort to harming Dn over a mere drawing. I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it and inquired with a hint of skepticism, ¡°Is that all?¡± Dn paused, his gaze eventually dropping to the floor. ¡°In fact, when my situation went bad, it was because she tampered with my medicine. I always know she¡¯s not my real mother. But she brought me up, so I wanted to let her go. But I didn¡¯t expect she would be angry like that and took me as a hostage. ¡± Suddenly, the pieces of the puzzle clicked into ce. It all made sense now. Dn was smart and kind-hearted.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. While Caleb and I harbored suspicions about Denise, Dn had already pieced together the truth. Despite the way his vicious foster mother had treated him, he still harbored a desire to let her go. He probably clung to hope for Denise until the rooftop fiasco just moments ago. I gave Dn¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat and said with genuine concern, ¡°Dn, you made the right choice. It¡¯s not your fault. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb, however, viewed the situation through a different lens. His surprise was evident as he inquired, ¡°Dn, you and Denise have never had a particrly close rtionship for years. Is it because you¡¯ve known all along that she isn¡¯t your real mother?¡± Dn nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Caleb was left dumbfounded. After a brief pause, he queried, ¡°How did youe to realize this?¡± Dn pressed his lips together and a nostalgic smile graced his face. He seemed to be reminiscing about a cherished memory. With a hint of embarrassment, he exined, ¡°I used to have dreams about my mother, and there was another kinddy in those dreams. They were both strikingly beautiful and exuded gentleness. Their hair and eyes were the same color. They both felt familiar,pletely unlike Denise. I couldn¡¯t sense my mother¡¯s unique qualities in Denise. ¡± Dn¡¯s words sent a jolt of excitement through me. Chapter 888 Because that kinddy was my mother! My curiosity got the better of me, and I asked eagerly, ¡°What did that woman say to you?¡± Dn beamed with joy as he shared, ¡°She is very kind. When I am seriously sick, sad or desperate, she appears in my dream.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She gentlyforts me and lets me patiently wait for my real mother toe to me. ¡± Grateful tears welled up in my eyes. My mother had been my secret guardian, standing watch over me in the shadows. During the two near-death experiences I¡¯d endured, it was she who appeared, offering unwavering support and aid. I wouldn¡¯t have survived those days without her. Even in her absence, her love continued tofort me. Dn fell asleep soon after the doctor gave him an injection. As the guard escorted Elena into the room, all she could see was Dn¡¯s peaceful, sleeping face. ¡°I finally saw my brother!¡± Elena¡¯s excitement bubbled over, yet she took care not to disturb Dn. ¡°Elena, let¡¯s return for now. Dn is fast asleep. We¡¯ll return when he awakens. ¡± Elena shook her head, her big, pleading eyes brimming with sincerity. ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t bear to leave. I want to stay with my brother. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever been with him. Please, can¡¯t I stay with him a little while longer?¡± I had no choice but to agree. ¡°Then keep your voice down. Don¡¯t disturb your brother. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay!¡± Elena responded with a cheerful grin as she ced her thoughtfully prepared gift next to the vase. Perching on the edge of the bed, Elena supported her chin with her dainty hands, gazing at Dn with unbridled enthusiasm, her face stered with excitement. Caleb and I quietly shut the door, entering another vacant room. ¡°Debra, what happened?¡± Caleb¡¯s curiosity couldn¡¯t be contained any longer. ¡°You mentioned you only had Elena. Why is Dn your child too?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep it a secret from Caleb any longer. The truth had been buried for far too long. I hade to believe that Dn was the baby boy I once believed to be lost forever. After thoughtful contemtion, I inquired, ¡°Caleb, did you catch what I told Denise on the rooftop earlier?¡± Chapter 889 aleb looked mildly taken aback, his surprise evident in his raised eyebrows. ¡°Yes. But I thought you said that just to distract her. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡± A bitter smile crept across my lips as the haunting memory flooded my thoughts once more. ¡°Back then, I was carrying twins, andbor had be a dreadful ordeal. I thought the baby boy was dead and I became depressed. The grief almost killed me. I just took a quick look at the body and then looked away. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to go near him. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face gradually hardened, his voice taking on a grave tone. His throat moved as he swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down. He asked in a raspy voice, ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me you didn¡¯t lie to me when we crossed paths in Roz Town?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± I admitted with a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t forgive you. I believed we were both haunted by the tragedy of that baby boy. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Debra¡¯s words sent me plunging into an endless, frigid ocean. The blood in my veins congealed, and my heart felt as if it had been seized by arge hand, threatening to shatter it into countless fragments. Agony and guilt threatened to engulf me entirely. I finally came to the stark realization of my foolishness. I had always assumed that Debra had not had endured the same pain as other expectant mothers of the Thorn Edge Pack. Typically, babies born in the Thorn Edge Pack tended to be frail, gued by a sickness like Dn¡¯s. Yet, Elena defied these expectations. She was vivacious, enjoyed robust health, and was full of boundless energy. In my opinion, Debra should have experienced an effortless delivery. But I was wrong. I now understood that Debra had experienced abor riddled with hardship, and she had even endured the torment of losing one of her babies. It came as no surprise that the doctor had expressed concerns about her fragile health. In the Thorn Edge Pack, a pregnant woman battled excruciatingbor pains, even though her mate stood beside her. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much agony Debra had endured all by herself. I feared for her life, thinking she hade perilously close to losing it. My heart ached severely. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In those days, I denied any connection between Debra and myself. Her own father had banished her from the pack, and Marley¡¯s relentless pursuit had driven her to the brink. Without her mate¡¯s support, she endured immense suffering and eventually gave birth to two babies, albeit losing one of them in the process. The thought of her pain was unbearable. I clung to Debra, my arms wrapped around her, my guilt washing over me in a tidal wave. Tears welled up as I choked out an apology. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Debra. I truly am!¡± It was bing increasingly apparent to me just how despicable I had been in those days. I had failed to recognize Debra as my mate. Instead, I had callously regarded her as something she was not, even resorting to humiliating her when she needed help the most.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 890 For the longest time, I¡¯d been cing the me squarely on Damien¡¯s shoulders. But I was at fault too. Back in the day, when I found Colin demanding an exorbitant sum of money to ckmail me, I initially dismissed it as one of his sly schemes. In my eyes, he had purposefully sought out a novice in the world of prostitution, coaxing her into surrendering her innocence, all to squeeze more cash from me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It never urred to me to delve deeper into Debra¡¯s identity, and that was why she endured so much suffering. It was all my fault! But just as I berated myself, Debra stepped in to provide sce. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. What matters is that Dn has returned. The dark days are behind us, and we must look ahead. Life is bound to get better. ¡± Mentioning Dn brought a tearful smile to her face. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have my boy back. It¡¯s like a miracle, our blood connection. Dn and I shared dreams of each other even when we were oceans apart. Elena was steadfast in her belief that Dn was her brother. I used to be skeptical and dismissive of her words. Now, everything has fallen into ce, and I wish I had believed her sooner. ¡± I let out a deep sigh and murmured, ¡°This is the unbreakable bond of blood, isn¡¯t it? Dn and Denise were not close. It was a shock to discover that Dn already knew about Denise not being his biological mother. Now, in hindsight, I realize it was a clever move on his part not to reveal this revtion to me. After all, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it without concrete proof. ¡± Debra nodded with a smile. ¡°Dn must have had his own reservations about Denise. He must¡¯ve sensed that Denise had snatched him away when he was just a vulnerable child. And as Dn¡¯s father, you were none the wiser about Denise¡¯s intentions. Dn was defenseless. Had Denise discovered the truth, his life would¡¯ve been in grave danger. ¡± Debra¡¯s expression turned solemn as she continued, ¡°But there¡¯s something I can¡¯t quite unravel. When I gave birth to the twins, there were doctors and nurses all around me. How on earth did Denise manage to take Dn away? Why did she do that to my baby?¡± ¡°Have you ever seen her in the Xeric Pack before?¡± I asked thoughtfully. ¡°Or did you offend anyone?¡± Debra shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve neverid eyes on her before. In the Xeric Pack, I kept a low profile and steered clear of any skirmishes with the pack members. ¡± My face twisted in confusion. ¡°Could she have just snatched a baby at random and happened upon Dn?¡± Debra swiftly dismissed the idea. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°If it were a random urrence, why would she know that Dn is your child? After I joined the Xeric Pack, I made no mention of my past life in the Silver Ridge Pack. No one knew that my father held the Alpha title there. They all believed I was an ordinary woman, abandoned by her mate. ¡± With an air of gravity, Debra maintained herposed demeanor and continued, ¡°Not only did the Xeric Pack remain oblivious, but even in the Silver Ridge Pack, only Marley, my father, and a handful of his trusted subordinates heard me refer to you as my mate. Still, they never believed me and brushed my words away. ¡± My heart plummeted. Debra¡¯s ount undeniably hinted at something strange. She pressed on, her voice unwavering, ¡°Another strange thing-Denise brought Dn to the Thorn Edge Pack secretly and pretended to be his mother and stayed with you. What on earth does she want to do?¡± Her question echoed my own concerns. Chapter 891 A sense of foreboding washed over me. It was bing increasingly evident that a web of intrigue enshrouded the Thorn Edge Pack, and my own pack was perilously ensnared within its poisonous confines. Debra¡¯s POV:C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. For the sake of Dn¡¯s safety, Caleb and I opted to remain at the hospital, right by the boy¡¯s side. However, the mystery surrounding Denise continued to gnaw at me, leaving me with an unsettled feeling. Doubts about Denise multiplied within me, resembling a hidden serpent lurking in the shadows, poised to strike at any moment. My determination burned brighter than ever; I needed to uncover the truth. Caleb, sharing my resolve, dered, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you to find the answer. Let¡¯s find out what¡¯s going on together. ¡± His voice rang with sincerity. ¡°Okay!¡± After careful consideration, we settled on seeking information from the Xeric Pack¡¯s doctor who had overseen my delivery. Perhaps he held the key to the puzzle. We arranged for a nurse to tend to Dn and left the ward, heading to the spare room. Summoning Pa for help, I made a video call. ¡°Pa, could you do me a favor?¡± I asked expectantly as soon as her face lit up the screen. ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± ¡°Can you help me track down the contact info for the doctor who delivered my baby all those years ago? I have to talk to him. ¡± Pa eyed me with confusion and concern. ¡°Why the sudden urge to get in touch with your delivery doctor after all this time? Are you not feeling well?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I couldn¡¯t divulge too much, so I offered a suitable excuse, saying, ¡°I¡¯m trying to find Elena¡¯s birth records, but the hospital won¡¯t provide them. That¡¯s why I want to reach out to the doctor. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Without any more queries, Pa fired up herputer. ¡°Let me dig into this for you. ¡± Silence fell on the other end of the phone, with only the rhythmic clicking of Pa¡¯s mouse audible. Clearly, she was on the hunt for the doctor¡¯s contact information. But not much time passed before her expression changed dramatically. She appeared to stumble upon some shocking news and began typing furiously. A few minutester, Pa looked regretful as she broke the bad news, saying, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve found out that the doctor who delivered your baby passed away in a car ident shortly after your delivery. ¡± Chapter 892 My heart skipped a beat, and I asked, ¡°What about the doctor¡¯s family?¡± ¡°He only had his wife. When the incident urred, his wife happened to be away on a business trip in another city,pletely unaware. She¡¯s since remarried. ¡± Confusion clouded my mind. It was devastating news, and the trail of clues was abruptly cut off. After I hung up the phone, the more I dwelled on it, the stronger my sense of unease grew. ¡°Why did this have to happen, Caleb? The doctor who knew everything about my pregnancy condition perished in a suspicious car ident. It feels like foul y. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face mirrored my gloom. He suggested with discontent, ¡°Debra, you should confront Gale. How could someone sneak away with one of your babies so effortlessly under her supervision? And they even concocted a story that the baby was dead. There must be something wrong!¡± Caleb seethed with rage, his hands clenched in frustration. Gale¡¯s neglect of her duties had ignited a fiery rage within him. Although I was angry, it wasn¡¯t the right moment to point fingers at Gale. Striving forposure, I implored Caleb, ¡°Please, Caleb, don¡¯t let anger cloud your judgment. I owe Gale a great deal. Without her, Elena and I might not have survived. Besides, human trafficking taints every faction, and we can¡¯t ce all the me on Gale. ¡± ¡°But why¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s anger lingered, yet before he could finish his thought, a sharp sound echoed in the room. A rap on the door put an end to our discussion. Caleb abandoned his words and strode to the door, swinging it open. Jenifer and Patrick, Caleb¡¯s parents, stood on the other side of the door. Jenifer entered the room, her face etched with concern. She inquired anxiously, ¡°What happened today? Why did Denise try to jump off the building with Dn?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: The news that Denise tried to jump off the building with Dn spread like wildfire. As soon as Caleb¡¯s parents heard about it, they rushed to the hospital.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The nurse pointed out which room Caleb and I were in, and they came in. The second Caleb¡¯s fatherid his eyes on me, disapproval was written clearly on his face. Before we could say anything to Jenifer, he cut in, ¡°Debra, you must be the one who quarreled with Denise and drove her out of her mind, right? Otherwise, how could such an honest and meek woman suddenly act so crazily?¡± I was nonplussed by Caleb¡¯s father¡¯s sudden usation. Caleb also looked astonished. He didn¡¯t anticipate that his father wouldy the me at my feet. Before we could respond, Caleb¡¯s father continued, ¡°Debra, you should be more understanding of Denise. You¡¯ve also given birth to Caleb¡¯s child, so you should realize how difficult it is for her. If you keep behaving like this because you¡¯re envious and unreasonable, how can I allow you to be Caleb¡¯s Luna in the future without any worries?¡± Chapter 893 A rage like I had never felt before coursed through my veins. The fact that Caleb¡¯s father was using me before he figured out what happened made me see red. If he weren¡¯t Caleb¡¯s father, and Dn and Elena¡¯s grandfather, I would have instantly given him a biting retort. I restrained my anger and asked, ¡°Do you think she is honest and meek? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know Denise¡¯s real nature. She caused all this trouble herself, and none of it is rted to me. On the contrary, she is the one who almost made me lose my kid. ¡± If Denise hadn¡¯t kidnapped my baby boy, Dn wouldn¡¯t have had to endure so much, and I wouldn¡¯t have had to live the past five years in pain. My biggest regret right now was not taking Elena seriously at that time. My daughter had cautioned me numerous times that Dn was my son, but I obstinately thought she was harboring a naive and wonderful fantasy. If I had given more weightage to her words earlier, matters wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. But my response was vague, so Caleb¡¯s father naturally didn¡¯t understand the meaning of my words. He said unhappily, ¡°What do you mean? I have known Denise for nearly six years. How could I not know her character? Besides, how was Denise responsible for making you lose your kid? Isn¡¯t Elena all right? It¡¯s obvious that Dn was the one who was hurt. ¡± Caleb couldn¡¯t stay quiet anymore. He stood in front of me and interjected, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not what you think. Debra has nothing to do with what happened today. Besides, even though Denise had it tough, you have no right to me Debra. She has never caused Denise any trouble. Why should she be understanding of Denise?¡± ¡°Are you taking your mate¡¯s side now?¡± Caleb¡¯s father was furious and he thumped him on the back. His expression was grim, making him look more fierce and frightening. I was worried Caleb and his father would start a fight right there. I was about to exin the situation to Caleb¡¯s parents when he stopped me. In a calm voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You go apany Dn. I will rify everything to my parents. This is not your fault. You don¡¯t need to take the heat for it. ¡± Somehow, I came down from my flustered state at once. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Jenifer had been watching us the entire time.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, just like her husband, she was unaware of what had really taken ce. But when she heard that I was going to keep Dnpany, she didn¡¯t stop me. She just said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You go ahead. ¡± She remained as gentle and kind as before, which was theplete opposite of the time she had sternly prevented me from seeing Dn before. Complex emotions flowed through me as I replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± I turned around and was heading out of the room, when I heard Caleb say from behind me, ¡°The truth is, Debra is Dn¡¯s real mother. Back then¡­¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I went to Dn¡¯s room to check on him. When I arrived at the door, I saw that it was not closed all the way. It was cracked open slightly, and Elena¡¯s voice floated to me from inside. She was reading a book. I opened the door curiously and saw that she was reading Dn a story. Chapter 894 Although Dn and Elena were the same age, Elena had been in kindergarten longer. She had learned more words than Dn and was healthier than him. She naturally behaved like his elder sister and read stories to him. Dn was very docile. He sat motionless with a very serious expression and looked at Elena while she read the book. Both kids were very attuned to their surroundings. As soon as I pushed the door open, their heads swiveled at the same time to look at me.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy!¡± Their faces lit up with surprise and joy. They gave me sweet smiles, the sincerity in them as bright as the sunshine. My heart was overflowing with tenderness. I had dreamed of this scene more times than I could count. Holding back my tears, I ran to them and gathered them snugly in my arms. At that moment, a feeling of indescribable warmth surged up in my heart, and happiness flooded my entire body. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Suddenly, Dn coughed. I quickly released the kids and carefully swept my eyes over Dn. Then I asked worriedly, ¡°Dn, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel any difort? Should I call the nurse?¡± While speaking, I ced my hand on the bell next to the bed in case there was an emergency. However, Dn shook his head. He tugged my hand back and replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. I¡¯m used to my condition. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± I felt the lump lodged in my throat and painnced through my heart. The two words ¡°used to¡± and Dn¡¯s nonchnt reaction told me that he had experienced this situation many times. He was still so young but had to endure so much pain¡­ I didn¡¯t want him to suffer any longer. Eventually, I rang the bell and exined gently to him, ¡°Dn, you don¡¯t need to put up with this alone. No matter what happens in the future, I will always be with you. ¡± Tears pooled in Dn¡¯s eyes. He clutched my hand tightly and choked on his tears. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Thank you, Mommy. I¡¯m already very happy that you can be here with me. ¡± Soon, the nurse arrived bearing the medicine and a syringe. She informed me, ¡°It¡¯s time for Dn¡¯s injection and medicine. I¡¯ll give him the injection first and let him take the medicine after. ¡± My mind shed back to Dn¡¯s coughing just now and I asked worriedly, ¡°He was just coughing a few minutes ago. Don¡¯t you need to examine him?¡± The nurse answered politely, ¡°His coughing is normal. As long as his emotions are in check and he doesn¡¯t get too excited, he will cough less. ¡± I was nonplussed and my guilt increased. Any fluctuation in Dn¡¯s emotions could make him suffer from pain. He must be so weak! Chapter 895 While I was distracted by these thoughts, the nurse skillfully inserted the sharp needle into Dn¡¯s thin arm. He was absolutelyposed, even though his arm had been pricked countless times and it was dotted with the prick marks. I couldn¡¯t bear to witness this and turned my head away. Dn had been given the special drug produced in Roz Town. He must have undergone immense suffering before he received it. Over these years, he had to face so much agony. I wish I could bear all the pain in my son¡¯s stead. The pain I felt made me not dare to make a sound, fearing that I would burst into tears and affect Dn¡¯s emotions. Wait¡­ I was suddenly struck with a thought. Couldn¡¯t I use my mysterious witch power to heal Dn? My eyes instantly lit up. It might work. Since I could cure Sally¡¯s burn wounds, did it also mean I could cure Dn¡¯s disease? After the nurse left, I whispered to Elena, ¡°Go and lock the door. Don¡¯t let anyone else enter. ¡± Although I wasn¡¯t one hundred percent certain, I had to give it a try if there was the smallest possibility that it could end Dn¡¯s pain. Dn was delighted. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Mommy, are we going to y a game?¡± I didn¡¯t answer him. After Elena shut the door and returned, I said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Regardless of what happenster, you can¡¯t tell any others except your daddy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The two kids agreed enthusiastically. I tried to channel my serenity and held Dn¡¯s hand. Holding my breath, I tried to use the power in my body, just like when I cured Sally. I visualized how Dn would look after he was cured and did my best to modte my power to cure my son. But strangely, something seemed to be blocking me. I kept trying for a while, but nothing happened. Refusing to believe it, I continued concentrating on Dn. Finally, a faint light emerged from where my palm and Dn¡¯s were joined. That was it. This was the light! A simr Light had been emitted when Sally was cured, and then her burns were healed. Did this mean that Dn was also cured?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 896 efore I could react with happiness, I suddenly became dizzy. The room began spinning in front of my eyes, and my heart began beating erratically. I couldn¡¯t speak a word. All of a sudden, my world went ck and I copsed.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: The inky abyss, like a tempestuous sea, pulled me into its swirling depths. Slowly, consciousness slipped away. ¡°Debra? Debra!¡± My wolf, Ivy, called my name repeatedly, her voice strained. Her muffled voice echoed in my head. Finally, I awoke from my deep slumber and regained my senses, blinking my eyes open. ¡°Ivy, what happened?¡± I asked, my mind nk and foggy. With a relieved sigh, Ivy responded, ¡°You¡¯ve exerted too much witch power, and it¡¯s left you drained. Using witch power is more exhausting than transforming into a wolf. Your body couldn¡¯t handle it, and you fell into a deep sleep. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± It suddenly dawned on me. I used to believe that witch power was all-powerful. It could heal, manipte, and wreak havoc, even manipte time. Witches seemed far mightier than werewolves. How could they have been defeated? It was only now that I grasped the truth. While witches possessed incredible power, wielding it drained them significantly. Furthermore, it demanded theirplete concentration, rendering them vulnerable in closebat, unlike werewolves. As I pondered, Ivy asked, her voice tinged with hurt, ¡°Debra, tell me honestly. Do you prefer your witch power over me? If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. ¡± I was surprised. Why would Ivy think that? In my eyes, Ivy and I were inseparable. She had been my steadfastpanion during the most trying times. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Admittedly, I had relied on witch power frequentlytely, but only because it was suited to certain situations. I couldn¡¯t transform into a wolf to heal Sally, nor could I stand by as Dn fell off the rooftop, could I? Before I could exin, Ivy fell silent. I called out to her almost desperately, but she didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Debra, how are you feeling?¡± Caleb¡¯s words jolted me from my reverie. Caleb¡¯s usual calm demeanor had vanished, reced by an uncharacteristic worry that clouded his eyes. With genuine concern, he inquired, ¡°The doctor examined you and mentioned you were excessively fatigued. Are you feeling ufortable now?¡± Recalling the events leading up to my fainting spell, I asked anxiously, ¡°How is Dn faring now? Has he recovered? Is he normal?¡± Chapter 897 Overwhelmed by my barrage of questions, Caleb wore a _ puzzled expression. Hesitantly, he responded, ¡°No, Dn remains unchanged. What¡¯s bothering you?¡± A wave of despair and destion washed over me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Were all my efforts in vain? My heart sank. Wasn¡¯t the witch power incredibly potent? How could it fail to heal my child? Caleb frowned and asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened in the ward?¡± His face turned grave. ¡°Elena went to me with tears just now. You know what? Entering that ward sent shivers down my spine. You were slumped on the floor, and Dn looked death-like. If Elena hadn¡¯t reached out in the nick of time, I don¡¯t know what might have happened. ¡± My heart raced, and a feeling of suffocation overcame me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ How could this be? I clutched my chest and exined with a heavy heart, ¡°I intended to use my witch power to heal Dn, but for some reason, this time was entirely different from when I cured Sally. I felt this massive block and then just passed out. ¡± ¡°I see,¡± said Caleb, pursing his Lips. ¡®s BunnyBookery Seeing my actions, he leaned in and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you feeling uneasy?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m good. No need to stress. ¡± I stared at the lines on my palm and asked, bewildered, ¡°Caleb, I don¡¯t understand. How could things turn out like this? What¡¯s wrong with Dn? Why don¡¯t my power work on him?¡± Chapter 898 Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb let out a sigh, shaking his head in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m clueless too. That strange ailment that gued the Thorn Edge Pack for generations. My ancestors couldn¡¯t pinpoint its origin, and it lingered like a never-ending curse. If I hadn¡¯t found the antidote in Roz Town, many children would have died early or lived in pain all their lives. ¡± I fell into a contemtive silence. Now I understood why Caleb had been determined to buy Roz Town. Back when I found myself torn due to our differing perspectives, Caleb probably suffered the same inner turmoil. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t a straightforward solution to this issue. If we were to erase our current memories and return to the past, we¡¯d likely make the same choice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It all came down to love and responsibility. ¡°Alright, I get it. ¡± I heaved a sigh, and suddenly, the dreadful image of what happened after I passed out shed through my mind. ¡°Did Dn and Elena get scared when I fainted earlier?¡± Caleb¡¯s expression softened considerably when I mentioned the kids. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just concerned about you. Right now, Elena¡¯s taking care of Dn and helping him sleep next door. Both of them are just fine. ¡± Knowing the kids were okay, my heart swirled with a mix of joy and disappointment. ¡°Caleb, my power can¡¯t heal Dn. What do I do? I can¡¯t bear to watch him suffer like this. I want to save him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your witch power might not be all-powerful, and you¡¯re just starting to grasp it. You¡¯re not an expert yet,¡± Caleb reassured me, gently brushing my hair. I turned away, my heart heavy with sadness. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb gently turned my face to him, locking eyes with me. In a solemn tone, he implored, ¡°Debra, promise me you won¡¯t attempt that again. It¡¯s too risky to deplete all your strength today. We need you to stay safe, for the sake of our children and me. We¡¯d be beside ourselves with worry. ¡± His tone left no room for argument. Reluctantly, I conceded, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll exercise caution from now on and won¡¯t take unnecessary risks. ¡± Caleb let out a relieved sigh. I spent the entire day lounging in bed. If I couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep, Caleb made sure a nurse watched over me in the ward. She would ring the rm if I stirred. To avoid the nurse¡¯s constant pestering, I had to stay put in my bed. Ivy remained silent, no matter how many times I called out to her in my mind, desperately trying to exin. She stubbornly brushed me off. Chapter 899 Ivy had always been impulsive, and this time, our misunderstanding seemed to run deep, leaving her boiling with anger. I had said my piece, and now I could only wait for her to cool off. On the second day, I started feeling better. In the evening, I had a wild idea to sneak into Dn¡¯s room and surprise him, but he and Elena were nowhere to be found. I had no clue where those two kids had vanished to. Worry started creeping in. Did they sneak out for some fun? The world outside had turned dangerous, with the Bartons keeping a watchful eye. What if they snatched the kids away? These thoughts left me anxious. Just as I was about to inquire with the nurse about the children¡¯s whereabouts, the ward plunged into darkness. My breath caught in my throat and I gripped the fabric of my shirt. Before I could react, a sweet birthday tune floated in from the doorway. I spun around to find Caleb and the two youngsters wheeling in a big cake. My father trailed behind them. ¡°Happy birthday, Mommy!¡± Elena beamed. I was very surprised.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. How did they know it was my birthday? I¡¯d never let slip my birthday to Caleb, Elena, or Dn. And when it came to my father, he hadn¡¯t bothered about my birthday since my mother passed. A cake with candles appeared before me, and I waspletely lost in thought, my eyes wide and unblinking. Ever since I left the Silver Ridge Pack, I¡¯d avoided celebrating my birthday. It always reminded me of my mother, who I thought had passed away, and my father, who abandoned me. I couldn¡¯t confront those emotions, so I tried to avoid them. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But today, I felt something different. There was no resistance or fear; I was greatly moved. ¡°Happy birthday to you¡­¡± As my father closed the door, the kidsunched into a sweet blessing song just for me. Their innocent voices filled the air, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that welled up. Then Caleb nted a tender ki*s on my forehead. It felt surreal. I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around the whole thing. Caleb sped my hand and whispered in my ear, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time to make a wish. ¡± The candlelight danced in his eyes, mirroring the serene moonlight on theke-mesmerizing, radiant, and impossible to look away from. Chapter 900 Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Alright, then. ¡± When I snapped back to reality, I sped my hands together. With all my heart, I wished, ¡°My first wish is for my son¡¯s swift recovery. May the ailing children of the Thorn Edge Pack find health and relief from their cruel afflictions. My second wish is for our family to remain united and Live happily forever. My third wish is¡­¡± I paused, turning my gaze to my father. Maybe he feared my reaction to his presence and wished to take part in my birthday celebration from the shadows of the ward.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. If I hadn¡¯t looked carefully, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed him lurking in the corner. With measured steps, I approached him. Beneath the candlelight¡¯s gentle glow, I saw my father clutching a bouquet of pristine white blossoms. The petals cascaded gracefully, exuding a delicate and sweet fragrance. These were my mother¡¯s beloved camellias. I took a deep breath, met my father¡¯s gaze, and whispered, ¡°My third wish is simple, Dad. I want to know where Mom is and whether she¡¯s alive or not. I just want to see her again. ¡± His hands trembled, and tears welled up in his eyes. His voice cracked as he said, ¡°Debra, I¡¯ll wait for the day you and your mother can forgive me. I¡¯ll stay in the Silver Ridge Pack and wait for the two of you for the rest of my life. ¡± I wrapped my arms around him, saying nothing. The weight of years of resentment seemed to lift in that moment. For so long, I had carried that grudge, tormenting myself day and night. Hatred had imprisoned me as much as it did my heart. My heart would have been free and happy, but it seemed to be locked in a dark dungeon. But now, as I released that resentment, I felt a newfound sense of peace. Love and hate, I realized, were worlds apart. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I smiled sincerely. This marked the best birthday I¡¯d had in the past five years. But even after the joy, the next challenge loomed ahead. Just three dayster, my father bid farewell to the Thorn Edge Pack. I understood that there would be a lot of problems for him to handle after ending his partnership with the Barton family. So, I didn¡¯t try to stop him and instead led a group of people to see him off. The members of the construction team that my father had brought from the Silver Ridge Pack were also there. Before departing, my father told them solemnly, ¡°Debra is my daughter, and I expect your loyalty to her. When I return, your families in the Silver Ridge Pack will receive the highest level of care. After you finish constructing the Roz District, you can return to the pack and enjoy afortable life. ¡± My father rarely made such generous promises, which left everyone in the construction team surprised and exhrated. Chapter 901 ¡°Alpha Eduardo, you can count on us. We¡¯ll follow Debra¡¯s lead and do whatever she requests. Even if she¡¯s got a wild urge to demolish a brand-new house, we¡¯re on a mission to help her unearth that bomb. We won¡¯t let her tackle it solo!¡± My father chuckled and the lines on his forehead eased. I approached my father with Elena and Dn and told the kids, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s leaving soon. If you want to say goodbye, do it quickly. ¡± Elena wrapped my father in a tight hug and said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve got to remember us once you¡¯re back. We¡¯ll miss you. Besides, if you are free, pleasee and see us. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± With a tender smile, my father affectionately scratched her nose. ¡°Count on it, kiddo. It¡¯s a deal. ¡± Dn bit his lip, clutching onto my father¡¯s shirt, and implored, ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t go, okay?¡± It was crystal clear that Dn wasn¡¯t ready to bid farewell to his grandfather. They hadn¡¯t spent nearly enough time together, and Dn¡¯s curiosity about his grandfather burned bright as he fervently begged. Debra¡¯s POV: I squatted down andforted the child patiently. ¡°Dn, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll go back to the Silver Ridge Pack soon. You¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to spend time with your grandpa. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dn asked skeptically.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course. ¡± I smiled at him. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll take you to visit your grandpa one of these days. ¡± Fortunately, Dn was an obedient child, so he didn¡¯t try to argue with me. He loosened his grip on my father¡¯s clothes and said reluctantly, ¡°Okay. ¡± With a doting look, my father gently ruffled Dn¡¯s hair. But when he saw how thin the child was, his expression turned anxious. ¡°Debra, Dn¡¯s illness is too strange. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ My father hade to the hospital to visit Dn every day this past week, so he saw how bad Dn¡¯s condition was. Now that he was leaving, naturally, he was worried about what would happen to Dn in his absence. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask around to see if there¡¯s a cure. ¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± I blurted out anxiously. Aside from the fact that we already found medicine in Roz Town, we couldn¡¯t let anyone know about Dn¡¯s illness, which would inevitably happen if my father started asking around for potential cures. Because once Dn¡¯s illness was known to outsiders, it wouldn¡¯t take long before they¡¯d find out that the other children of the Thorn Edge Pack were afflicted as well. Undoubtedly, people from other packs would use this as an opportunity to take advantage of or even conquer the Thorn Edge Pack. Chapter 902 I took a deep breath and exined, ¡°We can¡¯t let anyone know about Dn¡¯s illness, or the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s safety will be endangered. Dad, please trust me on this. I swear I¡¯ll take care of Dn. The next time you see him, he¡¯ll be a healthy young boy. ¡± My father could tell that I was very anxious, so although he didn¡¯t fully understand the situation, he didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell anyone about it. ¡± After bidding us goodbye, my father turned around and got in the car. I watched quietly as the car drove away. Instead of being wistful, I felt somewhat rxed-relieved even. It was wonderful to know that the Silver Ridge Pack was my home again. And when everything was settled, I could take Vicky¡¯s body back home and bury her; she¡¯d finally be able to rest in her hometown. After my father left, we went back to regr programming. Dn was sent back to the hospital. And after spending a whole day with him, Elena went back to school. But I couldn¡¯t shake off the fact that Dn had been stolen from me in the past. How did it happen? Since the doctor died in a car ident, that meant only Denise had answers. After all, she was the one who kidnapped Dn. She had to know something. ¡°Caleb, I have to see Denise. That woman has too many secrets, and she needs to tell me what happened when Dn was taken away from me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡± Caleb frowned. He clearly wasn¡¯t as optimistic as I was. ¡°What makes you think she¡¯d be willing to tell you?¡± ¡°Denise is ambitious. As long as we offer her something in return, she¡¯ll be willing to talk. After all, if she had no ambitions or desires, she would¡¯ve left the Thorn Edge Pack a long time ago. ¡± Still, Caleb was unconvinced. He narrowed his eyes and said with a sigh, ¡°Honestly, I think Denise is just a pawn. She knew that I¡¯m Dn¡¯s father, but she didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re his mother. It¡¯s very strange. Besides, Denise has lived in the Thorn Edge Pack for so many years and hasn¡¯t done anything too drastic. I suspect that she¡¯s just being used by someone. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I nodded in agreement. ¡°That might be true, but there are still too many unanswered questions. We have to talk with Denise no matter what. ¡± After thinking for a while, Caleb finally agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Denise was being held in the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s prison. The environment here wasn¡¯t that gloomy, but the air was damp. Thest time we were here, we hade to see Ja. Coincidentally, Denise¡¯s cell was opposite to Ja¡¯s. ording to the prison guard, Denise was initially supposed to stay in Ja¡¯s cell, but she refused. She even used Dn as an excuse. In the end, the prison guard had no choice but to put her in the cell across Ja¡¯s. Chapter 903 Hearing this, Caleb¡¯s brows furrowed. I asked curiously, ¡°Did Denise keep making requests afterwards?¡± ¡°Actually, yes,¡± the guard replied with a frown. ¡°She didn¡¯t make a noise, but she was so sure that you¡¯d interrogate her personally. She made a lot of requests, iming that we couldn¡¯t treat her harshly or else we¡¯d be punished. ¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It turned out that Denise was smarter than she looked; even in prison, she was able to take advantage of her situation. Previously, if she hadn¡¯t been startled so suddenly, it might have taken me a lot of effort to make her panic. Caleb and I went to Denise¡¯s cell. As expected, Denise was very calm. When we arrived, we found her leisurely snacking on gr@pes, as though she was on a holiday. Not in the mood to beat around the bush, I went straight to the point. ¡°Denise, I need answers. What do you want in exchange for the truth?¡± Denise put down the bundle of gr@pes and said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, but on one condition: we have to speak alone. Even Caleb has to leave. Otherwise, I won¡¯t say a word. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°No way. ¡± Caleb refused Denise¡¯s terms without hesitation. Eyeing Denise coldly, he asked, ¡°Are you just trying to get Debra alone in the room so that you can hurt her?¡± Denise smiled bitterly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Am I so evil in your eyes, Caleb?¡± Caleb held my hand and replied icily, ¡°Yes. I would never risk putting Debra in danger, especially after everything you¡¯ve done to her. ¡± Denise fell silent. She lowered her head and stared at the floor for a moment. When she looked up again, her eyes welled up with tears, and her expression looked particrly aggrieved. I knew this was her usual way of doing things. Whenever she was at a disadvantage, she¡¯d always pretend to be pitiful so that others would soften their hearts towards her. But her sad expression had the opposite effect on Caleb. ¡°Denise, enough with the pitiful act. It¡¯ll only prove to me that you¡¯re nning something. ¡± Chapter 904 Caleb¡¯s harsh reaction took Denise by surprise, causing her to stiffen visibly. What Denise didn¡¯t know was that ever since she tried to push Dn from the rooftop of the hospital, Caleb lost all trust in her. Now, he saw right through her little tricks. ¡°Caleb, how can you say that to me?¡± Denise resumed her performance and started to cry. She acted as if Caleb had wronged her. But no matter how many tears she shed, Caleb remained unmoved. In the end, Denise gave up and said angrily, ¡°Fine! Since you don¡¯t want to do as I ask, you¡¯ll never get the truth!¡± Then she plopped down on the bed and threatened us, saying, ¡°You can torture me. I won¡¯t say a word no matter what. Debra, you¡¯ll never know the truth about what happened!¡± I frowned tightly. Obviously, Denise was a lot tougher than Janiya. After all, she had learned to fend for herself as a rogue over the years. When challenged, she could easily find a way out or make the situation advantageous to her. After she kidnapped Dn, Denise pretended to be his mother and went to the Thorn Edge Pack. She made good, powerful connections in her time here, so now, we couldn¡¯t fight her head-on. Even if Caleb managed to force some information out of her by torture, it¡¯d probably take a long time for her to crack. But I wasn¡¯t willing to wait that long. After all, I had to think about Dn and his safety, and I had a feeling that the truth Denise was hiding could be helpful in curing Dn¡¯s disease. Every day, I saw how my poor son was tortured by the terrible disease. My heart ached, and I could no longer bear to see him Like this. There was only one thing I could do: I had to get to the bottom of this as soon as possible. Before Caleb could scold Denise, I spoke up first. v ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do as you say, Denise. ¡± Then I said to Caleb, ¡°Please leave and take the security guards with you. Denise and I need some privacy. ¡± Wide-eyed, Caleb stared at me in disbelief. Then he shook his head adamantly. ¡°No way. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± I reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I can control my witch power now. Denise can¡¯t hurt me. Don¡¯t be afraid. If you¡¯re so worried, then stay outside with the guards. As long as something goes wrong, you cane in immediately. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After staring at me for a moment, Caleb sighed helplessly. He probably realized that he couldn¡¯t change my mind, so he had no choice but to obey me. ¡°Okay. But promise me that if anything happens, you¡¯ll call for help right away. ¡± Chapter 905 ¡°Okay. ¡± I agreed, smiling at him reassuringly. When they finally left, I approached Denise and asked calmly, ¡°Tell me how you managed to kidnap my baby boy. ¡± Denise stared into space, as though she was deeply immersed in her memory . ¡°It¡¯s a long story. When I was a rogue, I once wandered to the Xeric Pack. Since Alpha Gale was a female, she had rarepassion on girls. I stayed there for three days. ¡± Denise¡¯s POV: shback: I was an orphan, wandered to the Xeric Pack six years ago. To be more specific, I was sold to the Xeric Pack by my own father. At that time, my family was so poor. My father was an alcoholic who preferred boys over girls, so to get a little money to buy wine, he sold me to human traffickers. Fortunately, human trafficking was strictly forbidden in the Xeric Pack, so the matter was investigated thoroughly. I was soon saved by the police. However, I wasn¡¯t allowed to stay long. I was told that I only had three days to pack up and leave. Back then, I didn¡¯t have a single scent. I was so hungry that I almost died, a high fever nearly killing me. The rain attacked me relentlessly. I was searching for shelter from the rain when a masked man in a ck robe stopped me. His aura was very strange. I was sure I didn¡¯t know him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I thought he had mistaken me for someone else and was about to make a detour, but the man suddenly asked me an odd question. ¡°Do you want to live a good life?¡± I was stunned, and then I asked him hesitantly, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The man nodded. Because he was wearing a ck robe, his figure looked broad, but I could tell that he seemed to be holding something in his arms. ¡°Yes, I do. ¡± Although I didn¡¯t know why the man would ask me such a weird question, I answered without hesitation.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake off the strange feeling in my gut. Why would this person suddenly block my way and ask me such a strange question? Chapter 906 Moreover, I got the feeling that he knew everything about me, as well as exactly what I wanted in life. Sure enough, something even stranger happened next. The man raised his hands and gently pushed the thing he was holding to me. Only then did I realize that the thing was actually a baby. But it didn¡¯t look like a healthy baby. It looked seriously ill and very weak; it didn¡¯t even seem to have the strength to cry. ¡°What the-? What¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡± I waspletely dumbfounded. The man replied, ¡°The baby¡¯s father is the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack. As long as you take the child to the pack, then you¡¯ll have a chance at bing their Luna. Of course, you don¡¯t have to be the Luna. The pack will treat you well regardless. ¡± This emaciated baby was the son of the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s Alpha? Ridiculous! Such bullshit woke me up from the fantasy that good things mighte my way. Be a Luna? How was that possible? Did the man take me for a fool? He thought that Caleb would take me in if I showed him a sick baby? Bullshit! Caleb would drive me out of his pack! I suspected this mysterious robed man was a Lunatic that had escaped from an asylum, so I refused him. ¡°No, thank you. ¡± I turned around and was about to slip away, but the man grabbed me by the arm. He was so strong that I couldn¡¯t shake him off at all, no matter how hard I struggled. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just as I was about to explode in anger, the man threatened me viciously, saying, ¡°Denise, if you refuse, you¡¯ll die. ¡± I could tell that the man wasn¡¯t joking. Frightened out of my wits, I trembled under his grip. My guts told me that the robed man could kill me in the blink of an eye. If I dared to refuse him, I¡¯d really die a miserable death on the spot.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. No! I was still so young. I didn¡¯t want to die! Although I had only suffered throughout my whole life, I still wanted to live. I didn¡¯t want to die! Therefore, I fell to my knees and begged him for mercy. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll do whatever you ask! I¡¯ll even take the baby to the Thorn Edge Pack right now!¡± Although I still doubted the man¡¯s words, it was better to have a try than to die in the Xeric Pack. Chapter 907 The man¡¯s tone softened and his grip loosened. ¡°The baby¡¯s name is Dn. Tell Caleb that this is his son and that you¡¯re the mother. He¡¯ll take you in. ¡± Gulping, I had no choice but to agree. ¡°Okay. ¡± To my surprise, everything went smoothly. When I arrived at the Thorn Edge Pack and handed the baby to Caleb, he let me stay. Although Caleb¡¯s mother, Jenifer, didn¡¯t like me, she arranged a ce for me to live, where I would be fed. Although my life was far from luxurious, at least I didn¡¯t have to worry about my next meal. But I started to be ambitious. Now that my basic needs were met, my desire for power began to grow. I often imagined that I might be able to use my identity as Dn¡¯s supposed mother to be Caleb¡¯s Luna, just as the robed man had said to me. Sure enough, the man contacted me again. Denise¡¯s POV: One day, while I was pondering over how I¡¯d be Caleb¡¯s Luna, my phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown caller. My heart pounded wildly in my chest as I stared at the unfamiliar number on my phone screen. Although I wasn¡¯tpletely sure, I had a strong feeling that it had to be the man in a ck robe callin Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ g. Sure enough, as soon as I tapped the answer key, the man¡¯s familiar voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Denise, you¡¯ve been living afortable life for a long time now. Stop being sozy. You have to be Luna now!¡± It was the first time that the man in ck had contacted me after I joined the Thorn Edge Pack. The second I heard his voice, my body went stiff, and the feeling of dread took residence in the pit of my stomach. I had no idea how this man got my phone number, just as I had no idea how he found me back then. It was as though the man had installed a hidden camera on my body, unscrupulously spying on me. I swallowed my fear and pretended to be calm. ¡°I also want to be Caleb¡¯s Luna, but it¡¯s been difficult. Without the right resources, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to please his parents and gain their approval. Moreover, that yboy, Caleb, won¡¯t fall in love with me, an ordinary rogue. ¡± The man replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Chapter 908 Although his identity was aplete mystery to me and he always came and went without a trace, he was a man of his word. After that phone call, he gave me ess to financial and social resources. Although I didn¡¯t like Dn, I had to pretend to be a loving mother so that I could get close to Caleb. I was also curious about the child, so I asked the man who Dn¡¯s mother was, but he only replied, ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern you. Stop asking questions. ¡± His warning was clear. He obviously didn¡¯t want me to know about it, so I shut my mouth and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more about it. However, even with the money and connections, it was still difficult for me to get close to Caleb, because it turned out that he wasn¡¯t as horny as the rumors said. I did everything I could to seduce him and even used Dn as an excuse, but he only ever treated me as an acquaintance. Fortunately, Caleb never doubted me when I imed that I was Dn¡¯s mother. But that was all.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As the years went by, I even started to suspect that Caleb was gay because he always turned down my advances. If I tried the same tactics with any other man, they¡¯d have fallen in love with me already. Besides, no other woman could get close to Caleb aside from Janiya. If Caleb remained aloof to all these she-wolves, then at least I didn¡¯t have to worry about another woman stealing my position as Luna. But never in my wildest dreams had I expected that Caleb would fall in love with some rogue named Debra in Roz Town. He even brought her and her daughter back to the Thorn Edge Pack. I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. Could he be under some sort of spell? How could a rational man Like Caleb obsess over an ordinary woman like Debra? Now, however, I vaguely put together the pieces of the puzzle. The baby I had brought to Caleb was actually Debra¡¯s son. She was destined to be with Caleb. Even though people tried to intervene, they couldn¡¯t be separated in the end. shback ends. I told Debra everything, but she looked at me dubiously. However, when I mentioned the man in the ck robe, she had a very different attitude. She seemed a little distracted, as though she was recalling something. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Finally, she locked eyes with me and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that man in ck? Did you ever get to see his face?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Never. He always wore a mask, and his voice was very strange. Actually, I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s a man. ¡± Debra¡¯s shoulders slumped in disappointment. I told Debra that the strangest thing was that after she arrived at the Thorn Edge Pack, the man contacted me for thest time. Chapter 909 He warned me gravely, saying, ¡°Denise, all our previous ns have been suspended. You are not allowed to hurt Debra. Understand?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± At the time, I pretended to ept his order meekly, but deep down, I was far from reconciled. Why? Why did it have to be like this? Caleb loved her, and the man in ck who was supposed to be helping me now protected Debra. It was so unfair! With jealousy in my heart, I began to secretly act against the man in ck, making a decision regarding Debra on my own in an attempt to distance her from Caleb. But without his help, I stood no chance against Debra. I even ended up losing the connections and wealth I had umted in the Thorn Edge Pack over the years. This forced me to go to extremes. When Luis told me his crazy n, I waspletely desperate. I was well aware that if the man in ck found out about this, not only would he refuse to help me, but he might even kill me. And Luis, who had gone bat shit crazy, could drag me to hell at any given time, too. I had no choice but to use Dn as myst card to reverse the situation. But it turned out I was destined to lose. Because Dn was actually Debra¡¯s son! The news hit me like a bolt of Lightning. ALL of a sudden, the rage that umted exploded, making me go crazy, which was why I tried tomit suicide with Dn. I was determined to torture those who made me suffer. Debra¡¯s POV: What Denise said shocked me to my core. Who on earth was the man in ck? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Why did he ask Denise to kidnap Dn? Why did he make her pretend to be Dn¡¯s mother and deceive Caleb and his parents? Did the man want to make Denise the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack so that he could take control of the pack? The more I pondered over this, the more frightened I became. I always thought that Denise was the mastermind, so I figured that she was very smart and scheming. But I never considered that someone might be using her as a pawn. What exactly happened in the Xeric Pack back then? The hospital was teeming with staff and patients.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. How could someone just kidnap my baby and slip away without a trace? Wasn¡¯t Gale also there at that time? How could she just let someone take my baby away from me? How did the man know that Dn¡¯s father was Caleb? And why did he suddenly tell Denise to stop after I moved to the Thorn Edge Pack? Chapter 910 He even asked Denise not to hurt me. All of a sudden, I remembered how my father once told me that he caught my mother with a man in ck at the border of the Silver Ridge Pack. Did that man have anything to do with the man who contacted Denise? Could they possibly be the same person? It seemed that the further we investigated this matter, the more chaotic things were, making it difficult to discern the truth. I had thought that the truth about Dn¡¯s kidnapping would be revealed after Denise told me everything, but now, things had be even moreplicated. I had more questions now. It seemed I¡¯d have to return to the Xeric Pack to find the answers. Perhaps only Gale, who was also in the hospital at the time of Dn¡¯s kidnapping, could help me figure everything out. Denise looked me up and down and asked cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Will you let me go now?¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± I echoed her ridiculous words and sneered. ¡°Denise, how naive are you? You really think you can go free after trying to kill my son?¡± Denise pursed her lips tightly and put on her pitiful expression once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? I was just acting on impulse. Besides, Dn has always been weak, even as a baby. If I hadn¡¯t taken care of him all these years, he wouldn¡¯t have survived, which means I saved his life. So, please let me go, Debra!¡± She sobbed softly, which made her look very pitiful. But I wasn¡¯t moved by her performance at all. ¡°Denise, if you hadn¡¯t taken Dn away in the first ce, he would¡¯ve stayed with me. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t have even gotten sick in the first ce. ¡± Denise froze for a moment and then argued, ¡°But I didn¡¯t kidnap him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The man in ck did. I was forced to take him to Caleb. If I didn¡¯t do as he said, I would¡¯ve been killed!¡± I rolled my eyes in exasperation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You might¡¯ve had no choice in the beginning, butter on, you did. Denise, you had countless opportunities to tell Caleb the truth. You could¡¯ve asked him to look for Dn¡¯s real mother. That way, even if Caleb knew you weren¡¯t his child¡¯s mother, he would¡¯ve been willing to take care of you. ¡± Thinking of Dn¡¯s tragic experience, I gritted my teeth. My next words dripped with resentment. ¡°But you didn¡¯t. For your own selfish ambitions, you tried to use Dn to get you the position of the Luna. You even put his life in danger several times in order to get Caleb¡¯s sympathy!¡± Denise went quiet for a moment. Soon, she realized that it was useless for her to pretend to be pitiful and miserable in front of me. She scowled at me and switched tactics. Chapter 911 ¡°Debra, you¡¯re a Swamp Witch, aren¡¯t you?¡± She stared at my expression and gradually became confident in her guess. ¡°Don¡¯t even bother to deny it. I know about Sally¡¯s miraculous recovery. And on the rooftop, your wolf never showed up yet you managed to grab Dn¡¯s hand in time. That¡¯s definitely something a normal she-wolf can¡¯t do. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a damn Swamp Witch!¡± ¡°Okay. So, what?¡± My expression didn¡¯t change. Maybe I was afraid of being recognized before, but now, it wasn¡¯t so important anymore. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Denise thought that my supposed secret was enough to threaten me, so she said confidently, ¡°I want my freedom!¡± With a trace of yearning in her eyes, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Thorn Edge Pack for many years now, so I have some savings. I want to leave with my money. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll never disturb you again!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°No way in hell!¡± Before I could answer her, Caleb¡¯s voice boomed from behind me. He strode over to us, eyeing Denise vigntly. Debra¡¯s POV: I turned around in surprise. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± I didn¡¯t call for Caleb, nor did I call for help. Caleb took my hand and exined gently, ¡°I waited outside with the guards for a long time, but you didn¡¯te out. I was getting worried so I came to check on you. ¡± I said to him in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing happened, and nothing will happen. Denise didn¡¯t intend to hurt me. We just talked. ¡± ¡°What exactly did she tell you?¡± Caleb asked, narrowing his eyes at her. I was about to answer, but Denise opened her mouth and butted in rudely. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Caleb, I know that Debra¡¯s the child of a Swamp Witch. Did you know about that?¡± she asked, clearly trying to provoke him. Denise raised her chin proudly as she spoke. Obviously, she was nning to use this information to destroy my rtionship with Caleb. But unbeknownst to her, Caleb was the first to know that I was a Swamp Witch and even witnessed me using my power. He didn¡¯t care about my identity at all; he still loved me and was even determined to protect me. If only Denise knew how much of a fool she was right now. As expected, Caleb said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. No matter what Debra is or where shees from, only she will be my Luna. ¡± Chapter 912 Denise was speechless, and hercent smile suddenly disappeared. ¡°Caleb, she¡¯s a goddamn Swamp Witch! Have you forgotten that the Thorn Edge Pack has hated the Swamp Witches for generations? Don¡¯t you hate her?¡± ¡°On the contrary, I love Debra. I don¡¯t give a damn if she¡¯s a witch or a she-wolf. Besides, I¡¯m the Alpha, not you. Who I choose as my Luna is none of your business. ¡± Denise didn¡¯t know how to respond. Her chest heaved violently. Obviously, she was extremely angry. Finally, she lost it and roared, ¡°Why, Caleb? Just like me, Debra was also a rogue! She also hid secrets; she also had a child. Howe she gets to have everything while I get nothing?¡± Caleb looked at her as if she was an idiot. It was as though her question was so stupid that it wasn¡¯t worth answering. Caleb¡¯s disdainful attitude irritated Denise even more. Unwilling to give up, she continued to scream, ¡°Why? Why? Tell me! Tell me, you bastard!¡± I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Denise, if you had treated Dn well, we wouldn¡¯t have hurt you after finding out the truth. But no, you had to put a weak, vulnerable child in danger. This is unforgivable. ¡± Denise was stunned for a moment, and then she suddenly burst into crazedughter. ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk about that now. I can¡¯t go back. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if I can¡¯t go back, you can¡¯t do anything to me. ¡± Denise smiledcently again and said proudly, ¡°Before I was imprisoned, I made arrangements. If I can¡¯t leave the Thorn Edge Pack safely, soon, there will be rumors that the future Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack is a Swamp Witch. Even if you manage to suppress the news, it¡¯ll still spread, and the people will panic. One day, Debra will be judged and expelled from the pack. You¡¯ll never be able toe back!¡± Caleb¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Guard! Gag her. I don¡¯t want to hear her disgusting voice anymore! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The guard immediately sprang into action. When Denise remembered what happened to Ja previously, the smug smile was wiped from her face. She shouted in a panic, ¡°No! Caleb, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± However, both Caleb and I ignored her pleas and left the cell indifferently.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The guard stuffed some cloth into Denise¡¯s mouth. She cried for help, full of despair and unwillingness, but it came out muffled. After leaving the prison, I immediately turned to look at Caleb seriously. ¡°Withdraw two-thirds of the guards, and then secretly let Denise go. Make sure she doesn¡¯t notice anything strange. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 913 Caleb¡¯s brows shot up in surprise. He hadn¡¯t heard the conversation between me and Denise, so he didn¡¯t know about the man in ck. But he understood my intention. ¡°Are you suggesting we create a scenario where Denise can escape? Then we can follow her trail to uncover the true mastermind?¡± ¡°Exactly. ¡± I nodded. ¡°The previous rooftop incident was a significant event. Whoever is pulling the strings behind Denise must have gotten wind of it. Despite her prolonged captivity, this person hasn¡¯t made a move, indicating they¡¯re averse to taking risks for her. In that case, our only option is to set a trap and lure them out into the open. ¡± Caleb swiftly grasped my strategy. ¡°I get it now. If we keep Denise locked up constantly, the person behind her will remain hidden. It¡¯s a gamble, but using Denise as bait to lure out this individual seems like the best course of action. Right?¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s what I have in mind!¡± I eximed. ¡°If everything goes as nned, we¡¯ll soon uncover the trickster!¡± Caleb apuded and dered, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ensure Denise¡¯s sessful escape. You can count on it!¡± Noting the confidence in his smile, I felt content and ted. Unobtrusively, Caleb and I regained our unspoken understanding. We were no longer as preupied as during the recent fire incident when we scarcely had time for each other¡¯s emotions. After oveing numerous challenges, our bond grew stronger. ¡°Ivy, did you see that? Caleb and I are in sync again!¡± I eximed with enthusiasm. This time, Ivy remained silence. In the past, she would have celebrated with even greater excitement than me. But now, she remained unresponsive, almost as if she had vanished altogether. I was a little sad. Since when had Ivy changed? It seemed like it happened after I tried to cure Dn and passed out. Ivy once asked me if I preferred the witch power, but I failed to respond promptly. Ivy distanced herself from me. No matter how earnestly I attempted to rify things to her, she remained aloof. What could I possibly do? Ivy used to exude vivacity and cheerfulness, but now she remained silent due to my negligence. The weight of sadness and guilt weighed heavily on me. Before I could reach out to Ivy once more, Caleb swiftly summoned security and dealt with the situation. At that moment, I had to set aside my concerns about Ivy. To ensure our n unfolded smoothly, Caleb and I decided to trail Denise ourselves. We lingered outside the prison, awaiting Denise to behave in ordance with our strategy. As anticipated, Denise discreetly slipped away in the early morning hours. Her caution was evident; she dared not return to the house arranged by Caleb¡¯s father to retrieve her belongings. Instead, she disappeared down a quiet path. To avoid arousing her suspicions, Caleb instructed the guards to remain behind, and it was just the two of us who discreetly trailed her. Denise soon crossed the boundary of the Thorn Edge Pack and entered the woods. The mist veiled the forest, making it difficult for Caleb and me to discern Denise clearly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Thankfully, a mysterious figure in ck materialized before Denise. A wave of anxiety washed over me. Was this the individual who hadpelled Denise to spirit my baby away, orchestrating everything from the shadows? ¡°Ah¡­ Why are you here?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Upon spotting the man in ck, Denise didn¡¯t express relief but rather trepidation. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t part of her n. The man in ck remained silent, approaching Denise slowly. Fear overcame Denise, forcing her to step back until she tumbled to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I messed up. Please, just let me go!¡± Denise pleaded, tears streaming from her eyes. I couldn¡¯t look away from the man in ck. I wasn¡¯t certain if it was a trick of my imagination, but that figure felt oddly familiar, like I¡¯d seen him somewhere before. It felt peculiar. Could it be mere chance? I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to move a few steps closer, my curiosity driving me to discover his identity. Chapter 914 Debra¡¯s POV: p! A sharp snap echoed through the night, shattering my attempt to discern the man¡¯s ckened face. I almost caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s face, unaware of the hidden obstacle beneath my feet-a rogue branch that yielded beneath my weight. Such a conspicuous noise wouldn¡¯t escape anyone with functioning ears, let alone the man in ck. Sure enough, the man immediately nced in my direction, face still hidden, and vigntly yanked his hood on to cover his features, removing any chance I had of seeing what he looked like. Then, he turned his head and faced Denise, who was kneeling on the ground before him, head bowed. His movements were a blur, rendering his face inscrutable. I couldn¡¯t suppress a twinge of frustration, silently cursing the branch under my breath. Had it not betrayed my presence, perhaps I¡¯d have discerned the man in ck¡¯s identity. However, before I could try and quench my rage, it was snuffed out by the shock and incredulity as I witnessed what was happening. ¡®s BunnyBookery The instant the man in ck turned, heshed out with his arm to grab Denise, his hand shifting into a wolf¡¯s paw. His w gleamed against her skin. He was about to kill Denise. ¡°Nol¡± The scream tore its way out of my throat as I watched, frozen in cold fear, half-ready to leap out. Caleb moved faster than even my words, shifting into a wolf and dashing towards the pair at full speed, a growl bursting from his mouth, teeth bared as he tried to protect Denise. Yet, the man in ck matched Caleb¡¯s speed, thrusting his w through Denise¡¯s body. In an instant, he morphed into a savage ck wolf and vanished into the shadows. ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s go and help Caleb!¡± I said urgently, eager to assume wolf form and join Caleb in pursuit. But Ivy remained unresponsive. ¡°Ivy?¡± My worry deepened. No matter how many times I called her name, she offered no response.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Frustration welled within me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With no choice, I turned to the witch power to try and stop the wolf by breaking apart the trees in the forest. I¡¯d do anything I could do to help Caleb catch the ck wolf. However, myck of skill, proficiency, and practice showed its ugly face, the ck wolf¡¯s impressive agility allowing it to dodge every tree. I was always just a Little too slow to let the trunk hit him, always just a step behind. The most dreadful aspect was the ck wolf¡¯s uncanny ability to anticipate the trunk¡¯s descent. Every time, he effortlessly sidestepped, asionally raking his ws at Damien as he evaded. ¡°Ouch!¡± Damien¡¯s body erupted in a spurt of blood. He let out a cry and staggered back a few paces. But where he retreated to, a shattered branch teetered precariously overhead. ¡°Get out of the way, Caleb!¡± Chapter 915 I couldn¡¯t contain my anxiety. The thick trunk I controlled should have blocked and hindered the man in ck, helping catch him. Instead, it lost control and fell towards Caleb, turning into a hindrance for them. Injured, Damien attempted to roll out of harm¡¯s way, but the branch descended with such swiftness that he couldn¡¯t escape its trajectory in time. Watching the branch plummet towards him, my heart lurched in my chest. ¡°No! No way!¡± Straining with all my might, I yelled in a desperate attempt to focus. Eventually, through my exertions, we managed to barely shift the heavy trunk. That was great! I saved Caleb; he was fine. My relief was immense-I almost couldn¡¯t breathe, doubling over to clutch my knees. While Damien and I rushed to handle the trunk, the ck wolf had already made a sessful escape. It slipped silently into the woods, vanishing from sight. I stared in the direction he¡¯d gone, my heart heavy. After this fight, I had no doubt the man in ck was a formidable opponent. With his fighting experience, strength, and agility, he was leagues ahead of me and Caleb.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery Engaging him directly would surely result in our defeat, perhaps even utter annihtion. Yet, the thought of Dn, battling a grave illness, reignited my determination. No matter the obstacles, surrender wasn¡¯t an option. This might just be our best chance to uncover the truth. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: I wanted to pursue the ck wolf, but Caleb stopped. Caleb tugged my arm and said solemnly, ¡°We can¡¯t keep trailing him. The man has vanished into that mistden forest. It¡¯s perilous in there. Most who go inside never return. ¡± Gazing at the mist-shrouded woods, he looked serious. ¡°If we plunge in recklessly, we may pay with our lives. ¡± The moon itself seemed devoured by the dense fog, while an eerie aroma hung in the air. The forest exuded an ominous aura, concealing a fearsome beast ready to rend anyone asunder. Reluctantly, I came to a stop. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t pursue him. ¡± Chapter 916 With the pursuit abandoned, I retraced my steps to find Denise. Denise¡¯s abdomen bore the brutal marks of the man¡¯s attack, her innards bleeding profusely. Though she drew breath, her survival appeared bleak. ¡°Debra, please¡­¡± Denise implored weakly, clutching my hand. She appeared ghostly pale, her tearful plea trembling from her Lips. ¡°You¡¯re a witch, aren¡¯t you? Please, save me. You must be able to save me, right?¡± Denise harbored an unwavering desire to survive, her eyes brimming with desperate Longing. My heart felt heavy. Though I yearned to rescue her, the recent battle had drained my strength, rendering me powerless to help her any further. Regrettably, there was nothing I could do for her. Caleb looked at me, shaking his head. I understood his apprehension.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He feared a repeat of thest time when I exhausted my strength and passed out. That was why he stopped Denise¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. ¡®s BunnyBookery I couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Denise, did you catch a glimpse of the man¡¯s face just now? If you share the details with me, I can help you seek revenge. Your death won¡¯t be in vain. ¡± Denise¡¯s fingers tightened around my hand, her fingers tipped white. She was a little excited, eager to tell me something, but the moment she opened her mouth to speak, pools of crimson gushed out. A few momentster, Denise¡¯s gaze gradually lost its focus, and her grip on me weakened. ¡°Denise!¡± I urgently called her name. However, no matter how loudly I called her, I couldn¡¯t alter the grim reality of her passing. Denise died in agonizing torment, her reluctance palpable. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As I clutched Denise¡¯s hand, I sensed the gradual chill enveloping her body. In a state of reverie, memories of our first encounter flooded my mind. Back then, she was the model of gentleness and docility, disying no hint of aggression. Now, only a few monthster, she met a wretched end in the misty woods. Could it be true that evil was rewarded with evil? I let out a sigh and shook my head. With a quiet touch, I closed Denise¡¯s eyes. Denise had made her share of mistakes in life, but there was one quality of hers that I deeply respected: her unyielding determination to keep living. In a world where many faced immense suffering, some chose to end their own lives. Denise refused to give up, no matter the hardships she faced. She disyed unwavering persistence, even when exhaustion weighed heavily on her shoulders. She yearned for a path to freedom and a chance at Life. I hated and admired her at the same time. Silently, Caleb and I carried Denise¡¯s lifeless body back. Chapter 917 Before exiting the forest, Caleb stationed several guards at its perimeter, anticipating the mysterious figure¡¯s emergence. Despite keeping vignt watch for several days, he remained elusive. We couldn¡¯t ascertain if he had escaped or met his end within the misty woods. Unfortunately, this lead slipped through our fingers for the time being. Upon our return to the Thorn Edge Pack, Caleb and I organized a modest farewell for Denise. We discovered a serene spot for her final rest, crafting an unmarked tombstone in her honor. That day, Dn seemed to sense Denise¡¯s absence and asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, where¡¯s Denise?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Naturally, we concealed the tragic truth from him. ¡°She managed to escape from prison. Her whereabouts are unknown. ¡± Dn cast his gaze downward, a tinge of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°Okay. Can you stop hunting her and just let her be? I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll return to the Thorn Edge Pack and disrupt our family in the future. ¡± I clung to Dn tightly. I knew his feelings for Denise were incredibly tangled.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Regardless of her ws, she had raised him for many years. During Dn¡¯s severe illness, Denise had taken care of him. Their past rtionship was more than just a simple mix of love and hatred. I consoled Dn. ¡°Dn, you¡¯re incredible. You possess the ability to forgive at such a young age. Moreover, your kindness and love haven¡¯t faded despite enduring so much over the years. You¡¯re doing better than many adults. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: After Denise¡¯s passing, Caleb and I tended to Dn in the hospital for a few days. Despite Dn¡¯s health no longer taking a turn for the worse, his recovery was agonizingly slow, leaving him weaker than his peers. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Anxiety gripped us both, and we had no alternative but to patiently await Brian¡¯s return with thetest updates on the medication from Roz Town. Regrettably, Carlos came with a piece of bad news. ¡°Caleb, Debra, something bad happened!¡± Carlos eximed, his face grave. ¡°The second batch of Roz Town residents set out yesterday. Once they reached the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s border, they disappeared into the foggy forest without a trace. Brian and Mny are among them!¡± ¡°What ?¡± My heart raced, and a sense of dread washed over me. Chapter 918 The foggy forest? Caleb had warned me that it was a dangerous ce. I hastily retrieved my phone and dialed Mny¡¯s number with a growing sense of unease. As anticipated, there was no answer. Caleb, too, attempted to contact Brian, but the oue mirrored mine-a deafening silence on the other end. Our gazes locked, both of us gripped by concern. The gravity of the situation was undeniable. Caleb regained hisposure first and asked, ¡°Caleb, how¡¯s the situation over in Roz District? Have there been any disturbances?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. I rushed to share the news with you as soon as I found out. I haven¡¯t had a chance to check on Roz District myself. ¡± A heavy feeling settled in my chest. ¡°The folks in Roz District are most sensitive to any developments.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They must be aware of the news by now. We need to stabilize the situation swiftly, or it¡¯ll spiral out of control,¡± said Caleb. ¡°We should go now,¡± Carlos eximed, his words quick and urgent. Caleb remainedposed. He summoned the nurses, ensuring that Dn would be cared for in his absence. Following that, he led Carlos and me to Roz District. Before we arrived, distant cheers of the residents reached our ears. ¡°I can¡¯t reach my daughter. What¡¯s happening? Everything was fine yesterday!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°The same goes for my son. He video-called me yesterday, promising to be here soon. Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡± ¡°And my husband¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The people of Roz District felt an unsettling tension. They huddled together, their faces filled with worry and uncertainty. Zoe worked diligently to soothe the restless crowd with her soft-spoken reassurances. ¡°Please, everyone, try not to worry. The Thorn Edge Pack is undoubtedly addressing the situation. They¡¯re doing their best to resolve it. Have faith!¡± Despite Caleb¡¯s attempts to restrain me, I weaved through the crowd and approached Zoe. ¡°Zoe, what¡¯s the current status?¡± Zoe let out a deep sigh. ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking good. Many rtives and friends of Roz District¡¯s residents are part of the second batch. They were supposed to arrive here a day ago, but no one¡¯s shown up. Chapter 919 Everyone¡¯s on edge, suspecting that something¡¯s gone wrong. ¡± Even though I had anticipated it, a lingering unease tugged at me. As expected, the news swiftly circted, impossible to conceal. Lost in thought about my next move, I felt that someone grabbed my hand. Turning around, I saw it was Sonya, the flower peddler. Tears streamed down Sonya¡¯s face, and the once vibrant sunflower in her hair had lost its luster. She sobbed and pleaded, ¡°Debra, please, you must help me. My younger brother and mother are among the missing. They didn¡¯t take many supplies with them before they started from Roz Town. They can¡¯t hold on for a few days. If anything happens to them, it will be terrible. ¡± Sonya¡¯s desperation and anxiety weighed heavily on my heart. How could I let them down after cing so much trust in me? Inhaling deeply, I offered reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find a solution!¡± I cleared my throat and addressed the residents in a firm voice, ¡°No need to worry, folks. I¡¯m in charge of our relocation n and I¡¯ll see it through. Rest assured, I¡¯ll ensure everyone returns safely!¡± Although skepticism lingered in their eyes, they fell into a hushpared to before. Once the residents settled down, I whispered to Zoe, ¡°Gather more people; I¡¯ll lead them to rescue the people in need. ¡± Of course, Zoe didn¡¯t refuse me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll round up most of Roz District¡¯s security guards. We¡¯ll apany you. ¡± At that moment, Caleb approached me. I stated, ¡°Caleb, arrange two adept guides for me. I intend to venture into the misty forest to locate the missing people. ¡± ¡°No way!¡± Caleb firmly rejected my request. ¡°Debra, you can¡¯t go in there!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be in constant danger.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Listen to Caleb and refrain from going,¡± chimed in Carlos, who stood behind him, his emotions running high. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb and Carlos¡¯ reaction caught me off guard. The foggy woods must hold some hidden troubles that eluded me. A chill crept over my face as I gazed at them, my brows knitting in concern. Chapter 920 ¡°Come clean with me. What¡¯s got you two so jumpy about the forest? Are you keeping something from me?¡± Caleb¡¯s face crumbled and he looked helpless. After a brief hesitation, he asked, ¡°Debra, remember that peculiar forest where we trailed the man in ck?¡± I nodded, raising an inquisitive brow. ¡°Yeah, I do. What about it?¡± Caleb let out a sigh, his words measured. ¡°That¡¯s the foggy woods. When we were there before, we stuck to the outskirts, and it was nighttime, so we weren¡¯t profoundly affected. But during the day, it¡¯s a different story. ¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I pressed. Caleb¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, and he spoke with deliberate caution. ¡°Because in the woods, we can only see things at night. At daytime, it¡¯s shrouded in a dense white fog, and we can¡¯t even tell left from right. Just like I told you back then, it¡¯s treacherous in those woods. Stepping inside could spell death at any moment. ¡± Caleb¡¯s exnation left me even more bewildered. I still couldn¡¯t fathom what had terrified Caleb and Carlos so deeply, rendering them mute. They went as far as preventing me from rescuing the innocent folks of Roz Town. A forest cloaked in a milky mist, disorienting anyone who entered, shouldn¡¯t hold such perilous secrets. There had to be more to this. I didn¡¯t want to dance around the issue, so I confronted Caleb. ¡°Caleb, why is the deep foggy forest so dangerous? What on earth is inside?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb and Carlos exchanged nces, their expressions fraught with helplessness. Caleb finally said, ¡°When werewolves venture into that fog-shrouded realm, something inexplicable takes hold of them. They be frenzied, even losing their sanity. They turn on each other. It¡¯s a dire hazard for our kind. ¡± My astonishment was palpable. ¡°How is that even possible?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Did Mny and the others lose contact because they¡¯d sumbed to madness? Could they really be beyond hope? I gulped. ¡°In the records of the Thorn Edge Pack, it¡¯s whispered that ages ago, our forebears eradicated all the witches dwelling in the woods. The lingering grudge of those witches cloaked the forest for an eternity. Chapter 921 Should any of our kind wander inside, their very thoughts would sway. This forest marked the pack¡¯s most vulnerable perimeter, a formidable repent to interlopers. In truth, it served as a shield of sorts for our pact. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face grew grave. ¡°Despite the forest¡¯s protective embrace, survival for any werewolf who stumbles in by chance remains an arduous endeavor. That¡¯s why I forbade you from pursuing the man in ck earlier. ¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I mused for a moment before asking skeptically, ¡°Will the ghosts of the witches be so powerful? Could someone else exploit this tale for mischief?¡± I frowned. Carlos refuted my doubts. ¡°Unlikely. This state of affairs has continued for an age. My father once led an expedition into the foggy forest to hunt down an escaped felon. Tragically, only he returned, bearing the grim news that the rest of the team met their end, their remains left behind. ¡± I fell into a contemtive silence. No wonder both Caleb and Carlos vehemently opposed my venture into the ominous woods; a miserable precedent set a grim tone. As I mulled over their words, I tried toe to a conclusion. After all, I couldn¡¯t bear to see the residents of Roz Town forfeit their lives in such a manner. They had entrusted themselves to the Thorn Edge Pack, and I vowed to safeguard their precious existence at any cost. ¡®s BunnyBookery I paused, pondering for a moment, then spoke with unwavering resolve. ¡°Considering the eerie connection between the woods and witches, I believe it falls upon me to resolve this situation. Let me search for the missing people. ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caleb, typicallyposed, suddenly appeared flustered. He stood before me and asserted, ¡°No, Debra, you mustn¡¯t go!¡± I could sense his fear for my safety. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Honestly, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure myself. Nheless, I understood the weight of responsibility. I couldn¡¯t back down when danger loomed. To do so would only court a greater catastrophe. Furthermore, the missing residents weren¡¯t just individuals; they were intertwined with their families¡¯ well-being. My resolve remained unwavering as I calmly stated, ¡°I am the one overseeing the relocation agreement, and I bear responsibility for the mishap. It is my duty to ensure their safe return. If I were to shrink my duty, who else would take responsibility? Please don¡¯t stop me. ¡± Caleb clenched his jaw, his silence speaking volumes. I expected him to take a step back, but to my astonishment, his gaze turned icy in an instant. He raised his voice,manding his guards, ¡°Arrest Debra!¡± Without warning, two guards sprang forward from the crowd, swiftly taking control of me. I stood frozen, bewildered. Chapter 922 ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s going on?¡± Witnessing the scene, Zoe rushed over, her anger evident in her furious stomp. ¡°Caleb, what are you doing? Why have you arrested Debra?¡± ¡°Zoe, I¡¯ll select the finest guards and guides to apany you into the forest. However, I can¡¯t permit Debra to join. She must remain with the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Zoe wore a perplexed expression. ¡°But isn¡¯t she in charge of the relocation agreement? Why can¡¯t shee with us?¡± It made no sense. With a grave demeanor, Caleb reminded her in a solemn tone, ¡°Zoe, consider this carefully. While the second batch from Roz Town is undoubtedly important, Debra represents not only the relocation agreement of Roz Town but also the friendship between the Xeric Pack and the Thorn Edge Pack. If she were to die in the forest, it would undoubtedly spark a conflict between our two packs. Can you deal with the fall-out?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Zoe gazed at me intently. Ultimately, she agreed with Caleb. ¡°Caleb¡¯s right. It¡¯s not safe for you to go, Debra. You represent the Xeric Pack.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If anything goes wrong, it¡¯ll spark conflict between our pack and the Thorn Edge Pack. The relocation pact would crumble, leading to a showdown between the two packs. You should stay put. ¡± I retorted with frustration, ¡°But what about those innocent residents who¡¯ve gone missing? Are we just going to abandon them for my sake?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Zoe replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll take a group into the woods. ¡± ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± I objected vehemently. ¡°Zoe, that ce is dangerous. If you lead the team alone, trouble¡¯s bound to arise. Let me apany you; at least we can watch out for each other. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zoe shook her head, her voice steady as she spoke. ¡°No, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ve got this. I¡¯ve been a cop for years, seen my fair share of weird stuff. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± Caleb added, ¡°Debra, you¡¯ve got a unique role here. You need to keep an eye on the bigger picture. You can¡¯t just do as you please; we¡¯ve got a n to follow. ¡± I shot back, ¡°My identityes from the folks in Roz Town. Without them, there wouldn¡¯t even be a Roz Town, let alone my role. If you¡¯re worried about tensions between the packs, I can figure out a way to mend that¡­¡± But Caleb cut me off before I could finish, his determination unwavering. ¡°No matter what you say, Debra, I won¡¯t let you go. ¡± He signaled to the guards. Chapter 923 Almost immediately, they ushered me into the car. ¡°Caleb, you can¡¯t do this!¡± I protested desperately. Fury consumed me, and my voice erupted in a torrent of anger. I grappled with all my might, but the guards possessed a strength that rendered my struggle futile. The only avenue of escapey in my transformation into a wolf. ¡°Ivy,e out and help me! I begged her, my desperation ringing loud and clear. ¡°I need you now; can you help me?¡± To my disappointment, Ivy remained unresponsive. A multitude of people surrounded me, and I couldn¡¯t use my witch power. Helplessly, I watched as security guards took me to a waiting vehicle, leading to Caleb¡¯s vi. ¡°Let me go! Let me get out of here!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. My anger simmered as I found myself forcibly confined within the vi. A squadron of guards stationed outside ensured my every move was closely monitored, thwarting my escape attempts. With no other recourse, I dialed Caleb¡¯s number, my voice heavy with seriousness. ¡°Caleb, you can¡¯t rush into this decision. I must talk to you. ¡± Caleb remained cold, responding curtly, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for Elena and Dn to be escorted home. Take good care of them in the meantime. T¡¯ll handle the rest. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Without hesitation, I sprang forward and refused, ¡°No! I want to take part in the action to the foggy forest!¡± However, Caleb ended the call decisively. I called him again, but no response came from the other end. The piercing busy signal grated on my nerves, feeding my frustration. Caleb seemed resolute, intent on keeping me away from the woods. After some time, Elena and Dn arrived, apanied by security personnel. It was rare for Dn to leave the hospital, and he needed to take his medicine regrly. His well-being weighed heavily on my mind, diverting my focus, though my anger still smoldered beneath the surface. My chest still burned with anger. Elena sensed my discontent and inquired, ¡°Mom, did you and Dad have a disagreement?¡± Her perceptiveness took me by surprise. I gently ruffled her hair and rified, ¡°It¡¯s because I believe it¡¯s the right course of action, even though it¡¯s risky, and your father disagrees. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a bit upset. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After contemting for a moment, she responded, ¡°Dad should respect your choices, but I think he¡¯s also thinking about what¡¯s best for the family. Mom, just think about it. If something goes wrong because of this, our family might split up again. ¡± Elena¡¯s face said it all; she wasn¡¯t willing to leave me. I cradled my sensible daughter, feeling a twinge of uncertainty creeping in. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t want to take the risk alone. It wasn¡¯t just about my family; those who ced their trust in me had families of their own. Could I stand by and watch them lose everything? As night fell, I tucked the children into bed, my smile fading as I returned to my room, burdened by worry. Caleb hadn¡¯t returned today. There was no news, and uncertainty weighed heavy on my mind. Nervousness coiled at the pit of my belly. Iy on the bed in silence, contemting my next move. Knock! Knock! A sudden knock on the door jolted me from my thoughts. Chapter 924 Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Who is it?¡± I walked over and opened the front door. It was Sally, who was disguised as a maid. I hurried to let her in and closed the door behind her. ¡°Sally, did you bring what I asked for?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Sally carefully took something out and gave it to me. Relief flooded my body and I sighed, feeling my tense muscles loosen. After I was locked up in the vi, I sent Sally a message, requesting her to find a way to grab some tranquilizer from the hospital and bring it over as quickly as she could. Now that I got it, the n was already half-done. ¡°Thank you so much, Sally. ¡± I expressed my gratitude sincerely, giving her a smile. ¡°How are things outside now? Has the disappearance of the batch group of residents been settled?¡± Sally shook her head. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°It¡¯s awful. Only two hours after Zoe ventured into the foggy forest with the search and rescue team, they became unreachable. Now all the people of the Thorn Edge Pack are nervous. After all, no one wants their rtives or friends to disappear and die. ¡± I gulped, my heart squeezing tight, brows furrowing. It was just about like I¡¯d expected. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I asked, ¡°And what about Caleb? What is he going to do next? Has he said anything?¡± Sally shook her head, rubbing her temples with her palm, a weary look on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Debra. Regardless, the search and rescue n clearly can¡¯t go on. Both Caleb and Carlos are anxious. They¡¯re trying to figure something out. ¡± I was lost in thought.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was obvious that Caleb could do nothing about the current situation. It would be meaningless even if they did try and continue a search and rescue operation. It would just end up with more and more people trapped in the forest. The stupidest, bluntest, and most straightforward way was to destroy the whole forest. Unfortunately, the forest covered a massive area. Chapter 925 It would take forever to cut down all of the trees. And the forest was the protective barrier of the Thorn Edge Pack. If the forest was to be destroyed, their safest, most reliable barrier of natural protection would be utterly gone. The cost wasn¡¯t worth it. As I tried to find a way out of this mess, Sally piped up, ¡°Does the forest really have the ghosts of the witches inside, Debra?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the forest is rted to the witches, so I should be able to deal with it. ¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no evidence, right? What if it¡¯s all just a coincidence?¡± I didn¡¯t answer her question, my mind suddenly seized with a memory, something my mother had said to me. She said I¡¯d bear the burden of a difficult fate, straining under it. Was this the beginning of the difficult fate that she had predicted? Carefully, Iid the events down in my head, everything had happened recently, and said seriously, ¡°Sally, I believe Moon Goddess has an intention to arrange me to be Caleb¡¯s mate. I¡¯m the child of a werewolf and a witch. Maybe this is my fate and I don¡¯t want to escape. I want to face it. ¡± Sally wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tight, saying softly, ¡°I know you¡¯re kind and stubborn. If you don¡¯t go in there this time, and something happens to the people of Roz Town, you¡¯ll live in self-me and pain for the rest of your life. So I choose to support you, Debra. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Sally!¡± I hugged her back, relief and joy flooding my veins. I assumed Sally would disagree with me, just like Caleb and the others. However, after learning the truth, she chose to believe in me. It filled me with strength and joy and hope, tion bubbling in my body. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t thank me. ¡± Sally took a step back and shook her head, a smile on her face.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She drew an invitation letter out from her pocket and gave it to me. It would take forever to cut down all of the trees. And the forest was the protective barrier of the Thorn Edge Pack. If the forest was to be destroyed, their safest, most reliable barrier of natural protection would be utterly gone. The cost wasn¡¯t worth it. As I tried to find a way out of this mess, Sally piped up, ¡°Does the forest really have the ghosts of the witches inside, Debra?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the forest is rted to the witches, so I should be able to deal with it. ¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no evidence, right? What if it¡¯s all just a coincidence?¡± I didn¡¯t answer her question, my mind suddenly seized with a memory, something my mother had said to me. She said I¡¯d bear the burden of a difficult fate, straining under it. Was this the beginning of the difficult fate that she had predicted? Carefully, Iid the events down in my head, everything had happened recently, and said seriously, ¡°Sally, I believe Moon Goddess has an intention to arrange me to be Caleb¡¯s mate. I¡¯m the child of a werewolf and a witch. Maybe this is my fate and I don¡¯t want to escape. I want to face it. ¡± Sally wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tight, saying softly, ¡°I know you¡¯re kind and stubborn. If you don¡¯t go in there this time, and something happens to the people of Roz Town, you¡¯ll live in self-me and pain for the rest of your life. So I choose to support you, Debra. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Sally!¡± BunnyBookery I hugged her back, relief and joy flooding my veins. I assumed Sally would disagree with me, just like Caleb and the others. However, after learning the truth, she chose to believe in me. It filled me with strength and joy and hope, tion bubbling in my body. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t thank me. ¡± Sally took a step back and shook her head, a smile on her face. She drew an invitation letter out from her pocket and gave it to me. ¡°I brought this for you. Debra, I hope you can save the people of Roz Town ande back to attend my wedding. You will do it sessfully, won¡¯t you?¡± There was a chic, small pattern on the invitation letter, elegant and cute. It must be designed by Sally herself. Even without leafing through the contents, I knew it was a wedding invitation from Sally and Carlos. It made me feel a little sad. I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d being back alive to attend the wedding. I tried to be rxed, mustering up a smile. Sniffling slightly, I said with a nod, ¡°Okay! I will!¡± ¡°Well, goodbye!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Sally waved at me with a smile, turned around and left reluctantly. ¡°I brought this for you. Debra, I hope you can save the people of Roz Town ande back to attend my wedding. You will do it sessfully, won¡¯t you?¡± There was a chic, small pattern on the invitation letter, elegant and cute. It must be designed by Sally herself. Even without leafing through the contents, I knew it was a wedding invitation from Sally and Carlos. It made me feel a little sad. I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d being back alive to attend the wedding. I tried to be rxed, mustering up a smile. Sniffling slightly, I said with a nod, ¡°Okay! I will!¡± ¡°Well, goodbye!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Sally waved at me with a smile, turned around and left reluctantly. Chapter 926 There was a lingering sadness in his heart. It was such a shame Julie couldn¡¯t see this. His emotions of sorrow and affection intertwined, causing a brief disturbance within him. After a long silence, Liam inhaled deeply, endured the sharp pain in his legs, and strode to the podium. Confidence shone on his face once more, as if he was in control of everything. The feeling he gave others was so familiar that it made them deeply believe in him. d in a sleek ck suit, Liam exuded determination and conviction. A strong voice echoed across the room, delivering the leader¡¯s directive. ¡°My first order of business after returning to Kinnd Group is to acquire the Riley Group at a low price!¡± In the past, the Riley Group held a monopoly over the online shopping market and enjoyed a ster reputation in Salem. Their rising rival, Funbuy, was often side-lined and scandalized by them.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Due to its emphasis on affordable and budget-friendly items, Funbuy was oncebeled as an app for the less fortunate. Some Riley Group app users even scorned those who preferred Funbuy. But now, tables had turned. Funbuy emerged as the titan of shopping apps in Salem, while the once-dominant Riley Group had been dethroned! The news that Liam had made hiseback to the Kinnd Group swiftly swirled around Salem. The audacious proposal to acquire the Riley Group left everyone stunned. A whirlwind of spection arose. Was Liam truly back in the Hoffman family? At the hospital of Salem. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mom, are you feeling alright?¡± In the ward, Vera from the Lambert family was the center of attention, surrounded by worried family members Despite her being in a hospital bed, her vitality seemed untouched as she devoured her meal, not at all appearing Like a sick person. The Lambert family members¡¯ confused faces were a sight to behold. They were clueless about the situation at hand. After Vera had her fill, she delicately wiped her mouth and uttered in a deliberate manner, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m absolutely fine. I only came to the hospital to pretend to be ill. I figured out that the descendant of the Hoffman family came to the wedding to stir up trouble. If he unleashed his fury upon our family, wouldn¡¯t it be a disaster for our family? That¡¯s why I pretended to be ill. ¡± Of course, it was a lie! She felt embarrassed that she had copsed from overwhelming anger. Chapter 927 he humiliation was overwhelming, threatening to tarnish her reputation as the wise figure within the Lambert family who seemed to see through everything. Hearing her words, those surrounding her let out a collective sigh of admiration. She truly was a shrewd and clever old fox! Ynda sat isted in the corner, her eyes reflecting emptiness. A sense of destion washed over her as she silently dwelled on the intense humiliation from the wedding, a wound still fresh in her heart. Was she merely a puppet in others¡¯ hands? Ynda chuckled in self-deprecation. Bitter resentment Lingered in her heart, but after departing the manor, all she was left with was a sense of powerlessness and uncertainty. The unbridgeable divide in social standing left a profound mark on her heart. ¡®s BunnyBookery In contrast to those prominent and influential families, she felt Like a mere speck of duckweed floating on the water¡¯s surface. With a single gentle sweep, she could easily be stripped of any semnce of security or protection. How could she even consider retaliation? Noticing her granddaughter¡¯s distress, Vera felt a pang of unease. After all, Ynda¡¯s efforts were crucial for the future prosperity of the Lambert family. Vera tried to console her, ¡°Ynda, the incident with the Riley family was indeed a severe setback, but you must persevere! Beyond the Riley family, there¡¯s the Evans family and other influential ns. You¡¯re the most stunning woman in Ninverton. Marrying a wealthy man isn¡¯t a difficult thing for you. ¡± Ynda¡¯s face remained ghostly pale. The recent events had unveiled a harsh reality. Even if she wedded into a powerhouse like the Riley family, she could still be heartlessly cast aside when interests came into y. And she would be ravaged and even crushed underfoot! Dignity seemed Like a far-fetched dream. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It dawned upon her that respect and power could only be earned through personal strength. Suddenly, Andrew burst into the room, gasping for air, stuttering, ¡°Quick¡­ turn on the TV!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Good heavens! Maintain some poise even in unexpected situations, understood?¡± Vera chided softly. ¡°L-L-Liam¡­ He¡­¡± Andrew stuttered nervously. At the mention of this name, everyone¡¯s focus instantly shifted to him. This man, whose Life was so entangled with the Lambert family¡¯s fate, always brought a sense of upheaval with each appearance. One of them implored, ¡°Hurry up and tell us! What about Liam?!¡± Chapter 928 Even Ynda, who sat in the corner in a bewildered state, disyed a hint of concern on her countenance. Seeing this, Vera disyed her dissatisfaction, deriding, ¡°Why are you so bothered about that failure Liam? He¡¯s a mere brawler who¡¯s now disabled. Why even mention him?¡± ¡°Liam, he¡¯s rejoined the Kinnd Group!¡± Andrew finally caught his breath and delivered the shocking news! ¡°What ?¡± The whole Lambert family were taken aback. Their eyes were glued to the television screen where the unexpected news of Liam¡¯s return to the Kinnd Group was being broadcast. ¡°Liam Hoffman, the former CEO of Kinnd Group, made a grandeback today at the newly constructed Kinnd Group building in Salem. He also announced his ambitious n to take over the Riley Group¡­¡± The members of the Lambert family were dumbfounded, finding it hard to believe, but the news report already provided all the details. Liam had truly made aeback! Emotions swirled within them, ranging from confusion to astonishment. The once proud Riley family had fallen into bankruptcy, and now their prized possession, the Riley Group, was on the brink of being taken over. Yet, Liam, the man they had underestimated and looked down upon, had once again reached the pinnacle of his career! Life had turned upside down like a wild roller coaster ride, leaving the Lambert family feeling dizzy and disoriented. Vera even clutched her chest tightly, struggling to catch her breath. She said with trembling lips, ¡°Liam is as resilient as a c@@kroach! Every time he faced adversity, he managed to make aeback with a new identity! I truly underestimated him!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Frustration and unease crept into the hearts of the whole family. Now, as the Lambert family¡¯s fortunes dwindled, Liam stood tall as the CEO of Kinnd Group, with a worth exceeding ten billion. And he might have gotten back to the Hoffman family! Could it be that this time he would effortlessly crush the Lambert family, just like squashing an ant? As the Lambert family sank into silence, a familiar voice suddenly broke the stillness at the door. ¡°Long time no see!¡± ALL eyes turned towards Dennis, who had disappeared for a long time. Dressed in an elegant Armani suit, he gracefully entered the room. Chapter 929 The Lambert family were immediately stunned.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After the severe retribution from the Hoffman family at Vera¡¯s birthday party in Ninverton, the Caldwell family had vanishedpletely. They never expected to encounter him here today. Ignoring their shock, Dennis wore a self-assured smile, reverting back to his noble gentleman demeanor. ncing at the TV report, he mockingly sneered at their expressions, ¡°Do you really believe that Liam returned to the Hoffman family and reimed his heir status? Let me enlighten you. He merely managed to make aeback by aplishing some petty achievements and bribing a direct descendant of the Hoffman family. In the end, he¡¯s just a senior employee. ¡± Vera¡¯s face shed with suspicion when she heard this. She cautiously inquired, ¡°Has the Caldwell family settled in Salem?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dennis boasted, a smug smile adorning his face. ¡°You all know how my family had fallen. My father came to Salem to explore business opportunities, just to give it a shot. Initially, ourpany faced stagnation. But my father made a bold decision and invested all our savings into buying shares of Kinnd Group. Within a few months, the market value of Kinnd Group skyrocketed more than tenfold, turning it into a dominant force in Salem, and my family regained some of our former influence. Now, my father¡¯spany is a major retailer for Funbuy, with assets exceeding one billion!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Mixed emotions swirled within everyone. Fate, indeed, had a strange way of ying its hand. The Caldwell family had been ruined by Kinnd Group, yet now it resurrected as a prominent n because of it! Regret seeped into the hearts of the Lambert family. If only they had foreseen it, they would have invested in Kinnd Group shares as well. ¡°Dennis, you didn¡¯te here just to visit me, did you?¡± Vera¡¯s countenance transformed into one of kindness as soon as she heard about the Caldwell family¡¯s resurgence. She stole a nce at Ynda. Dennis said eagerly, ¡°I¡¯m here for Ynda. I¡¯ve heard about the hardships she went through. Now that the Riley family has crumbled, I believe it¡¯s time for me to return and free her from this ordeal! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His gaze fixated on Ynda, the woman he had always been concerned about. Since leaving Ninverton, Dennis hadn¡®t been able to erase Ynda from his mind. It wasn¡¯t love per se, but more of an obsession and an insatiable desire to possess her! One always longed for what they couldn¡¯t have. Especially when it came to a woman who was taken away from him! As Dennis witnessed the Lambert family¡¯s current state of despair, a sense of delight filled his heart. The opportunity had presented itself! As these words reached the ears of all Lambert family members, all eyes turned towards Ynda. The sunlight poured through the window, casting a warm glow on Ynda¡¯s stunning profile. Her white dress clung to her skin, entuating her attractive figure and adding a newfound maturity to her allure. Chapter 930 It was the beauty born out of a series of life experiences. Dennis couldn¡¯t help but gaze at her shape, captivated by her presence. ¡°Now that Liam is back at Kinnd Group, and Funbuy has be the Caldwell family¡¯s money-making application, aren¡¯t you worried that Liam will dispose of you?¡± Ynda didn¡¯t disy any warmth towards her ex. Instead, she appeared indifferent. The members of the Lambert family held a grudge in their eyes. At the Riley family¡¯s wedding, they knew that if Dennis hadn¡¯t interfered, the Lambert family would have already been connected to the Hoffman family, worth trillions of dors, through marriage! They wouldn¡¯t have been in such a predicament now! And, Dennis¡¯s return was apanied by an air of superiority that made the Lambert family uneasy. In truth, Dennis was already aware of the Riley family¡¯s wedding before he came. He smirked and shook his head as if he had the whole situation under control. ¡°You Lambert family really underestimate me. A lot of people envy the sess of Funbuy. Do you really think it can be handled by a disabled man who has been disowned by his own family? To be honest, someone has reached me secretlytely, seeking my help in dealing with Liam. That person is from a n with the assets worth trillions of dor: Ynda¡¯s interest was piqued. She inquired, ¡°The Norris family?¡± But the Norris family only had assets worth hundreds of billions of dors.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Families with the assets worth trillions of dors were shrouded in mystery, and one needed connections to inquire about them. Clearly, the Lambert familycked such connections. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll keep it a secret. ¡± Dennis maintained an air of mystery. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This action left the Lambert family members in suspense, eager to know the answer. When they looked at Dennis again, their eyes brimmed with passion and enthusiasm. At that moment, they finally realized one thing. Dennis had emerged as a powerful figure once more! He had a powerful n backing him, so it was only natural that he wouldn¡¯t fear Liam. With this realization, Vera swiftly changed her attitude and became very enthusiastic. She grabbed Dennis¡¯s hand, brought Ynda¡¯s hand forward, and dered, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m handing Ynda over to you from now on!¡± Vera¡¯s swift change of attitude and shamelessness disgusted the Lambert family members, challenging their values. However, Dennis was very pleased. He knew the true colors of the Lambert family members. As long as he retained his current status, they would unquestionably cater to him, including Ynda! Chapter 931 Whether their actions were sincere or not, he didn¡¯t care in the slightest. It was just because of his possessiveness! Outside Furi Hospital, a Toyota slowly halted. It was Liam¡¯s current car. He found the Bugatti too ostentatious and disruptive to his peaceful life, so he returned it to Theo. Besides, the Toyota¡¯s performance was good, albeit a bit worn-out. Liam had grown fond of it and had no intentions of changing it. Regardless of his wealth, his own happiness had be far more valuable. After a few days of quiet rest, Liam¡¯s injuries had mostly healed, though his legs still showed a slight swelling. He could manage to walk with the aid of a walking stick. He hade to the hospital not only to have his stitches taken out, but also because¡­ On that day, Julie would be discharged from the hospital! Liam had thoroughly inquired into the details and deliberately chose to visit the hospital on this particr day. For him, even just one more look at her would give him some Level of satisfaction! In a tumultuous state of mind, Liam hobbled along, pretending to casually stroll past Julie¡¯s ward. But lo and behold! The room was already empty. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery Feeling a pang of loneliness, Liam mustered a self-deprecating smile and let out a sigh. ¡°Perhaps God no longer wants me to disrupt her peace. ¡± After a brief pause, tears welled up in the corners of his eyes. After being lost in thought for some time, Liam wanted to turn to leave. However, at that very moment, a familiar voice came from behind. ¡°What a coincidence! What brings you here?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Liam was suddenly struck by astonishment, his body trembling. All the suppressed longing and emotions burst forth like a river breaking its banks, coursing through every fiber of his being. It was her voice! Chapter 932 Liam¡¯s body quivered as he fought to steady his breathing. He attempted to regain control of his emotions before daring to meet Julie¡¯s gaze. Mixed emotions churned inside him, but he could only manage a simple greeting. ¡°Julie, you can finally leave the hospital. Take good care of yourself. ¡± With that, Liam turned on his heels and left. Julie hastily chased after him. ¡°Wait! You said we were friends, right? Why are you leaving so coldly after you just Laid your eyes on me?¡± A bitter taste welled up in Liam¡¯s throat as he recalled the promise he made to Ulises. Besides, he had already resolved not to disrupt Julie¡¯s life any further. Liam forced a smile, meeting her gentle, clear eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because I have some urgent matters to handle at work. I¡¯lle visit you another day, okay?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With those words, he hastened his steps. He was scared that if he lingered, his strongest emotions would overpower him. ¡°Why am I feeling so sad?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Julie¡¯s eyes, profound and filled with unspeakable sorrow, remained fixed on Liam¡¯s retreating figure. Tears threatened to well up in her eyes. In the past few days, thoughts of Liam had upied her mind, yet the memories of their time together remained hazy and iplete. After a moment of thinking, Julie sent a message to her former secretary, Vivian, seeking rity. ¡°What exactly is my rtionship with Liam? Are we really just friends?¡± ¡°Of course, Julie. Have you probably fallen for Mr. Hoffman? Well, you can¡¯t be med for that. He¡¯s quite the charmer and has built a legendary business empire with his own knowledge! Once you recover, you cane back to Kinnd Group and we can work hard together again. There will be chances to get closer to Mr. Hoffman,¡± Vivian responded half-jokingly. Julie sighed as she put her phone away, reflecting on the twists and turns of life. Vivian, who was her secretary just a year ago, now upied her former position. Life truly held surprises and ironies. Julie had also done some digging into Liam¡¯s past achievements and recognized his capabilities. Julie used to Look down on such a person who married into the Lambert family for three years. But everything changed a year ago when Liam suddenly emerged as the CEO of Kinnd Group. Chapter 933 He had created the Funbuy app and built a business through his own efforts. This showed that Liam was not an unproductive person who was dependent on the Lambert family¡¯s power. It also added ayer of mystery to his identity. Lately, Julie had been consumed with thoughts of Liam¡¯s uneasy demeanor when she first woke up. Coupled with his enigmatic aura, it left her utterly charmed. Letting out a heavy sigh, she attributed it to the lingering effects of her amnesia. Just then, Yesenia ran over, panting heavily. Displeasure shed across her face as she saw Liam. She then told Julie, ¡°Julie, you should have less contact with people Like him! Don¡¯t just stand there, Mr. Norris is waiting downstairs!¡± Julie averted her gaze and said nothing. She walked out of the hospital with Yesenia. Once they were gone, Liam came out from around the corner. He had been silently watching Julie. Just catching a glimpse of her brought himfort.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Leaning on his walking stick, he slowly made his way to the window. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Outside, the person he cherished the most stood by the roadside, waiting for a car. Intense distress surged through Liam¡¯s heart. He yearned to run down and hold Julie in his embrace. He wanted to express all the longing in his heart with the most affectionate words. But he was unable to! Ulises¡¯s and Yesenia¡¯s rejection, coupled with Julie¡¯s amnesia, had be an undefeatable obstacle in his heart. ¡°Julie, I hope you find happiness,¡± Liam muttered, finally quelling the nearly instinctive urge. In that moment, a luxurious Ferrari costing three million dors pulled up in front of Julie. A handsome gentleman stepped out of the car with an air of elegance. A yful smile graced his face as he warmly greeted Yesenia and Julie, inviting them into the car. ¡°What is Yesenia up to this time? Does she want the history to repeat itself?¡± Liam¡¯s heart ached at the sight of this, causing him to narrow his eyes in fury. Chapter 934 It was not just because another man was getting close to Julie, but also because Yesenia was still thinking about pimping out her daughter! Liam saw Yesenia smiling, eagerly trying to satisfy that man. It reminded Liam of how she had fawned over Tyler. The anger inside him surged uncontrobly, and he fiercely struck the wall with his fist. He paid no mind to the pain coursing through his fist. His gaze remained fixed on the departing Ferrari.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. And his eyes slowly turned bloodshot. ¡°Julie, I won¡¯t Let you be hurt again,¡± he muttered under his breath. Liam brought out his phone. Based on his fleeting impression, he diligently drew a sketch of the face of the rich gentleman. The portrait he created exceeded the skill of numerous art masters, and anyone knowledgeable would be amazed by its quality. With thepleted portrait in hand, Liam sent it to Theo and simultaneously dialed his phone number. ¡°Theo, I need you to help me investigate this person. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Even Theo, a man who had seen the world in all itsplexities, was taken aback by the icy tone in Liam¡¯s voice. Quickly, he managed to gather all the necessary details and ryed them to Liam. The man was named rence Norris, a direct descendant of the affluent Norris family, with a worth reaching hundreds of billions. He was the nephew of Emory and the son of Fuller. At first nce, he appeared as a gentleman, but beneath that facade, his thoughts were twisted and distorted. He was obsessively territorial, particrly towards possessions and women, and exhibited a violent streak. His s@xual preferences were notably peculiar. He had caused suffering to countless female celebrities and renowned models. Those who resisted faced his vindictive wrath. Some victims, unable to endure the torment, had chosen to end their lives by jumping off buildings. If not for the Norris family¡¯s influence, which helped him wipe clean his messes, he would have been imprisoned Long ago! ¡°Despicable creature! Wanting to do the same to Julie? He¡¯s practically begging for death!¡± Chapter 935 Liam stared at the information on the screen, each word Like a de to his chest. His gaze bore a glint of murderous intent. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, have the Norris family crossed you? Shall I take action?¡± Theo called him and asked. In a raspy voice, Liam dered, ¡°No, I want to savor every moment, ying with him slowly. ¡± Theo nodded. He would follow Liam¡¯s orders and wouldn¡¯t interfere in it rashly. He proceeded with his report. ¡°Additionally, the Cortez family have reached out to me many times recently to inquire about Maximiliano and cautiously ask if he has any feelings for Julie. I dismissed them.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Mr. Hoffman, your disguise seems to have stirred the pot. Many seek to exploit it for a connection to the Hoffman family. ¡± Hearing this, Liam instantlyprehended the situation. A smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°The Cortez family never strays from their profit-chasing instinct. They assumed Maximiliano fancied Julie and intended to use that to build bridges with the Hoffman family. Now they¡¯ve turned their attention to the Norris family since their initial n has failed. How opportunistic!¡± At that moment, his resentment towards the Cortez family skyrocketed! If not for their association with Julie, Liam would have obliterated them long ago! Suddenly, a news notification caught his eye. Liam clicked on the alert and nced at the Facebook news page. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ There were many pieces of news about the Riley family. The contents of those reports were captivating and attention-grabbing. ¡°The Riley family in ruins, the father and son now behind bars!¡± ¡°Norris family, worth hundreds of billions, set to take control of Riley Group and revamp its management. ¡± ¡°Norris family, worth hundreds of billions, splurges on special offers to regain the trust of Riley Group¡¯s app users. ¡± Liam saw through the fabricated reports instantly. They were the handiwork of paid posters. The Norris family paid them! The objective was to spice up the Norris family¡¯s determination of taking over the Riley Group. ¡°Humph! The Norris family, so audacious they¡¯re trying to grab my thing! With the Riley family in ruins, they dare to provoke me further. Very well, there¡¯s a valuable lesson they must learn. I will definitely take over the Riley Group!¡± Chapter 936 Liam scoffed and turned away from the news. His fists were tightly clenched, his nails turned white from the force, and his fury was at its peak. However, what truly ignited his rage wasn¡¯t the Norris family¡¯s audacity to challenge him for the Riley Group. It was because of Julie. His most cherished woman. Liam whispered to himself, ¡°Julie, I will never let you be the bride of such a monster. I won¡¯t even allow you two to spend time together!¡± In Kinnd Group, Liam returned to the CEO¡¯s office. Vivian, dressed in a business suit, walked in and reported respectfully, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, the Norris family have already acquired the Riley Group. With the investment from the Norris family, it will be difficult for Kinnd Group to proceed with the merging and acquisition. ¡± As she spoke, her words were filled with worry. However, Liam remained calm. He smiled confidently and said, ¡°I have already started acquiring the shares of Riley Group in secret. The Norris family only holds thirty-five percent of the shares of Riley Group. Currently, I own thirty percent of the shares. With this, whoever acquires the rest of the scattered shares will have a guaranteed chance of sess. And I have already arranged for someone to handle this matter. You have nothing to worry about. ¡± Vivian¡¯s face was filled with astonishment when she heard this. And that familiar feeling surged in her heart again. He looked at Liam in front of her. Confidence, strategic nning, and decisive actions.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He had them all. This must be the strength that created the glory of Kinnd Group, right? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He returned and nned everything early on. It was as if the Riley Group was already within his grasp. Vivian could no Longer hide the admiration in her eyes. She also remembered when Liam rescued her from the Dragon Gang before. He was like a heroic figure. No one else could give her such a sense of security. Only him. And Vivian longed for it. She greatly desired to be protected by Liam forever. She suddenly remembered Julie. She didn¡¯t mean to hide the truth from Julie, but she thought perhaps this was her only chance to win Liam¡¯s favor. Guilt surged in Vivian¡¯s heart, but it was immediately overshadowed by Liam¡¯s images. At this moment, she decided to admit the fact that she had a crush on Liam. Vivian blinked her big watery eyes and praised affectionately, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you are amazing! With you here, there is no doubt that Chapter 937 Kinnd Group will surely be better and better.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± Liam didn¡¯t notice this strangeness in Vivian. He waved his hand, hinting at her to leave. At this moment, the receptionist at the front desk called. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, someone named Ynda Lambert is here. She said she is your friend, and she wants to discuss a deal with you. ¡± Liam¡¯s brows furrowed. He had no idea why Ynda suddenly came. But he still said, ¡°Let here up. ¡± After a while, the click-ck of high heels on the floor echoed in the corridor. With graceful steps, Ynda, in a long red dress and ck high heels, entered the office. She straightened her chest to unabashedly showcase her perfect curves to Liam. The vertical groove in the middle of her chest was exposed, and her long slender legs radiated maturity and s@xiness. Her exquisite makeup, coupled with a charming smile, made her look more elegant. She exuded an indescribable aura of a high-ss Lady. No wonder she was the number one beauty in Ninverton. ¡°Long time no see. ¡± Ynda confidently greeted Liam. Liam picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip while looking at her. Although the scene in front of him was tempting, he wouldn¡¯t be moved even the slightest. With an indifferent expression, he said in a maic voice, ¡°Get straight to the point. What kind of deal are you here to discuss with me?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ynda parted her red lips sensually and slid her fingers along the strap of her dress, lingering in the groove. She pointed at herself confidently and said, ¡°The deal. Well¡­ it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t you want me? We had been married for three years, and you haven¡¯t had the pleasure with me yet. ¡± The expression on Liam¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. He replied, ¡°I actually find it distasteful. Get out of here. I am not interested in you. And don¡¯t disturb me again in the future. ¡± However, Ynda didn¡¯t intend to give up. After all, she came here with determination. And she had already expected Liam would react this way. Ynda twisted her slender waist and Leaned closer to Liam. She used her finger to Lift Liam¡¯s chin. Her red Lips parted slightly, and she exhaled a warm breath on his face. Chapter 938 Then she said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be so absolute with your words. Countless people desire to have me, but they will never have the opportunity. And as Long as you agree to marry me, I will tell you a shocking secret that will threaten the existence of Kinnd Group, as well as your position as CEO. ¡± Having uttered those words, Ynda fixed her gaze upon Liam. Words had the potential to deceive, but the sentiment mirrored in one¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t lie. Ynda yearned to see his gaze soften, to morph into anticipation, possibly even longing. Nevertheless, Liam¡¯s eyes still harbored nothing but alienation and coldness. It was dering the distance between the two! Ynda felt as though she¡¯d been stabbed in the heart, her voice shaky as she pleaded, ¡°Liam! Can¡¯t you find it in your heart to love me? After being married with me for three long years, how can you be so devoid ofpassion?¡± A wave of sorrow and indignation surged within her towards this man who was supposed to be hers, yet was now tantly disregarding her. Ynda could not fathom that her allure didn¡¯t even create a stir in Liam¡¯s heart. She¡¯d put efforts into her attire that day, and it wasn¡¯t Lost on the onlookers who passed her by. Many admirers had even attempted to get her number. However, before Liam, she was met with nothing but his frosty gaze. This crushing defeat led her to question her charm. Regardless of her efforts, Ynda¡¯s attempts to pique Liam¡¯s interest proved futile. Then she said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be so absolute with your words. Countless people desire to have me, but they will never have the opportunity. And as Long as you agree to marry me, I will tell you a shocking secret that will threaten the existence of Kinnd Group, as well as your position as CEO. ¡± Having uttered those words, Ynda fixed her gaze upon Liam. Words had the potential to deceive, but the sentiment mirrored in one¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t lie. Ynda yearned to see his gaze soften, to morph into anticipation, possibly even longing. Nevertheless, Liam¡¯s eyes still harbored nothing but alienation and coldness. It was dering the distance between the two! Ynda felt as though she¡¯d been stabbed in the heart, her voice shaky as she pleaded, ¡°Liam! Can¡¯t you find it in your heart to love me? After being married with me for three long years, how can you be so devoid ofpassion?¡± A wave of sorrow and indignation surged within her towards this man who was supposed to be hers, yet was now tantly disregarding her. Ynda could not fathom that her allure didn¡¯t even create a stir in Liam¡¯s heart. She¡¯d put efforts into her attire that day, and it wasn¡¯t Lost on the onlookers who passed her by. Many admirers had even attempted to get her number. However, before Liam, she was met with nothing but his frosty gaze. BunnyBookery This crushing defeat led her to question her charm. Regardless of her efforts, Ynda¡¯s attempts to pique Liam¡¯s interest proved futile. In response to her pleas, he scoffed, ¡°Every single Lambert is the same. When I was at my lowest, you scorned and tormented me. Now that I¡¯ve reimed my position at Kinnd Group, you scramble to win me back. Do you take me for a fool? Is it because the fall of the Riley family left the Lambert family without a protector that you¡¯re trying to reel me back in? Did you really think I¡¯d wee you with open arms?¡± His words echoed with bitter derision, revealing his deep-seated resentment. Ynda was taken aback, her anger ring, shame tinting her cheeks, and her lip bleeding from her biting it in frustration. She pointed an usatory finger at Liam, her voice bordering on hysterical. ¡°I never expected such humiliation from you. But mark my words, you will regret this! You will beg for my mercy, on your knees!¡± ¡°Someone! Come and see the guest off!¡± Liam ordered calmly, not bothering to hide his disdain. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can find my way. ¡± As the sound of high heels resonated, Ynda¡¯s silhouette vanished from sight. When Liam¡¯s gaze followed her retreat, it was filled with icy amusement, a smirk ying on his Lips. He had a pretty good idea what kind of secret Ynda was talking about. In response to her pleas, he scoffed, ¡°Every single Lambert is the same. When I was at my lowest, you scorned and tormented me. Now that I¡¯ve reimed my position at Kinnd Group, you scramble to win me back. Do you take me for a fool? Is it because the fall of the Riley family left the Lambert family without a protector that you¡¯re trying to reel me back in? Did you really think I¡¯d wee you with open arms?¡± His words echoed with bitter derision, revealing his deep-seated resentment. Ynda was taken aback, her anger ring, shame tinting her cheeks, and her lip bleeding from her biting it in frustration. She pointed an usatory finger at Liam, her voice bordering on hysterical. ¡°I never expected such humiliation from you. But mark my words, you will regret this! You will beg for my mercy, on your knees!¡± ¡°Someone! Come and see the guest off!¡± Liam ordered calmly, not bothering to hide his disdain. ¡°There¡¯s no need.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I can find my way. ¡± As the sound of high heels resonated, Ynda¡¯s silhouette vanished from sight. When Liam¡¯s gaze followed her retreat, it was filled with icy amusement, a smirk ying on his Lips. He had a pretty good idea what kind of secret Ynda was talking about. Chapter 939 ¡°You think you can control me, but the joke¡¯s on you, Ynda,¡± Liam scoffed under his breath. Not too long ago, he received a report from Theo. The Funbuy application was growing at an impressive rate, catching the attention of influential families worth trillions of dors. They recognized its potential and were eager to invest andpete for a slice of the pie. These affluent families had repeatedly tried to undermine the Hoffman family, only to be met with stiff resistance. Liam chuckled, thinking these vultures circling his sessful app could only operate from the shadows. He had taken precautions, having his trusted confidantes look into all the coborators. As expected, something was wrong. It was an unremarkable retailer, and the boss behind it was actually Jerry! Now, the actions of the Caldwell family in Salem were under Aikin¡¯s watchful eyes. Liam was well aware that Dennis had paid Ynda a visit at the hospital. ¡°I initially considered sparing you for Andrea¡¯s sake. But if you insist on making trouble, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,¡± Liam muttered to himself, his eyes narrowing menacingly. With a smirk, he dialed Aikin¡¯s number. ¡°Take action!¡± ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Meanwhile, Dennis had just arrived at the Royal Hotel and promptly made his way to the Lavish conference room on the top floor. A number of individuals, all nursing grudges against Liam, were already assembled. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Kevin, Emerson, his son, Colette and others sat in tense silence. Dennis¡¯ arrival immediately drew their attention.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With a stern expression, Kevin approached Dennis and demanded, ¡°Identify yourself. What¡¯s your background?¡± A flicker of annoyance crossed Dennis¡¯ features as he was halted. He dered haughtily, ¡°I belong to the Caldwell family, possessing assets worth over a billion. Step aside!¡± Suddenly, a swift p sent him sprawling on the floor. Kevin¡¯s gaze wasden with malice as he delivered a kick to Dennis¡® body with his leather shoe. A scornfulugh echoed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you trained to act modestly when you Lack real strength? Are you trying to convince me that an ant dares to roar at a titan, much like that bastard, Liam?¡± Chapter 940 Ah! Dennis¡¯ eyes red with anguish. He demanded indignantly, ¡°Who on earth are you? How dare you assault me? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Kevin chuckled, his gaze as dismissive as if surveying a beggar. Just then, Colette, positioned behind him, approached gracefully, her slender waist swaying with elegance. ¡°Can any insignificant person attend the meeting? Observe closely, this is Kevin Evans of the Evans family! The Evans family ranks first among the top ten families of Salem, with a whopping fifty-billion-dolLar fortune!¡± She proceeded to introduce Emerson. ¡°Meet the leader of the Dragon Gang, a force to reckon with, with its twenty thousand strong members, wielding significant power across several cities. He¡¯s the real underworld king!¡± Finally, she ignited a cigarette, expelling a grey smoke ring in Dennis¡¯ direction. She taunted, ¡°I am but a member of the capital¡¯s Hopkins family. Not overly wealthy, merely worth fifty billion! Do you now understand your standing before us? You are a total fool!¡± The others present joined in the mockery. ¡°Colette, how ruthless you are. What if he ended up wetting his pants, all because of the information you gave him? That would spoil the atmosphere, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°My bad. I was only berating a dog when it unexpectedly lunged at us. ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Listening to their ridicule, Dennis sat straight up from his spot on the floor, his body rigid with dread. In his profound fear, hisplexion had turned ghostly pale. He finally came to realize his own foolishness and ignorance. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This was, after all, Salem, a big city, not some tiny city like Ninverton. A fortune of over a billion was peanuts before these heavyweights. Any one of them could crush him effortlessly. Upon this realization, Dennis¡¯ lips quivered as he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m nothing but a dog. I¡¯m here on Mr. Norris¡¯ orders. Please don¡¯t make things tough for me!¡± Kevin grunted, his smile cruel. He crouched, gave Dennis¡¯ cheek a pat, and warned, ¡°Since you¡¯re Mr. Norris¡¯ dog, behave ordingly and refrain from yapping. If it happens again, I might just step on your head and squish your brains! Exining it to Mr. Norris might be a nuisance, but I¡¯m not one to shy away from trouble. Care to test it?¡± Dennis believed every word and shook his head frantically. Just then, a sardonic voice echoed. ¡°Mr. Evans, I wouldn¡¯t have expected your refined demeanor to conceal such a fiery temper. ¡± Chapter 941 ¡°The Fairclough and Lawrence families are uniting through marriage.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A grand wedding is nned, and they¡¯ve entrusted the Thomas Group with the task of designing the wedding jewelry. ¡± Seated, Marcus epted the document, skimming its contents. The uing event was significant; both families held prestigious positions. The wedding jewelry required meticulous attention and _ exceptional craftsmanship, disregarding expense. Particrly the jewelry designated for the bride. In that moment, a call came through from the bride¡¯s father, which Marcus promptly answered. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I entrust the Thomas Group to oversee the creation of my daughter¡¯s wedding jewelry. Ensure that it¡¯s a delightful surprise for everyone. Cost is not a concern. ¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Fairclough. We will meet your specifications, whatever they may be. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. Maintain regrmunication with me throughout the design process. ¡± ¡°Absolutely. ¡± After ending the call, Marcus redirected his attention to the documents. Thebined influence of the Fairclough and Lawrence families was substantial. Consequently, he had to approach it with heightened seriousness. Among the upper echelons, individuals possessed a more refined taste in jewelrypared to the general popce. Squinting thoughtfully, Marcus contemted the task at hand. The wedding was merely a month away, leaving minimal time for preparations. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The urgency stemmed from the sudden serious illness of Mr. Lawrence, the elder member of the family. Originally, their n involved an engagement this year followed by a wedding the next. However, due to his health, they chose to forgo the engagement and proceed directly to an borate wedding ceremony. Typically, designing jewelry for such an _ extensive event demanded considerable time. Derek added, ¡°Nancy has been on her way home. She¡¯ll be here today. ¡± Marcus paused briefly before instructing, ¡°Notify the design department to convene for a meeting. ¡± Meanwhile, as Millie exited the Thomas Group building, the brilliant sun¡¯s rays bore down on her, inflicting sharp difort. She hastened her steps. An elegantly attired woman garbed in rose-red attire, towing a suitcase, brushed by swiftly. Millie cast a nce back, pondering for a moment before recognizing the figure as Nancy, who had returned from her time abroad. Ever since learning that Millie had secured a position at the Thomas Group, Nancy had orchestrated her homing. She wouldn¡¯t permit Millie to supnt her in her absence. Chapter 942 Nancy harbored an enduring grudge against Millie, convinced that her defeat had been a mere stroke of luck. Nancy was adamant that Millie couldn¡¯t genuinely surpass her in skill. Nancy¡¯s attention shifted towards Millie, and she immediately disyed a frigid smile. Nancy was well-informed about the current affairs at thepany, despite her overseas location. Upon hearing of the imminent Fairclough and Lawrence family union, Nancy promptly returned. The responsibility of designing the wedding jewelry would naturally fall upon the Thomas Group. She was resolute about showcasing her talents upon her return. Millie pivoted, her gaze downward, as she hailed a taxi. Nancy stood at the entrance of the design department, exuding an air of radiance that instantly drew attention. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Nancy¡¯s return. ¡± With the return of the head designer, work momentarily ceased as everyone rose to their feet, warmly weing her presence. ¡°Thank you for your dedication during my absence. As a token of my appreciation, I¡¯ve brought back some gifts for you all. ¡± Nancy relished the attention she received. Opening her suitcase, she revealed an array of cosmetics she had acquired during her travels.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Emerie chimed in, ¡°Your thoughtfulness is truly touching. Bringing gifts for us is so kind. ¡± ¡°Absolutely, Nancy. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Nancy, your generosity is heartwarming. ¡± Amid the chorus ofpliments, Nancy¡¯s smile deepened. Nancy knew the significance of winning the allegiance of her subordinates. A small gesture like gifting could easily elevate her standing in their eyes. Once the reception of her gifts concluded, she made her way to the president¡¯s office. Outside the door, her knuckles rapped lightly. ¡°Enter. ¡± As she stepped inside, her gaze locked onto Marcus, who was engrossed in perusing a document. A palpable tension enveloped the room, and Nancy felt herself bing increasingly anxious. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I¡¯vepleted my studies abroad. ¡± Chapter 943 ensing a frigid gaze upon her, Nancy momentarily froze, her head bowing in response. Her thoughts appeared to beid bare, with no refuge to escape from the scrutiny of someone astute. Indeed, Marcus epitomized such discerning insight. Back then, in order to secure her standing, she had beenpelled to embark on her overseas venture. She had been eagerly waiting for the opportune moment to return ahead of schedule. ¡°A few days ago, upon learning of the impending marriage between the Lawrence and Fairclough families, I expedited my return. I anticipate the wedding jewelry project will be entrusted to our firm. In my capacity as head designer, I¡¯m prepared to assume this responsibility. ¡± Though spoken sincerely, an air of unease hung in the silence that ensued. With a pen in hand, Marcus lightly tapped it against his desk, allowing the tension to linger. Nancy¡¯s heart raced, bracing for his response. After a pause, Marcus finally spoke. ¡°Proceed downstairs and prepare for the meeting.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Exiting the room, Nancy touched her forehead, recognizing how narrowly she had escaped a precarious situation. Inside the meeting room, the ambiance was taut. Marcus¡¯ expression was strained, and he projected a stern countenance. The rest of the attendees averted their gazes, diligently perusing their documents, wary of disrupting the stillness. ¡°I have assigned each of you demanding design tasks. I urge you to exert your utmost efforts. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Silent nces exchanged among the attendees were redirected towards Nancy, who wore a confident smile. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I assure you that I will lead the department inpleting these tasks. ¡± However, Marcus seemed preupied, his attention drifting across the faces gathered. The meeting convened the entire design department, yet two spots remained unupied, one of which belonged to Millie. He couldn¡¯t help but have Millie¡¯s visage upy his thoughts. Each of her smiles now held the power to bring him joy. An unexined smile graced his lips. A collective astonishment swept through the room as everyone observed Marcus, his gaze fixed on an empty space, his smile radiant. Fueled by resentment, Nancy managed to maintain her poise, retaining a well -practiced smile. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I intend to allocate tasks to everyone meticulously, thus optimizing our efficiency. ¡± Chapter 944 Returning to the present moment, Marcus cleared his throat and spoke. ¡°Of course, proceed with the assignments. ¡± Marcus nced at the clock and uttered, ¡°Dismiss. ¡± Then he stood up and strode out, followed by Derek, who hastened to catch up. ¡°Mr. Thomas, the Fairclough family just called and invited you to have dinner with them tomorrow night. ¡± Marcus paused for a second. The Fairclough family was in the coal business, which had faced challenges in recent years due to government regtions. However, with new leadership, they had managed to revive their fortunes. This time, they were spending generously on the uing wedding, likely to unt their regained sess. Lately, Marcus had been inclined to decline evening social engagements, as he now preferred spending his nights with Millie. In the meeting room, the attendees gradually rose from their seats and began to exit. Emerie bit her lower lip and gingerly touched her stinging cheek. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Nancy approached, curious, as she hadn¡¯t noticed any change in Emerie¡¯splexion earlier. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Emerie withdrew her hand, and her eyes zed with anger. ¡°Millie pped me, that bitch!¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, and her brows furrowed. ¡°Well, but I had my own revenge. I nted a sachet in her desk drawer, which triggered an allergic reaction all over her body, leaving her covered in rashes. And today, I deliberately exposed her red, irritated skin by removing her mask in front of everyone. ¡± Upon recalling the image of Millie¡¯s irritated skin beneath her mask, Emerie¡¯s mood improved considerably. A faint smile crept onto Nancy¡¯s lips. The satisfaction was palpable. ¡°Seeing her suffer is quite gratifying. I wish I could destroy that face forever. ¡± Emerie was taken aback. Was Nancy implying something far more sinister? ¡°Nancy, honestly, I don¡¯t think Marcus pays her much heed. Millie is just an intern in the design department, essentially starting from scratch. If Mr Thomas was truly infatuated with her, he wouldn¡¯t have let her begin at the bottom. ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 945 Even so, Emerie¡¯s discontent remained. How did someone as unassuming as Millie end up marrying the most captivating man? ¡°Where¡¯s Rosie?¡± Nancy found it odd that she hadn¡¯t seen Rosie around. ¡°She went out this afternoon. If she had known you were back, she probably wouldn¡¯t have left. ¡± Meanwhile, at Preagend University, Rosie had located Kaya. She had dug into Kaya¡¯s background and discovered her yearning to infiltrate the Thomas Group. Moreover, Kaya had set her sights on Marcus. When approached, Kaya¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Who are you?¡± She didn¡¯t recognize the woman in business attire. ¡°You needn¡¯t concern yourself with that. I¡¯m aware of your infatuation with Marcus and your aspiration to join the Thomas Group. Unfortunately, you ranked fourth, missing out on a great opportunity.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Kaya¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment and disbelief. ¡°You investigated me?¡± Kaya¡¯s voice dripped with both embarrassment and anger. Rosie shrugged indifferently. ¡°There is no need to be defensive. I¡¯m here to offer you a second chance. ¡± After a brief pause, Kaya asked cautiously, ¡°What chance?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Share your phone number with me, and I¡¯ll provide you with Marcus¡¯ dinner ns. Since you¡¯re smitten with him, you can likely guess my intentions. ¡± ¡°Are you asking me to seduce him?¡± Rosie nodded, her gaze appraising Kaya¡¯s appearance. ¡°Indeed. Do you believe you¡¯re inferior to Millie?¡± This ploy instantly ignited Kaya¡¯s determination. ¡°Millie is nothing but a loser. I¡¯m certainly more worthy than her. ¡± ¡°Very well then. Await my message. ¡± When Marcus returned home, he spotted Millie seated on a bench in the garden, her gaze lost in the distance. ¡°The evening is setting in,¡± Marcus remarked. Millie shifted her gaze towards him. His hand was nonchntly nestled within the pocket of his sleek ck trousers, his eyes engaged in studying her. Chapter 946 ¡°You don¡¯t need to wear that around me. ¡± He felt the need to remove her mask for her face to breathe freely. No matter how altered her appearance, he assured her that he would never disdain her. Millie hesitated momentarily, then proceeded to put on the mask. ¡°No matter how you look, I won¡¯t look down on you,¡± Marcus affirmed. Millie arched an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Really?¡± A nod of agreement came from Marcus. A warmth washed over Millie¡¯s heart. ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯ll have to dy my return by a few more days. I need to wait for my allergy symptoms to improve before I can take my grandma back to the countryside. Only after she¡¯s settled there can I return to work at thepany. ¡± Imagining the challenging journey back to the rural area, Marcus subtly furrowed his brow. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take your grandma home. You needn¡¯t trouble yourself. ¡± Millie shook her head, asserting, ¡°I want to be the one to apany my grandma back. Only when I know she¡¯sfortably settled will I find peace of mind. ¡± Her grandma was the anchor of her life, the person she had fought hard to bring back from the brink. Only once she had ensured her grandmother¡¯s wellbeing could she return to work and find sce. In the past, Millie had even entertained the idea of returning to the countryside to live a simple life by her grandma¡¯s side. Marcus didn¡¯t push the matter any further, silently epting her determination. ¡°Marcus, Millie. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A voice came from behind, and the two turned to find Bruce approaching, a bottle of red wine in his hand. Marcus fixed his gaze on Bruce, his dark eyes narrowing slightly. Prior to Bruce¡¯s approach, he had been positioned in close proximity, quietly witnessing their interaction. He had seized the instance when Marcus and Millie shared a tender smile. His meeting with Millie had been captured by someone and put on thepany¡¯s website. Yet, that hadn¡¯t impacted Marcus and Millie¡¯s rtionship.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Marcus, I apologize. I¡¯ve heard that pictures of Millie and me have been circting on thepany¡¯s internalwork. It was myck of vignce that allowed someone with malicious intent to exploit the situation. This 30 -year-old bottle of wine is a gesture of my apology to you. ¡± Bruce extended the wine towards Marcus, but Marcus remained immobile, the tension palpable in the air. Chapter 947 Millie cast her gaze down, torn between the two. Their rtionship seemed to be growing more strained. Marcus exuded an icy and aloof demeanor, while Bruce ventured forth with cautious steps. ¡°Starting now, it would be wise for you to maintain a certain distance from him as well. ¡± The resonance of Marcus¡¯ words lingered within Millie¡¯s thoughts. At the time, she hadn¡¯t paid much heed to it, not delving into its meaning. Yet now, it seemed Marcus had been quite serious. ¡°Marcus, I bought this wine specially for you. ¡± Marcus¡¯ refusal was evident, yet Bruce¡¯s hand remained extended in an unyielding gesture.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Despite the faint flush of embarrassment coloring his features, he pressed on. A hint of frigidity etched itself onto Marcus¡¯ lips as he turned to Bruce. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Kindly reim it and indulge yourself; I¡¯m well-stocked with wine. ¡± The air grew taut, and Millie pressed her lips together. Bruce appeared weighed down by something beneath his surface. Bruce¡¯s countenance became increasingly abashed. He cast a sidelong nce at Millie, then diverted his gaze, a faint, awkward smile gracing his lips. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll head back. ¡± With a sense of destion, Bruce turned on his heel and departed. Marcus watched his retreat, lost in contemtion. Momentster, Marcus roused from his reverie, locking eyes with Millie. ¡°Let¡¯s move inside,¡± he proposed. ¡°Sure. ¡± Marcus offered no further exnation, and Millie refrained from delving deeper. If he des Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ired to share his thoughts, she understood that words weren¡¯t necessary. After disembarking and settling into the car, Bruce nervously turned the wine bottle in his grasp. A heaviness clung to his heart. With a resounding ¡®crash,¡¯ he hurled the exquisite bottle to the floor, staining the floor with its crimson contents. Regret? Even if he harbored regrets, what difference would it make? Could he turn back time? As the saying goes, once an arrow is loose, it can¡¯t be called back. Bruce steered his way to a bar. The manager extended a personal wee, eximing, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been quite a while, Mr. Thomas. ¡± Bruce strode directly towards the opulent private chamber of utmost extravagance. In short order, the manager appeared, presenting him with a fine bottle of wine and in tow, a young woman dressed in a manner that hinted at provocation. Chapter 948 After pouring a ss for Bruce, the manager discreetly signaled the woman before exiting the room. Lifting his ss, Bruce¡¯s gaze fixed upon the slightly anxious woman. ¡°Mr. Thomas¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice quivered with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. She held onto a glimmer of hope that if the night unfolded in a certain way, she might find herself on the path to unexpected fortune. This indeed was the authentic Third Young Master hailing from the venerable Thomas lineage. Rumors held that spending a night by his side could lead to a substantial fortune being exchanged. Bruce¡¯s gaze traveled intently, traversing the contours of the woman¡¯s feet, legs, waist, and chest. Yet, in this very moment, his thoughts deviated uninvitedly to the image of Millie. What maic force was it that drew his mind to Millie? Unquestionably, Millie boasted a stunning visage, but the world was teeming with exquisite beauties, and he had long be desensitized to their aesthetics. Perhaps it was Millie¡¯s distinctive persona that held his fascination. Millie wasn¡¯t backed by potent affiliations, yet upon her marriage into the Thomas fold, she exhibited no urge to curry favor with anyone. Had this transpired with another, the response would have been one of excessivepliance, clutching the Thomas dynasty as a tree of currency. Millie demonstrated remarkable tenacity. Nevertheless, regardless of Millie¡¯s virtues, he could only stand by from a distance. Millie was destined to be no more than his sister-inw. Even if the world were bereft of all other women, he would never rival Marcus for a woman¡¯s affections. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Tasting the wine¡¯s embrace, Bruce set his ss aside and, tinged with a hint of mncholy, drew the woman seated beside him onto hisp. Instantly, the woman¡¯s countenance lit up with tion, her lithe form enveloping him with the finesse of a vine. Bruce massaged his throbbing temples, his gaze fixed on her smile. ¡°Would you apany me tonight?¡± The woman¡¯s shy nod was all he needed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She yearned to dissolve into his essence like water. The following day, within Bruce¡¯s vi The woman, dr@ped in a mere wisp of clothing, descended the stairs to fetch water, only to be startled by the sight of a robust figure gracing the couch in the hallway. ¡°Ani¡± A gasp of astonishment escaped her lips¡ª-how could an intruder be inside the premises? Bruce, hastening to don his attire, descended the stairs. He sensed that something was amiss. Chapter 949 Seated on the sofa was none other than his father, Jonah Thomas. ¡°Dad, a prior heads-up would have been appreciated. ¡± Bruce¡¯s voice,den with the fatigue of a sleepless night, resonated with depth. Only then did Jonah rise, pivoting to face Bruce, having first cast a frigid nce at the woman, whose humiliation was palpable. ¡°It¡¯s nearly noon, Bruce. You¡¯ve reached an age where focusing on the right path should be your priority. If your intent is to frolic with women, could you not defer such indulgences until our objectives are met, instead of reckless abandon?¡± The woman hugged herself tighter. While she carried no badge of honor herself, being reprimanded so directly brought waves of humiliation. Bruce produced a check, filled it out, and extended it to the woman. ¡°Take this and depart. ¡± Upon glimpsing the figures inscribed on the check, her humiliation was swiftly eclipsed by the sum before her. She clutched the check, departing with renewed dignity. ¡°Let¡¯s not make a spectacle of it. I simply happened to rise a tadter, and it caused no disruption,¡± Bruce retorted casually,ced with a trace of impatience. ¡°These are pivotal moments for us. The acquisition of control over Thomas legacy from Marcus hangs in the bnce. Instead of diverting your attention to women, why not engage more with Marcus and gather intelligence?¡± Jonah¡¯s frustration was palpable. Bruce¡¯s demeanor took a somber turn in response. ¡°Our pivotal period? You¡¯re misconstruing things. It¡¯s your pivotal period alone. I¡¯ve been reluctantly ensnared in this chess match of yours, relegated to the role of a mere pawn. ¡± Jonah maintained a veneer ofposure, yet within, the mes of power- hungry ambition continued to ze. His aspiration toy im to the sumptuous Thomas fortune, an emblem of wealth and influence, had never waned. He possessed the sagacity to recognize that an overt power struggle would amount to naught, as he¡¯d never been the favored heir in the eyes of the family¡¯s matriarch. He bided his time and assumed a low profile. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Bruce couldn¡¯t help but feel a measure of admiration for Jonah. Despite his fervent yearning for the family legacy, he presented an image of detachment from fame and fortune. This was in stark contrast to his hot-tempered uncle, Brock Thomas, whose quick-igniting temper red at the faintest disagreement. Nheless, their aims were aligned, diverging merely in their chosen paths.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Provoked by Bruce¡¯s wry observation, Jonah retorted in exasperation, ¡°You! Indeed, once victory graces us, you shallprehend the correctness of my every move. In this realm, there exists no soul devoid of the yearning to ascend the apex of the pyramid, to cast a gaze of dominion upon the expanse beneath. ¡± Certainly, within the heart of each man were ambitions for power and wealth, an innate fire that burned bright. Yet, if the cost of it all was to stand against the very person Bruce had long held in esteem, he pondered whether it was a price worth paying Chapter 950 ¡°At this juncture, it¡¯s not merely a critical crossroad, but a moment most opportune. Leon¡¯s departure and Brock¡¯s continued sojourn overseas Marcus, bearing a grievous injury, ispromised. ¡± A momentary pause ensued before Jonah continued. ¡°Marcus is undeniably a resilient individual. Despite his injury¡¯s endurance over countless days, he clings steadfastly. Is he forged of iron?¡± A flicker of skepticism danced across Bruce¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s perplexing. He did sustain harm, and yet he carries himself as if untouched. He¡¯s either incredibly tolerant or has been healed. ¡± ¡°Restoration is imusible. ¡± Jonah¡¯s head shook slowly, and after a thoughtful pause, a notion emerged. ¡°We¡¯ve all overlooked his possession of a unique elixir procured from Raven Ind. It possesses the ability to temporarily quell the venom. My assumption is that he availed himself of this remedy, although its efficacy ought to be waning. ¡± Bruce was spurred to recollect. How had he managed to overlook this distinctive elixir? During Marcus ¡® on Raven an insurmountable feat was and his training Ind, conquered, grandfather bestowed this elixir as a reward. Raven Ind housed medical establishments staffed by world-renowned physicians. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Have you contemted the repercussions should our endeavor falter? Marcus won¡¯t afford us a facile departure. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Failure isn¡¯t an option. Triumph is imperative. It¡¯s untenable for all good fortunes to befall Marcus. udia¡¯s favoritism propels the inheritance of the family empire to him rather than her own progeny. The irony is palpable. ¡± Jonah exuded unshaken confidence.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Incidentally, redirect your focus towards Marcus. Garner insight into his affairs. ¡± Bruce¡¯s head dipped. ¡°I¡¯ve already been discovered. I can no longer approach him. When I offered the wine, his gaze bore a frigid watchfulness. Evidently, Marcus has unraveled something about me. ¡± In truth, what did the future hold? Bruce dared not dwell upon it. Triumphing over Marcus and seizing the spoils wouldn¡¯t render contentment, he surmised. Jonah registered surprise, his brow knitting. ¡°Did he catch onto you?¡± Marcus truly is vignt. We must exercise greater circumspection. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Bruce acquiesced, his lips bitten in contemtion. Chapter 951 Before long, Jonah¡¯s confidence resurged. ¡°Remember that Marcus possesses a ring vulnerability now. Armed with this chink in his armor, our victory odds are nothing short of a certainty. ¡± Bruce¡¯s gaze lifted inquisitively. ¡°What vulnerability is this?¡± ¡°Millie constitutes his Achilles¡¯ heel. ¡± Bruce¡¯s countenance promptly grew somber, his eyes cloaked in increasing shadows. ¡°What course of action do you propose?¡± ¡°What would you think? It¡¯s evident that his affection for Millie is on the rise. Initially, I regarded her as insignificant, but astonishingly, Marcus seems to be making exceptions for her. If it culminates in the fulfillment of our objectives, then her life bes expendable. ¡± Jonah¡¯s vignt scrutiny of Marcus¡¯ maneuvers proved a startling revtion. Rumor had it that Marcus, who dismissed women atrge, hadvished prodigiously at the Snow Hotel, procuring a diamond hairpin for Millie. Bruce interjected, ¡°You can¡¯t harm her. ¡± Jonah¡¯s gaze bore a measure of suspicion. Bruce, consumed by a guilty conscience, averted his eyes from Jonah¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°I find this method to be excessively base. Using a woman as a stepping stone, even if we prevail, I won¡¯t find sce. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t perceive it as base. You¡¯re merely loath to bring harm her way. Don¡¯t presume that I¡¯m oblivious to your growing proximity to her. ¡± Bruce remained silent, his stance resolute. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t endorse harming Millie. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Opting to forestall a quarrel, Jonah departed with a brooding mien and hands sped behind his back. Once Jonah exited, Bruce slumped onto the sofa, eyes sealed shut. Raven Ind loomed as a perilous domain, its treacherous¡¯ndscape harboring danger at every turn. In this terrain, even a seemingly innocuous nt might harbor deadly toxins.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Themon man¡¯s visit to the ind spelled a narrow escape. However, amidst this pernicious realm thrived a ndestine organization, helmed by none other than Victor¡ªhis own grandfather. Raven Ind marked the crucible wherein Victor¡¯s ambitions ignited. Within its depths, he nurtured a contingent ofbatants, resolute men of sacrifice. While the Thomas dynasty wielded towering influence within Preagend, a potent, shadowy forcey ensconced on Raven Ind, inspiring a shiver of trepidation. Its inhabitants boasted formidable might, with the organization serving as the indomitable pir of the Thomas family. No one dared provoke its enigma. Chapter 952 Both he and Marcus were sculpted by Raven Ind¡¯s crucible. Memories of the experience evoked a hellish panorama. Victor was ice and cruelty incarnate, his legacy offering no quarter simply due to their blood ties. Rain poured relentlessly, cascading over tens of thousands of acres of dense woond, where they grappled with ferocious beasts armed only with their bare hands and where bullets mimicking raindrops sought their flesh. A narrative of cruelty could alone capture life on Raven Ind. There was no concept of mercy within the training crucible. The sole preupation was survival¡ªa yearning to emerge from this infernal expanse and be liberated from its clutches. Death equated to forfeiture. Bruce possessed little doubt that, were he and Marcus to perish during training, not a tear would grace Victor¡¯s eye. In his eyes, fledglings who couldn¡¯t endure the crucible weren¡¯t worthy of iming the status of his grandsons. ¡®s BunnyBookery Yet even in this, Marcus excelled. His performance was extraordinary. Across myriad facets, he showcased prodigious prowess.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Within the team, he unfailingly excelled. As a drillmaster, he exuded a chilling aloofness, instilling fear in all. To confess, there were moments when jealousy stirred within Bruce toward Marcus. Both products of the Thomas lineage¡¯s cultivation, they navigated a shared upbringing. However, Bruce¡¯s stature seemed perennially overshadowed by Marcus¡¯. In Marcus¡¯ presence, Bruce often felt invisible, relegated to the periphery. Avish private chamber hosted an ongoing dinner affair. It was Mr. Fairclough who extended an invitation to Marcus for this joint repast. Beyond the chamber¡¯s threshold, Kaya enacted a feigned casual stroll, yet her gaze inadvertently darted inside, causing her heart to flutter. Marcus¡¯ towering physique and resplendent countenance induced a_ rapid heartbeat. Hastily, she covered her chest, hastening her pace. In Kaya¡¯s eyes, Marcus epitomized perfection. He eclipsed even the most renowned of movie stars, captivating her heart at first nce. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Three hours psed before Marcus and Mr. Fairclough finally emerged from the restaurant, exiting together. The car, driven by Mr. Fairclough¡¯s assistant, awaited at the entrance. ¡°Mr. Thomas, until next time. ¡± Marcus nodded in response. He surveyed the surroundings but couldn¡¯t locate Derek. This evening, he indulged in wine¡ªan imprudent choice given his injury. Imbibing alcohol was ill-advised during his convalescence. Yet, swayed by Mr. Fairclough¡¯s insistence and the allure of his vintage wine, Marcus found himself with little recourse but to yield, albeit in moderation. As the fiery liquid traversed his throat, difort enveloped him. Upon boarding the car, he massaged his temples, his eyes sealing shut for respite. Soon after, an additional passenger boarded,mencing their drive. Seated in the rear, Marcus initially assumed the neer to be Derek. Chapter 953 The vehicle continued its forward trajectory. Gradually, Marcus roused from his slumber, his body emanating heat, the sensation of gentle hands caressing his form. Abruptly, his eyes red open. Kaya, in the process of undressing him, paled as their gazes met. ¡°Mr. Thomas. ¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly. The figure before him held a hint of familiarity. A university student from Preagend University, he recalled. Kaya unfastened her blouse¡¯s buttons, her skin exposed as her lustrous hair cascaded over her shoulder, an allure both beguiling and maic. Marcus¡¯ brow furrowed. How did she find her way into his car? His gaze lowered, settling on his partially unbuttoned coat.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. An irate scowl overtook him as he chastised her tersely. ¡°Exit my vehicle. ¡± ¡°Mr. Thomas, I genuinely admire you. Allow me to apany you. ¡± Though Kaya quivered beneath his ire, determination colored her plea. Stay by his side? A disdainful sneer touched Marcus¡¯ features as he leveled a cold gaze upon Kaya. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Kaya, believing he perceived her as tarnished, hastened to rify, ¡°Mr Thomas, it¡¯s my first time. I never had a boyfriend during college. ¡± Moist eyes brimming with sincerity, she knelt on the leather seat, her visageden with aggrieved entreaty. In the face of such circumstances, a different man might have acquiesced. Marcus grappled with ceaseless agony. Kaya¡¯s pitiable stance failed to beguile him, igniting his wrath rather than sympathy. Suddenly, the phone in Marcus¡¯ possession erupted with a ring. A nce at the caller ID jolted him back to sobriety. The call was from Millie. Casting a sidelong look at Kaya, he tersely instructed, ¡°Exit the vehicle. ¡± Subsequently, he answered the call. ¡°Have you returned?¡± Millie¡¯s inquiry resounded. Engaged in design work, she secluded herself within her room throughout the day. It wasn¡¯t until hungerpelled her to nce outdoors that she realized dusk had descended. Chapter 954 pon hearing Millie¡¯s voice, etched with concern, Marcus found sce. ¡°I¡¯LL be back shortly. ¡± Unexpectedly, Kaya¡¯s hand alighted upon his arm, her tone soft and coquettish. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I feel itchy. ¡± Milliepsed into silence at this disclosure. In that moment, Marcus¡¯ gaze darted toward Kaya, suffused with an unmistakable murderous intent. Millie bit her lower lip, grappling with a surge of emotions. Why had he chosen to remain in thepany of another woman? And what exchanges had transpired between them? Despite her reluctance to admit it, the tendrils of jealousy took root. Marcus attempted to provide an exnation to Millie, but words eluded him. ¡°Please don¡¯t misconstrue this. I¡¯ll be back shortly. ¡± Was this truly his exnation? Millie huffed in derision. ¡°Apologies for the interruption. I¡¯m heading out for dinner. ¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Marcus¡¯ countenance creased with foreboding. His predicament was unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯m having a drink. Come to retrieve me. I¡¯ll send you my location. ¡± As Millie¡¯s inclination leaned towards a refusal, Marcus preemptively terminated the call. ¡°Hello. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Having disconnected the call, Millie clutched the phone, brimming with ire. The familiar soft, delicate voice resounded¡ªa voice Millie recognized. She hesitated about fetching him,pelled by pique. In consequence, she fashioned herself a modest dinner in the kitchen. After hand-washing, her curiosity outweighed her aversion. Despite her initial resolve to abstain from picking him up, Millie harbored a burgeoning curiosity about the woman apanying him. Within the vehicle, an air of chilliness prevailed. Kaya swallowed, her voice a trembling whisper. ¡°Mr. Thomas,¡± Kaya¡¯s voice quavered as she spoke, ¡°I was merely bitten by mosquitoes. ¡± Chapter 955 Marcus¡¯ eyes smoldered with wrath. ¡°I instructed you to disembark. Is your hearing impaired?¡± Were she a man, he would have summarily ejected her from the car. Kaya quivered, overtaken by fear. ¡°I, Mr. Thomas¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m disinclined toy a hand on a woman, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t. ¡± Marcus swung the door ajar without preamble. Kaya yielded, disheartened; her teeth mped in determined resolve as she alighted. Twenty minutes ensued. A screech of brakes punctuated the ambiance. And then Millie disembarked from the vehicle. Marcus¡¯posure finally rxed upon sighting her. ¡®s BunnyBookery A smile surfaced. Millie had indeede to retrieve him. Approaching with a glow etched upon her features, Millie stood alongside a disconste Kaya. Witnessing Millie, Kaya¡¯s distresspounded. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Millie cast an indifferent gaze toward Kaya.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kaya, in turn, drew her attire closer, shielding her frame. Millie was now privy to the identity of the girl¡ª-Kaya. Turning away, Millie directed her emotionless gaze toward Marcus. ¡°Here you are. ¡± Marcus¡¯ fists clenched, and he cleared his throat, a fleeting smile gracing his countenance. Millie, vexed by what she perceived as his jest, dered, ¡°I¡¯m not here to collect you. I happened to be on my way to visit Grandma at the hospital. ¡± Millie pivoted, on the cusp of boarding the car. Seriously? But Marcus seized her, tugging Millie to his side. ¡°That¡¯s enough; there¡¯s nothing between me and her. If you¡¯re skeptical, go ahead and verify. ¡± Verify? Chapter 956 In a four-eyed exchange, he guided her gaze downward to his abdomen. Millie¡¯s hand was ensnared and guided toward his midsection, nearlying into contact. Comprehending his insinuation, she promptly withdrew her hand. In a burst of anger, she eximed, ¡°You bastardl!¡± Her cheeks flushed scarlet, a manifestation of her ire. A smile crept onto Marcus¡¯ lips. Only in the face of Millie could he show this ludicrous gesture. ¡°My body is solely reserved for you and no one else. The rest hold no allure. Don¡¯t be vexed. Let¡¯s return home. ¡± Millie stared at him, rendered momentarily speechless. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Millie¡¯s gaze lingered on Marcus¡¯ face once again. She sensed an unusual pallor to hisplexion, an inkling that something was amiss. A subtle tension tinged Marcus¡¯ frame as he clenched his fists and shook his head. ¡°Step into the car; we¡¯re headed home,¡± Marcus suggested, his tone holding a note of urgency. Millie harbored skepticism but refrained from delving further into her thoughts. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With that, the car embarked on its journey.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Meanwhile, Kaya remained rooted, her legs quivering in the chilly night breeze. Back at the vi, Marcus strode into the hall, while Millie veered in the opposite direction toward the kitchen. Narrowing his eyes, Marcus pondered, how had Kaya discerned his whereabouts? He grabbed his phone and dialed Derek¡¯s number. Derek picked me up promptly. ¡°Mr. Thomas, has the dinner concluded? I cane pick you up right away. ¡± Simultaneously, a pained, agonizing cry resounded from the other end of the phone¡ªa male voice in evident distress. Marcus furrowed his brow. ¡°Where are you?¡± Chapter 957 erek cast a nce at the subdued young man and ryed the information. ¡°We apprehended the individual responsible for the recent cyber attack on thepany. Our investigation uncovered his affiliations, and it appears that he is linked to¡­¡± As Millie emerged from the kitchen, she encountered Marcus engrossed in a phone conversation, his expression sour. In response to her voice, Marcus¡¯ demeanor softened, his gaze alighting upon Millie within the dining area. ¡°I¡¯m already home.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Kaya unexpectedly surfaced in my car tonight. She shouldn¡¯t have been privy to my whereabouts. Investigate this matter. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Though Millie had intended to retire for the night, her hungerpelled her to craft a pot of porridge in the kitchen. Upon Marcus¡¯ arrival in the dining area, Millie had already embarked on her meal. Observing the delectable porridge and Millie herself, Marcus was genuinely impressed. She had managed to elevate such a simple dish to such heights. ¡°Aren¡¯t you making mine?¡± Marcus quirked an eyebrow. Millie raised her gaze to meet his abdomen. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough dining out?¡± An undercurrent of resentment tinged Millie¡¯s words. Aware that Millie¡¯s difort stemmed from Kaya¡¯s presence, Marcus knew he had erred. This encounter elucidated the intensity of a woman¡¯s jealousy. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied yet. I crave a bit of porridge. ¡± Marcus seated himself, helping himself to a bowl without heeding Millie¡¯s disgruntled expression. Millie responded with an eye roll. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As their dinner drew to a close and they stood ready to ascend the stairs, a resonant chime of the doorbell sounded, interrupting their tranquil evening. Without hesitation, Marcus moved towards the door¡¯s beckoning call, and there, standing on the threshold, was Nancy, her lips curled in a weing smile. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I apologize for intruding at thiste hour,¡± Nancy began, her eyes wandering briefly beforending on Millie, who lingered just behind Marcus. Within Nancy¡¯s gaze, a hint of inscrutable emotion seemed to flicker, and Millie, ever astute, caught that fleeting glimpse. ¡°At this hour, what brings you?¡± Millie inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity. Instinctively, Marcus¡¯ brow furrowed slightly, and his thoughts were momentarily disrupted. From her bag, Nancy produced a design draft with a sense of urgency. ¡°Truth be told, I had just wrapped up an extended bout of work. There was no time to falter in crafting the jewelry for the impending union of the Fairclough and Lawrence families. Today, I sketched out the preliminary design quickly. Mr. Thomas, would it be possible to engage in a conversation indoors?¡± Chapter 958 Meanwhile, Millie¡¯s gaze drifted downward, a contemtive air enveloping her. The union of the Fairclough lineage with that of the Lawrences ¡ª a convergence of families that stirred both intrigue and thought. Did the responsibility of crafting the wedding¡¯s jewelry find its way into the capable hands of the Thomas Group¡¯s artisans?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a deferential gesture, Marcus shifted to amodate Nancy¡¯s entrance, aware that it would be remiss to leave an employee standing outside, especially one who had journeyed to his home afterboring overtime to discuss professional matters. Once within the premises, Nancy presented the design draft to Marcus with a gesture that bore a measure of anticipation. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I implore you to peruse this draft. If it garners your approval, I shall proceed with its boration,¡± she offered. Yet, just as Marcus directed his attention to the design, his phone rang¡ªa call from the Faircloughs. Nancy¡¯s eyes fleetingly darted toward the caller¡¯s name, a knowing smile gracing her lips. On the other end, Mr. Fairclough¡¯smendatory words resonated. ¡°Mr. Thomas, yourpany¡¯s designer, Nancy, undeniably merits the acim of a true artisan. Mere hours ago, she submitted her draft to me, articting her vision for the piece. We are most content with herposition centered around the starry sky motif. My daughter has taken a profound liking to it. ¡± The phone call concluded, and Marcus returned the design draft to Nancy affirming his satisfaction with a nod. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°The Faircloughs express their satisfaction with your work. I extend my gratitude for your unwavering dedication. Rest well tonight. ¡± Nancy¡¯s features blossomed into a grateful smile, and her words were an echo of appreciation. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Thomas. ¡± Just as Nancymenced her exit, a sudden impulse led her to retrace her steps. A golden card materialized from her bag and was offered in Millie¡¯s direction. ¡°Millie, do ept this card; it may prove useful. ¡± The card found its way back into Nancy¡¯s possession, leaving Millie with a polite refusal. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Your kindness is noted, yet I have no need for it. You may retain it for yourself. ¡± ncing at Marcus, Nancy offered her exnation in a gentle tone. ¡°Please understand, there¡¯s no hidden agenda. Just ept the card. It¡¯s designed specifically for hand maintenance. ¡± Nancy¡¯s gaze deliberately settled upon Millie¡¯s hands. ¡°Hands are a designer¡¯s lifeline. Nurturing them is essential. Consider a trip to the beauty salon for hand care. Believe me, it¡¯s beneficial for you. ¡± Once more, Millie declined with an air of nonchnce, stating, ¡°I can acquire it on my own. ¡± A shadow crossed Nancy¡¯s countenance, momentarily dimming her expression. Despite this, she clung to the card, her effort to conjure a smile palpable. Chapter 959 ¡°Very well then, I shall take my leave. ¡± With Nancy¡¯s departure, Millie turned her gaze toward Marcus and inquired, ¡°Is it true, the union between the Fairclough and Lawrence families? Was the task of creating the wedding jewelry given to the Thomas Group?¡± A nod from Marcus confirmed Millie¡¯s inkling. Millie surmised that Nancy¡¯s swift return was likely spurred by an important order ¡ª a move to prevent anyone else from overshadowing her. The amalgamation of these distinguished families undoubtedly promised a spectacle, and the allure of the wedding jewelry was inherently captivating. ¡°What ponders your thoughts?¡± Marcus queried, the depths of his eyes inquisitive. Millie brushed her contemtion aside, her response casual. ¡°Let¡¯s retire for the evening. ¡± As Millie began her ascent, Marcus interjected, his words carrying reassurance.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Do not be disheartened. Your talent is bound to shine within the annals of the Thomas Group. ¡± Halting for a fleeting second, Millie assimted Marcus¡¯ intention. Was he, in a roundabout manner, alleviating her concerns, mindful that envy might rear its head in light of Nancy¡¯s aplishments? Facing away, Millie¡¯s subtle nod reflected her understanding. In truth, she harbored the inclination to voice that she wouldn¡¯t appropriate what rightfully belonged to others, yet her confidence in her unparalleled skill remained unshaken. As Millie was about to ascend the stairs, Marcus reached out and grabbed her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Marcus fixed his gaze on Millie¡¯s bright eyes, glimpsing the sadness concealed there. ¡°No. ¡± Not wanting to continue the conversation, Millie attempted to break free and hurried upstairs. But after only two steps, Marcus¡¯ hand encircled her waist, pulling her back. ¡°Millie, have I made you too bold?¡± Millie¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that he could restrain her with just one hand. ¡°I¡¯m bold, but it has nothing to do with you. ¡± Chapter 960 As she finished speaking, she noticed an impish smile ying on Marcus ¡® lips. In Marcus¡¯ mind, he would rather see her angry than downcast.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Millie was puzzled. What was he finding so amusing? ¡°Two days ago, you had a skin allergy, so I didn¡¯t want to tire you out. But you just ate a lot, so you must be full of energy now. ¡± Millie failed to understand his meaning. Marcus seized the opportunity to lift her up and strode upstairs. Millie¡¯s strong-willed nature was something Marcus found difficult to ovee, except when she was in bed. There, all her resilience and obstinacy seemed to vanish. Marcus kicked the door closed, leaving behind only Millie¡¯s faint and soft protest. ¡°Scoundrel, I had porridge tonight. I¡¯m not full at all¡­¡± The following day, as Kaya was buying breakfast near the school, she was suddenly yanked into a car. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery No one responded. Instead, a piece of cloth was shoved into her mouth, and the car sped away Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ . Upon Marcus¡¯ arrival at thepany, Derek had already uncovered everything. On the top floor of the Thomas Group, Kaya stood to one side. The morning sun filled the office, but she dared not meet anyone¡¯s gaze. She had never anticipated that Marcus would punish her. Regret washed over her. She should have known better than to think she could manipte Marcus. When she was brought here, the glint of a knife had grazed her face. A tall man yelled in her ear, ¡°Tell me, how did you obtain Mr. Thomas¡¯s whereabouts?¡± The cold de against her skin terrified her. She was scared out of her mind. Falling to her knees, she begged, ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯ll tell you everything. I can even draw a picture of the person. ¡± Her university studies in design had made her skilled at drawing, and she quickly produced a portrait. Chapter 961 The onlookers studied the drawing, shock registering on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°I really had no idea. ¡± ¡°How could she dare to post photos of Mr. Bruce and Mrs. Thomas on thepany¡¯s website? Was she unaware that she was defaming two innocent individuals? What can¡¯t she do?¡± The echoing sound of heavy footsteps silenced everyone in the room. Marcus emerged, his eyes sharp as he surveyed the disheartened man and woman. Then he turned his attention to Derek. ¡°Do you need me to teach you what to do next?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it right away,¡± Derek replied, bowing respectfully. Meanwhile, the design department was in a meeting when two tall men entered and approached Rosie. ¡°Ms. Astley, pleasee with us. ¡± Rosie¡¯s anxiety was palpable, and the room filled with puzzled nces. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of a meeting. Can we discuss this afterward?¡± A representative from the legal department spoke firmly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You won¡¯t be finishing this meeting. Please,e with us. ¡± Once Rosie had been escorted away, the design department erupted into conversation. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Ms. Astley? Why did the legal department want her?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nancy subconsciously gripped her pen tightly. Rosie worked under her. Upon arriving at the legal department, Rosie, showing no signs of guilt asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about? Can you tell me now?¡± ¡°Ms. Astley, it¡¯s against thew to hire someone to attack thepany¡¯s website and to upload photos without permission. We have decided to take legal action against you. ¡± Rosie¡¯s face drained of color, taken aback by their words. She promptly denied the usation. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. There must be a mistake. I never had my cousin¡­¡± ¡°Rosie. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you. You were the one who provided Mr. Thomas¡¯ whereabouts. ¡± Chapter 962 Rosie¡¯s defense was abruptly cut off by the hacker she had hired, and Kaya. Upon seeing them, Rosie¡¯s shock was evident. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± The legal department representatives grew impatient. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Astley. We¡¯ll escort you to the police station ourselves. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery As evening descended, Millie hailed a taxi and headed for the bar where she¡¯d arranged to meet Grace. Grace was working part-time as a waitress during her break. After delivering drinks to patrons, Grace immediately joined Millie. ¡°Millie, what can I get you? It¡¯s on me. ¡± Millie surveyed the bar counter and inquired, ¡°Do you have any juice?¡± ¡°Yes, strawberry juice, right?¡± Millie nodded in agreement, and Grace hurried off to fetch a ss. With only a few customers present, Grace was able to take a breather. She settled into the sea Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ t opposite Millie, blinking expectantly. ¡°Millie, did you try on the things we purchasedst time?¡± Grace asked. Millie, sipping from her ss, looked confused. ¡°What thing?¡± Grace¡¯s re served as a reminder. ¡°The clothing, remember?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She knew Millie¡¯s figure well, and the certain type of clothing they had bought would undoubtedly look enticing on her. It finally dawned on Millie that Grace was referring to the clothing with minimal fabric. A blush spread across Millie¡¯s face, and she nearly choked. ¡°No. ¡± She felt embarrassed at the very thought of wearing it. The mere idea that Marcus had seen it made her shy, let alone actually wearing it. ¡°Really?¡± Grace asked, disbelief in her voice. Chapter 963 Millie coughed to clear her throat. ¡°You have a customer. Go take care of them. ¡± After quickly shooing Grace away, Millie took a deep, calming breath. Although Grace was young, she was anything but shy or reserved. After some time, Grace returned, apologizing, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m swamped right now. Let¡¯s go shopping once I¡¯m off work. ¡± As night deepened, the bar¡¯s business picked up. One of thergest establishments in Preagend, it catered mainly to a middle-ss clientele. Millie patiently awaited Grace, content in her seat. At that moment, Nancy entered the bar. Her eyes immediately found Millie. Rosie¡¯s termination and prosecution by thepany had left her in dire straits, all because of Millie¡¯s actions. Rosie¡¯s only intent had been to deal with Millie, and Nancy wanted to do the same. Nancy¡¯s gaze then caught another familiar face: Rhea, who was nursing a drink alone in a dim corner. Nancy had heard that Rhea was being hounded by the disabled Darin, a situation that suited her just fine. It meant that Rhea would not be a rival for Marcus. After pondering for a moment, Nancy approached Rhea and greeted, ¡°Miss Evans, what a coincidence!¡± Rhea looked up, recognizing the woman.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nancy?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Though they were acquainted, they were far from friends. Rhea had little regard for someone as ordinary as Nancy, who only had a modest talent in design. Rhea believed that with hard work, she would surpass Nancy without a doubt. Nancy raised her ss toward Millie and suggested, ¡°Millie¡¯s over there. Let¡¯s go and propose a toast to her. ¡± What? Rhea¡¯s eyes widened, a look of disgust shing across her face at the mere mention of Millie¡¯s name. Following Nancy¡¯s gaze, Rhea spotted Millie. A sneer curled Rhea¡¯s lips. She decided right then to stir up some trouble for Millie. At that moment, Millie¡¯s phone rang, disying an unfamiliar number. Chapter 964 ¡°Hello, Miss Brown,¡± said the caller, whose voice was rather pleasant. Millie¡¯s eyes widened as she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the president of D. S Jewelry,¡± the caller exined. ¡°I regret to inform you that we¡¯ve terminated the contract due to some misunderstandings. To express our apology, I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner. ¡± The president of D. S Jewelry? Millie¡¯s confusion deepened. The president was an enigmatic figure within thepany. Although she had designed jewelry for them, she had never encountered him. Rumor had it that his surname was Morgan. Employees at D. S Jewelry often spoke of his model-like physique and captivating, mysterious face. At one point, Millie had been curious about him, but despite her time at thepany, she had neverid eyes on him. His voice, though charming and rich, seemed slightly familiar to her. The thought seemed absurd to Millie. She had never met him while working for D. S Jewelry, and now, after being forced to leave, she received a call from this mysterious figure? Noticing Millie¡¯s silence, the man asked patiently, ¡°Are you still listening?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Morgan,¡± she replied. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve begun working at a newpany. You don¡¯t need to treat me to dinner. ¡± The memory of how they had hastily severed ties with her over a mere phone call was still fresh in her mind.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Why would this elusive boss suddenly wish to invite her to dinner now? He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you. ¡± After ending the call, Millie massaged the space between her eyebrows and checked the time. She still had half an hour before Grace would be done with work. Meanwhile, in a private room above the bar, Han entered the dim space and cast his eyes on a figure in the corner. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± he said. In the shadows, Marcus shifted slightly. With a click, Han turned on the light, illuminating the room. Chapter 965 Marcus was seated on a ck leather sofa, his upper body bare, his muscr form on full disy. His clothingy nearby. Han¡¯s eyes narrowed as he examined Marcus¡¯ wounded arm. ¡°Your injury is more severe than I anticipated. ¡± He had been dispatched by Victor to assess Marcus¡¯ condition. ¡°It¡¯s been poisoned by Bloody Herb,¡± he continued, sitting opposite Marcus, hands resting on his knees. ¡°We haven¡¯t yet developed a treatment. You¡¯ll have to endure it for now. You may need to remain on Raven Ind for a while. You¡¯re well aware of theplexity of Bloody Herb. ¡± Marcus remained silent as Derek approached to dress the wound. The festering injury and surrounding skin were a gruesome sight. Derek¡¯s face betrayed his revulsion as he bandaged the wound with the utmost care. Han filled a ss with brandy and took a measured sip. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Bruce would inflict such cruelty on you,¡± he said, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°I remember how kind you were to him. During our training on Raven Ind, he nearly fell off a cliff. You were the one who reached out without hesitation, saving his life. How could he harm the one who saved him?¡± Marcus inhaled deeply, his face betraying his exhaustion. ¡°I had a feeling about this,¡± he admitted. These past days, sleep had eluded him. Before going to bed with Millie, he would take great care to conceal his injury from her. Even during their more intimate moments, he would keep a shirt on. A memory surfaced of his youth, a time when he excelled in all his school subjects while Bruce had faltered in one. That day, his grandmother had showered him with praise and rewarded him with a model airne. As he was about to give it to Bruce, Marcus noticed Bruce¡¯s grip on the chair¡¯s armrest, so tight that his fingers turned red.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His eyes had been filled with a resentful determination. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Over the years, Bruce¡¯s nonchnt demeanor had hidden a deep unwillingness to be overshadowed by Marcus. Bruce¡¯s father, Jonah, was simrly deceptive, concealing his own ambitions. Although Jonah appeared indifferent to wealth and sess, he harbored ambitious ns to take control of the Thomas Group. Once his wound was dressed, Marcus donned a ck shirt, vest, and overcoat, then stepped out onto the balcony. Rain was falling, and Derek hurried after him, umbre in hand. As Marcus¡¯ gaze was drawn to the rain, lost in thought, Han joined him, dering, ¡°Since he¡¯s intent on killing you, you should act first and kill him. He deserves it. ¡± In Han¡¯s mind, Marcus ought to kill Bruce. After all, in his opinion, Bruce had iting. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll handle it. ¡± Marcus¡¯ voice, chill as the rain, replied, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. He¡¯s concealed his true strength for years. Killing him won¡¯t be simple. What¡¯s crucial now is treating my injury. ¡± Chapter 966 At this, Caleb¡¯s voice faded away. The hand that was wiping my tears away fell limply to the ground. At this moment, the whole world seemed to go quiet. I could only hear my broken heart beating. I reached out my trembling hand to touch Caleb¡¯s chest. Sure enough, his heart stopped beating. ¡°No! No! Please don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scream hysterically. Clutching his cold body, I threw my head back and pleaded, ¡°Moon Goddess, please, I beg you, help me. Please!¡± Tears streaming down my face freely, I cried, ¡°As long as you can save Caleb, I don¡¯t mind if my identity¡¯s discovered. Even if it means I¡¯ll be exiled, chased, and live the rest of my life as a rogue, it¡¯ll all be worth it if Caleb lives!¡± With my sincere and powerful prayer, a ray of light emitted from my body. It was soft and bright, like the light of an angel bearing hope of life. What was this? I raised my hand in a trance. At that moment, I sensed a gentle,fortable breeze surrounding me. But soon, thisfort turned into a strong force. With it came unbearable pain. I felt like every bone of mine was being broken and rearranged. An invisible force tortured me fiercely within my body, and then pooled into my hands, releasing dazzling Light. I tried my best to grit my teeth against the pain, but the Light got stronger and gushed into Caleb¡¯s body. Wait¡­ The light seemed to be healing Caleb¡¯s injuries. I was about to rejoice when I saw this.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But the power I had to use made me instantly sit up straight and frown in pain. ¡°ARI¡± I was in so much agony that my teeth chattered. Cold sweat trickled down my back, leaving mepletely drenched. I bit down hard on my Lower lip to keep myself from passing out from the pain. Blood burst forth and my mouth was filled with the taste of rust. Despite this, I didn¡¯t let go of Caleb and held on to him tightly. Only one thought remained in my mind-I had to save him. No matter how difficult and painful it was, I would do my best to endure it to save my mate. Chapter 967 Several minutes passed, and I heard Caleb¡¯s heartbeat again.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He slowly peeled his eyes open the next moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ALL the members of the Thorn Edge Pack were in a deep state of shock. They gave us nk stares as they got to their feet. The medical staff were the first to react. They rushed forward and shifted Caleb from my arms onto the stretcher. Although my eyes were still open, I waspletely drained. After Caleb was pried out of my arms and loaded into the ambnce by the medical responders, I copsed to the ground. In this way, I was forced to separate from Caleb. I looked at him wistfully. Everything around me slowly began to fade away, and soon, I was plunged into endless darkness. T was exhausted. I was so fatigued that I felt my body turned to lead. ¡°Tvy?¡± In a dark hell-like world, where a single ray of light didn¡¯t prate, I tried to call my wolf. However, Ivy didn¡¯t respond. I seemed to be cut off from the entire world, the darkness my onlypany. But this time, I wasn¡¯t scared. Because I knew my mother would always appear during my toughest times. And today was no exception. Sure enough, a soft light materialized, dispelling the darkness. ¡°Debra. ¡± My mother¡¯s gentle voice reached my ears. I instantly whirled around and was greeted with the sight of her gentle face. She was just as I remembered¨Ckind and beautiful. She hadn¡¯t changed one bit. My mind shed back to my father¡¯s words, and I asked sadly, ¡°Mom, where have you been all these years? Why did you leave so suddenly? I miss you so much!¡± My mother slowly came closer to me, tenderly ced her hand on my head, and replied, ¡°Baby, I never left. I¡¯ve always been with you. ¡± ¡°You have been with me?¡± Chapter 968 ¡°Yes. ¡± The past yed in my head and I cried out, tears streaming down my face. ¡°But I can only see you when I¡¯m in danger. ¡± My mother¡¯s gaze was gentle as she said lovingly, ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t reveal to you right now. You will understand in the future. ¡± ¡°In the future? Why in the future?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand what my mother was alluding to. ¡°This is a good chance for you to tell me everything. Why don¡¯t you exin it to me now?¡± A soft smile graced her lips as she answered, ¡°My baby, we have to wait for something. You will know when everything falls into ce. It¡¯s just like when I told you how to manage a pack when you were little. You didn¡¯t understand then either. It was only when you grew up and began to run the pack that you could grasp the overall situation. My teachings only made sense to you then. ¡± My head was buzzing and I couldn¡¯tprehend her meaning. I simply nodded and said, ¡°Okay. ¡± She asked, ¡°By the way, Debra, why did you reveal your witch power? It will destroy the peaceful Life you¡¯ve built after enduring so much. ¡± With a bitter smile, I replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to. But I had no choice if I wanted to save Caleb, just like what you did for Dad. Without a better solution, this was the only decision I could make that I would never regret. ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A helpless sigh escaped her lips and she remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯m happy that you have your opinion and ideas. ¡± She suddenly looked up to peek at the deep darkness and said in a rushed voice, ¡°Debra, you don¡¯t have much time left now. Many incidents will take ce in a short period of time. No matter what, you must stop the fight between the Thorn Edge Pack and the witches. Don¡¯t let a tragedy ur. ¡± What was she talking about? I was baffled. Before I could ask her to borate, she spun on her heel and left. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go!¡± I wanted to run after her, but I was exhausted and had zero energy. Atst, my only choice was to watch as my mother disappeared in front of my eyes. Caleb¡¯s POV: When Brian¡¯s sharp w pierced my chest, a sharp pain suddenly spread throughout my body. I copsed to the ground in agony, my vision blurring. There was a lot of noise around me. I could clearly hear the screams of the pack members and sense their fear and sadness through the mind-Link. It seemed like my situation was worse than I had imagined. Chapter 969 I looked down slightly and saw a river of blood gushing out of my chest. It was impossible for me to survive after sustaining such a severe injury. It was a very unpleasant sensation. Pain invaded every inch of my body, but my mind was clearer than ever before, and so was my pain perception. Studies imed that when a person was on the verge of death, their brain would issue orders to activate the hypothmus and pituitary nd to flood the body with hormones to deal with the emergency. These hormones would trigger the nerves and all organ systems, allowing the dying person onest burst of normal energy to finish theirst words coherently. To state it bluntly, I was going to die soon. ¡®s BunnyBookery Ny throat constricted and I couldn¡¯t say anything. It had never crossed my mind that my life would be brought to an end by my trusted friend in the foggy forest. But I was aware this wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s fault. The terrible poison controlled him, making him lose his sanity. This whole thing was an ident. I didn¡¯t me him and only cursed my fate for being unfair. My sadness would be gone after I died, but the people left behind would have to experience agonizing grief. When Brian woke up, he would definitely me himself. He might never forget this terrible memory for the rest of his life. ¡°Caleb!¡± Debra shrieked and used her witch power to knock Brian away. Then she stumbled towards me and cradled me in her shaking arms. She was so desperate that her tears dripped onto my face and clothes. She raised her hand repeatedly, her expression disappointed each time. I knew she wanted to save me with her witch power. But there were too many people here. If she used her power, her secret would be revealed. Moreover, I believed that the foggy forest would impact her. She was so agitated that she might be unsessful in saving me. Instead, she would only end up giving away her secret and make the pack members aware of how she was different from them. If I died at that moment, who would protect Debra? And I also had to think about our son and daughter¡­ Although I didn¡¯t want a death like this, I had to stop her for her protection.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. My heart ached as I considered how I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay by her side in the future. But I couldn¡¯t behave so selfishly. The Thorn Edge Pack was filled with danger and not a suitable ce for a witch to reside. I couldn¡¯t allow her to get into trouble for me. Because of this, I dered in front of everyone that Debra was free to go anywhere after my death. Although this was a tough pill for me to swallow, this was thest gift I could give her. ¡°Debra, I hope you can move on from me as soon as possible. Release all your sorrows and everything that binds you. Lead a happy life without me. ¡± I shut my eyes and plunged into endless darkness. Then I was hit by a bone-deep chill. The coldness skimmed over my exposed skin. A breeze blew by, making me shiver. Chapter 970 I could see white mist curling upward, towering trees, and familiar roads. Lost in a daze, I felt like I was entering the foggy forest again. I swept my eyes over my surroundings and became baffled. This was strange. I should already be dead, right? What was I doing here? Suddenly, I sensed a slight movement, and the sound of a foot stepping on the leaves reached my ears. I spun around and my eyes fell on a powerful wolf. It was much bigger than ordinary wolves. It had a grayish-brown coat of fur and its dark eyes were very sharp. When it stared straight at me, my body reacted with tension and fear. I had read this wolf¡¯s stories countless times in the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s history books. He was Alpha Rick, the founder of the pack. Caleb¡¯s POV: The history books had provided a very detailed description of Rick. He had coborated with the first Swamp Witch and amassed a lot of territory,ying a solid foundation for the powerful Thorn Edge Pack. Butter, Rick and the Swamp Witch had a falling-out for some unknown reason. ording to the books, she tried to seduce him but was unsessful. So, she manipted him to murder his mate and children.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Rick came back to his senses, he issued an order to kill all the witches in a fit of rage. This led to a fierce battle between both sides and resulted in countless casualties. But, ording to some books, the witch didn¡¯t try to seduce and manipte Rick. This tragedy was just the oue of some misunderstandings. ¡®s BunnyBookery When Iid my eyes on Rick, who seemed so powerful, I was baffled. I didn¡¯t understand why I was seeing him here. Was I a ghost now? Had hee to take me away? I had heard that the souls of all the dead wolves of the pack returned to the same ce. Maybe Rick hade to guide me to that ce. But Rick didn¡¯t address me. I seemed to be invisible to him as he strode straight to the depths of the forest. ¡°Rick, please wait a moment. ¡± I rushed to catch up with him. But to my surprise, he whirled around and stopped me. His voice was grave as he warned, ¡°Caleb, stop. Don¡¯t follow me. ¡± I was perplexed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to take me with you?¡± ¡°No. You still have to fulfill your mission,¡± Rick said solemnly. ¡°Caleb, you need to return to Debra and fix the mistakes I made before. Please don¡¯t let there be a repeat of the tragedy we had back then. ¡± Mistakes? The tragedy back then? Chapter 971 What was he talking about? I was baffled and couldn¡¯tprehend what was going on. I asked, ¡°Tell me, is everything that¡¯s happening in the foggy forest the revenge of the witches?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rick replied with a nod. ¡°The witch who is trying to exact revenge has still concealed herself in the dark. She won¡¯t give up until she annihtes the Thorn Edge Pack. You must be cautious. You don¡¯t have much time left. ¡± His exnation was very ambiguous. I couldn¡¯t make sense of it at all. ¡°What is your point? Please state it clearly¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Before I could finish my request, a man dressed in ck suddenly materialized in front of me. His appearance and clothes were simr to Denise¡¯s murderer. Was he the same person? Suddenly, Rick growled at the man and settled into a fighting stance. His sharp eyes were alert and defensive. Looking at the situation, I got the sense that Rick knew the identity and background of this man. But before I could question him about it, I abruptly woke up, and everything from my dream vanished. I even had a sneaking suspicion that Rick was just my fantasy. I slowly opened my eyes and realized that I wasn¡¯t dead. I was in the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s hospital. Such a serious injury hadn¡¯t managed to kill me. Debra must have saved me with her witch power. I swept my eyes around the room but didn¡¯t spot her. Only a doctor and a nurse were present, reading a report. As soon as I stirred a bit, the equipment next to me beeped. The doctor¡¯s and the nurse¡¯s heads turned to me at the same time. They wore matching expressions of incredulity. The nurse eximed, ¡°Oh my God! Alpha Caleb is awake!¡± I didn¡¯t pay much heed to her, my mind only focused on Debra. I became anxious when I didn¡¯t see her in the room. I blurted out loudly, ¡°Where is Debra? Where is she?¡± She cared immensely about me and always behaved considerately towards me. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t be taking care of me in the ward. But why wasn¡¯t she here? What was he talking about? I was baffled and couldn¡¯tprehend what was going on. I asked, ¡°Tell me, is everything that¡¯s happening in the foggy forest the revenge of the witches?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rick replied with a nod. ¡°The witch who is trying to exact revenge has still concealed herself in the dark. She won¡¯t give up until she annihtes the Thorn Edge Pack. You must be cautious. You don¡¯t have much time left. ¡± His exnation was very ambiguous. I couldn¡¯t make sense of it at all. ¡°What is your point? Please state it clearly¡­¡± Before I could finish my request, a man dressed in ck suddenly materialized in front of me. His appearance and clothes were simr to Denise¡¯s murderer. Was he the same person? Suddenly, Rick growled at the man and settled into a fighting stance. His sharp eyes were alert and defensive. Looking at the situation, I got the sense that Rick knew the identity and background of this man. BunnyBookery But before I could question him about it, I abruptly woke up, and everything from my dream vanished. I even had a sneaking suspicion that Rick was just my fantasy. I slowly opened my eyes and realized that I wasn¡¯t dead. I was in the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s hospital. Such a serious injury hadn¡¯t managed to kill me. Debra must have saved me with her witch power. I swept my eyes around the room but didn¡¯t spot her. Only a doctor and a nurse were present, reading a report. As soon as I stirred a bit, the equipment next to me beeped. The doctor¡¯s and the nurse¡¯s heads turned to me at the same time. They wore matching expressions of incredulity. The nurse eximed, ¡°Oh my God! Alpha Caleb is awake!¡± I didn¡¯t pay much heed to her, my mind only focused on Debra. I became anxious when I didn¡¯t see her in the room. I blurted out loudly, ¡°Where is Debra? Where is she?¡± She cared immensely about me and always behaved considerately towards me. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t be taking care of me in the ward. But why wasn¡¯t she here? Had the pack members discovered her identity? Or was something wrong with her after consuming too much power to save me? This was a matter of great importance. I had to get to the bottom of it this instant. Caleb¡¯s POV: But I didn¡¯t get the reply I was looking for. The doctor and the nurse were still staring at me in shock. They were so astounded that they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Had the pack members discovered her identity? Or was something wrong with her after consuming too much power to save me? This was a matter of great importance. I had to get to the bottom of it this instant. Caleb¡¯s POV: But I didn¡¯t get the reply I was looking for. The doctor and the nurse were still staring at me in shock. They were so astounded that they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Chapter 972 Even though the doctor was quite experienced, he couldn¡¯t stop the sigh that escaped his lips when looking at the miracle that I was awake. ¡°Am I hallucinating? This is a miracle!¡± Both of them approached me together, intending to give me a series of physical examinations. However, I was incredibly worried because Debra wasn¡¯t here. I couldn¡¯t remainposed at all. Every time I thought about how she might havended in trouble for saving me, my heart seemed to break. In such a moment of desperation, I couldn¡¯t sit around and subject myself to being examined. I yanked out the IV needle and removed the jumble of instruments attached to my body. ¡°Alpha Caleb, don¡¯t do that!¡± the doctor shrieked and shot his hand out to stop me. ¡°You¡¯ve sustained serious injuries. You haven¡¯t recovered yet!¡± But I was faster than them. I jumped out of the bed and dashed to the door. I didn¡¯t feel like anything was amiss with my body, but the doctor and nurse continued shouting behind me. ¡°Alpha,e back and lie down! What if your injuries worsen?¡± They had the impression that I was a fragile patient who could die any moment. But I felt absolutely no difort. I had the same strength as before. I ignored their pleas and went straight to the corridor. Judging from the doctor¡¯s and nurse¡¯s reactions in the room, I guessed that Debra¡¯s secret hadn¡¯t been revealed yet. Otherwise, when I inquired about her whereabouts, they would have either looked fearful or disgusted. Since her identity was still concealed, she was probably unconscious. That was the only reason she wouldn¡¯t have been at my side. The hospital only had a few VIP rooms. I would find her soon enough. But as I lifted my foot to take a step forward, I saw Mny rushing towards me. She was also surprised when she spotted me. ¡°Caleb? You¡¯re awake?¡± However, her astonishment was only visible for a second before she regained herposure. She shifted her attention to the doctor and nurse behind me who were highly anxious and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just the side effect of the new medicine. You can go back now. I will examine Caleb myself. ¡± Then, she pushed me back to the room. I was desperate to see Debra and didn¡¯t really want to go with her. But considering the doctor and nurse behind me, I had no choice but to follow Mny for the time being. After returning to the room, I asked impatiently, ¡°What do you intend to do, Mny? I¡¯m going to look for Debra. I need to know how she is right now!¡± Mny didn¡¯t take her eyes off me as she picked up an instrument from the tray and said calmly, ¡°Before you visit Debra, I need to ensure that you¡¯re healthy, lest you copse in front of her. What¡¯s worse, if you have any bad after-effects, you will have to suffer for the rest of your life from them. ¡± While she was exining this to me, she gave me a quick examination. ¡°What? You have recoveredpletely!¡± Mny¡¯s astonished expression matched the sheer disbelief in her voice. ¡°You sustained such severe injuries that you almost died. But now, you only have a small wound on your chest. How is this possible?¡± Herment convinced me further that Debra must have saved me. And that increased my urge to see her. Debra must have paid a tremendous price to save me from dying. I couldn¡¯t imagine the amount of pain she must have suffered for me. I said anxiously, ¡°You¡¯ve finished your examination. Can I leave now?¡± Without waiting for her answer, I put on my hospital gown, ready to get out of bed. However, Mny stopped me. ¡°Caleb, calm down. ¡± Mny¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and her helplessness crept into her voice. ¡°Debra is just unconscious due to exhaustion. There is nothing wrong with her as such. But if you keep making a big deal like this, she will be discovered right away. ¡± ¡°Be discovered?¡± ¡°What else do you think will happen?¡± Mny rubbed her forehead. ¡°Debra used a special strength to knock Brian away that day. And then you came back to life. Several people witnessed this and began to suspect her of being a witch. ¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. My heart stuttered. After considering this for a while, I asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you already know who she is, Mny?¡± With a sigh, she replied, ¡°Yes. After you and Debra passed out, Carlos realized that others were going to discover her secret, so he admitted everything to me and asked me to cover for her. ¡± Chapter 973 Caleb¡¯s POV: Mny¡¯s stance was very obscure. Although she had helped Debra conceal the truth, I wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about witches. So, I kept my guard up. Gale was a very upromising Alpha. If her pack members or the Roz Town residents discovered Debra¡¯s true identity, would they also want to kill her like the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s residents? If this was true, Mny could prove to be a hidden problem. I asked tentatively, ¡°What do you think about Debra¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about her identity. I only remember what happened in the foggy forest. When everyone else refused to support me in Brian¡¯s search, Debra tried to help me find a way. She didn¡¯t abandon Brian and me,¡± Mny replied with a smile. Mny was sincere. I could tell that she wasn¡¯t lying and my body sagged with relief. Debra¡¯s efforts for the Roz Town residents hadn¡¯t been in vain. ¡°Okay. I understand. ¡± I finally rxed a little. ¡°Mny, for how long was I unconscious?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A whole week,¡± Mny answered. ¡°What?¡± I was astounded. ¡°But it feels like only one or two days have passed. ¡± Mny remainedposed. ¡°That¡¯s normal. Everyone experiences the same thing after waking up from aa. As your consciousness is asleep, you have no sense of time. For example, if someone has been in a vegetative state for seven or eight years, they will feel no different when they wake up. ¡± I got it now. I nodded as another thought crossed my mind. ALL of a sudden, something struck Mny. She said, ¡°By the way, we need to rify something. After you slipped into aa, I announced to the public that I saved Debra and you with the medicine from Roz Town. I also stated that its side effect was that you would be unconscious for a few days. Don¡¯t reveal the truth. ¡± ¡°Well¡­ Did anyone believe it?¡± I was a little dubious. ¡°Of course,¡± Mny responded confidently. ¡°I gave the medicine to the wolves who had gone berserk. Then I told everyone that you and Debra took the same medicine but inrger doses, which made you have greater side effects. Right now, the treatment has been effective for the wolves and they have regained consciousness. Their situation will help reduce the suspicion of many people. ¡± Mny gave me an in-depth exnation. This gave me aplete understanding of this matter. No wonder Debra¡¯s identity had not been exposed after she used her witch power so conspicuously. Fortunately, Mny was helping her bury the truth. Carlos seemed to have made the right decision. Revealing the truth to someone who could help cover up this secret was another way of protecting it. My gratitude came from the bottom of my heart as I said, ¡°Thank you for helping us this time, Mny. We¡¯re lucky to have you here. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± Chapter 974 Boom! Before Mny could finish her sentence, the room¡¯s door flew open abruptly. A man sprinted inside. I recognized him instantly. It was Carlos. He was thrilled and his eyes lit up as he dashed to the bed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Without saying anything, he engulfed me in a tight embrace. ¡°I¡¯m delighted that you¡¯re alright, Caleb!¡± I was also beaming. When I was close to dying, I never imagined that I would get another chance at life or to meet my friend and Beta, Carlos. Mny asked curiously, ¡°How did you get here so soon, Carlos? You showed up almost immediately after Caleb woke up. Have you put the room under surveince?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I don¡¯t need to do that at all,¡± Carlos replied proudly. ¡°I sensed that Caleb woke up through the mind link. So I dropped all my work and came here immediately. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Mny sighed. Her voice was filled with admiration as she remarked, ¡°Then you have a close connection. ¡± Carlos didn¡¯t refute this. He simply smiled and turned his attention to me, asking in a concerned tone, ¡°How are you feeling, Caleb? Do you feel better?¡± I nodded my head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m absolutely fine. Mny just examined me. She said that there was nothing wrong with me. ¡± Carlos heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. ¡± It struck me that both Debra and I had been unconscious, so I inquired about my children first. ¡°How have Dn and Elena been this past week?¡± Carlos answered in a rxed voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re both fine. Your mother looked after them this week. They have no knowledge of what happened to you. ¡± I felt a little reassured. If the kids found out about the dangers we had experienced, they would definitely be very upset. They would be heavily affected, both physically and mentally. However, my relief onlysted for a few seconds. Carlos continued, ¡°But unlike the children, it¡¯s much more difficult to deceive others. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked with furrowed eyebrows. Obviously, Carlos was trying to tell me something. He didn¡¯t keep anything from me. Instead, he said frankly, ¡°On the day you nearly died, everyone in the Thorn Edge Pack felt your heart stop, but before they could cry or mourn, you came back to life. Chapter 975 This terrified everyone. Even your parents couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Well¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, because this was something that was out of Debra¡¯s and my control. ¡°What are my parents¡¯ thoughts about it?¡± Carlos stepped closer and replied in a low voice, ¡°They have their doubts, but they¡¯re not certain. I¡¯m the only one who knows with certainty that Debra saved you. Caleb, this proves that Debra¡¯s witch power can now even control life and death. ¡± ¡°Life and death?¡± I scowled. This ability felt familiar to me. ¡°Yes. ¡± Carlos wore aplex expression. ¡°ording to the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s records, only the first Swamp Witch, who coborated with Alpha Rick, possessed such power. This also proves Debra¡¯s identity. Caleb, I think your parents might suspect her. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. My heart plummeted. Carlos never made unfounded conjectures. Something must have happened. I asked anxiously, ¡°Did my parents make anyments about Debra?¡± Carlos denied. ¡°They haven¡¯t said anything yet, but some rumors have been circting in the pack. I¡¯ve been doing my best to quash them these past few days. But that¡¯s not a long-term solution. I think this trouble will always hang over our heads. ¡± Carlos met my eyes and added ominously, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to stop rumors. As long as people are around, rumors will also stay. You need to prepare yourself. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to conceal Debra¡¯s identity for long. Once this truthes out, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± My heart went into a freefall again. I knew this would happen after Debra used her power to save me. Her identity was like a ticking time bomb that could go off any second. I didn¡¯t know the reason, but at this moment, Alpha Rick¡¯s words from when I was dying came back to me. What did he mean by asking me to amend his mistakes? Did he regret killing the witches? I considered every angle and felt like the matter was way tooplicated. If that was really the case, the history of the witch seducing and controlling Alpha Rick was utterly false. So what went down that year? Why did the Swamp Witches loathe the Thorn Edge Pack so much that they continued taking revenge on it to this day? ¡°Damien, what should I do?¡± Too many questions remained unanswered, and I could feel a headacheing on. This agitation muddled up my brain, making me extremely irritable. Damien grumbled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make more sense to visit Debra first? Chapter 976 You want to see her, don¡¯t you?¡± He was right. The mess in my mind immediately cleared up. Yes, it was better to see Debra first than to fret over something that didn¡¯t have a solution at present. As for all the other issues, I would try to solve them one at a timeter. I didn¡¯t need to make myself so anxious over it. After reaching a decision, I said to Carlos, ¡°I¡¯ll figure it outter. Right now, I just want to see Debra. My mind will only be at peace after I see her. ¡± Carlos nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to her now. ¡± Mny hastily blurted out, ¡°I¡¯lle too. I have to examine her. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The three of us exited the room together, with Mny and Carlos leading the way. Debra¡¯s and my room were quite far apart. We turned several corners before reaching her room. There was a lot of noise here. It sounded like many people had gathered here. Sure enough, before I could reach her room, I spotted numerous Roz Town residents at the door. They seemed to be protesting against something and were creating a ruckus. Several security guards walked past us and evicted them rudely. ¡°Get out! This is a hospital. Stop making noise!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That was when I noticed that the security guards had encircled the room. Although I was unaware of what had happened here, I didn¡¯t want the two sides to reach an impasse, so I rushed to them to stop them. ¡°Stop!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°Alpha?¡± The guards paused when they spotted me. I used this break to approach them and put some distance between them and the Roz Town residents. Then I asked sternly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± One of the guards replied resp ectfully, ¡°Alpha, your father ordered us to guard the room. The Roz Town residents think there is an ulterior motive for this, so they are protesting and trying to get us to leave. No matter how hard we tried to persuade them, it was useless. We were left with no choice but to evict them forcefully. ¡± Sonya immediately stepped forward and yelled, ¡°Are you really here to guard the room? Nonsense!¡± With her hands akimbo, she objected furiously, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the former Alpha heard the rumor about Debra being a witch, so he sent these guards to detain her while she lies unconscious!¡± I leveled an icy re at the guard and asked, ¡°Is what she said true?¡± Chapter 977 The guard denied, ¡°Of course not! How can we detain her? Your father¡¯s intention is to protect our future Luna. We just don¡¯t want someone to walk in and hurt her. ¡± Sonya sneered. ¡°Protect her? You¡¯re spouting nonsense. You¡¯re definitely imprisoning her under the guise of protection!¡± The guard scowled and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s just your malicious spection! You¡¯re the one who is creating trouble over nothing and stopping us from doing our job!¡± Both sides were giving as good as they got, and neither of them was willing to yield. I scanned the crowd with narrowed eyes. I didn¡¯t seem to have seen the leader of the guards before. He looked unfamiliar. I walked up to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The lead guard was taken aback for a moment before he recovered and replied, ¡°Alpha, my name is Rolly Valdez. ¡± Rolly Valdez? I tried to remember who he was, but still couldn¡¯t ce him. Deciding to be cautious, I swept my eyes over his body to check if anything was amiss. My gaze snagged on something unusual. Rolly was carrying a gun! It wasmon for security guards to have guns. Generally speaking, it wasn¡¯t something out of the ordinary, but Rolly¡¯s gun was a little different from a normal one. I grabbed it without hesitation. His hand moved instinctively, as if he was trying to snatch it back. But he managed to control his reflex and dropped his eyes to his feet. I couldn¡¯t see his expression. I popped opened the cartridge clip. My hunch was right. The gun was indeed special. It was loaded with silver bullets. This was a very dangerous weapon for werewolves. It could only be used to shoot the most terrifying prisoners. In other words, was Sonya¡¯s usation correct? Were they actually imprisoning Debra under the guise of providing protection? No. Something was wrong. How could my father allow a guard to use such a dangerous weapon? rm bells went off in my head. To get a handle on the current situation, I made a promise to the Roz Town residents. ¡°Please rest assured. The Thorn Edge Pack won¡¯t imprison Debra. I will personally check with my father!¡± Then I turned to instruct Carlos. ¡°Send all the security guards away now. Don¡¯t allow them to stay here anymore. I will rify it with my father. As for¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 978 Something happened before I could finish my sentence. Rolly broke open the door of Debra¡¯s room without my permission. Before anyone could react, he charged in. My gut clenched ominously. Maybe I had got this wrong. My father hadn¡¯t sent Rolly at all. He was only here to murder Debra. Debra¡¯s POV: Noise entered my quiet world. It dragged my consciousness from the deepest recesses of my brain and I gradually woke up. I felt like I had been asleep for a long time and I was a little disoriented. I managed to peel my eyes open and look around. As my eyes took in my surroundings, I realized where I was. If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was a single-bed room of a hospital. The room looked sterile. Apparently, it was cleaned every day. But no fruits or flowers upied the table near the bed. That meant I hadn¡¯t received any visitors in these past few days. It seemed that Caleb hadn¡¯t regained consciousness yet. I couldn¡¯t stop the twinge of worry that unfurled within me. I had only seen him open his eyes before I passed out. However, I wasn¡¯t certain about his condition. I had to see Caleb! I wanted to push away the nket that covered me and get out of bed, but I found that I had beenpletely drained of my strength. I couldn¡¯t even lift my arms. I was so weak that I was unable to get out of bed. It seemed that I had used up every drop of energy to save Caleb that day and I hadn¡¯t recovered yet. What should I do? How would I see Caleb now? Just as I was fretting over this problem, the room¡¯s door was kicked open with a loud bang. I turned my head warily and spotted an unknown guard charging at me. His eyes glittered fiercely as he roared, ¡°Go to hell! You¡¯re an evil Swamp Witch!¡± He dashed in at full speed. Before I could react, he was standing in front of me and transformed into a wolf. He raised his ws, which glinted in the cold light, and savagely pounced on me. The sharp ws were aiming at my eyes. This unexpected attack left me immobile for a moment.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 979 Who the hell was this person? Had my identity as a witch been revealed? What should I do? I wanted to activate the power in my body, but it had taken me immense strength to revive Caleb. At this moment, I was as good as dead meat. I could easily be crushed at will, and I was in no condition to defend myself. His gleaming ws were getting closer to my eyes. Was this the end for me? I held my breath and squeezed my eyes shut in desperation. However, the pain I was bracing myself for never came. Howe? What happened? I cautiously opened my eyes and was shocked to find that the guard who wanted to kill me was frozen in pain. Caleb was standing behind me. His handsome face was twisted with tense anger, and his w was embedded in the guard¡¯s shoulder. Caleb saved me? I had broken out into cold sweat and was gasping for breath. But now, I was enveloped by a sense of security. Fortunately, Caleb had arrived in time. If he hade just a secondter, the wolf would have seeded in ending my life. The assassin copsed to the floor. He howled in pain, as if his bones had shattered. Caleb leaned down and demanded icily, ¡°Tell me! Who sent you here?¡± The assassin didn¡¯t reply. He just turned his eyes to me and red resentfully. He roared, ¡°You damn witches will wreck the Thorn Edge Pack! All of you deserve to go to hell!¡± His shriek was so loud that everyone outside the room could hear it. The noise outside ceased at once. Apparently, they were shocked into silence. My heart stuttered and my hands curled into fists. The assassin smiled gleefully when he saw how anxious I was. He opened his mouth, wanting to retort, but Caleb wrapped his arm around the man¡¯s neck, choking him. ¡°Since you refuse to say something useful, you can stop talking forever!¡± In one swift move, Caleb removed his chin. The guard would never be able to speak again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 980 The whole thing happened so quickly that he probably didn¡¯t realize it himself. The assassin, who hadn¡¯t turned back into his human form, stood frozen in a daze. With an dangerous expression, Caleb dragged him to the door. Then he took out a gun and asked sternly, ¡°Are any of you carrying this special weapon? If you are, get out of the pack this instant. I will never allow anyone who defames and hurts the Luna to remain in the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± Caleb¡¯s tone was firm and left no room for argument. However, the remaining security guards were visibly surprised One of the guards stepped forward and rified, ¡°We didn¡¯t know Rolly¡¯s intentions. Your father just ordered us to protect your future Luna, not imprison her. Rolly unterally made the decision to carry this gun. We don¡¯t have it. You can check us yourself if you don¡¯t believe me. ¡± Caleb raised his eyebrows. He shot me a nce and responded irritably, ¡°I don¡¯t want to carry out an inspection. Get out of here. ¡± After sending all the guards away, Caleb ordered Carlos, ¡°I¡¯m entrusting this matter to you. Investigate it and get a result to me as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start Looking into it immediately. ¡± After receiving Caleb¡¯s instruction, Carlos turned on his heel and left. Without the guards stationed outside, Roz Town¡¯s residents streamed in to inquire about my health. ¡°Debra, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°You have been unconscious for so many days. Do you have any difort?¡± A woman had some soup specially for me. ¡°Debra, have a little. It¡¯s good for your healing. ¡± The remaining people brought flowers, fruits, eggs, honey, and numerous healthcare products, their sincerity obvious. Their eyes were shining with concern. I was so touched that my eyes became misty. I thanked them from the bottom of my heart. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Perhaps, this was proof of the mutual love we shared. I treated the Roz Town residents like my own family, and now, they were returning my efforts with sincerity. We loved each other without expecting anything in return. Suppressing the urge to cry, I replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. I just got a little scared in the foggy forest and am a little fatigued. I¡¯ll recover after resting for a few days. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. ¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. My mind shed back to the events of that day. Several unstable wolves had sustained injuries, so I asked in a concerned voice, ¡°How is the second group of Roz Town residents? How¡¯s their condition after they were rescued?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re alright. After some rest, they¡¯re back to normal. ¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all alive. They¡¯re healthy enough to go dancing in clubs. ¡± Everyoneughed cheerfully. The room was livelier than the town square.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 981 Caleb became a little impatient and said, ¡°Stop bothering her. She has just regained consciousness. She doesn¡¯t have the energy to deal with all these matters. Please leave now and let her rest well. ¡± However, Sonya criticized him rudely. ¡°You have some nerve saying that. You didn¡¯t look after Debra well, which is why shended in danger. She fell into aa and was nearly killed. You¡¯re not a good mate. You didn¡¯t protect her efficiently!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I blinked in surprise. I never imagined that the timid Sonya would be courageous enough to say something like that to the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack. In normal circumstances, she didn¡¯t even dare to argue with others. Caleb looked down silently. He looked very guilty as he faced Sonya¡¯s usation and didn¡¯t say anything to defend himself. There was a moment of silence. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Humph!¡± Sonya¡¯s chest heaved and she let out a cold snort. I was touched, and yet felt a little helpless. I knew that the Roz Town residents adored me, so they were all standing up for me and looking after me. But because they cared too much, they were inevitably extreme and biased. So, I stopped Sonya. Tugging at the hem of her dress, I said softly, ¡°Sonya, I¡¯m okay. Look, I¡¯m fine now. ¡± Sonya stomped her foot and said angrily, ¡°Debra, you¡¯re not fine. You were unconscious for so many days. ¡± Sadness crept into her voice. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but while you were unconscious these past few days, the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s security guards guarded your room tightly. They didn¡¯t even allow us to visit you under the pretense of protecting you.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. We were left with no choice but to gather today to seek justice for you it was at a loss for words. So this was the truth. No wonder I could hear noise in my dream. ¡°Thank you so much, Sonya and all of you,¡± I said with heartfelt gratitude. Some misunderstanding must have urred between the security guards and them. Either way, the intentions of the Roz Town residents were pure. They were only concerned about me. Sonya¡¯s lips curled up as she responded, ¡°Debra, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re the one who has helped us so much. You disregarded your own safety to go in and save everyone, including the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s search and rescue team. However, they were not only ungrateful but also spread rumors about you. They wanted to imprison you on the basis of that hearsay. What a bunch of thankless people! Caleb is your mate, but he couldn¡¯t even protect you!¡± ¡°No, you misunderstand. It¡¯s not true that he didn¡¯t protect me. ¡± I didn¡¯t want Sonya to get the wrong idea about Caleb, so I chose my words carefully. ¡°The foggy forest is too dangerous. Caleb has done his best protect me. And whatever happened, all the bad stuff has passed and we are safe. We don¡¯t need to dwell on it. ¡± Sonya¡¯s shoulders sagged. She still held some anger towards Caleb, but didn¡¯t say anything more. Caleb looked visibly rxed after everyone else left. Chapter 982 ¡°How¡¯s your wound?¡± I asked. ¡°Almost recovered,¡± he replied. He could see that I was very weak, so he came closer to show me. I scanned his chest and realized that the wound was nearly invisible. For some reason, the memory of Caleb being on the verge of death resurfaced in my mind. It was like a terrible nightmare for me. Every time it popped up in my head, painnced through my heart. Tears pooled in my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so delighted that you¡¯re fine.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Tears escaped my eyes, but a smile appeared on my face. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯ve never been so thankful for being a werewolf and witch hybrid. If I didn¡¯t possess this special ability, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save you. ¡± However, Caleb chided me grimly. ¡°Do you realize how dangerous it was for you to save me using your witch power? Many people suspect your identity now. ¡± But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. ¡®s BunnyBookery I was willing to take any risk to save my lover. However, I suddenly recalled that when Caleb was dying, he dered in front of everyone that he was setting me free, so I joked, ¡°So what? I was prepared to do that. Anyway, our engagement is over. You promised me yourself. I¡¯m free now, Caleb. I can leave whenever I want to. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he said nervously, ¡°How can you take that seriously? It¡¯s nonsense. I thought I was going to die. It doesn¡¯t mean anything!¡± I was over the moon. I never thought that a smart and decisive man like Caleb would fall into my trap. How could I let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? So, I continued pulling his leg. ¡°Why are you refusing to keep your promise? Everyone heard what you said. You can¡¯t go back on your word. ¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t count!¡± Caleb refuted stiffly. How could this dumb man be so cute? I raised my eyebrows slightly and asked teasingly, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it count?¡± Caleb¡¯s jaw tightened. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed my face. I saw the light get blocked out as his handsome face erged in front of me. He chose to nt a forceful ki*s on my lips to make me shut up. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 983 My heart skipped a beat. As his hot lips met mine, my mouth was filled with his tempting taste. Caleb¡¯s tongue was a little cold. I shuddered involuntarily, as if an electric current had run through me. Caleb noticed my reaction and immediately pulled me tighter to him. He gripped my head and deepened the ki*s. Our intimacy heated my blood. I just wanted to get closer to him. The sounds of intertwined tongues, heavy breathing, and sucking resounded in the quiet room, making me flush. My heart began racing and my entire body was pliant. Under Caleb¡¯s lead, I waspletely immersed in the ki*s. The lingering deep feelings left me unable to pull away. However, I was very weak and was about to fall back after ki*sing for a short while. I wrapped my hands around Caleb¡¯s neck before that happened. After ending the passionate ki*s, Caleb extended his arm to support me. Heid me back on the bed and said tenderly, ¡°Debra, rest well. I need to call my father. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After making sure that I was well-settled, Caleb went to the door of the room and took out his phone to call his father. Since he was a little far away from me, I couldn¡¯t clearly make out what their conversation was about. But judging from the expression on his face, it didn¡¯t seem to be pleasant, because he looked grave. I became a little nervous. Did something happen again? After Caleb was done with the call, he came to me again. I asked anxiously, ¡°Caleb, have you discovered any clues about the attempted murder? Do you know why that guard wanted to kill me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve unearthed something. ¡± Caleb stepped closer and gave me all the details. ¡°My father has no hand in it. The assassin¡¯s name is Rolly. He wanted to murder you because he heard you were a witch. ¡± My heart clenched. ¡°Has my identity been exposed?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Caleb shook his head. ¡°After what went down in the foggy forest, a rumor spread that you were a witch. Rolly bought into it. His father lost his life in a negotiation with the witches, so he deeply loathes them. He decided to kill you without permission. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± After contemting for a while, I asked, ¡°Who spread the rumor? Have you found out that information?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Carlos uncovered the truth in the shortest time possible. He has managed all the people who observed you using your witch power that day. He announced to the public that they experienced an illusion because of the foggy forest. The public opinion is under control for now,¡± Caleb answered patiently. I turned this over in my mind for a while, but still couldn¡¯tprehend something, so I asked, ¡°Although the public opinion has been restrained, will other extreme werewolves like Rolly show up? My biggest worry right now is that our children will be involved. ¡± Chapter 984 Caleb held my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Rolly was a special case. Few people are as fanatical as him. Most of the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s members still believe that you helped resolve the crisis in the foggy forest with the Alpha, making you a brave Luna. They all have a very high opinion of you. ¡± I rxed a little. The situation was much better than I had assumed it to be. When I saved Caleb, I was prepared to be exiled from the Thorn Edge Pack. I never imagined that I would get the chance to continue staying in this pack safely. This was a good result. ¡°Stop worrying, Debra. No matter what difficulties we run into in the future, I won¡¯t abandon you. We will always get through them together,¡± he promised me seriously as he wrapped his arms around me. I felt the warmth of his embrace in the deepest corners of my heart. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t leave you. Never,¡± I responded with a smile. I truly didn¡¯t want to live through the pain of losing my mate a second time. Debra¡¯s POV: After resting for an entire day, I couldn¡¯t stay in bed anymore. My mind kept dwelling on my kids. So I said to Caleb, ¡°I miss the kids. Can I meet them? I haven¡¯t seen them in so long. ¡± Caleb fixed his gaze on me and said hesitantly, ¡°The kids don¡¯t know about what happened to us. If you want to meet them, you will have to go home. But are up to it now?¡± I blurted out, ¡°I am!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After wavering for a while, he announced, ¡°Then stand up and walk. ¡± I lifted the nket and got out of bed. However, the reality was different from what I had imagined. Because I was yet to recover my energy, I only managed two steps before I lost my bnce and almost went crashing to the floor. ¡°Be careful!¡± Caleb rushed to support me. Mny happened toe in at this moment. Seeing me in this state, she dashed to me and assisted Caleb in helping me up. After settling me back in bed, she asked in a concerned voice, ¡°How are you feeling, Debra?¡± I replied feebly, ¡°I feel exhausted. My whole body feels worn out and weak. I don¡¯t have any strength. ¡± Mny examined me. But soon, her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Debra, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. You should only be focusing on resting now. ¡± Then she turned her attention to Caleb and said, ¡°Caleb, let¡¯s go out and give Debra some space to rest. ¡± Caleb was unwilling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I apany her here, does it?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t stay,¡± Mny replied firmly. ¡°If you¡¯re here, she will be affected. Let her stay alone. If you really want to apany her, you cane in quietly after she falls asleep. ¡± Chapter 985 Since it was about my health, Caleb had no choice but to agree. ¡°Okay,¡± he huffed. After they left, silence descended over the ward. I concentrated on rxing myself, and soon, I could barely keep my eyes open. After a while, I fell into a deep sleep. I woke up at dinner time. As I rubbed my eyes, I realized that the light in the ward had been switched off. Perhaps Caleb hade in and turned it off when he saw that I was sleeping. However, the door was ajar. I looked up and spotted a figure standing outside, their body only partially visible. Who was this person? I became a little anxious as my mind shed back to when Rolly had attacked me. Although he hadn¡¯t managed to kill me at that time, his actions had affected me. ¡°Ivy, is that also a werewolf who despises witches as much as Rolly? Is he here to kill me?¡± I asked in a troubled voice. The threat of being murdered forced me to keep my guard up. Ivy wasn¡¯t certain. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. As a safety precaution, let¡¯s call Caleb and Damien. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I instantly used the mind link to contact Caleb. Fortunately, he was close to my room.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Heforted me softly. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t be scared. Just stay where you are. I¡¯ll be there in a minute!¡± But I was terrified that the person would charge to my bed and attack me straight away. Or he would escape before Caleb could catch him. So I crept up to the door and tried to get a clear glimpse of the person. I was met with the sight of a bouquet of lilies and a long skirt. It was obviously a woman. The bouquet prevented me from getting an unobstructed view of her face. But Caleb arrived quickly and captured her easily. The Lilies fell to the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Caleb warned grimly. I was thrilled and rushed to pull the door open, only to see that the woman was Be, the female guide who had led me into the foggy forest. Astonished, I blurted out, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Noting my reaction, Caleb understood that I knew the person he had captured, so he paid closer attention to her. ¡°Be?¡± Caleb was as surprised as me as he loosened his grip. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to visit Debra,¡± Be cleared her throat and rified awkwardly. She crouched down, retrieved the bouquet of lilies, and handed it to me. She said stiffly, ¡°Debra, thank you for not abandoning anyone that day, including my husband. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out if you hadn¡¯t been there. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± I epted her flowers with a gracious smile. But I clearly recalled that her husband, Jackson, was the guide who had brought the second group of people into the foggy forest. This incident wouldn¡¯t have urred if it weren¡¯t for Jackson. Those people identally going into the foggy forest was definitely not a coincidence. So, I asked warily, ¡°Be, how has your husband been doing? Caleb and I would like to meet him. We want to discuss something with him. ¡± ¡°He¡­ He is not well. I have some work to attend to. I need to leave now. ¡± Be was visibly flustered and made up an excuse to leave. Chapter 986 Debra¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t help but cast a wary eye at Be¡¯s retreating figure. She was obviously hiding something. Turning to Caleb, I muttered, ¡°There¡¯s definitely something off about Be. She seemed so flustered when I mentioned her husband. ¡± Caleb gave a solemn nod. ¡°You¡¯re onto something there. Based on the information we¡¯ve gathered, something¡¯s wrong with Jackson. He¡¯s got plenty of experience in guiding people, and it doesn¡¯t make sense for him to make such a rookie mistake. There¡¯s a chance he intentionally led those people astray. ¡± Confused, I asked, ¡°But why on earth would he do that? Be assured me her husband was a good man. Jackson isn¡¯t the type to pull off such a despicable thing. Why did he take the wrong path and nearly risk his own life?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Caleb spected, ¡°If I had to guess, it¡¯s likely that Jackson was following orders from someone else. The individuals pulling the strings behind him must have seen this as an opportunity to eliminate the residents of Roz Town, sabotaging the relocation n and severing the ties between the Thorn Edge Pack and Roz Town. ¡± I was silent. It was the most usible exnation we hade up with so far. I couldn¡¯t shake the unease settling in my gut. ¡°It¡¯s bing evident that this situation is not as simple as it looks. All these unfortunate events happening in such quick session can¡¯t just be a string of coincidences. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a connection between them. What do you n to do, Caleb?¡± Caleb had clearly been pondering this, and he responded cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and I¡¯ve decided not to question Jackson right away, to avoid alerting the enemy. If Jackson was threatened to be involved in this scheme, we have to tread carefully. Acting impulsively could backfire, and we might end up with the opposite of what we want. The best approach is to discreetly monitor Jackson and identify the person who contacted him for further investigation.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± I offered. ¡°No. ¡± Caleb shook his head, declining my offer. ¡°Debra, you must listen to Mny. You need to rest and recover as quickly as possible. The kids miss you so much. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t keep the truth from them much longer. ¡± I paused for a moment and conceded reluctantly. I had indeed been in aa for a while, and our children were clever enough to suspect something was amiss. To shield them from the harsh reality and prevent them from being terrified, I resigned myself to lying back on the bed and continuing my much-needed rest. On the second day, as the first light of dawn painted the sky with shades of grey and orange, Mny burst into the room in a hurry, dragging Caleb along with her. ¡°Debra, you¡¯ve got to keep an eye on this one!¡± I lifted my gaze, taking in the irate expression on Mny¡¯s face and the nonchnt look on Caleb¡¯s. Curiosity got the best of me, and I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did he do?¡± Mny, clearly annoyed, fired back, ¡°Caleb just spent a few days in the hospital, and he thought it would be a brilliant idea to sneak out. Thankfully, I caught him in the act and brought him back, or he¡¯d be long gone by now. He should be resting in bed. ¡± I was taken aback for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Caleb had been asking me to rest, but he wasn¡¯t taking his own advice. Caleb, a little indignant, retorted, ¡°Why can¡¯t I leave? I¡¯m practically back to full strength. I¡¯ve got important pack matters to attend to. Mny, I am an Alpha. I can¡¯t keep wasting my time here. I have lots of things to deal with. You can¡¯t just keep me cooped up. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by wasting time?¡± Mny, her frustration mounting, shot back. ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t forget, not too long ago, you almost died. Chapter 987 The entire pack was in mourning and terror. If you suddenly bounce back to life and start strolling around within days, it¡¯s bound to raise suspicions. People are already talking. Do you want to confirm the rumors about Debra being a witch by behaving this way?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb was silent. He turned his gaze to me and finally gave in. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll continue my bed rest for a few days. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. ¡± Mny only felt relieved after she heard this. ¡°Turns out I had to use Debra¡¯s safety as an excuse. That was the only way to make youpromise. Saying anything else was pointless. ¡± Caleb grinned awkwardly and scratched his nose. Mny became worried again a little whileter. ¡®s BunnyBookery This was because Caleb was not resting well in the hospital. He kept sneaking into my room periodically and frequently attended to my needs. Even though he was in the hospital, he wasn¡¯t rxing. Mny was at her wits¡¯ end. ¡°So many doctors, nurses, and patients are milling around. It¡¯s easy for them to spot you if you keep this up!¡± But Caleb didn¡¯t pay any heed to her. He pretended to agree with her, but continued following his own will. He became Mny¡¯s biggest source of headache. She was left with no choice but to schedule a discussion with the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s attending doctor and us. ¡°Can we give them two rooms next to each other?¡± ¡°But they¡¯re being treated by different departments. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± Mny interrupted. ¡°Both of them mainly need to focus on resting well now. I can examine them together. In fact, it is more convenient. ¡± When the attending doctor heard this reasoning, he had to agree. After he left, Caleb gave Mny a thumbs up andmented in a satisfied voice, ¡°That¡¯s a good n. ¡± Mny simply rolled her eyes. Caleb was on his third day of rest when he received a call from Carlos. He immediately put the phone on speaker. Carlos voice filtered through the speaker. ¡°Caleb, a mediapany wants to interview you. Are you willing to do it?¡± Perhaps Carlos was worried that we would refuse, so he borated considerately, ¡°I have reined in all the news since your ident.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now, everyone is eager to get some information about what went down in the foggy forest. If you agree, thepany will set up the equipment in your hospital room when theye for the interview. ¡± Caleb replied in aposed voice, ¡°I have no issue with it, but I want to ask Debra¡¯s opinion before we decide. ¡± He turned his head to me and asked, ¡°Debra, are you willing to do an interview now?¡± After thinking it over carefully, I nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Chapter 988 Nothing good wille out of escaping this matter. We can use this opportunity to set straight the rumors about witches. Otherwise, the more the rumors intensify, the more terrified the werewolves will be.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it,¡± Caleb dered. Just as Carlos had exined, the staff of the mediapany arrived soon at the hospital. Caleb and I prepared our story before they got here, so that we didn¡¯t get flustered when answering the female reporter¡¯s question. ¡°There was utter chaos that day, and we stayed in the foggy forest for too long. Now our memories are hazy. We¡¯re not certain of the exact sequence of events that happened at that time. ¡± The reporter was visibly disappointed, but she didn¡¯t spare us. She asked us the most difficult question. ¡°Then how was Alpha Caleb saved from the verge of death? Talk has been going around that many people saw that the Alpha was grievously injured at that time, and they even felt him stop breathing. Then how did he suddenly recover?¡± Mny, who was standing at the door, wanted to jump in to exin. However, the cameraman and the assistant stopped her. The assistant said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This interview is only for the two of them. No one else is allowed to enter. ¡± Although Mny was visibly agitated, she could do nothing except look at us. Fortunately, I was prepared for this question. A smile graced my face as I took the initiative to ask the reporter, ¡°Do you still remember what Caleb said through the mind link when he was dying?¡± With a grin, the reporter replied, ¡°Of course, I do. His words moved all the women of the Thorn Edge Pack. None of us ever thought that our domineering Alpha would surrender everything one day for love. ¡± In a rare reaction, Caleb flushed ufortably. I gripped his hand tightly and said, ¡°To be honest, the foggy forest is indeed immensely dangerous. Both Caleb and I almost lost our Lives inside, but we survived because of the power of our love. ¡± I gazed at Caleb with a sincere expression and said seriously, ¡°We never want to let go of each other¡¯s hand because we¡¯re mates. I think this is Moon Goddess¡¯ will. No matter what we face, we will never abandon each other, even in the most dangerous moment. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb held my hands and said, ¡°Yes, I said I wanted to set Debra free, but the truth is, I couldn¡¯t bear to let her go. Our happiness has only just begun, and it¡¯s as if my unrelenting obsession defied death itself. ¡± The female reporter, touched by this disy of genuine affection, had tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°I always thought such profound and pure love existed only in fairy tales. Witnessing it firsthand today is nothing short of extraordinary. ¡± The questions the reporter had prepared faded into insignificance. She rushed through a few more and then suggested, ¡°Shall we proceed with the photos now?¡± The clicking of cameras signaled the end of the interview, which had gone wlessly. It was a moment of relief for Mny, who had initially been quite anxious. As they prepared to leave, the female reporter inquired, ¡°Alpha Caleb, when do you intend to address the case of Brian, the assant who attempted to take your life?¡± Caleb and I exchanged a nce, a sense of foreboding settling in our hearts. Chapter 989 Brian¡¯s assassination attempt had been witnessed by many, making it aplex issue. Outside the door, Mny, too, froze upon hearing the reporter¡¯s question. Cautiously, Aron responded, ¡°I¡¯ll deliberate on that matter once I¡¯ve fully recuperated. There¡¯s no need to rush. ¡± The reporter refrained from pressing further and left. Once we were alone, I approached Mny with concern. ¡°How is Brian? I hadn¡¯t heard anything about him from Mny since Caleb and I woke up. I also didn¡¯t see him at the hospital, which was unusual. Caleb, equally concerned for Brian, stood behind me, his eyes locked on Mny. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Brian made an appearance? What has happened to him?¡± Mny looked anything butfortable. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she sighed and exined, ¡°After being hit by Debra, Brian suffered broken ribs. However, he received prompt medical attention, and his physical health swiftly rebounded. ¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°But learning about his actions while in a frenzied state left him in despair.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s chosen to iste himself, shunning any legal assistance, and has been immersed in self-reflection. ¡± I was speechless. I now understood why I hadn¡¯t seen Briantely. ¡°How do we go about his situation then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, either,¡± Mny said with a tinge of sadness. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m deeply concerned about Brian¡¯s mental state. Though his frenzy was induced by the foggy forest, he¡¯s filled with remorse, particrly towards you. I¡¯ve been attending to him during these days, wanting to share the truth with you but unsure of how to convey it. ¡± Ovee with emotion, Mny covered her mouth, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°I¡¯m terrified, afraid that Brian will face severe consequences from the Thorn Edge Pack if this continues. ¡± Caleb and I exchanged a meaningful look. He remainedposed, not ming Brian, but rather worried about how to help him ovee his psychological turmoil and navigate the looming judgment. After a thoughtful pause, I spoke with determination. ¡°Mny, I¡¯m almost fully recovered. The reporters have been here and are aware of Caleb¡¯s condition. We¡¯ve decided to leave the hospital immediately. ¡± ¡°But why the rush? Mny protested, surprised. ¡°It¡¯s safer for you to stay here a while longer. ¡± I declined the well-intentioned offer, affirming, ¡°No, I¡¯m well enough now. Caleb and I need to swiftly delve into the matter, unearth the truth, and ensure Brian, our friend, receives the protection and support he needs. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Our words reached deep within Mny¡¯s heart, evoking tears in her eyes. In a hushed tone, she murmured her gratitude, her voice barely rising above a whisper. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Unlike before, she didn¡¯t stand in our way this time. She told us about Brian¡¯s location. ¡°Ever since the foggy forest ordeal, Patrick had Brian locked up behind iron bars. If you want to see him, the prison¡¯s your destination,¡± Armed with this vital information, we hastily waded through the bureaucratic paperwork required for discharge and made a beeline for the prison where Briannguished. The detention center, conveniently situated not far from the hospital, prompted us to walk there. Chapter 990 Yet little did I anticipate the spectacle I would be, attracting the gaze of everyone on the way. It was as if they were scrutinizing a rare creature in a zoological garden, pausing to gawk and even casting lingering nces over their shoulders. This was undoubtedly the most conspicuous I¡¯d ever been. Unable to bear it any longer, I leaned towards Caleb and inquired softly, ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s with all these eyes on me? Is there something wrong with my face?¡± Caleb¡¯sughter resonated gently as he responded, ¡°They¡¯re gawking at you because escaping the clutches of the foggy forest is a feat few aplish. You not only survived but led others to safety as well. This will undoubtedly rank among the highlights of the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s history. And it makes you an extraordinary Luna. It¡¯s admiration you¡¯re receiving. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I nodded, understanding. Ignoring the looks, I understood the residents¡¯ feelings because of Caleb¡¯s statements. I acknowledged, albeit the difort still lingered, pushing me to quicken my pace. Before we knew it, we arrived at the detention center housing Brian. The guards stationed there wore stern expressions. Approaching one of the guards, Caleb said, ¡°Debra and I intend to see Brian. Please make the necessary arrangements. We won¡¯t overstay. ¡± In theory, being the Alpha, Caleb¡¯smands were beyond reproach. However, the guard seemed difited as he expressed his apologies. ¡°I regret to inform you that the former Alpha has decreed that Brian shall not receive visitors. ¡± Caleb was momentarily stunned by this unexpected refusal, yet he persisted, ¡°Have no worries. I shall speak to my father and ensure you¡¯re not reprimanded for it. Please proceed with the standard protocol; we¡¯re more than willing to abide by the rules. ¡± Though Caleb¡¯s tone remained gentle, his resolve was evident. The guards, naturally, sought not to ruffle the Alpha¡¯s feathers. After some contemtion, they relented. ¡°Very well. Please register here, and when the visiting time pses, we¡¯ll notify you. ¡± ¡°Thank you. ¡± Following the registration, a guard was dispatched to summon Brian. After a considerable wait, Brian emerged. His countenance appeared worn, covered in a stubble of beard, and his clothes were disheveled.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His eyes remained cast downwards, enveloped by a palpable destion. With the guard¡¯s departure, the visiting room was left with only the three of us. After swiftly addressing the surveince feed, we started our conversation. ¡°Brian, I deeply apologize,¡± I began. ¡°The circumstances were dire, and I was overwhelmed, inadvertently propelling you away. I¡¯m sincerely remorseful for the broken ribs. ¡± Chapter 991 Brian¡¯s response held understanding. ¡°No need to me yourself. It was an unforeseen event. You bear no fault. ¡± His voice exuded an air of tranquility, though I couldn¡¯t help but notice that Brian steadfastly avoided meeting Caleb¡¯s gaze. I thought of something, and I probed, ¡°I heard from Mny that after your recovery, you declined legal counsel or visitors. What prompted this decision?¡± Brian¡¯s head dropped in shame. ¡°I¡¯vemitted a grave sin, and there¡¯s no need for legal representation. I¡¯ll be subjected to the pack¡¯s judgment and will ept the penalties I deserve. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face contorted with seriousness, his words pointed. ¡°Brian, lift your head and look at me. ¡± Brian remained silent, and his face flushed with embarrassment. He still avoided meeting Caleb¡¯s eyes. Caleb¡¯s patience waned, and his tone grew stern. ¡°Brian, do you realize the gravity of your actions? By refusing legal assistance, are you willing to be sentenced to death for the assassination of an Alpha?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Brian was stunned. After a long pause, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if I¡¯m sentenced to death, I deserve it. I¡¯m responsible for hurting my friend, and I¡¯m willing to ept the consequences. ¡± His voice was a little gruff. ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb clenched his jaw, the anger clear on his face. ¡°Based on what you¡¯re saying, the controlled werewolves who attacked the others in the foggy forest should also receive the same sentence, or else it will be unfair. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant-¡° Brian tried to rify, but I interrupted him. I knew Caleb was trying to scare him, so I chimed in, ¡°Brian, I need to tell you something. Before we came here, Mny was filling out an application. She wants to get a position as a prison doctor in your prison. ¡± Brian¡¯s expression froze. I felt like this wasn¡¯t enough of a push, so I continued, ¡°If you¡¯re sentenced to life imprisonment, I¡¯ll consent to her request and respect her wish to apany you. But if you¡¯re handed a death sentence, I¡¯m not sure how she will react. ¡± ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Brian became agitated. He instantly wrapped his fingers around the fence and pleaded, ¡°Debra, can you help me persuade Mny? Don¡¯t allow her to do something stupid!¡± Naturally, I had no intention of agreeing with Brian. I fixed my gaze on him for a few seconds before refusing him. ¡°I believe you have a better idea than me about Mny¡¯s personality. Even if I wanted to convince her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to. ¡± Brian went still and dropped his arms down dejectedly. He shut his eyes and fell into deep thought for a long time. Finally, he reached a decision and said, ¡°Caleb, Debra, will you help me? I know I made a mistake, but the current medicine can¡¯tpletely cure the poisoned children. I hope you will help me stay alive. At Least I will get the chance to develop a new drug to save the children of the Thorn Edge Pack. It¡¯s impossible for Mny to aplish this alone. ¡± Caleb and I exchanged nces, feeling relieved. This was great! Brian had finally found a purpose to live. Our efforts had borne fruit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to use this excuse to save you. If everything goes ording to n, I¡¯ll seed in helping you get away with it soon,¡± Caleb responded seriously. Brian was still a little concerned.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I¡¯m in prison and can¡¯t leave at all. The evidence against me is irrefutable. If you want to conduct research about the targeted medicine, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Chapter 992 Caleb assured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll start ab in the prison and allow you to do the drug trials. Once you finish this quickly, I will grant you a special amnesty on this basis. This will also serve as a good exnation for my father and the others. No one will raise any objection. ¡± Brian fell silent for a while. He immediately realized our good intentions. His eyes were bloodshot as he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Caleb! I was out of my mind and hurt you. I nearly killed you. I never thought you would be willing too¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Caleb interrupted him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re my friend. You had no intention of hurting me and I never med you for it. If you have any requirements during this study, just tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill them. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Brian bit his lower Lip, his guilty expression intensifying. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. A prison guard walked in and said, ¡°Your visiting time is over. It will be wise to leave now, or the former Alpha will discover you. ¡± This voice¡­ Brian was shocked and wrenched his head around. The prison guard¡¯s long hair was contained by the cap, and the ill-fitting police uniform hinted at a woman¡¯s shapely figure. The woman looked up, her eyes glittering. Brian gaped, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Mny, what are you doing here?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: When Brian finally came to his senses, he sprung to his feet in sheer astonishment, clutched the fence with both hands and eximed, ¡°Mny, don¡¯t underestimate the gravity of masquerading as a prison guard. This isn¡¯t child¡¯s y!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery In response, Mny remained cool as a cucumber and replied, ¡°Brian, rest assured, I haven¡¯t embarked on this visit just like that. I¡¯m here with a purpose. ¡± Nevertheless, Brian¡¯s anxiety surged even higher, and he retorted, ¡°A purpose? Are you suggesting a prison break, Mny? Such actions are illegal in the Thorn Edge Pack. That path is forbidden!¡± Caleb and I couldn¡¯t help butugh, knowing that it was Mny who had practically begged for this opportunity. Having learned of our impending visit to Brian, she had implored us for a chance to infiltrate the prison and assist Brian in delving into the medicine to cure the kids of the pack. I was initially torn, fearing the dangers if she were discovered. Mny, however, brushed off these concerns, deeming the risk worthwhile if it meant saving Brian. She insisted on her discretion and eluding detection. After a moment of reflection, I decided it was a sound n and endorsed Mny¡¯s proposition. She and Brian had coborated extensively, amassing a trove of knowledge about the specific medicine. Their teamwork promised efficiency and a swifter path to results. Caleb also voiced his approval, emphasizing, ¡°The Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s kids are holding out for that medication. During that period, the trial will also be scheduled. You should work together to design the medication as quickly as possible so that Brian can make up for his faults. ¡± ¡°Okay! We will try our best!¡± Mny nodded gratefully. Chapter 993 Under Caleb¡¯s orchestration, Mny seeded in infiltrating the detention center. However, Brian remained in the dark about it, leaving his worry unabated. Mny, sporting a mischievous grin, griped yfully, ¡°Oh, you big caf, who in the modern world breaks into prisons? It¡¯s a mess in here! I¡¯m beginning to wonder when we¡¯ll even get to focus on that specific medicine. ¡± Her tone feigned dissatisfaction, but the smile on her face betrayed her inner joy. It was at that moment that Brian finally pieced it all together. For a long moment, he gazed at Mny, his expression shifting from gratitude to astonishment, and finally settling into tenderness and helplessness. Their silent exchange spoke volumes. Words were superfluous when their emotions resonated so profoundly. Caleb and I exchanged knowing nces, confident that the n was on course. If all continued to progress smoothly, there would be no unexpected hitches. With that, we rose and bade Brian and Mny farewell. ¡°Time is slipping away, and we have other pressing matters. We must depart and prepare theboratory soon. ¡± Gratitude filled Mny¡¯s eyes as she waved us off, saying, ¡°Thank you!¡± Before we left, Brian, with a hint of concern in his voice, reminded, ¡°Caleb, Debra, the urgency of eradicating the toxin in the foggy forest cannot be overstated. You must expedite the process. ¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A gravity shadowed his countenance as he added, ¡°The poison is spreading there, and if you don¡¯t act swiftly, it will engulf the entire Thorn Edge Pack. The consequences are unthinkable. ¡± ¡°Rest assured, Brian,¡± Caleb reassured him. ¡°I¡¯ve been contemting solutions for this issue. Your focus should be on the new medicine. Don¡¯t burden yourself with concerns beyond that. ¡± ¡°Very well. ¡± Brian exhaled with relief. As Caleb and I exited the detention center, we spotted a familiar figure in the distance. It was Carlos, clutching a stack of documents. ¡°You¡¯vee out atst,¡± Carlos said. As he drew near, he handed over the documents. ¡°Jackson has been on his best behaviortely. The police have made multiple attempts to interrogate him, but he insists he strayed onto the wrong path, a far-fetched excuse in his otherwise unblemished track record as a guide. ¡± Caleb and I remained unsurprised. We had expected as much. Caleb remarked nonchntly, ¡°He¡¯s putting on a facade. ¡± Carlos nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s likely being manipted. But despite the police¡¯s relentless efforts, Jackson remains steadfast in his silence. They can¡¯t break through. ¡± I inquired with curiosity, ¡°Have you uncovered any connections between Jackson and a secret figure?¡± After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Carlos shook his head and disclosed in a hushed tone, ¡°No, but I have stumbled upon something else. A few years back, Be and Jackson had a newborn child who fell victim to the same peculiar ailment as Dn. The high cost of treatment almost led them to despair. ¡± Carlos added in a lowered voice, ¡°But recently, their child has been relocated to a VIP ward of the Barton family¡¯s hospital. ¡± Chapter 994 Debra¡¯s POV: My mind yed detective, connecting the dots of past events until a crystal-clear picture emerged in my thoughts. The puzzle pieces slotted together seamlessly. ¡°The writing¡¯s on the wall; Jackson secretly yed his cards close to his chest. He agreed with the Barton family, bringing in the second group of Roz Town¡¯s folks into the foggy forest, all in exchange for their child¡¯s good treatment. Be, blissfully ignorant initially, held on to her unwavering belief in her husband¡¯s goodness. She risked it all to take me in and save people, aiming to vindicate his innocence. ¡± ¡°The Barton family again!¡± Caleb¡¯s anger bubbled up, nearly causing him to pound the wall with his fist. My heart sank as well. ¡°Indeed, Be and Jackson are victims of the foggy forest. They¡¯ve toiled for years, bleeding their wallets dry to afford the steep medical bills for their child. They¡¯ve been nothing but honest, while the Barton family maniptes these innocent parents, an excessive toll!¡± In such a scenario, Jackson wouldn¡¯t be willing to spill the beans. For parents, their children were their Achilles¡¯ heel; they¡¯d endure any hardship for the sake of their child¡¯s well-being. But¡­ Recalling Be¡¯s previous visit to my ward, clutching those flowers, hope kindled within me. Her anxious demeanor suggested she knew of her husband¡¯s deceit. Her strong character drove her to keep it hidden, all for the child¡¯s sake. Perhaps there was a sliver of room to maneuver, starting with the child.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I scrutinized Carlos¡¯ documents meticulously and made up my mind. ¡°I want to see Be and Jackson¡¯s child. There might be a breadcrumb trail to follow. ¡± Caleb agreed. ¡°Go ahead if you wish. I¡¯ve got matters to attend to, so I can¡¯te with you. Do stay vignt, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt to bring backup. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± I nodded. . ¡°What¡¯s your next move?¡± Caleb said in a grave tone, ¡°Time¡¯s ticking. I¡¯m calling a meeting with my trusted subordinates. We¡¯re nning to establish an istion belt near the foggy forest. ¡± ¡°An istion belt?¡± ¡°Yes, the forest¡¯s a minefield. I intend to set it aze to obliterate the poison that¡¯s endangering the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± That was a good idea. If executed sessfully, the poison¡¯s grip on the forest would disperse, no longer menacing every person who went in. ¡°Count me in,¡± I dered. Caleb continued, ¡°But the foggy forest has also yed its part in guarding the Thorn Edge Pack. I fear once it vanishes, other packs might seize the chance to mount attacks. We need to convene a meeting in advance, nning our defense post-burning. ¡± ¡°Agreed. We¡¯ll divide and conquer. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± To save time, we embarked on our separate missions. On my way to the hospital, Zoe called me. ¡°How are you and Caleb holding up? I¡¯ve been swamped tending to the second group of residents since my awakening, hardly a moment to check on you. ¡± Chapter 995 I reassured her in a gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve made a full recovery and been discharged from the hospital. I¡¯m on my way to see Be¡¯s child. ¡± ¡°Visiting Be¡¯s child already? You¡¯re quick on the draw with this investigation, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zoe was surprised, yet willingly offered her assistance. ¡°I¡¯m wrapping things up here. Debra, give me a moment, and I¡¯ll join you on this mission. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed readily. Zoe, a seasonedw enforcer, was definitely bound to smooth the investigative process with her presence. ¡®s BunnyBookery Soon, Zoe and I met up at the Barton family¡¯s hospital. Armed with the information gleaned from the documents, we made our way to the room where Be¡¯s daughter, Fiona, was under medical care. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Where is my Fiona?¡± We were met by a tearful Be rushing out as soon as we arrived at the ward. Her trembling hands clutched the door, her eyes brimming with anguish. A cluster of nurses surrounded Be, their faces marked with matching frowns. ¡°Be, I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± the head nurse offered her apology. ¡°We¡¯ve scoured every corner of the hospital, but we can¡¯t find the child. It appears she might have slipped away unnoticed. ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was clear that something had happened. Zoe and I approached her. ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Tears welled in Be¡¯s eyes as she answered, ¡°My daughter, Fiona, she¡¯s gone!¡± Zoe, the seasoned cop, wasted no time, asking, ¡°When did she disappear?¡± ¡°Less than an hour ago. I¡¯d gone to fetch Fiona some breakfast, but when I returned, she was nowhere to be found. The nurses couldn¡¯t spot her either, and she¡¯s nowhere in the hospital!¡± Pondering briefly, Zoe maintained herposure and suggested, ¡°Have you looked at the hospital¡¯s surveince footage?¡± Be shook her head, adding, ¡°I need authorization to ess the footage. The security guard ims he was in the monitoring room the whole time and saw nothing unusual. ¡± After some quiet contemtion, Zoe approached a nurse for answers. When she learned that the child had ventured out of her ward unapanied, she swiftly drew a conclusion, stating, ¡°There are fences and only one way out of this hospital. Given the guard¡¯s testimony, kidnapping seems imusible. Based on my experience, it¡¯s highly Likely that the girl is still somewhere in the hospital. She¡¯s probably hidden away in some corner; that¡¯s why no one can find her. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Be¡¯s nervous expression rxed, and the tension in her shoulders eased. I gave her a tissue to dab her tears and consoled her softly, saying, ¡°Zoe is a trained cop. She hardly ever slips up. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s team up to look for your daughter. There¡¯s a crowd around. We¡¯ll find her in no time. ¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Be expressed her gratitude. Zoe maintained herposure as she inquired, ¡°Could you describe the child¡¯s appearance?¡± Chapter 996 Without hesitation, Be responded, ¡°My daughter¡¯s name is Fiona. She¡¯s four, slender, with pale lips. Her hair is golden and curly, and she has brown eyes. She¡¯s a nail-biter. ¡± With the child¡¯s features in mind, Zoe and I swiftly split up to search for her. As Ibed the stairwell, my phone chimed. ncing at the caller ID, I saw it was Elena. I stepped into a quiet corner and tapped the answer button. My daughter¡¯s yful voice chimed in shortly after. ¡°Mommy, I miss you loads. When are youing back?¡± ¡°Elena, what¡¯s keeping you busy?¡± Elena replied, ¡®m watching a cartoon with my brother in the hospital. It¡¯s so funny. The children in the kindergarten are all watching it recently. Dn and I like it very much. ¡± As anticipated, the cartoon¡¯s background music kicked in as she finished speaking, the cheerful tunes filtering through the phone. At that very moment, I heard a faint rustlinging from a corner of the staircase. I swiftly scanned the area and spotted a young girl. She peeked around cautiously, her curiosity piqued by the cartoon¡¯s catchy tune. The girl matched Fiona¡¯s description. She had shimmering golden locks, warm brown eyes, a slender frame, and a nervous habit of nail-biting. She must be Be¡¯s daughter. As soon as I ended the call, I approached the girl with careful, measured steps. Drawing near, I crouched and asked gently, ¡°You¡¯re Fiona, right?¡± The girl confirmed with a nod, her gaze a swirl of confusion and curiosity, unsure how I knew her name. ¡°Hello, Fiona. I¡¯m a friend of your mother. ¡± I introduced myself. ¡°Fiona, why did you leave? Your mother is incredibly worried. She¡¯s searching all over for you. ¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes flooded with tears, her expression filled with sorrow. She sniffled and said between sobs, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the hospital. I just want to go home. ¡± Peering at Fiona¡¯s pitiful face, I asked patiently, ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± Tears streamed down Fiona¡¯s flushed cheeks. Her small, quivering shoulders revealed her deep distress, evoking sympathy from me. My chest tightened. I pulled her into my arms and said, ¡°Please, Fiona, don¡¯t cry. You can tell me anything; your secrets are safe with me. ¡± Fiona¡¯s moistened eyes glistened. She bit her trembling lip and said in a hushed voice, ¡°My parents have been arguing a lot because I¡¯m in the hospital. I didn¡¯t want them to fight anymore, so I ran away. I thought everything would return to normal if I wasn¡¯t in the hospital. ¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 997 ¡°They quarreled?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes. ¡± Fiona sobbed. ¡°Mom scolded Dad for what he did. She believed he¡¯d been taken for a ride and reckoned that my stay at this hospital made them a weak link. Dad wasn¡¯t on the same page and a verbal skirmish ensued. ¡± From the child¡¯s narrative, I got valuable information. It appeared that Be had been kept in the dark about Jackson being manipted by the Barton family, leading to a disastrous misstep. But it was a knowledge toote for her to possess. Her daughter had been admitted to the hospital, making her the family¡¯s weakness. The control the Barton family exerted over Be¡¯s family was unmistakable. If Be exposed this, it could jeopardize not only Fiona¡¯s treatment but possibly her very Life. Be¡¯s contrition during her hospital apology visit suddenly made sense to me. I said to Ivy, ¡°Be¡¯s in a bind. Faced with such a conundrum, a reasonable person like her must be grappling. The truth versus her own daughter-it¡¯s an excruciating choice. ¡± Ivy concurred, adding, ¡°Absolutely, when she¡¯s grappling with the unsolvable and drowning in destion, shes with Jackson are bound to happen. But Be couldn¡¯t have foreseen that Fiona would overhear everything I cast a sympathetic gaze upon Fiona. ¡®s BunnyBookery She was an empathetic and perceptive child. Knowing that her parents ¡®strife centered around her, she must be filled with guilt and distress. She likely believed that by running away, she could be the remedy for her parents¡¯ strife. With a heavy sigh, I mused, ¡°s, this family¡¯s plight is far from easy. ¡± With the puzzle pieces falling into ce, I reassured Fiona, ¡°Fiona, your running away was an attempt to prevent your parents from shing. However, your mother is deeply worried, believing you¡¯ve gone missing. If you don¡¯t return, she might resort to involving the authorities. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fiona inquired, wiping away her tears. ¡°Indeed, she told me to find you. ¡± After a moment of contemtion, Fiona asked, ¡°Can you take me back now? I don¡¯t want my mom to worry. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, taking her back to Be. When Be reunited with her daughter, she dissolved into tear s, cradling Fiona in a tearful embrace. In turn, Fiona embraced her mother, extending a heartfelt apology for her absence. After the emotional storm had passed, Be, with tear-reddened eyes, expressed her profound gratitude. ¡°Debra, thank you for reuniting me with my child. You have my deepest gratitude. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± I replied, offering aforting smile. Unexpectedly, Zoe sidled up to me, her voice hushed. ¡°Debra, this might be our best opportunity. Use this moment to extract valuable information from Be. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any concrete evidence linking Jackson to the Barton family. ¡± Observing the tender reunion between mother and daughter, I hesitated to intrude on this touching moment. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s noty me on them. They¡¯re innocent parties here. Jackson is the puppet, and Be and Fiona are unwitting marites in this sinister game. ¡± To my astonishment, Zoe didn¡¯t push the issue. She sighed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, it¡¯s regrettable, but I respect your judgment. ¡± Chapter 998 Her understanding warmed my heart. Zoe hade a long way since our first meeting; she had grown more empathetic. ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡± Zoe inquired, concern in her eyes. After a pause, I answered, ¡°For now, we wait for Brian and Mny to finish up the development of the medication for full production. When Fiona recovers, I won¡¯t need to pressure Be; she¡¯ll willingly reveal everything. ¡± While we watched Be and her daughter share a tender moment, Zoe thought for a moment and finally broke into a smile. ¡°Debra, you have an astute sense of character. Since you¡¯ve made your choice, I¡¯ll stand by your side. ¡± We stood there, watching Be soothing her daughter. Fiona addressed her mother, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t run away again. The person who brought me back told me how concerned you were. I understand that I made a mistake, and I¡¯ll listen to you from now on. ¡± Be turned to me with a smile, saying, ¡°Alright. ¡± She then escorted Fiona back to the hospital room. When Be reemerged from the room, she wore a solemn expression, as if she¡¯d reached a huge decision. She approached me and said, ¡°Debra, I¡¯d like to have a word with you. ¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Zoe and I exchanged a knowing look. ¡°Of course,¡± I consented. We found a quiet corner near the staircase, away from prying ears. It was a secluded spot, ideal for discussing confidential matters. After visiting Fiona in the hospital, the gravity of the situation became even more apparent. The child was the linchpin in this tangled web of deceit, and the Barton family¡¯s malevolent tactics were far from unique. There were more families like Be¡¯s in the Thorn Edge Pack in a simr predicament. This was only the beginning. ¡°We can¡¯t allow the Barton family to perpetrate this any longer!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice trembled with righteous indignation. ¡°Debra, why not reveal the truth? Otherwise, other families with ailing children will continue to be ensnared. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement with Ivy¡¯s words; indeed, treating the sick children was the key, or we¡¯d find ourselves in this dreadful situation once more. After a contemtive pause, I decided to tell Be the truth. ¡°Be, Fiona¡¯s ailment stems from the foggy forest. The toxin coursing through her veins is like the one driving the werewolves into madness. Roz Town has a specific antidote for this poison. If your husband was coerced into serving the Barton family due to your child¡¯s illness, it would be a grave injustice. ¡± Be¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. She nced at me, then back at the ward, her countenance a tableau of confusion. ¡°Jackson indeed undertook sinister deeds for the Barton family due to our daughter¡¯s illness. The Bartons wielded this very medicine as leverage. Both the Barton family and you im to possess the medicine, and now, I¡¯m in a quandary about whom to trust. ¡± Chapter 999 Yes!¡± Be withdrew a vial from her pocket. ¡°This is the remedy that has been aiding Fiona¡¯s recovery.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jackson took substantial risks to assist the Barton family in their actions, and it was all because of this. ¡± I scrutinized the contents of the vial and, finding nothing amiss, snapped a photograph. I sent it to Mny, noting that this was the antidote the Barton family imed could heal the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s children. ¡°Mny, what are your thoughts on this?¡± I messaged her. A few minutester, my phone rang, and it was Mny. Her tone was exceptionally grave, and I could discern the gravity of the situation from her voice alone. ¡°Debra, I¡¯ve examined it thoroughly. It differs slightly from our creation, but the core ingredients are strikingly simr. It¡¯s apparent to me that the Barton family must have uncovered Roz Town¡¯s well-guarded secret and concocted this elixir themselves. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I was thunderstruck. ¡°Are you telling me that the Bartons have found the method of treating the newborns¡¯ disease and have ascertained that Roz Town has the raw material?¡± ¡°Yes, Debra. I¡¯ve analyzed theponents, and the primary constituents are Roz Town¡¯s raw material. Only the anciry ingredients are marginally distinct,¡± Mny asserted with confidence. Her words sent shivers down my spine. ¡°So, they¡¯ve secretly infiltrated the Roz Town and located the precise source. That¡¯s the only way they could acquire the raw material!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mny responded gravely. Gritting my teeth, I recounted the events of the past few days, a sinister plot slowly emerging in my mind. ¡°The Barton family has always harbored grand ambitions. Lately, their conflicts with Caleb and me over Janiya and Tina have be insurmountable. They possess knowledge of the medicine, but they¡¯ve chosen to keep it a closely guarded secret, never revealing it to the public or sharing it with Caleb. Instead, they¡¯ve chosen to research it privately, even resorting to threats against parents desperate to save their ailing children. This indicates¡­¡± A sudden thought hit me, and my voice filled with excitement. ¡°Mny, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they aim to take control of Roz Town and secure the elixir. That¡¯s precisely why they pressured Jackson into these unsavory acts. They¡¯ve purposely fomented discord between Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack, pushing us to our limits, all to divert attention from their ulterior motives. ¡± Mny was shocked. ¡°But this is akin to an outright rebellion. Do the Bartons truly intend to usurp the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s leadership and im Alpha status?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everything was finally falling into ce. The reason the Bartons hid the specifics of the medicine from the other packs was to prevent them from uniting against the Thorn Edge Pack. Their ultimate goal was to seize control of the pack and gainplete dominance. Luis was a sly fox. Suddenly, a sense of foreboding washed over me. It felt as though we were being watched. I turned my head sharply, spotting a nurse who had been secretly eavesdropping on our private conversation while feigning busyness. I immediately fell silent, shooting her a frigid re. The nurse, realizing she¡¯d been caught, hastily retreated, attempting to make a quick escape. But before she could get far, Zoe intercepted her a short distance away. Chapter 1000 ¡°nning to make a run for it?¡± Zoe¡¯s voice dripped with cold disdain as she caught the nurse. Surveying the nurse carefully, I noticed she wasn¡¯t a high-ranking Barton operative; she appeared more like someone sent on a spying mission. Without mincing words, I questioned her, ¡°Tell me, were you listening in on our conversation to report back to the Barton family?¡± ¡°Forgive me, I was wrong. Please spare me!¡± The nurse¡¯splexion drained of color as fear gripped her. ¡°I was only following orders. Please don¡¯t hold it against me!¡± Observing the sheer terror in the nurse¡¯s eyes, it struck me that her hasty retreat was likely due to cowardice rather than the skills of a seasoned spy. Zoe¡¯s brows furrowed. She had little patience for outsiders and, realizing that this nurse wouldn¡¯t yield useful information, didn¡¯t linger. She administered a swift, yet precise blow to the nurse¡¯s neck, rendering her unconscious. Turning to Be, Zoe issued a stern warning, her voiceced with gravity. ¡°Be, the Barton family has been keeping an eye on your every move. Did you see this nurse? It¡¯s increasingly perilous to leave your child in the Barton family¡¯s hospital.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If you dy and make the wrong decision, your family will bebeled as coborators with the Bartons, seen as traitors to the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡®s BunnyBookery Be hesitated. I pointed out, ¡°Be, the Barton family knows that Fiona is your weakness. Since they have threatened you this time, you can be sure there will be a second time. After all, this medicine won¡¯t be able to cure your childpletely. They instructed your husband to guide the second group of Roz Town¡¯s residents to the forest to murder them this time. What will happen next time? I¡¯m sure they will make even more sinister demands. ¡± Be frowned. After a long moment, she finally reached a decision. ¡°Well, I promise you that I will do my best to convince my husband to testify against the Barton family. But I will only do this on the condition that you will take responsibility for Fiona¡¯s safety. ¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Zoe said confidently, showing no trace of hesitation. ¡°I promise you that she won¡¯t get hurt. ¡± I nced at the nurse lying on the floor and then shifted my attention to the surveince camera in the corridor. ¡°This is a very dangerous ce. Let¡¯s leave first. ¡± Hearing my warning, Be instantly walked back into the room and brought the child out. Fiona didn¡¯t know what was happening. She rubbed her eyes and asked in a perplexed voice, ¡°Mom, where are we going? Don¡¯t I need to stay in the hospital?¡± Zoe was well-versed in handling children. With a smile, she said, ¡°Fiona, why don¡¯t we go home to look for your father and then go to an interesting ce?¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Fiona immediately agreed in delighted anticipation. The four of us were about to take the elevator downstairs, but at that moment, the elevator doors slid open and a group of well-trained guards stepped out. They blocked our way with forbidding expressions. Zoe and I exchanged nces, realizing that these guards were not friendly. We shielded Be and Fiona with our bodies and cautiously retreated to a staircase that would lead us out of the hospital. In this way, once the guards made a move to attack us, we could quickly escape via the staircase with Be and Fiona. Chapter 1001 However, we heard footsteps behind us, crumbling my n to dust. Another set of guards exited the stairwell and walled us in. My heart sank. I knew we might not be able to defeat them all today. It seemed that the Barton family was so bent on killing me that they hadpletely disregarded Caleb and his father¡¯s support for me. How dare they dispatch men so openly to attack me in the hospital? My only choice was to threaten them. ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m the future Luna. Let us go. If you don¡¯t pay heed to my advice and insist on siding with the Barton family in disrespecting me, I will never spare you!¡± The security guards were taken aback, but my threats weren¡¯t enough to make them retreat.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Their leader stepped forward and said maliciously, ¡°Debra, stop fooling people. We¡¯re all aware of your real identity. You¡¯re an evil witch. ¡± Zoe rolled her eyes and spat out, ¡°What a moron! If that¡¯s what you im, doesn¡¯t that make the Alpha an idiot? He has no clue about who his mate really is, and he even let a witch be his Luna. ¡± The guard¡¯s expression was still hostile. ¡°The Alpha is only temporarily bewitched by Debra. He will regret it in the future. We work for the Barton family because they are protecting the Thorn Edge Pack. They¡¯re the only ones doing the right thing!¡± The guard¡¯s fanatic rant left Zoe speechless. She stepped closer to me and whispered, ¡°Debra, these people have been brainwashed. You don¡¯t need to waste your breath on them. They work for the Barton family. They can¡¯t be made to see reason, so our only option is to fight them off. ¡± As expected, as soon as Zoe finished speaking, the guards charged at us,pletely ignoring my position. They were extremely aggressive. It was obvious that they intended to kill me. ¡°ARI¡± Fiona was terrified. She shrieked and shrank back into her mother¡¯s arms. Seeing this, Zoe turned into her wolf form and leaped forward to fight with them. It was undeniable that her fighting skills were still invincible. She was at par with this group of professionally trained guards. However, there were too many of them. It was inevitable for her to overlook a few when she was fighting so many of them by herself. If we stayed here any Longer, she would get exhausted. Feeling agitated, I asked, ¡°Ivy, do you have any energy now? I need to help Zoe. Be has to look after her child and can¡¯t contribute. ¡± Ivy was also stuck with a tough decision. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m also eager to help. But we have just recovered from a serious illness, and we have absolutely no strength. The guards will easily beat us up, which will only drag Zoe down. ¡± I fell silent. I could indeed sense that Ivy was very weak. Even her voice barely had enough life t hese days. She had made immense sacrifices to save Caleb, and she was also affected by my witch power. It didn¡¯t take long for Zoe to realize that this wasn¡¯t working for her. If she kept fighting, she was going to run out of energy. So she shouted in my direction, ¡°Debra, I¡¯ll deal with this bunch of guards. Hurry up and get Fiona and Be out of here!¡± I stayed still. I knew that it was impossible for Zoe to defeat these guards alone. If Be and I escaped without her, she might be in danger. Suddenly, I was struck by a bold idea. I tried to focus and discovered that I had recovered some of my strength. Great! I would be able to use my witch power now. I flicked my eyes in the direction of the guards, who were attacking Zoe, and a dark emotion surged up instantly, like a flood besieging my mind. I was tired of hiding and escaping. Since these people hired by the Barton familybeled me a witch, it would be fair to use my ability in front of them. Chapter 1002 Debra¡¯s POV: Before taking any action, I said, ¡°Be, cover Fiona¡¯s eyes and ask her to fear not. Trust me, I can take you away safely. ¡± Be, even though uncertain of my intentions, acquiesced with a nod, dutifully following my guidance. With Fiona¡¯s eyes veiled by Be¡¯s hands, my countenance grew somber. Swiftly, I channeled the witch power within me, focusing on obliterating the surveince cameras in the corridor. In doing so, I thwarted any potential evidence the Barton family might wield to incriminate me of being a witch. Even if my witch power wasid bare, I could deftly assert that the Bartons held a vendetta against me, sowing falsehoods with malicious intent. ¡®s BunnyBookery They would falter to substantiate their ims. With the cameras dismantled, I extended my witch power to close the doors and windows. This precaution was to prevent any unintentional harm to other patients and their families on this floor. Bang! Bang! Bang! In a synchronized manner, the doors and windows mmed shut, leaving the security guards at the scene bewildered. Their assault ceased abruptly, their attention drawn to the cameras with a sense of dread. The sealed doors and windows intensified their unease, their faces etched with a profound horror.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Their collective gaze fixed upon me, their eyes mirroring the terror that now gripped them. Witnessing my utilization of witch power transformed me into an object of monstrous dread in their eyes, sending shivers down their spines. ¡°Witch! You are really a witch,¡± said one of the guards, his voice trembling with trepidation. Seizing the chance to rejoin my side, Zoe leaned in close, her voice a hushed inquiry. ¡°What¡¯s unfolding here, Debra?¡± Before I could respond, a wolfish figure, fierce and unrelenting, roared, ¡°y this malevolent witch!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Unperturbed, I harnessed my power with an air ofposure, sending the werewolf hurtling through the air. The tremendous force collided him into the wall, and he plummeted to the floor, expelling a crimson torrent from his mouth, the corridor echoing with his anguished wails. Observing this harrowing tableau, the remaining security guards took a collective step backward, their fear palpable, yet their determination unyielding. They encircled us, casting vignt gazes in my direction. I recognized the imperative need to avoid a protracted confrontation, even with my formidable power. Besides, I had only recently rescued Caleb, and this very day marked my discharge from the hospital- prolonged engagement was not an option. Decisively, I focused my power and snapped another wolf¡¯s leg into a sickening contortion. ¡°Ouch!¡± A piercing cry of agony echoed through the air, as his shattered limb tumbled across the floor, sttering fresh blood upon the hospital¡¯s pristine walls. Amidst the gruesome spectacle, I remained the picture of tranquility. Chapter 1003 I harbored little doubt that these adversaries could muster the resolve to persist in their attack. Indeed, as they beheld the nightmarish spectacle I had crafted deliberately, no other werewolves dared to step forward. Their retreat was marked by hesitant steps, fueled by the paralyzing fear of bing the next victim of such brutality. Taken aback by the disy, Zoe eximed, ¡°Incredible! Being a witch is so much fun!¡± Be wore a look of astonishment, but she swiftly regained herposure. Curiously, I turned to her and inquired, ¡°Be, aren¡¯t you frightened?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Be offered a bitter smile. ¡°Fear courses through me, indeed, but I have no choice. My daughter¡¯s safety hinges on this choice. It¡¯s either align with a witch or side with the treacherous Barton family. To me, there¡¯s little difference. ¡± Clutching her daughter tightly, her countenance slowly solidified with determination. My heart was set at ease, and I didn¡¯t press her for further exnation. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed. ¡± With purpose, I singled out a few of the more formidable guards and initiated an intimidation tactic. Most of the guards, cowed by my supernatural prowess, refrained from advancing. ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± I urged, my uneasepelling me to hasten our departure. Be, Zoe, and I rushed out of the corridor and hurried into the awaiting elevator. Although a group of guards pursued us, they were subdued by my power, hesitant to draw near. Ultimately, they merely watched us leave. Once inside the vehicle, Zoe rolled down the window before driving away. She nced back and sneered, ¡°Still yearning to halt our escape? You lot should return and dedicate yourselves to more rigorous training. Spare yourselves further humiliation. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: As the car roared to life, the guards quickly faded into the distance. We smoothly departed from the Barton family¡¯s hospital. When were finally safe, I breathed a sigh of relief. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Having not fully recovered and having strained my witch power, exhaustion overtook me. My strength waned, and I slouched listlessly against the car. Zoe, perceptive as ever, noticed my difort and tried to reassure me. ¡°Debra, please hang on. We¡¯ll be at Be¡¯s soon. When we pick up her husband, we¡¯ll find a safe spot and get a doctor to check on romeo. ¡°Alright,¡± I replied, forcing a feeble smile. To impede the Barton family¡¯s incessant pursuit, Zoe pushed the car¡¯s elerator hard. She slowed only when we encountered red traffic lights. It was meant to be just a short half-hour ride, but we got there in barely ten minutes. The car screeched to a halt in the driveway. Be stepped out of the car, holding Fiona in her arms, and pressed the doorbell. Chapter 1004 The door swung open, revealing a tall and robust man. His brows furrowed upon spotting Be and Fiona, and his voice was tinged with annoyance when he spoke. ¡°Be? Why did you bring Fiona back? I¡¯ve told you, the Barton family¡¯s special medicine works. You should think about her health-¡° His reproachful words cut off abruptly when he noticed Zoe and me emerging from the car. His eyes hardened as they settled on me. Before he could say anything, Be rushed to exin, ¡°Debra and Zoe havee to rescue our family. We won¡¯t have to live under the Barton family¡¯s threat anymore. ¡± Be turned to look at us.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is my husband, Jackson, Fiona¡¯s father. ¡± Unexpectedly, Jackson seemed averse to our presence. He crossed his arms over his chest and said fiercely, ¡°Be, she¡¯s a witch. Why¡¯d you bring her here? Witches are not wee in our family. Get her out of here!¡± Taken aback by her husband¡¯s impolite behavior, Be felt her cheeks flush as she stumbled to exin. ¡°Debra is the future Luna. She has pledged to protect Fiona. It¡¯s our best chance to break free from the Barton family¡¯s influence. ¡± But Jackson remained unwavering, his voice stern. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between living under the Barton family¡¯s thumb and coborating with a witch?¡± Be had no option but to stress her point. ¡°If we don¡¯t leave, the Bartons will coerce us into acting against the pack again. Then we¡¯ll be traitors!¡± Jackson paid no heed to her words and retorted coldly, ¡°Alpha Caleb is obsessed with her. Even knowing she was a witch, he never punished her. Now you¡¯re doing the same. I think you¡¯re enchanted by the witch. It doesn¡¯t matter what you say, I won¡¯t let her in. ¡± He pointed a finger at Be, using her. ¡°You once med me for being manipted by the Barton family for their dirty work. But now, it seems Like you¡¯re no different. You¡¯re bringing a witch home. Are you betraying the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Initially, Zoe had intended to defend Be¡¯s honor, but upon hearing these hurtful words, she snapped at Jackson, her voice tinged with anger. ¡°Jackson, that¡¯s going too far! Debra is our future Luna, and she¡¯s given her all for the pack. How can you say such a thing?¡± Jackson responded rudely, ¡°Witches have a long-standing feud with the Thorn Edge Pack; it¡¯s right there in the history books. Zoe, are you incapable of reading or just in foolish?¡± Zoe retorted with a sarcastic smirk, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not any better than the witches in those books. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have intentionally lead people into the foggy forest. ¡± Jackson¡¯s irritation red. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zone taunted him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you understand normal words?¡± ¡°Get out! Both of you! Get out of here!¡± Jackson¡¯s anger red, and he forcefully shoved me and Zoe. I hadn¡¯t anticipated his action, and, given my fatigue, I stumbled and fell backward. At that moment, a set of hands steadied me. A familiar and reassuring scent flooded the air. It was Caleb. I felt dazed, my head spinning with confusion. I had confided in him during our journey here, and he should have been tending to matters in the foggy forest. Why did hee here so soon? Chapter 1005 ¡°I know the whole story. ¡± Caleb¡¯s gaze turned icy as he addressed Jackson. ¡°Two days from now, I¡¯ll hold a meeting to reveal the Barton family¡¯s evil face to the public. Jackson, the choice to stand up and use the Bartons rests with you. If your family is willing to attend, I¡¯ll forgive all your past wrongs and cure Fiona without any conditions. If you refuse, I¡¯ll still save Fiona, but you and your wife will face unavoidable consequences. ¡± Without awaiting Jackson¡¯s reply, Caleb departed, apanied by me and Zoe. As we hopped into the car, I confessed with a guilty heart, ¡°Today at the hospital, I was forced to use my witch power. Be and the guards witnessed it. My identity as a witch has been exposed again. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I knew it was perilous, but Zoe couldn¡¯t face an army of guards alone. I had to call upon my witch power for an escape. Even more so, the Barton family¡¯s relentless pressure weighed heavily on me. It was bing unbearable. Caleb was understanding and forgiving. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re sworn enemies of the Barton family now. ¡®s BunnyBookery Without solid proof, even if they spread that you are a witch, people won¡¯t believe it. ¡± I felt a wave of relief wash over me. However, mulling over the Barton family¡¯s current actions, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that things wouldn¡¯t conclude so simply. A more sinister plot might be lurking in the shadows.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They¡¯re getting bolder. They might be ready to have a falling-out with you, maybe even plotting against us,¡± I reminded Caleb. Caleb¡¯s agreement came with a solemn nod. ¡°You¡¯re right. We need to handle this situation carefully and swiftly. ¡± Our eyes met, and in that shared nce, we understood the situation perfectly. Needless to say, we were both thinking of the same thing. ¡°Zoe, I need you to return to Roz Town. There are some important things that I need you to do next. ¡± Zoe agreed without hesitation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No problem!¡± Time flew by, and on the third day, Caleb called a meeting to address the Barton family issue as nned. He escorted me to the gathering, a room filled with various individuals, including the former Alpha and a council of elders. But a quick scan of the room revealed the absence of the Barton family. Caleb asked with a frown, ¡°I¡¯ve given my order, haven¡¯t I? Why didn¡¯t anyone from the Barton family show up? Are they nning to revolt?¡± A hush fell over the room for a brief moment. ¡°We requested that the Barton family abstain,¡± an elder responded icily. ¡°Why?¡± Caleb inquired, his frustration carefully restrained. Another elder chastised him. ¡°You¡¯re being absurd. Do you intend to publicly use the Barton family? Apart from their past issues with Debra, what else have they done wrong? Are you going to sever ties with them over a woman?¡± Chapter 1006 The others chimed in with agreement. ¡°Yes, we all belong to the Thorn Edge Pack. We must stand together. ¡± ¡°Over the years, the Barton family has been generous contributors to our pack, involved in numerous projects. If we were to use them without solid evidence, it would harm everyone. ¡± Noting that the elders sided with the Barton family, Caleb and I found ourselves unable to interject. Just then, Caleb¡¯s father stepped forward, silencing the elders. ¡°Caleb, if you im the Barton family is at fault, then provide evidence for all to see. We will only believe you once the proof is presented. ¡± ¡°Please be patient, everyone. The evidence will be revealed shortly,¡± Caleb responded,prehending his father¡¯s intentions. ¡°I can attest that not only did the Barton family sh with Debra, but they¡¯ve alsomitted reprehensible acts. ¡± Upon hearing that, the elders ceased their usations. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s see the evidence you possess. ¡± We waited in the meeting room for a long while, but Jackson and Be failed to arrive. The wall clock¡¯s hands continued to move, and the elders grew impatient. ¡°Do you truly have evidence?¡± The former Alpha snapped, ¡°As the Alpha, Caleb won¡¯t break his promise. We must be patient. ¡± I gazed at the closed door, a tinge of disappointment creeping in. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t arrive after all.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dealing with these elders was a challenge. How were we to confront them effectively? Just as everyone¡¯s impatience grew, a powerful male voice said, ¡°I have evidence of the Barton family¡¯s guilt. ¡± Excitement welled up in me, and I hurriedly turned to the door. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It was Jackson! He was followed by his wife, Be. Someone in the room sneered, ¡°You? A guide? How can you prove it? Are you just trying to tarnish the Barton family¡¯s name?¡± Jackson, his face nk, retrieved a recording device. ¡°This is the recording of the Barton family asked me to lead the second group from Roz Town into the foggy forest. I recorded it discreetly. ¡± Without giving anyone a chance to respond, he hit the y button. The elders in the meeting room recognized Luis¡¯ voice, yet despite incontrovertible evidence, one of them still questioned, ¡°In this age of advanced technology, who¡¯s to say this recording isn¡¯t a clever forgery? To confirm its authenticity, we must have Luis present. ¡± Chapter 1007 ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡± Carlos interjected as he burst into the meeting room.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His grave expression conveyed grim news. ¡°Luis can¡¯t attend the meeting; he¡¯s no longer in the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± ¡°What?¡± An elder rose in astonishment, his jaw ck. ¡°Where has he gone?¡± Carlos answered, ¡°Luis has taken his followers to the old Roz Town. There are only a few left at the pack. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°The old Roz Town? Why did Luis go there?¡± Confusion painted every face in the room. Caleb and I exchanged knowing nces, our expressions turning grave. The elders remained oblivious to the specific medicine¡¯s nature, but being insiders, we grasped Luis¡¯ true intent. The cunning man had gone to Roz Town in search of nts for the specific medicine. I had to admit that he was intelligent. Although I remained clueless about how he had obtained the secret of the specific medicine, his cunning tactics were clear. He manipted Jackson into leading the second group of Roz Town¡¯s residents into the foggy forest, which stoked the conflict between Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack. As everyone rushed to rescue Roz Town¡¯s inhabitants, Luis quietly infiltrated the town. He was a wily one, and it was tough to keep him at bay. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly dangerous. If I hadn¡¯t stumbled upon that breakthrough and saved those people, Luis might have seeded by now,¡± I confided. Ivy let out a sigh. ¡°He¡¯s a scheming mastermind!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I offered a faint smile. ¡°How could we dub him an old fox, otherwise? Think about it. If the second batch of folks from Roz Town had perished in the foggy forest back then, dealing with the Xeric Pack would¡¯ve been anything but simple. And the contract I inked with Caleb? It¡¯d be null and void. He¡¯d exploit the sh between the two packs and quietly seize control of those precious herbs. ¡± Ivy gasped. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t the Thorn Edge Pack uncover the truth?¡± ¡°They would, but it¡¯d take them quite some time to piece it all together. By the time they did, it¡¯d be toote for us. Ivy, do you recall how treacherous the foggy forest was back then? If a few more groups had met their end during the rescue efforts, no one would¡¯ve dared to persist. Jackson would¡¯ve perished without a trace, and we¡¯d be left in there, struggling to uncover the truth. Ivy fell silent for a moment, then spoke. ¡°So, wouldn¡¯t the old fox seed in his scheme?¡± Chapter 1008 ¡°Yes, he¡¯d secure those crucial medicinal resources, essentially holding the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s fate in his hands. Once he wields that as leverage, those affected by the poison would have no choice but to obey him. ¡± Ivy asked, ¡°But this is a betrayal. A person with courage wouldn¡¯t just obey, right?¡± I grinned, a hint of regret in my expression. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re too trusting. Remember, if we didn¡¯t locate the source of the poisonous fog in the forest, it would torment the Thorn Edge Pack for generations. That¡¯s why so many people are willing to bow to Luis if he holds the remedy. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll wrest the Alpha status away from Caleb. Otherwise, why would he take such a monumental risk?¡± Ivy was aghast. ¡°This is awfully conniving. Werewolves can be such dreadful creatures!¡± I smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, I managed to save everyone, and Luis¡¯ scheme was uncovered so he wouldn¡¯t seed that early, easily. ¡± Ivy breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So everything¡¯s going to be all right now, isn¡¯t it?¡± I shook my head, causing Ivy¡¯s concern to resurface. ¡°I¡¯m not certain. Even though this n didn¡¯t pan out, it drew a lot of attention and gave Luis some breathing room. ¡± ¡°What? That won¡¯t¡­¡± Boom! A sharp noise cut through the air as the former Alpha, his demeanor stern, pounded the table in the meeting room. Themotion of the elders hushed instantly. While I was in the midst of a conversation with Ivy, I couldn¡¯t help but sense that the former Alpha had something pressing on his mind. His countenance grew colder by the moment. It was evident he grasped Luis¡¯ intentions. At that juncture, it became crystal clear that Luis¡¯ appearance in Roz Town was only about drug control, a means to manipte the Thorn Edge Pack through fear. Without dy, the former Alpha ordered, ¡°No need for further words. Caleb, handle this matter!¡± The shadowed figures in the room exchanged confused nces, struggling to fathom the unfolding situation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Offering no exnation, Caleb issued a gravemand. ¡°Carlos, detain every member of the Barton family within the Thorn Edge Pack and seize their assets. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Carlos replied, turning to leave. But before he departed, a question lingered in his mind. ¡°Caleb, should we not dispatch our forces to Roz Town as well?¡± Caleb stole a quick nce at him before getting to the point. ¡°If we send our troops over there all bold and conspicuous, the Xeric Pack might misinterpret our intentions, thinking we¡¯re gearing up for an attack. That could escte tensions between the two packs. ¡± Only then did Carlos grasp the situation, his concern etched across his face. ¡°Can the folks in Roz Town handle Luis? Two batches of residents have alreadye here, and the young, strong ones alone may not suffice. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t fret.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The Xeric Pack has already dispatched support. ¡± ¡°Support from the Xeric Pack? Who?¡± Carlos was baffled. Suddenly, a memory seemed to dawn on him. He cast his gaze around, astonishment in his voice as he asked, ¡°Debra, wasn¡¯t Zoe always by your side? Where is she now?¡± Chapter 1009 Zoe¡¯s POV: As Debra had anticipated, the Barton family had encircled the Roz Town factory where the vital medicine was manufactured, with a ring of pristine white flowers adorning the vicinity. They had been stationed nearby for a full day and night, and Luis himself had even paid a visit, exhibiting the cunning and sly instincts of a wily old fox. It had be apparent to me that Luis harbored intentions of manipting the special medicine¡¯s situation to wrest control of the entire Thorn Edge Pack from Caleb¡¯s grasp. Debra had enlightened me with this truth before my arrival. The full picture hade into focus. Now, Iprehended why Caleb had gone to great lengths to acquire Roz Town. In securing Roz Town, Caleb had been forced to engage in a series of maneuvers against Janiya and Adam. In the end, he had even consented to a contract sealing his union with Debra. The ingredient necessary for healing the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s ailment was exclusively produced in Roz Town. Without Aron¡¯s determined efforts to secure the town, the Thorn Edge Pack would undoubtedly fallen under the dominion of the highest bidder for Roz Town. The partnership between Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack had not materialized by chance; it had evolved as an inevitable consequence.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. My duty now was to protect the factory and the white blossoms, ensuring they did not fall into Luis¡¯ clutches. Any other oue would spell disaster. Luis was a mastermind of the highest order. If he were to sessfully control the raw material and assume leadership of the Thorn Edge Pack, his treatment of Roz Town residents would be far from benevolent. Luis was guided solely by his self-interest. He would undoubtedly expel Roz Town¡¯s inhabitants and ruthlesslyy im to the town, positioning himself against the Xeric Pack. Thankfully, Debra had foreseen the treacherous plot of that old fox in advance. At the moment, the Barton family was making their final stand. But with me in the picture, their sess was an illusion. I led a squad of police officers to covertly position ourselves near the factory, maintaining a vignt watch on the Barton family¡¯s movements. I whispered to the officers, ¡°We¡¯ve got a crucial task ahead of us. Stayposed, follow my lead, and don¡¯t act recklessly. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I expected the officers to be nervous, but to my surprise, they exuded confidence. ¡°Zoe, don¡¯t underestimate us. ¡± One young officer chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re no different from you. We were deeply involved in Adam¡¯s rebellion, and we participated in the vote to support Roz Town¡¯s relocation. We¡¯ve weathered much in this small town. This situation won¡¯t rattle us. ¡± Other officers voiced their agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. The enemy¡¯s numbers don¡¯t faze us. ¡± I smiled. These were courageous individuals, but I feltpelled to offer a warning. ¡°This time, it¡¯s a bit different from before. The Barton family is rebelling against us now. We weren¡¯t part of the same pack as them before, so they might be more ruthless towards us. ¡± The young officer¡¯s confidence waned a bit, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Then, do we have enough people? It won¡¯t be easy to confront them directly. When should we make our move?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Chapter 1010 Before I couldplete my words, a sudden gunshot pierced the air, jolting me to my core. As I regained myposure, I couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Damn it! Who the devil fired that shot?¡± To shoot now was to disrupt our n intentionally, wasn¡¯t it? I shot a furious re at each officer. ¡°Not us!¡± The officers vehemently denied it. ¡°We didn¡¯t fire any shots!¡± I was clearly displeased. ¡°So, the gun just fired itself, did it?¡± The officers exchanged uneasy nces and fell silent. At that moment, one of the officers pointed to the distance and eximed, ¡°Zoe, look over there! What¡¯s happening?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I followed the officer¡¯s gaze and noticed a sudden transformation in the previously quiet area. Ferocious wolves had materialized seemingly out of thin air and wereunching a frenzied assault on the factory and the Barton family¡¯s guards. The scene descended into utter pandemonium, leaving me utterly perplexed. What on earth was unfolding? Zoe¡¯s POV: Squinting through the chaos, I locked eyes on the pack of werewolves. Amidst the werewolves, I saw a familiar figure. It was none other than Han. A ze of warmth ignited in my chest. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It had been an age since I¡¯d seen Han, yet there he stood, robust as ever. In his presence, I felt an odd sense of security that wrapped around me like a protective cloak. ¡°People from the Xeric Pack has arrived!¡± I bellowed. ¡°Quick, it¡¯s about time! Remember, our objective today is mot to sh with the Barton family¡¯s forces but to safeguard the nts. These are the beacons of hope for the ailing children of the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± ¡°Aye, captain!¡± My men promptly sprinted toward the precious flowers. Despite the eruptions of violence and the relentless symphony of gunfire, they remained stalwart and gant in their mission. Their courage was a sight to behold, and I watched in silent admiration as they charged forward, offering silent benedictions from the depths of my heart. Then, I raced to join forces with Han. ¡°Zoe?¡± Han¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, momentarily stopping fighting. Chapter 1011 I unleashed a swift kick, knocking down a foe that crept up behind him, and hollered, ¡°No time for dawdling! If you stand gawping again, your noggin might end up a percussion instrument!¡± Han snapped to attention, and our synchronization was swift. With a relentless cadence of fists and des, we deprived the enemy of respite. Our harmony was remarkable as we methodically subdued the pack of werewolves. Han¡¯s breath came in shallow gasps as we quelled the onught. He sidled over, tapping me on the shoulder, his face adorned with an appreciative grin. ¡°Zoe, your reflexes are sharp as a cobra¡¯s strike. You¡¯ve done marvelously!¡± I rolled my eyes with a touch of discontent. ¡°And yet you daremend me! Didn¡¯t you brief me on the n earlier? What if you provoked the Barton family and they decided to set the factory aze?¡± ¡°I shan¡¯t let that ur,¡± Han responded with unwavering self-assuredness. ¡°The Xeric Pack is renowned for their swiftness and ferocity. We¡¯ll hold our own against the Thorn Edge Pack if need be. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scoff at his confidence. ¡°Easy for you to say! Our sess hinges on Luis¡¯ scheme with those nts. Without it, your initial recklessness might have spurred him to raze the nts and the factory even before you had a chance to take your first shot. ¡± ¡°No, Zoe, it¡¯s not that dire,¡± Han asserted, exuding confidence. ¡°Debra provided me a timely heads-up, and I¡¯ve made ample preparations. Luis won¡¯t have his way. ¡± I arched an eyebrow. ¡°Really? What preparations have you made?¡± As we spoke, I spotted an unusual hunch-backed figure lurking in Han¡¯s blind spot. It was actually Luis! Luis crept surreptitiously, wielding a distinctive silver firearm. It was evident he harbored nefarious intentions. ¡°What¡¯s your game, Luis?¡± I asked, my words echoing loudly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In response to my words, Han turned to look. Their gazes locked simultaneously, and then, with a malevolent smile, Luis raised the weapon he held. A loud bang followed when he squeezed the trigger. ¡°Watch out!¡± Han¡¯s eyes bulged with urgency, and he sprang into action, throwing himself protectively over me. A pained groan came from above, chilling my very core. Had Han just taken the bullet meant for me? Zoe¡¯s POV: ¡°Han!¡± I shrieked in sheer panic. Chapter 1012 But therey Han, unmoving on the ground. The weapon Luis employed was no ordinary firearm. Wounds caused by silver bullets were unable to heal. The guards had all met their end because of silver bullets when they tried to hunt Tom from the Silver Ridge Pack. Would Han meet the same grim fate? ¡°Doctor! Here!¡± I cried out, jumping to my feet to assess Han¡¯s condition. My trembling hands betrayed the turmoil within. Han stopped me. ¡°Zoe, hold on. I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, his face oddly alight with vitality. In an instant, my face turned pale, terror engulfing me. A vivid memory resurfaced-an elder senior lost in a tragic car ident. Other bleeding colleagues were sent to the intensive care unit following the car crash, while he appeared untouched, but it was a fleeting illusion. Despite the absence of visible wounds, he passed away within minutes. The lesson lingered-those who seemed hale on the surface often hid the gravest perils. Time was of the essence; once the window for treatment closed, survival became an insurmountable challenge. ¡°Is there a doctor? Doctor,e and have a look at Han!¡± My escting fear led to more desperate pleas. ¡®s BunnyBookery Even after the brawl ended, there was still mayhem everywhere. There were casualties and corpses everywhere. My eyesight was clouded by tears, making it difficult for me to make out where the doctor was. I wouldn¡¯t allow him to slip from my grasp on this reunion¡¯s very first day. Not if I had any say in it! Summoning every ounce of courage and strength, I took charge, carrying Han on my back. I was determined to get aid myself. ¡°Han, you must hold on!¡± I said with stern resolve. ¡°Han, you¡¯ll endure this! I won¡¯t let you slip by on our first reunion. Even if it means sacrificing my all, you will not die!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han saw my tear-streaked face, and the tension in his features softened. He extended a hand to brush away my tears, his words tender. ¡°Zoe, I¡¯ve known you for so long, yet this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you shed tears. ¡± Turning my head, I mumbled softly, ¡°You¡¯ve known me for ages, yet you vanished without a trace. ¡± ¡°Zoe, I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± Han, typically carefree and bumbling, confessed, his guilt in. ¡°I¡¯ve kept my distance because my circumstances have forced me to deceive you countless times. Each time, it wounded you deeply, and I couldn¡¯t bear to confront you. ¡± The puzzle pieces fell into ce. And with those words, the knot in my heart was untied.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I had always assumed Han had no interest in me. He was so easygoing and free because he just treated me like any other friend. Chapter 1013 And he left without saying. It looked like we hadn¡¯tmunicated well with each other, so there was such a big misunderstanding. ¡°Alright,¡± I replied, my voice carrying a fierce, forgiving tone. ¡°For your honesty this time, I¡¯ll grant you forgiveness, you fool!¡± Han smiled, relieved. ¡°Thank you. ¡± I feigned sternness and issued a calm warning. ¡°But make no mistake, Han. I¡¯m heading to the Xeric Pack. I¡¯ll assume a high-ranking role, even take your position. ¡± Ironically, the more I spoke, the more I wished to weep. Why hadn¡¯t the doctor arrived yet? Must I witness Han¡¯s fall? But just as despair threatened to consume me, Han broke the silence, asking tentatively, ¡°Zoe, can you grant me one more favor?¡± My heart constricted. This scenario, this conversation-it felt akin to thest words uttered on a deathbed. Furthermore, Han had never been this way before. Han¡¯s usual pride and self-assuredness left no room for such vulnerability. In a trembling voice, I inquired, ¡°What is it?¡± Han hesitated, an awkward shyness in his demeanor. Finally, he asked, ¡°Could you delete that video? The one Debra sent to you. ¡± I choked with sobs. ¡®s BunnyBookery Wait, something was amiss. The immense sorrow that gripped me suddenly dissipated. My gaze bore into Han, suspicion rousing within. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Why concern himself with this when death loomed? Sensing that the situation was awry, I pushed him to the ground. As I suspected, he exhibited no signs of pain. He was not hurt! Zoe¡¯s POV: ¡°Han! You lied to me!¡± In a fit of rage, I hunkered down and reached out to open Han¡¯s outer clothes. To my bewilderment, he was d in a suit of armor.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Even though he got shot, he remained unscathed. Chapter 1014 ¡°How is Han doing? I¡¯m here. ¡± Just then, a physician, bearing a medical kit, hurried over, breathless and frantic, inquiring about Han¡¯s condition. I found myself at a loss for words, which only exacerbated the doctor¡¯s anxiety. Seeing Han¡¯s protective armor, his anxious countenance froze abruptly. He shifted his gaze towards me and, with a solemn expression, remarked, ¡°Madam, Han has a bulletproof vest. At most, he¡¯d bear a few bruises from the bullet. He¡¯s good. Why the hubaloo?¡± A flush of embarrassment crept across my face as I shot Han a re. This was all on him! Han shed a grin and offered his apologies. ¡°Doctor, I must beg your pardon. Zoe was a bundle of nerves just now. You should attend to the other wounded promptly. Don¡¯t let our rescue effortsg. I¡¯m hunky-dory. ¡± The doctor shook his head and left with his medical kit. ¡®s BunnyBookery Once the doctor had left, I was so incensed that I gave Han a hearty kick and spewed my anger. ¡°You rascal, ying possum just to toy with my emotions? How could you?¡± But that wasn¡¯t enough. The more I mulled it over, the hotter my fury grew. In a sudden rush, I pounced on Han, straddling him. I balled my fist and was poised to let him have it. Han snatched my wrist with swiftness. He locked eyes with me, his demeanor even, and inquired calmly, ¡°Zoe, are you set on killing me?¡± ¡°Should be done by now!¡± I answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation, resolute in my intent. ¡°Very well. ¡± Han¡¯s expression remained inscrutable. He released my arm, his eyes never wavering from mine. A faint smile graced his lips as he added, ¡°Dying at your hands would be a worthy exit!¡± My heart skipped a beat, and an indescribable sweetness flooded my soul. Gazing into Han¡¯s eyes, I found myself cupping his face, my eyes closing as I pressed my lips to his. The sensation was soft and electrifying, a warm touch that rekindled my yearning. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In a daze, my mind drifted back to a night long past. It was a night of revelry and intoxication, and we were both far from sober. Driven by the most primal urges, we made out passionately. It was on that night that our rtionship had begun its subtle transformation. ¡°Zoe?¡± Han was taken aback by my ki*s, his body trembling. Yet, he made no move to push me away. Instead, he rolled over, pinning me beneath him. And then, I was swallowed by his shadow.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Han¡¯s hand found the back of my head, and his agile tongue slipped into my mouth, entwining with mine. He held me firmly with his powerful arms, deepening the ki*s. We ki*sed with an intensity that made it seem as if the world around us had faded away. I only broke free when I was gasping for breath. As wey there on the ground, panting and gazing at the sky, Han finally spoke, his tone measured. Chapter 1015 ¡°In truth, Debra tipped me off in advance that Luis would stir up trouble at Roz Town, which is why I was so confident in bringing our team here. ¡± I was left dumbfounded. Recollections of the events in Thorn Edge Pack,bined with Caleb¡¯s and Debra¡¯s words, had me piecing everything together. It turned out they had been privy to the Barton family¡¯s ns all along. Faced with the insufficiency of evidence from the foggy forest incident, they¡¯d allowed Luis¡¯ rebellion. It was a way to eliminate this lurking threat. Zoe¡¯s POV: After the turmoil stirred by Luis¡¯ rebellion settled, I escorted Han¡¯s troops back to Roz Town. The move had drained the town of its doctors, who had all migrated to the Thorn Edge Pack, leaving it eerily quiet. But it served as the perfect convalescent haven for our wounded soldiers since it wasn¡¯t too far away from the factory. ¡°Zoe, how are you?¡± Just as I approached the hospital gate, a familiar voice came from behind. I turned to find Riley rushing towards us in a state of apparent disarray in her suit. ¡°Riley? What brings you here?¡± My astonishment was evident. Office hours were not over, making Riley¡¯s presence here was nothing short of a surprise. Riley, her worry evident, replied, ¡°I heard you and Han were here. Word reached me that you sustained injuries while quelling the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s turncoats. I was greatly concerned, so I made my way here. ¡± I assured her, ¡°We¡¯re holding up fine. The Barton family couldn¡¯t do much harm. Our injuries aren¡¯t serious; some rest and we¡¯ll be back on our feet. No need to fret. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s better!¡± Riley heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes revealed a deep longing as she rushed to embrace me. ¡°Zoe, it¡¯s been an eternity since west met. It warms my heart to see you safe. ¡± I was not ustomed to such disys of intimacy, and my body¡¯s response was somewhat stiff. I surmised that Riley must have been pining for Debra and me, for she was hardly one to abandon her decorum without a good reason. I replied, ¡°Debra and I have been missing you as well. ¡± After releasing me, Riley swiftly returned to her customaryposure, addressing her subordinates with precision. ¡°Form a unit to clear the battlefield without causing harm to the flowers. As for the captives, lock them up. Moreover, keep a close eye on Luis. This is a direct order from Debra. Don¡¯t let him die. He must return to the Thorn Edge Pack for trial. ¡± ¡°Understood!¡± her subordinates chorused, heading off to carry out her instructions. After securing us the best amodations at the hospital, Riley added, ¡°Take your time to recuperate here. Should you require anything, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Riley. ¡± I expressed my gratitude. ¡°Then, I must return to my job. Contact me if need be,¡± Riley said, bidding us farewell with her usual politeness as she departed for the office. With Riley¡¯s departure, Han suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s seize this opportunity to meet some people. ¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°My loyal subordinates. ¡± We ventured outside the hospital where a group of burly men donned in police attire awaited.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. These men, exuding strength and capability, were evidently battle-hardened warriors of the Xeric Pack. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han, his countenance glowing with pride, proceeded to introduce them to me. ¡°Zoe, meet my trusted subordinates. ¡± Before I could respond, his subordinates engaged in good-natured banter, asking, ¡°Zoe, what¡¯s your connection with Han?¡± Han, shing a grin, took my hand and began to offer an exnation. ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, a resolute feminine voice interrupted. From the corner came a youngdy in a wheelchair, making her presence felt. Without dy, Han approached and grabbed the girl¡¯s wheelchair. With affection in his eyes, he patted the girl¡¯s head, and she rubbed his arm. The two appeared to be quite close. The palpable intimacy between them surprised me. Who was this girl? Why was Han so gentle to her? Chapter 1016 Zoe¡¯s POV: The girl¡¯s lips pursed, her fingers gripping her skirt, broadcasting her profound displeasure. Her gaze turned chilly as she raised her head and asked, ¡°Han, who is this woman?¡± Han¡¯s perception was low, making him not notice the subtle transformation in her demeanor. ¡°Danielle, this is Zoe,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Zoe?¡± The girl¡¯s brow furrowed, echoing my name as she studied me, her eyes emanating a touch of coldness. ¡°Yes. Zoe,¡± Han affirmed with aposed smile. ¡°Zoe, meet my adopted sister, Danielle. ¡± The revtion that Danielle was, in fact, Han¡¯s sister acted as a soothing balm to my anxious heart. I could now understand why she seemed to dislike me. Generally speaking, girls were more sensitive and possessive. Danielle¡¯s reluctance to embrace me, who bore a striking resemnce to her brother¡¯s significant other, suddenly becameprehensible. To quell any nagging doubts and anxious feelings, I squared my shoulders and approached them, greeting Danielle with a warm smile. ¡°Danielle, it¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. ¡± However, my greeting was unanswered. She hid behind Han, casting me wary nces. Han, slightly embarrassed, exined, ¡°Zoe, don¡¯t hold it against Danielle; she¡¯s always been like this. ¡± He inched closer to me, embarking on the tale of Danielle¡¯s troubled past. ¡°Zoe, you see, she¡¯s endured considerable hardship. Her brother was my colleague and met his demise during a mission many years ago. Retaliation from nefarious individuals led to a tragic fire that consumed Danielle¡¯s home one night. Her parents perished, and she was the sole survivor. ¡± My heart went out to her, and I felt an overwhelming sympathy. ¡°I understand now. But what happened to her legs?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Han recounted, ¡°Her legs were severely burned in the fire, rendering her disabled. She was still a mere child, and I was just a twenty-year-oldd back then. I adopted her as my sister, and I¡¯ve cared for her ever since.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯s been through so much at such a tender age, which ounts for her peculiar disposition when she encounters unfamiliar faces. I hope you can look past that. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Now the question of Danielle¡¯s initial hostility was answered, and Han¡¯s nonchnt reaction made perfect sense. I understood everything. Just as Han walked back to Danielle, his subordinate whispered to me, ¡°Zoe, Han actually had a mate before. But before they could mark each other, thedy turned down Han because she couldn¡¯t ept Danielle. ¡± I was surprised. Han, I mused, was indeed a man of rare kindness. His generous spirit shone through, as he had chosen to look after Danielle even after his romantic rtionship had soured. Suddenly, my mind drifted to a previous incident involving Han, wherein he had taken care of Elena, much like a father figure, despite it being a ruse Chapter 1017 Han, I mused, was indeed a man of rare kindness. A deep sigh escaped me. ¡°No wonder I¡¯m drawn to him. Han is truly an exceptional person, a pir of reliability. ¡± The subordinate couldn¡¯t help but disy a sense of pride, patting his chest as he said, ¡°Absolutely. He was our leader, after all!¡± Han overheard our conversation, his difort evident through an awkward cough. IT couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It was amusing to see him in this light. But before our exchange could continue, Danielle interjected. Clinging to Han, she spoke in a voiceden with dependence. ¡°Han, I¡¯m so weary now. Could you carry me for a bit?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Han appeared caught off guard by her unexpected request. He turned to me with an apologetic expression. ¡°Zoe, I¡¯m truly sorry, but I must attend to Danielle. I won¡¯t be able to stay with you right now. Perhaps you can spend some time with my friends; I¡¯ll be back shortly. ¡± I waved it off with a cid demeanor. ¡°No worries, go ahead. ¡± Beneath myposed exterior, there lingered a trace of disappointment. Consideration of Danielle¡¯s tragic past convinced me that I ought not to harbor resentment. But as Han and Danielle left, thetter, cradled in her brother¡¯s arms, cast me a triumphant look over his shoulder. Her eyes betrayed a subtle challenge. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. I had a strange feeling that I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on. Danielle attempted to bring me into the women¡¯s battlefield, treating me as though I were an imagined foe. She considered Han to be a precious resource and was determined to keep him. Debra¡¯s POV: Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Soon, the news of Zoe and Han¡¯s victory came, and the news that Luis had taken people to attack Roz Town quickly spread throughout the entire Thorn Edge Pack. ¡°How could this be?¡± Everyone felt it was inconceivable and was confused. ¡°The Barton family is so rich, and they are also the upper ss in the Thorn Edge Pack. How could Luis do such a bad thing?¡± Yet, the real truth remained hidden from the prying eyes of the pack. Amid mounting and irrefutable evidence, Caleb methodically conducted an exhaustive audit of the Barton family¡¯s deeds. The Barton-backing elders were left dumbstruck, with nothing to say; the proceedings unfolded seamlessly. Chapter 1018 The day Zoe returned with Luis in tow to the Thorn Edge Pack, Caleb orchestrated a live broadcast, ensuring that the entire pack could witness the fall of a betrayer, a warning for all to see.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As the public¡¯s eager eyes remained fixated, the prison car¡¯s lock was disengaged with an echoing click. From the car emerged Luis, his hands bound in handcuffs, his attire marred with dried blood and his hair disheveled, presenting a picture of utter humiliation. Controlled by Zoe, Luis kneeled before Caleb and me, his haughtiness and pride reced by destion. Caleb cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Luis, do you find it in your heart to admit to your crime?¡± Luis, seemingly jolted from a trance, made a desperate attempt to straighten his posture, puffing out his chest, and with stubbornness etched across his face, he replied, ¡°Why should I confess to a crime that isn¡¯t mine? I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Caleb responded with measuredposure, ¡°We have concrete evidence, Luis. Why do you persist in denial? Must Iy bare the proof?¡± Before Luis could respond, a recording was yed, one that showed his role in the assault on Roz Town¡¯s inhabitants. Even with Jackson¡¯s voice disguised, the truth was unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯m not guilty!¡± Luis eximed suddenly, as if his sanity had slipped away. He got to his feet, pointing an usatory finger at Caleb and unleashing a furious outburst. ¡°Caleb, you rascal! How dare you heap these usations on me? It¡¯s all your fault. Everything, it¡¯s your fault¡­¡± Before he could expound further, Zoe intervened, executing a well-aimed kick that brought Luis to his knees once again. Defiantly, Luis shouted, ¡°It¡¯s your doing, Caleb. Your choice of Luna was misguided. If you had chosen my daughter, none of this would have transpired, and I wouldn¡¯t have found myself in this sorry state. Our family would¡¯ve been your steadfast anchor. The onus is on you, and you should pay the price for selecting Debra. ¡± With a fierce re in my direction, Luis vowed, ¡°Debra, even in my demise, I shall drag you down to hell with me!¡± I perceived his intent, realizing he sought to reveal my true identity. Before he could spill the beans, I stepped closer and whispered, ¡°Luis, I strongly rmend you reconsider. Otherwise, your daughter shall endure a hardship!¡± Luis¡¯ face froze, and he asked me, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I turned and signaled to the guards, issuing an order. ¡°Bring Janiya here. ¡± One of the guards promptly Brought Janiya close. She looked lifeless and her hair was a disaster. She twiddled a ring and muttered, ¡°I will be the Luna. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Janiya!¡± Luis¡¯ eyes widened in realization. He cast an usatory re my way and bellowed, ¡°Debra, you¡¯re a heartless, vile schemer! How dare you manipte me using my own child? You¡¯re a woman without scruples andpassion. Your reckoning will be a bitter one!¡± I replied with unwaveringposure, ¡°Mr. Barton, you¡¯re quick to rage when I merely hinted at your daughter¡¯s predicament. Yet, have you ever pondered the innocent souls from Roz Town whom you¡¯ve harmed? They too possess families and loved ones as well. Has that ever crossed your dumb mind?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Luis¡¯ voice choked. Chapter 1019 His silence stretched out for an eternity before he surrendered his struggle and, with a heart weighed down by despair, asked, ¡°Debra, tell me, how did you catch Janiya? I sent someone to save her; this wasn¡¯t meant to be. ¡± I cast a rueful, helpless nce in response, seeing Luis¡¯ unyielding stubbornness as as ever. A resigned sigh escaped me, and I answered, ¡°It all falls squarely on your shoulders, Luis. Your self-absorption paved the way for your daughter¡¯s downfall during her escape. ¡± Luis seemed puzzled and queried, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really easy. Janiya wasn¡¯t well taken care of by you. During her escape, she experienced a rpse. ¡± shback: Before going to Roz Town, Luis had orchestrated a rescue mission for Janiya. His hired hands had devised an intricate plot to take her away from the Thorn Edge Pack under the cloak of darkness so that we couldn¡¯t see them. It was a cunning n, but things didn¡¯t develop as nned. When they moved to extract Janiya, she, without warning, descended into madness, a cacophony of screams echoing, ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Their progress was disrupted as Luis¡¯ emissaries grappled with her. Time slipped away. Ultimately, they failed to elude us, intercepted by Caleb and me in mid-stride. ¡°Where are you trying to go?¡± I inquired coldly. A chorus of panic gripped the abductors upon our confrontation. ¡°It¡¯s you, Debra!¡± Janiya, taking refuge amongst her would-be rescuers, identified me with a reced with bitterness. Some unseen force broke her free, and she surged forth like a relentless phantom, venom spewing from her lips. ¡°Debra, you wretch! I¡¯ll f@cking end you!¡± ¡°Do you still want to hurt her? Are you worthy of it?¡± Caleb, unyielding, shoved Janiya aside and stoo Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ d guard in front of me. Seeing Caleb, Janiya was stunned for a while. Tears welled in her eyes, and she began to cry. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Caleb. I see my folly now. Pardon me, won¡¯t you? Just allow me to be your Luna. I pledge to amend my ways, to heed your every directive. I¡¯ll never repeat such a foolish mistake. ¡± Janiya extended her trembling hand. ¡°See, the ring is ready.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Whenever you wish, we can get married. ¡± Her tears fell on the ring. Listening to her earnest plea, Caleb and I felt powerless. In the days prior, Luis had been wholly consumed by his ambitions, too preupied to seek proper medical treatment for Janiya, precipitating her spiraling descent into madness, worse than before. shback ends. Chapter 1020 ¡°Mr. Barton, I present you with two options. The final verdict rests with you,¡± I uttered dispassionately. ¡°What choices have I?¡± Luis inquired. I retained myposure.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you maintain your silence, refraining from uttering senseless things prior to your inevitable fate, I shall permit your daughter to share a few days with you before the impending execution. Following that, Janiya will be back at the sanatorium for medical care, with Caleb and I shouldering the costs. ¡± I added gravely, ¡°Should you persist in your folly and reveal secrets, then upon your demise, Janiya shall face exile. You are acutely aware of the perils exile entails. Given her fragile state, exile would be an even crueler fate. ¡± Luis clenched his fists, trembling hands and eyes seething with resentment towards me. But his fury ebbed when his gaze met Janiya, and his anger melted into a mire of sorrow and helplessness. Finally, Luis agreed. ¡°Very well, I confess,¡± he said through gritted teeth as he knelt. ¡°I did, in fact, manipte Jackson onto the treacherous path. My intention was to eliminate the Roz Town residents and seize the Alpha¡¯s mantle!¡± The assembly erupted in a cacophony of astonishment. Luis divulged nothing more. He closed his eyes, awaiting the inexorable reckoning. Debra¡¯s POV: In the end, both Luis and Janiya found themselves incarcerated, awaiting their impending judgment while the rebellion¡¯s fiery spirit was momentarily extinguished. In this fierce battle, Caleb and I emerged as the victors, with minimal losses, unraveling the enigma that was Luis, the ndestine mastermind, and championing justice for those who had suffered in the foggy forest. With Luis behind bars, most of the Barton family had been brought to justice by Caleb and Carlos, save for a few elusive individuals. Yet, these details paled inparison to the sweet freedom that Be and Jackson had reimed. They were now free from the shadow of fear, living a life they thought they had Lost. Three days after Luis¡¯ trial, Be and Jackson, apanied by Fiona, made their way to the hospital where Dn was being cared for. Fate smiled upon them as Fiona¡¯s room happened to be adjacent to Dn¡¯s, and all the expenses were generously covered by Caleb. Filled with gratitude, Be and Jackson approached Caleb and me. Be¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°Debra, we can¡¯t thank you enough! Without your steadfast support, my husband and I would have been lost. We owe our freedom and forgiveness to you and Caleb. ¡± Jackson¡¯s face wore a sincere contrition, and with a guilt-ridden countenance, he lowered his head to offer an earnest apology. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Debra. I deeply regret the hurtful words I spoke to you before. If there¡¯s anything I can do to make amends, just say the word. I¡¯ll do whatever I can. ¡± I couldn¡¯t bear to hold a grudge, so I shook my head with a warm smile and reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jackson. All is forgiven. ¡± In my view, they were victims of circumstance, and as long as they weremitted to making amends, I saw no problem. So, I offered my support. ¡°Jackson, I can empathize with your situation. Had the Barton family not exploited Fiona¡¯s illness, you may never have acted as you did. ¡± Chapter 1021 In a soft voice, I gently reminded him, ¡°But I hope that if such a situation arises again in the future, you¡¯ll reach out to me and Caleb for assistance. Acting independently could make you an unwitting pawn in the schemes of malevolent forces, and the consequences could be irreversible. ¡± Jackson nodded without hesitation and affirmed, ¡°Alright, I understand. I won¡¯t be so impulsive and will consult you both. ¡± Relieved, I smiled and added, ¡°The Barton family will face the consequences of their wrongdoing. And as for the medicine to cure Fiona¡¯s ailment, you needn¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nearingpletion. I promise that she will make a full recovery. Your job is to take care of her and await the healing patiently. ¡± ¡°Thank you. ¡± Be¡¯s and Jackson¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as they profusely expressed their gratitude. They were still keen on treating us to dinner, but our responsibilitiespelled us to decline their kind offer. As we left the hospital, en route to the vi to attend to our pressing matters, I happened to glimpse a towering congration in the distance. The once cerulean sky had been stained a dusty khaki hue. The source of the fire was distressingly close to the jail. An ominous premonition settled upon me. ¡°Caleb, please find out what¡¯s happening!¡± Caleb promptly retrieved his phone and dialed the number of a nearby guard. As soon as the call connected, his voice turned stern. ¡°What¡¯s the situation around a thousand meters from the jail? Why is there such a massive fire suddenly raging?¡± The voice on the other end sounded panicked. ¡°Alpha Caleb, Barton¡¯s henchmen have helped him escape from prison!¡± ¡°What?¡± Caleb¡¯s shock was palpable as he frowned deeply. ¡°Can you exin what¡¯s transpired exactly? And what about Janiya, Luis¡¯ daughter?¡± The guard hastened to exin, ¡°Luis managed to break out of prison with Janiya, but she grew erratic on their escape and refused to leave with him. An altercation between them led to a car ident. As for the fire, their vehicle collided with an oing oil tanker, sparking the inferno. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb and I exchanged a nce, our eyes mirroring the shared concern and anxiety. We knew Luis was not one to go down without a fight. Would he just die like that? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ We didn¡¯t have the luxury of time for idle contemtion.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Urgencypelled us to make our way to the scene without dy. As we arrived, the car was engulfed in a ferocious ze, thick smoke billowing into the air,den with the acrid stench of burning oil that made breathing a daunting task. The narrow road was congested with traffic, the onlookers choking on the fumes, their morbid fascination unable to deter them from the spectacle. Amid the chaos, fire engines and ambnces screeched to a halt, their sirens wailing in a discordant symphony of rm and foreboding. The strident whistle of the police added an undercurrent of unease, a palpable sense of looming danger. The skilled firefighters sprang into action, swiftly quelling most of the fire, their bravery eclipsing the perilous conditions. Emerging from the heavy shroud of smoke, they carried out a covered corpse on a stretcher. I strained to catch a glimpse, but the features remained obscured beneath the shroud. As the stretcher jostled, a charred hand slipped free. Chapter 1022 With a dreadful revtion, I noticed a ring on one finger. The ring slid off and fell to the ground. Myplexion turned ashen as I instinctively took a step back. This was¡­ Caleb, ever vignt, detected my unusual reaction and promptly shielded me, his expression grave as he inquired, ¡°Who is that?¡± The police officer responded with deference, ¡°Alpha Caleb, upon identification, it¡¯s a female body. Barring anyplications, it appears to be Janiya, Luis¡¯ daughter. ¡± My heart plunged like a stone. It was her, as I had suspected from the moment I noticed the ring. Yet, the stark reality of her fate still shocked me. I held no deep resentment or sympathy for her. She had faded from my life after descending into madness and being returned to the Barton family. Were it not for Luis¡¯ rebellion, I might have nearly forgotten her existence. Reflecting on Janiya¡¯s unfortunate end, I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s trulymentable to see the once spoiled and arrogant girl meet such a fate due to her father. ¡± ¡°Indeed. ¡± Caleb couldn¡¯t help but join in with a sigh. ¡°In the end, she paid the price for her unyielding stubbornness. ¡± In somber unison, both Caleb and I sighed deeply. ¡®s BunnyBookery Shortly after the removal of the deceased body, the firefighters sessfully extinguished the fire on the scene. Thankfully, the injuries sustained by the oil tanker driver were not life-threatening. However, despite a thorough search, the police had yet to locate Luis¡¯ in the body wreckage. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Alpha Caleb, what¡¯s our course of action?¡± The security guards were visibly anxious as they approached Caleb. After deliberation, Caleb issued a solemn directive. ¡°To prevent unnecessary panic and negative repercussions, we¡¯ll maintain confidentiality and continue the discreet search for him. Publicly, we¡¯ll announce that Luis has perished. ¡± It wasn¡¯t an ideal solution, but it was the only viable option we had at our disposal. Three dayster, the news of Luis¡¯ demise in the car ident rippled through the pack. Without Luis, the Barton family¡¯s businesses in other packs began to suffer, no longer thriving as they once did. Yet, despite this temporary relief, our unease and vignce remained high, for we had yet to discover Luis¡¯ whereabouts. Amid our shared apprehension, a sudden rattling sound disrupted the air. My phone rang, and upon answering, I discovered it was my father on the Line. We hadn¡¯tmunicated in quite some time, and his call took me by surprise. Why was he reaching out to me at this moment?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1023 What¡¯s thetest, Debra?¡± my father asked with a palpable sense of concern. ¡°I¡¯ve caught wind of turbulence within the Thorn Edge Pack. Are you alright? Could you shed some light on the recent troubles afflicting the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± I found myself momentarily taken aback. The news had spread like wildfire, reaching even my father¡¯s ears. Yet, my intention was never to divulge the internal strife involving the Barton family¡¯s insurrection in the Thorn Edge Pack. After all, it was an internal matter tied to Caleb¡¯s leadership, and my father was an outsider in that regard. Hence, it felt rather improper to unburden this situation onto my father. Putting on a facade ofposure, I responded, ¡°Both Caleb and I are on good terms. We¡¯ve sessfully quelled the turbulence. No need for unnecessary worry. ¡± ¡°But the word on the street is. . ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Dad!¡± I interjected before he could continue, offering reassurance. ¡°No need for rm. It¡¯s not as dire as they say. Caleb and I have resolved it. Should we require any assistance, I¡¯ll be sure to reach out. ¡± My father was dissatisfied, his astute nature undoubtedly discerning my hidden agenda.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His tone grew somber as he voiced his discontent. ¡°Debra, why do you have to keep me in the dark about the exact situation? I¡¯ve already gathered from others that the Thorn Edge Pack is embroiled in a grave crisis. Don¡¯t treat me as if I were a stranger. I¡¯m your father!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but rub my forehead in exasperation. My father was always this way, overly concerned about matters that didn¡¯t pertain to him and neglecting the emotions and perspectives of others. Annoyed, I responded, ¡°This is an internal affair of the Thorn Edge Pack. Caleb is handling it adeptly. There¡¯s nothing for me to tell you!¡± ¡°It may be an internal matter for your pack, but what of it? I¡¯m your father, and you shouldn¡¯t feel the need to hide anything from me. I¡¯m more than capable of keeping a secret. ¡± ¡°The issue here is¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Then what, if I may ask? Don¡¯t you wish to confide in me?¡± Our discussion escted to the brink of a quarrel. At that precise moment, Caleb happened to stroll past us, taking note of my foul mood. Concern etched across his face, he inquired, ¡°Debra, what¡¯s troubling you? Who¡¯s the cause of your distress?¡± ¡°Caleb?¡± My father¡¯s keen ears immediately recognized Caleb¡¯s voice. Without hesitation, he requested, ¡°Debra, please pass the phone to Caleb. I have a matter to discuss with him. ¡± Uncertain of my father¡¯s intentions regarding Caleb, especially after our heated exchange, I reluctantly handed over the phone and said, ¡°Caleb, my father wishes to speak with you. ¡± Without batting an eye, Caleb engaged in the conversation, his tone polite as he inquired, ¡°Mr. rkson, how may I be of service?¡± The moment that followed, however, froze the amicable expression on Caleb¡¯s face. Chapter 1024 It appeared that my father ced the me on him. Although I couldn¡¯t discern the exact words my father uttered, the pained countenance that appeared on Caleb¡¯s face spoke volumes. Whatever my father had said was undeniably distressing. After a lengthy exchange with my father, Caleb finally concluded the call, turning to me to ry the disconcerting message. ¡°Your father suggested that we take a more unyielding stance against the remaining members of the Barton family. Compassion may not serve our cause, as it could potentially exacerbate the situation. ¡± I concurred, ¡°You¡¯re right. I understand. Our top priority at the moment is to find Luis, as he¡¯s aware of my true identity. With Janiya¡¯s death, weck the leverage to confront him. We¡¯re uncertain of his next move. ¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a perplexing matter. ¡± Caleb assumed a grave countenance as he promptly contacted Carlos, issuing a directive. ¡°Carlos, mobilize additional resources for a thorough sweep of the pack¡¯s surroundings. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Carlos replied. ¡°Zoe, who has justpleted her task and is assisting in the investigation, can be a valuable asset in our pursuit. With her involvement, we should expedite the search for Luis. ¡± However, as was often the case, things failed to proceed as smoothly as anticipated. Upon Zoe¡¯s return, a turbulent quarrel erupted between her and Carlos, her visage brimming with fury. With hands resting firmly on her hips, she said, ¡°What rotten Luck!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m headed back to Roz Town. I can¡¯t bear this wretched ce any longer! It¡¯s infuriating!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the issue, Zoe?¡± I attempted to intervene, seeking an exnation. However, Zoe paid me no heed, her abrupt exit leaving me dumbfounded. I turned to Caleb, my gaze inquiring. Caleb, wearing a helpless expression, shrugged and turned to Carlos, asking, ¡°Carlos, what transpired?¡± Carlos, his countenance marked by displeasure, responded, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be mad. Following Luis¡¯ mishap, word reached the remaining Barton family members, prompting some to flee and others to go into hiding. It was hard to find them actually. I managed to apprehend one of them and was on the verge of extracting valuable information when Zoe, in her fervor, inadvertently dislocated the individual¡¯s jaw. Regrettably, I now possess no useful information. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. If he can¡¯t speak, he can write it down,¡± reassured Caleb, offering sce to Carlos. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Carlos, however, simmered with even greater frustration. ¡°No, you don¡¯t get it. He can¡¯t write. After Zoe forcibly dislocated the captive¡¯s jaw, he still clung to the idea of escape. While we tried to stop him, ourbined strength inadvertently shattered both of his wrists. ¡± Caleb and Ipsed into a disheartened silence. These two were our dependablerades, and it confounded us how they¡¯de to this pass when paired up. With a sigh, I broke the silence. ¡°We¡¯re left with no alternatives. Our only recourse is to apprehend others and extract information, or await his recovery. ¡± Carlos¡¯ despair deepened. ¡°But this individual is a master at eluding capture. He was no easy fish to reel in. If word gets out, the rest will prove even more elusive. ¡± Caleb offered assurance. ¡°No need to fret. It¡¯s merely a question of time. By dispatching additional personnel, we¡¯ll nab them sooner orter. However, both you and Zoe should take this as a lesson. Chapter 1025 Exercise caution next time and ease up on the aggression. ¡± Nevertheless, Carlos¡¯ expression remained unyielding. He let out a heavy sigh, his countenance etched with concern. ¡°When will we finally resolve the Barton family matter? What if it drags on?¡± I found myself perplexed. Something was clearly troubling Carlos. Such a minor issue shouldn¡¯t have weighed so heavily on his mind. Was there some hiddenplication? ¡°Carlos, is there something you¡¯ve been keeping from us?¡± I inquired cautiously. As anticipated, a trace of apprehension crept across Carlos¡¯ countenance in to response my question. ¡°Well, the thing is, since I emerged from that cursed foggy forest, it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve spent quality time with Sally. We¡¯ve yet to hold our wedding ceremony. Even though Sally hasn¡¯t uttered a word of reproach, I can see the disappointment in her eyes. ¡± Both Caleb and I grasped the situation immediately. ¡®s BunnyBookery Indeed, recent events had thrown our original ns into disarray. Carlos had intended to marry Sally, but our hospitalization and the Barton family uprising had indefinitely postponed their nuptials. No, this couldn¡¯t persist any longer. On our journey to the new district, I initiated a conversation with Caleb. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He wore a pensive expression as he broached the topic. ¡°Ever since the Roz Town residents resettled in Thorn Edge Pack, we¡¯ve all been enduring hardships without respite. ¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± I affirmed. ¡°Everything we¡¯ve been doing is for the future of the Thorn Edge Pack. But if things persist like this, suffering will be the only constant, and our envisioned future will remain elusive. ¡± Caleb drummed his fingers on the steering wheel, lost in contemtion. After a moment of reflection, I proposed, ¡°Caleb, how about we adjust our mindset? The recent slew of unfortunate events has left us all drained. This can¡¯t go on. It¡¯s a far cry from the splendid life we had in mind. Changes are in order. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave that to you, then,¡± Caleb conceded. Once we hadpleted our tasks for the day, Caleb and I made a special trip to the Roz District in the evening, seeking out Zoe, who was still in the doldrums.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. By this time, her anger hadrgely subsided. When I knocked on her door, she opened it, wearing a contrite expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra,¡± Zoe apologized, bowing her head. ¡°I lost control of my temper today. I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± ¡°No worries,¡± I replied, blinking and offering a reassuring smile. ¡°Zoe, I¡¯m going to take you to a fantastic ce, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be delighted!¡± Perplexed, Zoe inquired, ¡°What? Where to?¡± Chapter 1026 Debra¡¯s POV: The night sky shimmered with an awe-inspiring celestial spectacle, casting a heavenly radiance upon the world below. Moonlight filtered through the trees and the gentle glow of streetlights, draping the surroundings in a tranquil, almost otherworldly Luminescence. Caleb, Zoe and I wandered away from the bustling city streets, venturing into a more secluded realm. Shadows danced yfully, and the wisps of passing clouds added an extrayer of serenity to the scene. Before long, we stumbled upon the decrepit old church, shrouded in cobwebs, a relic from another era that had emerged from the shadows. At the very sight of the weathered chapel, Zoe took a step back, her eyes widening with surprise. ¡°This ce is eerier than I imagined. How in the world did you and Caleb stumble upon it?¡± she muttered, clearly unnerved. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Trust me; appearances can be deceiving. ¡± Just as I had been taken aback when I first encountered Caleb¡¯s hidden haven, Zoe mirrored my initial reaction. The old church¡¯s facade was a masterful misdirection. With a grin, I reassured her, ¡°Zoe, just follow us. I promise you won¡¯t be disappointed. ¡± As we pushed open the heavy church door, it creaked open slowly, revealing a scene quite unexpected. Inside, an explosion of vivid colors shattered the prevailing darkness. The air throbbed with exuberant music, and the joyousughter and songs of young men and women filled the space, instantly transporting us to a vibrant and Lively world. Zoe¡¯s initial bewilderment transformed into sheer astonishment. ¡°Is this some sort of hidden gem?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± I affirmed with a grin, guiding her into the bar. The scene before us unfolded like a vibrant, living painting, shedding its earlier enigmatic aura. ¡°Hello, Zoe!¡± Without any need for introductions from Caleb or me, the patrons greeted her warmly. Their smiles exuded genuine warmth. ¡°We¡¯re thrilled to have you here! We hope you have a fantastic evening!¡± Everyone in the bar was already well aware that Zoe was the courageous hero who had captured Luis. Furthermore, her appearance had been shared through a live broadcast orchestrated by Caleb. Consequently, the atmosphere brimmed with warmth and enthusiasm towards he Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ r. A debonair bartender approached with a respectful bow, shing a charming smile. ¡°Zoe, may I have the privilege of serving you a drink?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Zoe responded without hesitation. The bartender¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. Summoning his courage, he continued, ¡°Would it be possible to ask for your phone number? I must admit, I¡¯m quite taken with you. ¡± A chuckle escaped me. Zoe had held a deep affection for Han, making it highly unlikely she¡¯d casually surrender her phone number to the bartender. The bartender was too naive, and he was about to encounter a strong, assertive woman.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure, hand me your phone, and I¡¯ll drop my number in there,¡± Zoe answered casually. What? Why didn¡¯t Zoe refuse? Chapter 1027 I couldn¡¯t help but express my surprise. ¡°Zoe, has something shifted in your feelings for Han?¡± Wasn¡¯t she once head over heels for him? Even when she believed, albeit mistakenly, that Elena was Han¡¯s daughter, she had been unwavering in her determination to be with him. How had thingse to this point? If my intuition was correct, Zoe must have encountered Han during her recent visit to Roz Town a few days ago. Under normal circumstances, one might expect her to be thrilled, but her demeanor suggested quite the opposite. The more I contemted Zoe¡¯s behavior, the more it struck me as peculiar. Since her return, her mood had soured, leading to conflicts with Carlos. Her interaction with the bartender deepened my suspicions even further. There had to be a hidden undercurrent between her and Han. Once the bartender made his exit, I wasted no time delving into the matter. ¡°Zoe, did something ur with Han?¡± Zoe shook her head and provided an exnation. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t do anything to upset me. It¡¯s just that, for pragmatic reasons, I¡¯vee to realize that we aren¡¯t a perfect match. ¡± Pragmatic reasons? In my confusion, I inquired, ¡°Could you please borate?¡± Zoe responded with an air of calm, ¡°Han wants me to uproot and relocate to the Xeric Pack to be with him, but I¡¯ve made amitment to stay here in the Roz District. Furthermore, I¡¯ve just stumbled upon the fact that Han has an adopted sister. ¡± ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Yes.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Zoe nodded, and as she delved into the topic, a trace of exasperation colored her tone. She ran her fingers through her hair. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°This girl approached me in secret. She confessed that she didn¡¯t want anyone to snatch Han away from her. He¡¯s the only family she¡¯s got in this world. If I were to take Han away, she¡¯d be utterly alone and couldn¡¯t carry on. ¡± I found myself momentarily speechless. Indeed, Han had an adopted sister named Danielle. She had no biological parents and had been residing with Han for many years. But I had never fathomed the depth of Danielle¡¯s feelings. No wonder Zoe had been disying such unusual behavior since her return. Roz Town held a special ce in Zoe¡¯s heart, as it was where she had spent her formative years. Even though the Roz District might not measure up to the grandeur of Roz Town, it still housed many former Roz Town residents. Zoe had made a solemn promise to Riley that she would remain here, and she was a woman of her word. How could she easily break that vow? Chapter 1028 Debra¡¯s POV: I offered some soothing words, attempting to reassure Zoe. ¡°Perhaps Danielle is just letting her inner child out, not having to think too much. ¡± Zoe responded with a faint smile, sipping from her ss and remained reticent. It was evident that beneath her serene exterior, there was more than met the eye. I sensed her foul mood. ¡°Zoe, take it slow. Drinking too fast can get you to ces you don¡¯t want. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if I get a bit tipsy. I¡¯ve resolved to put all my troubles on the back burner, Debra. Right now, let¡¯s revel in the moment. ¡± I watched her downing one ss after another, my unsaid words refusing toe forth. She exhibited an uncanny openness. ¡°Everyone, please stop!¡± Abruptly, the noisy music stopped, and Caleb¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the big bar. He ascended the stage, a beaming smile on his face, and extended an invitation. ¡°I¡¯ll be hosting Sally and Carlos¡¯ nuptials the day after tomorrow. If you¡¯re free, join us in celebrating their union and relish the festivities. ¡± ¡°Congrattions! That¡¯s great!¡± The crowd erupted in cheers, converging on Sally and Carlos, offering their sincerest wishes, ¡°Congrattions! This is splendid!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sally and Carlos grinned broadly as they expressed their gratitude to everyone. ¡°Time really does fly! They¡¯re getting hitched so fast!¡± Amidst the jubtion, Zoe sighed and approached with her wine ss. She shared a toast with Carlos. ¡°Carlos, Sally, here¡¯s to your happiness. ¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Carlos raised his ss, downing the contents, forgetting the quarrel he had with Zoe. Seeing the interaction between Zoe and Carlos, Caleb and I exhaled a collective sigh of relief. The joyful music resumed, and the revelers lost themselves in the euphoria of the moment. After a few rounds, they abandoned themselves to the dance floor, transforming the bar into a realm of unadulterated bliss, a stark contrast to the world beyond its doors. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tonight, just bask in the joy and make merry. I¡¯ll be footing the bill for everyone!¡± Caleb boisterously dered. The news electrified the crowd, and the atmosphere reached its zenith. Caleb and I had put everything in order. After settling the bill, we made our exit unnoticed. Home beckoned us, for Dn had been released from the hospital, and two cherubic children eagerly awaited our return. Stealthily entering our ce, we found Dn and Elena perched on the sofa. Their eyes were closed, clutching the remote control. The television continued to broadcast their beloved cartoon. Caleb and I muted the TV discreetly and wanted to carry the slumbering children back to their beds. Yet, as we ascended the staircase, Dn abruptly stirred, a look of trepidation etched on his face as he cried out, ¡°No!¡± Clearly, his dreams haunted him. His eyes, welled up with tears, were fixed on me, and he clung to me with a desperation that sent shivers down my spine. Chapter 1029 ¡°Mommy! Dn cried. Anxious, I asked, ¡°Dn, what¡¯s troubling you? What did you dream about?¡± His fearful gaze was disconcerting; Dn was usuallyposed beyond his years; not like the rest of the kids. But he simply shook his head, refusing to articte the contents of his nightmare. He looked at me, anguish in his eyes, and posed a heartrending question. ¡°Mom, why did you leave me in the hospital after I was born?¡± I was utterly thrown off. The very question he posed had been a source of my guilt and a subject I had consciously sidestepped. Overwhelmed with remorse, I offered my apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dn. I was frail at that time. After giving birth to you and Elena, I had to entrust your care to the nurses, and it was then that someone took advantage. ¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± Dn epted my response with a pout. ¡°But Mommy, can you promise that our family won¡¯t be torn apart again? I fear a repeat of those events. ¡± My heart ached as I made a solemn vow. ¡°I promise you, Dn, our family will stay whole. ¡± Dn found sce in my words, and his face brightened. Nestling in my embrace, he soon drifted back to slumber, but my mind was a maelstrom of disquiet. The enigma surrounding that fateful day, the questionable actions of Gale, and the supposed death of Dn remained unresolved, like an unsettling riddle in the corners of my mind. Debra¡¯s POV: When I thought about Dn¡¯s grave in the Xeric Pack, it hit me right in the feels. Back when I believed Dn was six feet under, I made it a yearly ritual to visit his supposed grave. Little did I know, the grave probably held nothing but air, or worse, someone else¡¯s remains. How absurd was that? I used to think I was pretty sharp, but I got yed when it came to my own son. And here I am, clueless about who pulled the strings behind this messed-up puppet show. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m a total loser,¡± I muttered, feeling the weight of it all. ¡°It¡¯s not on you,¡± Ivy replied, offering her sympathy. ¡°We were on the run back then. Survival was the Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ main game. Who could me us for not keeping tabs? Hey, don¡¯t beat yourself up too much. You can¡¯t shoulder all the me. It¡¯s just going to mess with your head even more. ¡± I shook my head, bitterness flooding my heart. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s all on me. I was a wreck at that time, too overwhelmed with grief to properly examine the baby¡¯s body.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s how I was taken advantage of. If I had been more vignt, if I had just looked closer, maybe I would¡¯ve caught something. ¡± Regret weighed heavy on my words, thinking about how my son wouldn¡¯t have gone through hell if only I had been more careful. Ivy, usually theforter, fell silent, and my tears started to flow. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s up?¡± A deep, soothing voice echoed in my ears. A pair of hands, warm and familiar, wrapped around my waist, pulling me into aforting embrace. Caleb, standing behind me, rested his chin on my shoulder and gently wiped away my tears. His concern was palpable. ¡°Spill it. What went down while I was away?¡± Chapter 1030 Ever since I crossed paths with Dn, a million questions had been swirling in my head. It was time I told Caleb about it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Swallowing the bitterness lodged in my throat, I mustered the courage to speak. ¡°When Leonel had me on the run, Gale came and saved me. I had no reason not to trust her-she has been always helping me a lot. When she told me baby boy passed away, I didn¡¯t doubt it for a second. ¡± After a brief pause, Caleb said cautiously, ¡°But Dn is alive-he¡¯s perfectly fine. ¡± ¡°Exactly. ¡± I managed a bitter smile. ¡°Now he¡¯s standing right here in the flesh. It means something fishy went down when I gave birth. I have no clue how the baby disappeared or how Denise got her hands on him. My poor kid endured hell and back, turned into some pawn for Denise to win your affection. It¡¯s left him with a nasty psychological scar. He was still wrestling with nightmares just a while ago. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°So, what¡¯s the game n now?¡± My gaze shifted to the closed door of the kids¡¯ room, and a newfound determination settled in. The emotional storm from moments ago had passed, and I was ready to dig for the truth. After thinking about everything that happened, I stated calmly, ¡°I figured you should know that I reached out to Han for an investigation. Just like me, he had a solid trust in Gale. He suspected that the root cause might lie with the doctor who assisted in delivering the babies. His advice? Head back to the Xeric Pack once the Roz District situation was sorted. ¡± Caleb furrowed his brow, sinking into thought. Then, out of the blue, he threw me a curveball. ¡°What if Gale¡¯s behind it?¡± Without skipping a beat, I shot back, ¡°She¡¯s the Alpha of the Xeric Pack. She¡¯s always been honest. Even if she¡¯s somehow involved, I don¡¯t think she would dodge responsibility. ¡± Caleb absorbed my words and nodded. ¡°Got it. I promise, once we wrap up the Barton family mess, we¡¯re heading to the Xeric Pack to unravel the truth about Dn. ¡± Hearing his words gave me reassurance and it lifted my terrible mood. Debra¡¯s POV: Finally, the long-anticipated wedding of Sally and Carlos unfolded in the Roz District. It was a grand event, with a multitude of residents from the Thorn Edge Pack having been invited. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As close friends of Sally, Zoe and I had the honorable task of receiving the guests at the entrance. However, as the appointed hour drew near, only a handful of members of the Thorn Edge Pack arrived. Zoe and I exchanged concerned nces, mirroring the storm of thoughts swirling in our minds. The Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s turnout was sparse, and it left us wondering whether their absence was by design or circumstance. The present circumstances were undeniably special. Owing to the earlier wildfire and the unsettling events in the foggy forest, tensions between the residents of Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack had brewed like an unshaken c@@ktail. This wedding, we hoped, could act as a catalyst for change, an opportunity to break the ice. The Thorn Edge Pack members¡¯ refusal to attend the event could potentially signal an enduring grudge, a reluctance to rekindle the old camaraderie with the people of Roz Town. That possibility loomed heavy, and it presented a formidable challenge. Beep! Beep! Suddenly, a bus pulled up not far from the entrance, punctuating the quietude. Sweetughter erupted as a cascade of adorable children got off, with Elena leading the way. Chapter 1031 ¡°Elena?¡± My eyes widened in sheer astonishment. What sorcery was this? Before I could fully grasp the situation, Elena darted over, winked, and inquired with a mischievous grin, ¡°Mommy, am I doing good?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. My mouth was agape as I witnessed a stream of children disembarking from the bus. What astounded me even more was the fact that these children¡¯s parents were also in tow. ¡°Debra, Zoe, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± These parents approached us, radiating warmth and cheerfulness. They greeted us with the utmost cordiality, bearing gifts. As Zoe and I reciprocated with smiles, our eyebrows arched in mutual understanding. In this burgeoning gathering, the concern about a quiet wedding was now a distant memory. Beep! Yet, just as the children and their parents were about to enter, another car horn pierced the air. Our curiosity piqued, Zoe and I turned to find a cavalcade of cars. The doors swung open, ushering out none other than Be and Jackson. They waved at us, their joy evident as they approached the entrance. And they were not alone, as familiar faces trailed behind them. At first, I had assumed these individuals were here at Be and Jackson¡¯s behest to support us. But as they drew nearer, their familiarity hit me. ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t these the brave souls who ventured into the foggy forest?¡± Zoe was the first to recognize them, and her surprise was palpable. She rushed up to them, embracing each one warmly. ¡°You¡¯re all here, how wonderful! Wee!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In the depths of that mysterious forest, they had weathered countless dangers alongside the Roz Town residents. Their connections with Zoe ran deep, and they conversed animatedly at the entrance. Realizing it was almost time to start the ceremony, I interjected to urge them inside. ¡°Almost everyone has arrived. The wedding is about to begin. Please, take your seats. ¡± With smiles on their faces, the members of the search and rescue team made their way inside. Zoe and I swiftly cleared the entrance and were about to rejoin the guests, ensuring the smooth progression of the wedding. ¡°Wait! But then, Zoe stopped doing what she was doing and became vignt. Her eyes honed in on a pair of mysterious figures near the entrance. I scrutinized them closely and felt a flicker of recognition deep within me, ¡°Zoe, these two seem oddly familiar. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not dawdle on it now. Something¡¯s amiss,¡± Zoe replied with a deadpan expression, rushing up to confront the duo. Her interrogation was direct and unyielding. ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your business here? Chapter 1032 If you can¡¯t talk now, be prepared for a stint in the clink, and we won¡¯t be serving tea and crumpets!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Neither of the two responded. They just squirmed a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Zoe worried they might escape, so she swiftly tightened her grip, making her hands as strong as steel to keep them in ce. During the fight, the masks and sunsses on the two people¡¯s faces tumbled away, unveiling most of their features. I was about to jump in and help Zoe. Yet, when I saw their faces clearly, I halted and eximed, ¡°Zoe, stop!¡± It turned out to be Mny and Brian. They had heavy makeup andyers of foundation. One sported unnaturally pallid skin beneath oversized sunsses. The other had on a mask,plete with bushy eyebrows and forehead creases. What on earth were they up to? Puzzled, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What brings you here? Why are you all dressed up like this?¡± Brian responded with a furrowed brow, ¡°Caleb¡¯s the one who suggested we attend the wedding in disguise. He wanted us to blend in and avoid being noticed, so we had to put on some makeup. ¡± After our lengthy conversation, Zoe gradually let her guard down and rxed her grip. But when she realized it was Brian and Mny, she too was taken aback. ¡°Oh my God! What happened to you two?¡± Zoe scanned them from head to toe. ¡°Good thing you stopped me, Debra. I nearly caused them serious harm without thinking. Their hands are crucial for making antidotes. Imagine the chaos if I¡¯d injured them. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it down,¡± I whispered, pulling gently on Zoe¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Remember, Brian¡¯s technically still captive.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. We¡¯d be in a bind if he¡¯s spotted. ¡± ¡°Okay, I understand!¡± Zoe quickly understood and sealed her lips. While I was all nervous, Mny seemed utterly at ease. With a bright expression, she shared, ¡°Debra, Zoe, I¡¯ve got exciting news. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zoe and I leaned in eagerly. ¡°Brian and I are on the verge ofpleting the antidote. The tests we¡¯ve run so far are promising. That¡¯s the primary reason why Caleb invited us to Carlos¡¯ wedding,¡± Mny said, sporting a broad grin. ¡°Is that so?¡± My spirits lifted. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Your breakthrough will heal the children of the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± Brian and Mny nodded, their faces lighting up with hope. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Zoe¡¯s grin widened. She gestured towards them and said, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic news! But what about your appearance? Are you nning to go to the wedding looking like that?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As I gazed upon the overly adorned visages of Mny and Brian, uncontrobleughter escaped me. It was clear that while they were experts in their field, makeup was not their expertise. Luckily, the day¡¯s joy was centered on the bride and groom, meaning their makeup mishaps would Likely go unnoticed. Hence, Zoe and I retrieved spare cosmetics from our bags and assisted the two of them in touching up their makeup. Afterward, we could confidently escort them into the wedding venue. The ceremony was starting. A white carpet led to the stage where Carlos, looking sharp in his suit, and Sally, radiant in her wedding gown, made their way under the soft melody. Tears glistened in their eyes, yet their smiles were pure joy. As we all offered our blessings, they exchanged rings. Everyone¡¯s cheers filled the air. Just as the newlyweds leaned in for their ki*s, a stern voice shattered the moment. ¡°Why were Jenifer and I not invited to your wedding?¡± The voice of the former alpha echoed from the hall¡¯s entrance. Chapter 1033 Debra¡¯s POV: The atmosphere tensed, the only sound being the sweet melody of the wedding music. What had been a warm moment turned awkward. Caleb and I exchanged nces, both taken aback. It was true; we hadn¡¯t invited Caleb¡¯s parents. We viewed the wedding as more of a nominal celebration, informal in nature, and felt it inappropriate to invite such esteemed elders. We had only invited a younger crowd. But their unexpected arrival caught us off guard. Caleb and I were about to approach them to exin, but Carlos and Sally, the wedding¡¯s central figures, preempted us. They approached the elders with bright smiles. ¡°We¡¯re sorry. The past few days have been hectic, and it slipped our minds,¡± Carlos apologized. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re at fault. Let us make it up to you with a meal,¡± Sally added, echoing the apology. The former alpha and Jenifer, however, turned their gaze to Caleb, seemingly aware that the oversight might have been his idea. Surprisingly, the former alpha didn¡¯t express anger. Instead, he declined the offer casually, instructing, ¡°Jenifer, let¡¯s present our gifts and wish the couple well. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jenifer agreed, handing over two elegantly wrapped gifts to Sally. ¡°Sally, you¡¯re now part of the Thorn Edge Pack. You and Carlos must support each other. If issues arise,municate. Don¡¯t keep things bottled up. A sessful marriage is built on teamwork. ¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sally epted the gifts, her gratitude genuine. Caleb and I exchanged relieved smiles. Despite the initial hup, the situation resolved pleasantly. As the enchanting wedding music resumed, the ceremony continued smoothly. The former alpha¡¯s first visit to the Roz District was met with wonder and appreciation. He surveyed the surroundings and remarked, ¡°So, this is the Roz District. It¡¯s quite impressive!¡± Motivated by his interest, the locals eagerly stepped forward. ¡°Let us give you a tour. The Roz District has many beautiful spots, and its architecture is quite distinct from that of the rest of the Thorn Edge Pack.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Graciously, the District alpha agreed to explore the district, disying none of the aloofness one might expect. Meanwhile, Jenifer stayed behind. She surveyed the wedding setup before turning her attention to me with a concerned expression. ¡°Debra, have you decided when you¡¯ll officially marry Caleb?¡± Amidst the amicable interactions of the Thorn Edge Pack and Roz Town residents, I replied with a smile, ¡°The date isn¡¯t set yet, but I believe it won¡¯t be long now. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. ¡± Jenifer sighed with relief, a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. ¡°Once you¡¯re married, we¡¯ll be one family, sharing both joys and challenges. ¡± Our conversation was briefly interrupted as the former alpha called out to Jenifer, ¡°Jenifer,e see the Roz District with me. It¡¯s remarkable, quite a contrast to the rest of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Jenifer, with a resigned smile, didn¡¯t object to her husband¡¯s request. ¡°Debra, I won¡¯t be able to stay with you, then. Enjoy yourself. I¡¯ll go with him. ¡± Chapter 1034 ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± I replied. With a nod, Jenifer made her way towards her husband. Her poised figure soon blended into the crowd and disappeared from view. After her departure, Brian approached us, his demeanor somewhat secretive. ¡°Carlos, Sally, I wish you both a happy marriage!¡± It was clear that Brian had indulged in the festivities; his face was flushed, and his steps wavered slightly. His thick eyebrows and unshaven beard gave him aically rugged appearance. Carlos burst intoughter at the sight of him. ¡°Ha-ha, Brian, who did your makeup? It¡¯s quite a look!¡± Brian, slightly bewildered, touched his face and replied with a hint of pride, ¡°Mny did it for me. It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Theirughter continued for a moment before Carlos¡¯ tone turned more serious. ¡°I heard about the drug development. When are you getting out of prison? You can¡¯t be there forever, especially with Mny. She adores you, Brian. Don¡¯t let her down. ¡± Caught off guard by the question, Brian hesitated briefly before responding vaguely, ¡°Soon, I hope. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Brian, stop drinking!¡± Mny hurried after Brian, reaching for the ss in his hand. He was unusually cheerful today, lifting the ss just out of her reach. ¡°It¡¯s a rare chance for us to attend a wedding. Let me drink a little more,¡± Brian implored. Mny, hands on her hips, voiced her displeasure. ¡°But you¡¯ve had plenty!¡± ¡°Not really. Can¡¯t have too much at such a joyful event,¡± Brian mumbled, striding towards the table. His height and pace left Mny scurrying to keep up. I noticed Brian endlessly drinking and mingling with guests from Roz Town. His joy was evident. Upon seeing me, a tipsy Brian ambled over. ¡°Debra, look after yourself. You¡¯re still weak from the tough childbirth. It¡¯s easy for you to fall ill. ¡± I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling something was off with him. ¡°Okay, I replied. Once he moved away, I turned to Caleb, murmuring, ¡°What¡¯s up with Brian?¡± Caleb responded calmly, ¡°He¡¯s just drained. Developing the new drug in prison with Mny has taken a toll. Now, he¡¯s just unwinding. ¡± But I suspected it was moreplex. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s overly emotional?¡± I asked cautiously.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Caleb reassured with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brian¡¯s introverted. After the misty forest incident, he¡¯s been down, ming himself. It¡¯s fine for him to let loose a bit. ¡± Chapter 1035 My concerns eased somewhat, yet a trace of worry lingered. Perhaps Caleb had a point. The wedding festivities spanned a day and a night. In the dimming light of the evening, Zoe and I were tasked with escorting the children home. Having seen off thest one, we approached the entrance of the Roz District when Zoe¡¯s phone rang. Without overthinking, Zoe answered. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡± A bartender¡¯s smooth voice responded, ¡°Zoe, it¡¯s me, the guy who asked for your number recently. Are you free for a date now?¡± Zoe froze for a moment. Seemingly overwhelmed by the alcohol she¡¯d consumed, she hesitated briefly before thrusting the phone at me. ¡°You deal with this. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I was caught off guard, scrambling for a polite refusal. To ensure Zoe could hear what he was saying, I switched the call to speaker. ¡°Zoe, I¡¯d love to take you stargazing. At midnight, the stars are breathtaking, much like you amidst the crowd. ¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle. The man sounded young, his approach both romantic and sweet. Before I could respond, Caleb abruptly took the phone from my grasp. With a stoic expression, he bluntly told the caller to ¡°f@ck off,¡± ending the call before the man could reply. ¡°Zoe, please don¡¯t burden Debra,¡± Caleb said, handing the phone back to Zoe with a stern tone. ¡°Next time I bump into Han, I might just mention your new acquaintance. ¡± Zoe responded with a cold snort and an eye roll before turning away. Silence enveloped us, broken only by the whisper of the wind. The cool breeze seemed to clear my head a bit from the alcohol¡¯s effects. ¡°My dear Debra. ¡± Caleb leaned in, mimicking the bartender¡¯s smooth voice. ¡°Would you grace me with yourpany to gaze at the stars? The midnight sky¡¯s beauty rivals yours, utterly mesmerizing. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh, replying firmly, ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Caleb feigned a pout. I replied yfully, ¡°I have no interest in midnight star gazing and battling mosquitoes. Would you Like to offer yourself as their feast instead?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Actually, I agree with you. ¡± Caleb grinned, suddenly lifting me into his arms. Chapter 1036 His mischievous voice rang deep in the quiet night. ¡°Star watching isn¡¯t for us. We¡¯re adults, after all. Why not try something more thrilling? Don¡¯t worry about the mosquitoes; you¡¯ve got me to satisfy. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: In front of the huge French window, the distant lights glimmered brightly. Yet as I gazed upon them, the once steady lights began to blur and dance in my eyes. In the dimly lit room, I noticed clothes strewn haphazardly across the floor. As I stood by the ss window, I felt a presence behind me. It was Caleb, his grip firm as he held me against the windowpane. The world outside seemed distant as he moved with intensity, thrusting into me repeatedly. In the midst of the sensations, aplex mix of emotions washed over me. There was an undeniable pain, yet intertwined with it was a strange sense of happiness. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As our bodies moved in unison, I couldn¡¯t contain the soft moans that escaped my lips.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The scent of s@x enveloped the room, saturating the air. This was the third time tonight. After returning from the bar, Caleb pressed me onto the bed, our bodies entangled as we engaged in a passionate s@x. Itsted almost an hour, including the forey. As we went to the bathroom to freshen up, the undeniable attraction between us grew even stronger. As the warm water enveloped us in the bathtub, Caleb¡¯s desire and passion were palpable. Unable to resist the maic pull between us, he couldn¡¯t help but f@ck me in the bathtub. As a result, the water sshed, escaping the confines of the tub and wetting the surrounding surfaces. ¡°Ah¡­ Caleb¡­ ¡° Moans and gasps filled the air, a passionate chorus that persisted for an extended duration. My legs were initially ced on Caleb¡¯s shoulders, but due to fatigue, I repositioned my legs around his waist. As our bodies entwined and our movements intensified, soreness began to resonate in my legs. Wouldn¡¯t this man grow tired at all? In order to amodate Caleb¡¯s pration, I arched my back. The overwhelming pleasure I experienced left my body weak and limp, surrendering to the intense sensations that consumed me. I found myself unable to resist the urge to scratch on Caleb¡¯s back, leaving behind a trail of marks that seemed to shimmer in the ambient light, adding an element of passionate intensity to our intimate moment. Noticing my fatigue, Caleb made a decisive move and lifted me onto the washstand. He positioned himself between my legs and then raised his penis to insert it in once again. Our bodies synchronized in a passionate rhythm as he continued to thrust into me with fervor and intensity. As his pace elerated, the sensations intensified, driving us both towards orgasm. However, the s@x was far from over. After our second round, Caleb tenderly led me back to the bathtub and washed away the remnants of our passionate encounter with warm water. He then took a soft towel and wiped my body. As he carried me to the bed, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the renewed firmness of his erection. ¡°Baby, I want more,¡± Caleb murmured in a husky voice. As I hesitated, contemting whether to refuse, he opened the curtain, revealing the cool surface of the ss behind me. Pressing me firmly against it, his lips met mine and his skilled tongue explored its way into my mouth. His embrace was so tight, so epassing, that it left me with no opportunity to voice my resistance Chapter 1037 This bastard! As frustration welled up within me, I clenched my fists, the desire to strike him coursing through my veins. However, the force of his strong grip and the overwhelming pressure against me weakened my arms, leaving me feeling powerless and unable to act on my impulses. He turned me on once again. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t refuse. ¡± Ivy¡¯s excitement was evident. ¡°It¡¯s a long night, and you¡¯re young and full of energy. What¡¯s wrong with indulging in a few more times?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I was silent. Doubts crept into my mind as I questioned whether my body could withstand the intensity of another round. ¡°Ivy, you are such a fool. Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± At this moment, Caleb put his hand on my soft breast and kneaded it slowly and forcefully, while his other hand made its way into my vagina, fiddling with it back and forth. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The pain and pressure,bined with his firm touch, overwhelmed me to the point where I could no longer suppress my reactions. ¡®s BunnyBookery Intermittent sounds escaped my Lips. A wave of intense arousal surged through my entire body, setting my body aze with desire. The dimly lit room was filled with gasps and the sound of our shared breaths, a symphony of desire that echoed in the air. I felt weak as Caleb continued to fondle me. ¡°Baby, you are wet. ¡± Caleb spread out his hand, which was stained with the Liquid from my body. He looked at me and chuckled while licking it. I groaned and touched his erected penis, refusing to be outdone. ¡°You¡¯re hard. ¡± His penis wasrge and engorged, causing me difort and pain during every s@x we had. I couldn¡¯t imagine how it fit into my vagina. It had thrust in me back and forth so many times. However, I had to acknowledge that the peculiar pleasure was truly irresistible. When he touched the sensitive spot, I experienced a mix of pain and bliss. It was no surprise that so many men and women were enthusiastic about engaging in s@x. Lost in contemtion, I considered retracting my hand, but Caleb intervened, whispering in my ear, ¡°Honey, hold it tightly. ¡± I had engaged in rubbing his penis before, so I was familiar with it. I replied with a ¡°yes¡± and proceeded to do it naturally, asionally ying with the ns. I was well aware that the ns, whether in men or women, has always been one of the most sensitive areas of the body. As expected, Caleb soon released a sigh of satisfaction. Chapter 1038 ¡°Ah, it¡¯s sofortable. ¡± He half-closed his eyes and smiled with enjoyment. However, he remained insatiable. After I yed with his penis for a while, he asked expectantly, ¡°Baby, can you suck it?¡± In the bedroom, Caleb¡¯s enduring gasps became rapid. The moon was enchanting. Its radiant light streamed in through the ss, and the polished floor mirrored the silhouette of me, half-kneeling. Caleb¡¯s big and hot penis stirred within my mouth. As he quickened his pace, I attempted to suck, and my mouth took on a tangy sensation. ¡°Hmm!¡± I wanted to refuse, but my words were cut off by his movements. Luckily, Caleb noticed my difort and assisted me to stand. He ki*sed me and then positioned me against the French window with my back to him. I observed the lights beyond the window, along with the luminous moon and stars adorning the sky. However, I found myself unable to appreciate the beautiful scenery before me because Caleb was positioned behind me, prating my body with his vigorous thrusts. It prated deeply into me, and its warmth incessantly stimted my sensitive areas. The echoes of my moans reverberated in the room. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, slow down¡­¡± My breath became entirely erratic, and it felt as if my nerves were experiencing an electric shock. The intense thrusts left my body heated and flushed. Sweat started to bead on my hands against the ss.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As I synchronized with Caleb¡¯s motions, my hand slid, emitting a subtle sound. The sensation of pleasure dissolved into my bloodstream, coursing through my entire body. He moved back and forth, causing my body to tremble. His penis filled my vagina. Finally, when I could hardly endure it any longer, Caleb thrust into me vigorously. Apanied by my mix of painful and pleasurable cries, we both reached climax. Caleb ejacted inside me. Debra¡¯s POV: Exhausted yet filled with unspoken happiness, Caleb and I decided to freshen up with a shower. Afterward, we retreated to thefort of our bed, snuggling under the quilt before drifting off to sleep together. That night, I slipped into a deep and peaceful slumber. Dawn had broken when I stirred awake, curled up in Caleb¡¯s embrace. Feeling my movement, he too awoke, then rose to draw back the curtain, weing the morning light. The air inside the room felt heavy and unmoving. Outside, rain gently fell, creating a soothing backdrop. The rainfall was light, its soft patter against the window bringingfort. Caleb and I held each other close, savoring the warmth. Chapter 1039 I believed we were set for some peaceful rest, yet¡­As we embraced, I was puzzled by his unexpected arousal. Frustration bubbled up within me, leading me to thump him on the chest. ¡°Haven¡¯t we indulged enoughst night?¡± I questioned, perplexed. Caleb gazed at me with an innocent expression. ¡°It¡¯s mot under my control. It¡¯s just a natural response. Whenever I¡¯m near you, it happens. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. ¡± He rolled over, positioning himself atop me, and said in a charming tone, ¡°Baby, how about another round, huh? I assure you, just once more. ¡± I had no other option but to concur. On this asion, Caleb was exceptionally thoughtful. He took care of the forey. He bit my earlobe and let out a heavy breath against my neck. He gently touched my clitoris with his fingers, attempting to slip them into my vagina until it was moistened with arousal. ¡°Debra, you belong to me. You can only belong to me. ¡± Caleb caressed the back of my knees, parting my legs. With a deft movement, he then removed myce underwear. With a stifled noise, he leaned over and entered me with his penis. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I closed my eyes. Caleb kept moving slowly. The continuous motions sent shivers through my body. My blood raced, heating every vein as if my body was on the brink of unraveling. ¡°Honey, move faster¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help urging him. ¡°Okay. ¡± Caleb pressed his lips to mine and quickened his rhythm, moving within me more swiftly. In the end, we both reached our climax together. After Caleb ejacted, he nuzzled his face into my chest. Following a brief rest, we dressed and made our way downstairs. Elena and Dn were already there, helping the household staffy out the breakfast table. They attentively followed the instructions, carefully cing each piece of tableware. Dn¡¯s health had visibly improved, his cheeks flush with color, a testament to the effectiveness of the medication Brian and Mny had developed. We shared breakfast as a family. In the middle of the meal, Elena asked in her sweet tone, ¡°Mom, Dad, when will Dn be well enough to stop going to the hospital? I wish we could hang out and go to school together more often so we won¡¯t feel lonely. ¡± Dn nced at us, his eyes wide with hope.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The bond between the siblings was noticeably strong, perhaps because they had been apart for so long. Unlike other siblings, they never fought and seemed to cherish every moment together. ¡°He¡¯ll be back home with us in just a few days,¡± I assured her,forting her with a smile. Chapter 1040 ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great!¡± The two children were joyful, and their Laughter filled the air as they apuded. Caleb and I devised a n to employ the medication to have Brian released from prison. Once Brian was free, we nned for him to examine Dn thoroughly. If all was well, Dn would resume his life as any other child, attending school and ying freely. ¡®s BunnyBookery However, our immediate task was to deal with the misty forest. After dropping Elena off at kindergarten and Dn at the hospital, we rushed to the forest¡¯s perimeter. The localmunity had been relocated to a safer distance, and the area was now fortified with protective barriers. The team responsible for clearing the forest was ready, awaiting Caleb¡¯smand. They donned thick protective attire to shield themselves from the effects of the foggy forest. ¡°Burn it!¡± The moment Caleb signaled, mes swiftly engulfed the forest. Clusters of mes swirled through the air, gathering into a brilliant red glow that illuminated everyone¡¯s face. The dense smoke overhead resembled a colossal dragon hanging in the sky. I gazed at the sight in a daze, and the fire in my eyes didn¡¯t fade away for quite a while. Once the fire subsided, the forest would vanish for good, and the highly toxic gas, which drove people mad, would be swept away by the wind. It was likely that it wouldn¡¯t trouble the Thorn Edge Pack. However, I couldn¡¯t fathom who would be so heartless as to poison the Thorn Edge Pack members and devise such a dreadful scheme. Could it have been the Swamp Witches orchestrating such a dire scheme?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: The ze within the misty forest raged for three days and nights. Throughout this time, the skies over the Thorn Edge Pack were shrouded in dense smoke, carried by the gusting winds, making the eventmon knowledge among all. Once the mes had consumed the forest, Caleb and I, alongside the cleanup crew, ventured into what remained. With the trees gone, the once-persistent fog oddly dissipated, and the crystals that had suppressed the witches¡¯ power were reduced to ashes. Now, all that remained was destion and scorched earth, with no remnants of the past in sight. This wasn¡¯t the foggy forest anymore; it was now a bald forest. This barren stretch was even cleaner than the bald man who had followed Caleb in Roz Town. ¡°Alpha, over here!¡± A shout captured our attention. Approaching the source, Caleb and I discovered skeletal remains. Chapter 1041 Someone said, ¡°It looks to be a female¡­ Possibly a witch. ¡± With a concerned expression, Calebmanded, ¡°Continue the search! Let¡¯s uncover more. ¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The team, adept in their task, expanded their search from the initial discovery. ¡°Found another here!¡± ¡°And one over here, too!¡± ¡°Oh my God! There are so many skeletons!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery It didn¡¯t take long for the team to stumble upon the remains of more than a hundred witches. The quantity was astounding. Nheless, the team also discovered numerous werewolf skeletons. These skeletons were arranged nearby, exuding a chilling aura. An unexinable unease overwhelmed me, the heavy air making it difficult to breathe. What had transpired between the Thorn Edge Pack and the witches to breed such deep-seated hatred, resulting in devastating losses?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sensing my distress, Caleb wrapped an arm around me, offering a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. It¡¯s all behind us now. ¡± Was the conflict truly resolved? Gazing upon the remains of both werewolves and witches, memories of my mother¡¯s words in a dream flooded my thoughts, seeding doubts. I was convinced the issue wasn¡¯t fully addressed. We had only incinerated the foggy forest, temporarily resolving the poisoning threat, but we hadn¡¯t uncovered the individual responsible for it. The enemy lurked in the shadows while we remained in the open. If they struck again, we wouldn¡¯t be prepared to defend ourselves. At that moment, the cleanup team¡¯s leader approached us. He asked with deference, ¡°Alpha, how shall we proceed with the witches¡¯ remains?¡± Caleb paused to consider, then asked, ¡°What has been the customary approach?¡± ¡°The longstanding animosity between the Thorn Edge Pack and the witches traditionally dictates reducing their remains to ashes, ensuring their spirits find no sce. It has been deemed the most fitting response,¡± the leader exined. Caleb didn¡¯t respond right away; instead, he gazed at me. Chapter 1042 He pondered before finally replying, ¡°In my view, endless hatred only brings turmoil, while love and forgiveness hold power. Well, let¡¯sy these bones to rest here. If we can¡¯t change the past, let¡¯s at least diminish the future hatred between our two races. ¡± ¡°Alpha, this decision¡­¡± The leader was taken aback by Caleb¡¯s words and found himself at a loss for a response. Regaining hisposure, he added cautiously, ¡°Should your father be aware of this approach, he would surely disapprove. ¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t let him know,¡± Caleb asserted firmly. ¡°Hear me, everyone: this matter stays among us. Should there be any breach, expect severe repercussions!¡± A tense silence ensued.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Thankfully, given the crew¡¯s non-confrontational nature, they quickly concurred under Caleb¡¯s authoritative presence. One crew member assured boldly, ¡°Alpha, rest easy. Our lips are sealed. Your secret¡¯s safe with us. ¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Caleb acknowledged, pleased. He then faced the leader, arching an eyebrow, and asked, ¡°Are we in agreement?¡± The leader had no option but toply with Caleb¡¯s request. He hung his head and offered an apologetic smile. ¡°Certainly!¡± Everyone promptly started digging a hole. Caleb turned to me, vowing, ¡°Debra, as long as I lead the Thorn Edge Pack, I will prevent the recurrence of such sorrow. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was shocked. It was clear to me that the former Alpha held tight to old traditions. His determination and his resistance to new ideas from those outside his inner circle were notable. I had thought his attitudes would influence his son, yet Caleb¡¯s adherence to his own beliefs caught me off guard. I had not given him enough credit. To put it another way, I might not have fully appreciated how deep his feelings for me ran. To me, Caleb seemed Like a womanizer. That was a big part of why I was hesitant to acknowledge our intimate encounter. What I overlooked, however, was his effort to reform and better himself. He had transformed into someone dependable. Gone were his immature and self-centered ways. He had changed for the better. He was not acting selfish and immature anymore. Instead, he prioritized me in everything. It was hard for me not to feel touched by that. I used to question why Moon Goddess chose such a mate for me. He had caused me so much pain before. But now, I realize that although life presents challenges, enduring them could lead to rewarding oues. After resolving the issues in the foggy forest, Caleb and I headed to the jail. With the new medication proving effective and the foggy forest crisis averted, there was no longer any justification for the former Alpha to keep Brian locked up. Thus, we were in high spirits on our journey there. I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement. ¡°Wonderful. As soon as we free Brian and locate the missing Luis, we¡¯ll have wrapped this up neatly!¡± ¡°Exactly. Finding the mastermind behind the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s poisoning will wrap everything up nicely. Then, we¡¯ll have nothing more to worry about,¡± Caleb responded. Chapter 1043 As we watched thendscape zip by from the car window, we soon arrived at Brian¡¯s ce of confinement. Stepping out of the car, filled with anticipation, we had barely made a few strides towards the jail when a disturbance at the gate caught our attention. Caleb and I both wore expressions of concern as we turned to see what was happening.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A guard at the prison was dismissively waving his baton, sharply telling a woman, ¡°Miss, please go away. You don¡¯t belong here!¡± Following this, he forcefully escorted the woman out of the prison, disregarding whatever she had to say. Behind them, the warden observed the situation with a sigh and a look of pity. Exchanging looks of disbelief, Caleb and I were stunned to see that the woman being expelled was Mny. What could this mean? ¡®s BunnyBookery Was it possible that Mny¡¯s secret activities in the prison hade to light? Feeling a sudden tightness in my chest, I raised my voice to halt the guard. ¡°Stop!¡± Caleb and I hurried over. The despair in Mny¡¯s eyes was palpable. Upon spotting us, shetched on to hope, blurting out with urgency, ¡°Debra, Caleb, something terrible has happened to Brian!¡± My heart leaped into my throat, prompting me to inquire, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Caleb, equally rmed, pressed for details. ¡°What¡¯s happened to Brian?¡± Mny¡¯s voice broke as she fought back tears. ¡°Brian has just been moved to the section for prisoners awaiting execution!¡± I was shocked. ¡°How could this be?¡± Mny shook her head in bewilderment and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening. I tried to intervene, but I couldn¡¯t. They forced me to leave. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression quickly grew cold He fixed his gaze on the warden and demanded, ¡°Exin! Who did this?¡± The severity in Caleb¡¯s face foretold a brewing storm, making even the seasoned warden shiver. The warden, maybe worried about what might happen, promptly exined, ¡°Alpha, we¡¯re not at fault. Your father ordered this. ¡± Furthermore, Brian didn¡¯t object to his transfer. He went along with it, indicating he agreed to it willingly. ¡± We all paused, shocked by this revtion. Brian approved? Recollections of Brian¡¯s odd behavior at Sally¡¯s wedding came flooding back. Had he anticipated his fate and thus surrendered to his desires at the celebration? But how could this be? Things were looking up just a short while ago. Chapter 1044 Struck by a sudden thought, Mny used Caleb, her grip tightening on his arm. ¡°Caleb, you knew about this all along, didn¡¯t you? You used both Brian and me. You¡¯ve deceived us!¡± Her usation was punctuated by tears, her usualposure reced by despair. ¡°The drug was barely out before you moved to execute Brian. How cruel!¡± Her grip was so forceful it seemed she might draw blood. Caleb, however, made no move to shake her off. ¡°Mny, don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll ensure Brian¡¯s safety. I won¡¯t let hime to harm. ¡± Then, turning to me, he said, ¡°Debra, I¡¯m entrusting Mny to you. I need to handle this. Please, take her with you. ¡± Understanding he had a n in mind, I refrained from questioning further and said to Mny, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mny. ¡± Mny stayed motionless, her tear-filled eyes locked onto Caleb, revealing deep doubt. ¡°Caleb, how can I trust you? Brian¡¯s situation is because of you. ¡± I took Mny by the hand, offering reassurance, ¡°Even if you doubt Caleb, trust me. I¡¯m sure that Caleb wouldn¡¯t mistreat a friend. Let¡¯s allow him some time to sort this out, alright? Besides, hindering Caleb now will only dy Brian¡¯s rescue. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡®s BunnyBookery I couldn¡¯t fathom why my father had made such a preposterous decision to kill Brian. My father was well aware of the influence the foggy forest had on Brian. Why would he make such a rash and misguided judgment? Swirling with a mix of bewilderment and frustration, I steered my car towards the vi where my parents resided. A maid approached me, her concern palpable. ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s been quite a while since yourst visit. What brings you here so suddenly?¡± In my haste to confront my father, I kept my response sinct. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my father. Where can I find him?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your father is in the study. Looks like he¡¯s pretty busy right now. ¡± With a somber expression, I made my way straight to the second-floor study. As the door creaked open, a gust of wind greeted me, brushing against my face. There sat my father, leisurely sipping tea and engrossed in the newspaper. How could the maid im he was busy? A surge of anger welled up within me. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯re here,¡± my father acknowledged upon hearing me open the door. His gaze remained fixed downward, yet he unmistakably recognized my presence. ¡°You¡¯re here so soon. Have you resolved matters concerning the foggy forest?¡± Chapter 1045 A shadow fell across my face. The mere recollection of Brian¡¯s ordeal was enough to disrupt myposure. Anger welled up within me, an unyielding surge in my heart. Approaching my father, I demanded in frustration, ¡°Dad, why are you treating Brian like this?¡± My father remained engrossed in the newspaper, still not meeting my eyes or responding immediately. The vast study fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the rustling of the newspaper. After a pause, my father finally looked up at me and asked calmly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Anger surged within me. Clenching my fists, I fought the urge to lose my temper as I retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know. ALL I know is that it¡¯s a terrible decision. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± my father inquired, unperturbed. His demeanor was cid, akin to discussing mundane dinner ns, utterly indifferent to the gravity of the situation. Wearing a sullen expression, I spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°Brian worked for me, helped me in secret. I never rewarded him, yet you want him dead. How can I ept this?¡± My father let out a sigh. Setting aside the newspaper, he gazed at me with a helpless expression. ¡°Caleb, the truth is, this decision was made while you and Debra were in aa at the hospital. ¡± I was taken aback.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°After the ident you and Debra had that day, Carlos did his utmost to keep everyone, including me, in the dark about the foggy forest incident. In other words, the elders and I are unaware of the truth behind your injury. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t determine whether Brian¡¯s assassination attempt was deliberate or influenced. Without certainty, he can¡¯t be pardoned. ¡± My heart sank, and I blurted out, ¡°But Brian was poisoned and driven to madness. Many others who ventured into the forest suffered the same fate. The madness caused them to lose their sanitypletely. He was not an assassin by any means. ¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± It was evident that my father didn¡¯t trust my words. He nced at me and stated, ¡°Without information and evidence, how can we possibly determine if Brian harmed you in a state of madness? Even if he¡¯s your informant, you need a clear exnation. ¡± I was eager to defend Brian, but my father interjected, ¡°If you¡¯re keen on saving him, urge Carlos to present the information and evidence from that time. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to say anything further. ¡± I fell silent, grappling with the weight of the situation. Carlos refrained from disclosing the truth because we aimed to shield the revtion of Debra¡¯s half-witch bloodline. I never anticipated it would lead to harm for Brian. What should I do? Caleb¡¯s POV: My thoughts were a wild race, leaving me flustered and disoriented. The current situation had gone far beyond my anticipations. It felt like, no matter how I articted it, the oue would be unfavorable, dragging Debra into the mess effortlessly. After I mulled over it extensively, a viable solution remained elusive. Chapter 1046 Atst, I could only make a guarantee. ¡°Dad, I promise in the name of Alpha that Brian did not deliberately try to kill me. He went berserk and was irrational at that time. ¡± But my father responded with a subtle squint, his eyes narrowing in contemtion. Sensing an undercurrent, he questioned skeptically, ¡°Caleb, did you hide something from us? If not, why not present the evidence?¡± I paused, choosing silence. My father, picking up on the unsaid, abruptly stood and paced beside me. He scrutinized me with intense vignce, suddenly questioning, ¡°Why are you so anxious about Brian? Why not gather evidence to demonstrate his innocence? The assassination is tied to Alpha¡¯s dignity. What purpose does offering a mere guarantee serve in this situation?¡± My response remained silent. It was linked to Debra, a subject too delicate to broach. I possessed a keen understanding that, despite my father¡¯s frequent support, he remained a traditionalist at heart. Aligned with the older generation, he harbored a disdain for witches. Should my father discover Debra¡¯s affiliation as a witch, he¡¯d adamantly go after her. I couldn¡¯t risk Debra¡¯s safety. As time passed, the once scorching sun dimmed, reced by a cool breeze. The newspaper on the table tumbled, and branches outside the window swirled away from their original positions. The study, now devoid of light, entuated my father¡¯s scowling countenance. After a prolonged silence, he mmed the table abruptly. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± His eyes grew darker as he spoke with evident anger. ¡°Regardless, Alpha¡¯s dignity must not be trampled upon. It¡¯s only fair for the Barton family to face severe consequences, and your friend is no exception. ¡± ¡°Dad. ¡± I attempted to sway him, but he interrupted me with an impassive demeanor. He dered, ¡°In the uing proceedings, I will rigorously adhere to the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯sws in handling Brian. If evidence is not presented, he faces the sentence of death. ¡± My temples pulsed, the fury threatening to consume my sanity. I erupted in protest, vehemently challenging his decision. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! This is unreasonable!¡± My father remained indifferent to my objection. In a frigid tone unfamiliar to me, he continued, ¡°Brian has agreed to this sentence. Even though I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re hiding, Brian is willing to pay with his life to prove his loyalty to you. That¡¯s enough, and I won¡¯t pursue this matter any longer. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I clenched my fists, engulfed in a mixture of sadness and indignation. Why? Everything was going smoothly before. Why did it all unravel in just one day? Why would Brian ept such an unjust sentence? I attempted to release my frustration, but it proved futile. Chapter 1047 In a burst of frustration, I kicked open the study door, exited the vi, and headed for the prison of the condemned. The facility seemed Like a forsaken ce, shunned and overlooked by the world. The area where condemned prisoners were held remained shrouded in darkness year-round, the air thick with turbidity. Despite the presence of patrolling prison guards, an unmistakable scent of death hung in the air. The atmosphere was saturated with the dampness and metallic tang of blood. Eager to enter, I was confronted by several guards. ¡°Alpha, you can¡¯t enter!¡± Clearly, they were aware of my intention to liberate Brian. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± I had no interest in anything else, I simply wanted to see Brian as quickly as possible. Without hesitation, I forcefully pushed aside the guards blocking my path. In the presence of all, fear gripped them, causing a collective step back in horror. Their voices trembling as they tried to stop me. ¡°Alpha, please, calm down. ¡± ¡°Alpha, please think about it. What¡¯s the point of forcibly taking Brian away? Your father will undoubtedly bring him back. ¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alpha, if you don¡¯t calm down, you¡¯ll harm Brian. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery But I paid no heed to their pleas. It wasn¡¯t until I reached Brian¡¯s cell, forcefully removing all the prison guards, that I suppressed my anger and addressed him, ¡°Brian,e out. I need to talk to you urgently. ¡± Wearing a calm expression, Brian responded, ¡°Please go back, Caleb. I¡¯ve epted your father¡¯s decision. There¡¯s no need for further discussion. Making a scene will only have negative consequences. ¡± My head buzzed, and breathing became a struggle. ¡°Do you expect me to stand by and watch you die Like this?¡± Brian sighed. ¡°But what can you achieve by making things worse? We still can¡¯t reveal Debra¡¯s identity, and even initiating a new investigation into our berserk incident is impractical. Caleb, this is a dead end. There¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: It was really dark, and dark clouds rolled like waves in the sky. shes of lightning cut through the clouds like sharp des, lighting up the dark sky. Then came the rumbles. Loud thunder boomed through the sky, echoing between heaven and earth Like an usation. After the lightning and thunder, heavy rain poured down. Raindrops hit the roof and windows hard, making a powerful sound. Standing on the balcony, I saw Caleb¡¯s car stop in front of the vi. He got out alone, looking lost. Holding an umbre, he seemedpletely absent-minded. He walked slowly, almost disappearing into the rain. My heart sank. It seemed he couldn¡¯t save Brian. Chapter 1048 I expected this. The maid mentioned Caleb had a heated argument with his father after their meeting. Then he stormed into the condemned prisoner¡¯s cell, ignoring everything and everyone. I figured their talk didn¡¯t go well, I felt uneasy and nervous while waiting for Caleb to return. I asked Ivy, ¡°Do you think Caleb¡¯s impulsiveness was fueled by his father¡¯s insistence on killing Brian?¡± After pondering for a moment, Ivy replied, ¡°It¡¯s highly likely. ¡± I remained silent. How would I exin this to Mny? Caleb struggled against his father. Although Caleb was the current Alpha, the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s power remainedrgely with the conservative faction. Caleb hadn¡¯t yet established his own support base. My heart sank with the weight of it all. Until I had concrete information, I had to keep it from Mny. But doubts swirled around me, keeping me restless. With no option to leave, I stayed in the vi with Mny, hoping for good news from Caleb. ¡°Debra, Caleb returned. Let¡¯s head downstairs. ¡± Shortly after, Mny caught sight of Caleb¡¯s figure. Overwhelmed with excitement, she dashed downstairs without a second thought. Upon spotting Caleb, Mny found him alone. Her smile faded. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she asked, ¡°Caleb, why hasn¡¯t Brian returned yet?¡± Caleb kept his head down, remaining silent. Seeing her disappointment, he said slowly, ¡°Brian left a message on your voicemail. You can check it now. ¡± With trembling hands, Mny yed the message. Brian¡¯s voice filled the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mny,¡± Brian apologized. ¡°I knew the former Alpha nned to investigate the foggy forest, risking the exposure of Debra¡¯s identity. ¡± I felt awful as my nose twitched. Brian added, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to give up. I wanted to stay with you forever. But at that time, the Thorn Edge Pack was in chaos, fearing the loss of their Alpha. Everyone needed answers urgently. Eventually, even Carlos wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the pressure. The elders of the Thorn Edge Pack, being rash, started suspecting Carlos of hidden motives and a possible conspiracy. ¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Brian whispered, ¡°In order to protect Carlos and safeguard Debra¡¯s identity, I must confess my wrongdoing. This is the only way to silence the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s elders and uphold Alpha Caleb¡¯s honor. But I also instructed them to keep it confidential. The new medication hadn¡¯t been formted, and the children of the Thorn Edge Pack were still in distress. I intended for them to implement the death sentence after the new drug was developed. The former alpha also consented. ¡± His voice softened, filled with affection. ¡°Mny, I cherish our research time together because I know time is short¡­¡± Tears streamed down Mny¡¯s face as she listened. My heart was devastated. Why was love soplicated for them? Chapter 1049 I reached out tofort Mny, but she pushed me away. Debra¡¯s POV: Mny¡¯s cheeks were streaked with tears. She had always been strong, but in that moment, she seemed as delicate as a piece of ss, ready to shatter at any touch. Her sobs were so intense that her shoulders shook. I had never seen her so overwhelmed with sorrow; it was as if she had lost her grip on reality. ¡°Go away!¡± Mny shoved me with her hands and yelled at me in a raspy voice. ¡°Debra, I regret evering to the Thorn Edge Pack with Brian to assist you! Neither of us should havee!¡± Tears streamed down her face as she cried out in agony. ¡°Thesest few days, I was so hopeful about developing the antidote. I thought once it was ready, Brian and I could escape this ce. But now?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Despair filled her bloodshot eyes. ¡°I never imagined that my hard work would be shortening Brian¡¯s life. The faster I worked, the sooner he would die. It¡¯s worse than if I were to die myself. I¡¯m indirectly responsible for my own lover¡¯s demise. ¡± Her voice was shaky. I clenched my lips, trying to find words to console her, but found myself speechless. Caleb, too, remained quiet. Mny looked at us with a sorrowful smile, her teeth clenched as she cried out, ¡°This pain is something I¡¯ll never be able to get rid of. I will never forgive you both. ¡± With those words, she turned and sprinted into the rain, not once ncing back, until she vanished into the downpour. Concerned for her safety, I immediately ordered my people to follow her. ¡°Quick, follow Mny. Make sure shees to no harm. ¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The guards took off in the direction Mny had gone. Caleb hung his head, lost in silence. He appeared utterly dejected, as though he had lost his spirit and couldn¡¯t find the strength to recover. Guilt engulfed him. I empathized with his pain. As the Alpha, failing to protect a friend was a bitter pill to swallow, perhaps the hardest. Yet, I believed we could find another solution. I wrapped my arms around Caleb and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t despair. We¡¯ll figure this out together. What¡¯s our next step? What should we do?¡± Caleb said nothing. I let out a soft sigh. The troubles the Thorn Edge Pack faced while we were unconscious were more severe than we had imagined. I had assumed everything was under control, thanks to Carlos and Mny¡¯s efforts. But in reality, the danger was much greater. Without Brian, my true identity would have been discovered. I couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit guilty. Chapter 1050 We should have realized that solving such a significant issue wouldn¡¯t be straightforward. Sometimes, scapegoats were necessary, even if they weren¡¯t truly to me. For those in charge, managing public perception and maintaining power were paramount. This was the reason the previous Alpha wanted Brian gone. Ivy cried, ¡°It¡¯s heartbreaking. Brian put himself on the line for our sake. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± My heart ached. ¡°Without Brian, I would bebeled a witch and subjected to the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s harsh judgment. Moreover, the Roz District would be used of colluding with a witch, leading to chaos. ¡± Ivy murmured, ¡°If that happens, all that you and Caleb have worked to safeguard will be for nothing. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± I stared at the intensifying rain outside, knowing we needed to act. Brian was my savior. He willingly faced death to keep the Roz District out of the fray, allowing it to remain peaceful. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and let his sacrifice be in vain. There had to be a solution. There just had to be! ¡°I¡¯ve decided, Debra,¡± Caleb finally said with determination, ¡°I must rescue Brian. But I must keep your secret safe, so I¡¯ll take a daring approach.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll keep it hidden from my father and ensure no one else finds out. ¡± Outside the cell, the rain poured down in sheets. I found myself leaning against the wall, eyes shut, tuning into the rain¡¯s melody as it cleansed the earth. My thoughts were tangled. The secret I had safeguarded was now out in the open. On the day the antidote waspleted, I was filled with mixed emotions. I was ted for Mny¡¯s impending freedom, yet I knew it marked the end of my own journey. The thought of not being able to grow old with her weighed heavily on me, yet I harbored no regrets about my choice. Then, an unexpected knock on the door, interrupting my reflections. My eyes flicked open to see a prison guard standing there. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I inquired, puzzled. The guard announced, ¡°You have a visitor. ¡± Assuming it was Caleb again, I was apprehensive about theplications his visit might bring. I gestured dismissively. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already ryed everything to Caleb. I don¡¯t wish to meet again. ¡± However, the guard shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not Caleb this time. ¡± Surprised, I questioned, ¡°Who is it then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mny,¡± he replied with a hint of sympathy. ¡°She braved the rain, arriving soaked and in tears, pleading to see you. It was heartbreaking, and I couldn¡¯t turn her away. Brian, you really should see her. ¡± My heart twisted in response. This foolish woman¡­ Chapter 1051 Logically, I should have avoided any meetings then, especially with Mny. The air between us was thick with regrets and yearnings. Thest thing I wanted was to witness her tears, fearing it might soften my resolve. Yet, this could be our final farewell. If not now, we might never get another chance. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I decided, ¡°Okay, let her in. ¡± Relieved, the guard responded, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the meeting immediately. ¡± I followed him to the visiting area, and upon entering, I was met with the sight of Mny. Her eyes were puffy from crying, her hair cluttered, and her clothing drenched. She was a sight of distress. Yet, she seemed oblivious to her disorganized state, standing there with an air of nervous anticipation, waiting for my approach. My heart felt like it had been through a storm, aching deeply. ¡°Brian!¡± Mny¡¯s eyes sparkled with recognition the moment she caught sight of me. However, the sparkle quickly faded. Her lips trembled, and her eyes, red and swollen, brimmed with tears that spilled over. Despair and agony were obvious in her gaze. I struggled to suppress my own sorrow, managing a smile as I told her, ¡°Mny, please don¡¯t mourn for me. I chose this path myself. ¡± ¡°Is there really no other option?¡± she asked, voice raw with grief, tears streaming down her face. I shook my head. My decision to assist Caleb was driven by a desire to alleviate the suffering of the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s children, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t endure the anguish of sickness. Having achieved this goal peacefully, I felt a deep sense of fulfillment. To me, this represented a significant purpose in life. I assured Mny with a smile, ¡°I have faith that Caleb will excel as an Alpha, and Debra will be apassionate Luna. They¡¯ll guide both the Thorn Edge Pack and the Roz District towards a brighter future. ¡± ¡°And what about you? What happens to you?¡± Mny asked. I replied with serenity, ¡°The path to leadership isn¡¯t paved solely with the defeat of adversaries; it also demands the sacrifices of his followers. Mny, sacrificing for the leaders I believe in doesn¡¯t scare me. I hope you¡¯ll find it in your heart not to resent them. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Mny could continue, the prison guard intervened, announcing, ¡°Time¡¯s up. Mny, you need to leave now. ¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave!¡± Mny¡¯s tears streaming down her face as she looked at me. Caught in an awkward position, the guard hesitated, ¡°Mny, please, don¡¯t make this harder than it needs to be. ¡± Yet, Mny¡¯s resolve was unyielding; she remained steadfast, refusing to budge. Left with no alternative, I resolved to exit the visiting area first. ¡°Brian!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1052 Her voice,den with despair, echoed after me. Though parting with Mny was thest thing I wanted, I was confident she would thrive even in my absence. The time following our separation confirmed it. She was fiercely independent, always stood by her convictions, and had a strong professional drive. Such traits would surely make her well-regarded wherever she went. Exiting the meeting room, I didn¡¯t linger. I returned to the prison with a sense of peace. The guards there often remarked on how I was the mostpliant inmate on death row. My friends ceased their visits, likely havinge to terms with my resolve. When the execution day arrived, the guards approached me. ¡°Brian, the time hase for your sentence to be carried out. ¡± They proceeded to handcuff me, following standard protocol. Sunlight filtered through a small window, illuminating a patch of dry grass. It seemed to signify the closure of my life¡¯s chapter. I faced the impending moment with an unparalleled serenity. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Alright. I offered no resistance, quietly apanying the guard. A weird silence pervaded the prison, punctuated only by our soft footsteps. The atmosphere felt surreal, almost dreamlike. Suddenly, a wave of dizziness overcame me. My surroundings appeared to whirl around me. What was happening? Before I could grasp the situation, I cked out. Regaining consciousness, I was greeted by the sight of a car¡¯s ck upholstery and the world passing by outside the window. Clearly, I was in a moving vehicle. ncing down, I noticed my attire had changed back to my regr clothes, a stark departure from the garb designated for those condemned. ¡°Brian, you¡¯re awake atst. ¡± A voice, filled with surprise, reached my ears, apanied by a gentle tug at my arm. The scent that followed was both familiar andforting, momentarily clouding my thoughts. It was Mny! Turning, I was met with her smiling face.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She peered at me intently, then reassured me, ¡°You¡¯re alright now. Don¡¯t stress. It¡¯s all behind us. ¡± Confused, I asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 1053 I saw that darkness had fallen outside, indicating the scheduled time for the execution hade and gone. A sense of dread washed over me. ¡°Mny, what have you done?¡± I questioned, holding her hand. ¡°Did you storm the prison?¡± Mny was always headstrong. Once she set her mind on something, turning her back was not an option. This very trait led her to break free from Adam¡¯s grip. Given her nature, invading the prison wouldn¡¯t be out of character for her. After all, in her view, I was wrongfully used. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Suddenly, Debra¡¯s chuckle echoed from the front seat. I was momentarily stunned. What? Debra was here too? To my astonishment, Caleb was at the wheel, with Debra grinning beside him. I was more puzzled. What happened? I was supposed to be the one facing execution, wasn¡¯t I? Logically, I should have met my end. Yet here I am, very much alive, riding alongside my lover and friends. What happened during my unconsciousness? I inquired nkly, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Howe I¡¯m not dead?¡± Wearing a grin, Debra disclosed, ¡°The n was straightforward. Caleb secured a stand-in to take your ce. As far as the world is concerned, Brian no longer exists. ¡± My shock was palpable, eyes wide open. ¡°Is that even permissible? Should the former Alpha and the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s leadership discover this, won¡¯t it bring trouble upon you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯ve managed things meticulously,¡± Debra reassured, appearing unconcerned. ¡°The elders were nowhere near the site. Following the execution of the substitute, we promptly had the body cremated by the funeral home and sorted out the burial details. ¡± Finishing her exnation, Debra passed a document holder to me, stating, ¡°This is for you to take care of from here on out. ¡± Upon opening the holder, I discovered aplete set of new identification documents! ¡°Uh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even say a single word. With a twinkle in her eye, Debra encouraged, ¡°Familiarize yourself with these details and safeguard them. They constitute your newly crafted identity.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Clearly, Brian struggled with the reality of his situation. His expression changed dramatically. Chapter 1054 ¡°This is absolutely absurd!¡± he eximed, visibly upset. After taking in all the details, Brian couldn¡¯t ept Caleb¡¯s risky rescue n. With a troubled look, he asked, ¡°Caleb, isn¡¯t there an exception to every rule? If this gets out, how will you justify it to the Thorn Edge Pack, not to mention your own father?¡± Caleb was speechless. I noticed his grip on the steering wheel tighten. Secondster, Caleb pulled the car to a stop, stepped out, and opened the back door. Without uttering a word, he pulled Brian from the car with a strong tug. ¡°Caleb, what are you doing?¡± Mny yelled. Caleb remained silent, his lips pressed together, a storm brewing in his expression. Then, he balled his fists and lifted them high. Mny and I were startled. ¡®s BunnyBookery Could Caleb, overwhelmed by anger, be about to strike Brian? After all, rescuing Brian from jail had drained us of so much effort and hope. It was understandable, then, that Caleb¡¯s temper red upon hearing Brian criticize our actions and seemingly align with the former Alpha¡¯s perspective.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mny and I leaped out and rushed over, intending to intervene. But what happened next took us by surprise. Caleb gave Brian in a tight embrace. He dered earnestly, ¡°Brian, hear me out. My father¡¯s methods are antiquated. I don¡¯t believe in advancing my leadership through the sacrifice of followers. If I can¡¯t stand up for my friends and loved ones, I¡¯m unworthy of being the pack¡¯s Alpha. ¡± Brian, caught off guard, soon found his eyes brimming with tears. Without a word, hended a punch on Caleb. The tension and disagreements that had built up over the past few days dissolved with that single punch. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s all over,¡± Caleb said, a smile of relief spreading across his face. He pped Brian on the back, reassuring him, ¡°Let¡¯s put the past behind us. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. You¡¯re starting over with a new identity. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± This time, Brian offered no resistance. Caleb gave a satisfied nod, then nced at his phone for the time before announcing, ¡°You¡¯ll be staying with the Xeric Pack from here on out. The bus station is nearby. Debra and I can only take you this far. ¡± Aware of the pressing time, I quickly added, ¡°Once you reach the Xeric Pack, look for Han. Everything¡¯s been set up for you two. There, you can continue your work as doctors. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Debra!¡± Emotion swelled in Mny¡¯s eyes, her voiceden with appreciation. She embraced me, expressing remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for earlier. My emotions got the best of me and I ended up hurting you. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± I empathized with her situation, knowing the despair of potentially losing a loved one. I doubted I could have handled it as well as she did. Thus, I wasn¡¯t bothered by it. Looking forward, I shared, ¡°I n to visit the Xeric Pack someday. I¡¯m eager to see you both leading the life you¡¯ve dreamed of. ¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mny, fighting back tears, managed a smile. ¡°Goodbye. ¡± ¡°Goodbye !¡±* After the farewell, Caleb and I then returned to our car. As we drove off, I couldn¡¯t help but continuously nce back at Mny and Brian. They remained there, watching us depart. A tinge of sadness washed over me. The distance between the Xeric Pack and the Thorn Edge Pack, coupled with our separate paths, meant that seeing them again might prove challenging. I harbored hopes that these twopassionate doctors would find their happiness in the Xeric Pack. Chapter 1055 Caleb¡¯s POV: Following Brian and Mny¡¯s departure from Thorn Edge Pack, affairs swiftly returned to their usual course. With the misty forest reduced to ashes, our protective shield vanished into thin air. To fend off potential incursions from rival packs, swift action was imperative, and rebuilding the barrier became an urgent mandate. Given the critical nature of pack security, I dared not dally. Swiftly, I summoned Carlos to join me, and together, we immersed ourselves in the urgent task of reorganizing the barrier, fully aware of its pivotal role in safeguarding our pack. Carlos, having recently tied the knot, found himself basking in the midst of their honeymoon adventure. But with duty calling, he was bereft of the leisurely moments that marriage typically afforded. His discontent spilled forth in a cascade ofints. ¡°I¡¯m currently enjoying my honeymoon. How could you drag me into work? Who in their right mind would do that?¡± My response was a derisive sneer. He seemed to have gained newfound courage since falling in love and tying the knot. I shot him a stern look and replied rudely, ¡°It¡¯s merely a wedding. Once the barrier is reconstructed, I¡¯ll grant you a break. Clearly, the safety of the pack holds greater importance at the moment. ¡± However, Carlos arched an eyebrow and remarked, ¡°I understand the importance of pack safety, but just taking a vacation isn¡¯t enough. It seems like you might not quite get what marriage is all about at the moment since you haven¡¯t marked Debra and set up your wedding date. How do you expect to understand the real happiness thates with being married?¡± My countenance darkened at his audacity. How dare he mock me in such a manner! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fuming with discontent, I retorted sharply, ¡°Carlos, you just got married earlier than me. Why are you so proud? And don¡¯t forget the fact that you¡¯re not a parent yet, while I¡¯ve got a pair of adorable twins. ¡± Carlos was left speechless, his arrogance momentarily quelled. Despite momentarily having the upper hand, a sense of disappointment lingered within me. I yearned to im Debra as my own, yet I refrained from pressuring her. She turned me down multiple times in the past. I understood she wasn¡¯t ready, so even when the timing seemed perfect, I kept myself in check. The sense of loss lingered until our return to the pack. Uponpleting my tasks and returning home, I found Debra watching TV with Elena and Dn. As soon as she spotted me, she rose from her seat and enveloped me in a warm embrace. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re home.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Her tender, caring voice was akin to a gentle breeze, dispelling my weariness and gradually easing away the disappointment as she held me close in her warm embrace. I gently lifted Debra¡¯s chin and gazed deeply into her eyes. Her eyes sparkled like stars, and her face glowed with a beauty that rivaled a flickering me in the darkness. It was a_ radiant, mesmerizing sight that captivated and warmed the heart. Truly, she was a gift from Moon Goddess. Chapter 1056 Unable to contain my joy, I uttered softly, ¡°I won¡¯t feel tired with you around. ¡± Debra¡¯s sweet smile only intensified my happiness as she replied, ¡°You are so sweet. ¡± After a lingering embrace, she released me with a smile and suggested, ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough. Your contributions to the pack¡¯s safety today deserve a reward. How about I cook a delicious dinner for you?¡± Though surprised, I nodded gratefully and murmured, ¡°Thank you. ¡± Once settled in Thorn Edge Pack, Debra and I found ourselves equally upied. Her culinary efforts were rare, as most meals were prepared by servants. Today, however, she took it upon herself to cook, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb her. ¡°Just wait. ¡± Debra chuckled before disappearing into the kitchen. Before long, the tter of pots and pans filled the air, apanied by the sound of running water and the rhythmic chopping of vegetables. As the cooking continued, the children¡¯s cartoon ended, prompting me to entertain them with games to stave off boredom. After the destruction of the misty forest, Dn¡¯s situation was getting better and better. Now he could y like a normal child. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, reflecting on how Debra¡¯s presence had brought a wave of good fortune to those around her. Her arrival truly marked a turning point. Without her, the truth of the poison in the misty forest would never be revealed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Indeed,¡± Damien affirmed proudly. ¡°Debra is our mate chosen by Moon Goddess. So, it¡¯s crucial to cherish her and prioritize her well- being over personal interests, as we¡¯ve done in the past. ¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± I agreed wholeheartedly. In my eyes, Debra was an invaluable treasure. I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes again. ¡°It¡¯s ready. Come and set the table. ¡± Debra¡¯s cheerful voice echoed from the kitchen. The children and I eagerly abandoned our game to assist with bringing the dishes to the table. The meal looked appetizing, and the children thoroughly enjoyed it. Dn, in particr, held a special appreciation for the meal. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Having spent several years under Denise¡¯s care, often receiving medical treatments in the hospital, he seldom had the opportunity to enjoy his mother¡¯s cooking. As a result, he savored each bite, relishing the vors with careful attention. Elena, ever thoughtful, ensured to serve him his favorite dishes. The atmosphere was warm and inviting. After putting the children to bed, I retreated to our room with Debra. Holding her close, I broached the topic that had been on my mind all day. ¡°Debra, now that things are settling down, shouldn¡¯t we start nning our wedding?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The thought of marriage was making me anxious. It wasn¡¯t that I was against the idea of marriage itself, but there were still many unresolved issues on my te. Chapter 1057 Should our enemies choose this moment to strike, we¡¯d find ourselves at a disadvantage, caught in the eye of the storm. After pondering for a while, I proposed, ¡°Caleb, perhaps we should address those issues before we consider marriage. ¡± ¡°What issues?¡± Caleb seemed ignorant. I listed them out methodically. ¡°For instance, the mystery of how Dn ended up as Denise¡¯s child. Where is the missing Luis? The origin of the poison in the fog forest, and who¡¯s behind it?¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Caleb interrupted me abruptly. ¡°Yes, these matters need attention, but they shouldn¡¯t stop our wedding ns. We can look into them post-marriage. ¡± My worry didn¡¯t ease. After a moment¡¯s thought, I expressed, ¡°In theory, they might not conflict, yet I fear a hasty wedding could invite trouble from those with ill intent,plicating matters further. Additionally, I¡¯ve been feeling unusually anxioustely, which has been quite troubling. ¡± Caleb gave me a long look, pondering, then replied, ¡°With everything that¡¯s been going on, it¡¯s understandable you¡¯re feeling stressed and might be overthinking things. ¡± ¡°No¡­¡± I feltpelled to rify. Despite the apparent calm, I sensed underlying turmoil. I asserted seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t be at peace until these mysteries are unraveled. ¡± Caleb, always practical, reasoned, ¡°The issues you¡¯re concerned about won¡¯t be resolved quickly. Instead of fretting over potential problems, let¡¯s focus on our wedding. If any trouble arises, avoiding marriage won¡¯t shield us from it. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Despite my lingering doubts, I was about to further argue my point when unexpectedly, Ivy sided with Caleb, urging me on with fervor. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t second-guess yourself. Agree to Caleb¡¯s proposal! Marriage is nothing to fear!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ivy¡¯s interjection threw me off track, almost causing me to lose sight of my initial argument. ¡°Don¡¯t dig your heels in, Debra. Caleb¡¯s making sense. The issues you¡¯re fretting over won¡¯t be resolved immediately. The best course of action is to proceed with the marriage,¡± Ivy insisted. Despite Ivy¡¯s convincing words, I couldn¡¯t shake off the suspicion that her eagerness was more about her own desire to be with Damien than about my concerns. Choosing to overlook Ivy¡¯sments, I took a moment before expressing my genuine feelings. ¡°Caleb, I still believe it¡¯s not the right time. ¡± At this, Caleb¡¯s expression turned sour. He released his hold on me and said in frustration, ¡°It sounds Like you¡¯re just looking for reasons to avoid marrying me, aren¡¯t you?¡± He then turned away and shut his eyes, dismissing my attempts at rification and refusing to listen. I decided to let him have his space to cool off. With a heavy heart, I headed to bed early. Expecting Caleb¡¯s anger to subside by morning, I was surprised to find it hadn¡¯t. His side of the bed was empty and cold to the touch. Where could he have gone so early? I tried calling Caleb, but my calls went unanswered. Clearly, he was still upset. Chapter 1058 Left with no choice, I prepared breakfast for the children as usual. Mid-breakfast, the living room door swung open. I saw Caleb, dressed in an overcoat, indicating he had just returned from outdoors. To my astonishment, he had brought his parents along. What was happening? Did something significant ur? Why else would his parentse to our vi? My confusion only grew as the old couple approached me with smiles. ¡°Debra, we¡¯vee to set a date for the wedding with you. ¡± I stood there, shocked for a moment. Regaining myposure, I turned to Caleb, who looked back at me with a smug lift of his eyebrows. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb had risen early to confer with his parents. It was a tactical move. He hoped to use the influence of his parents to convince me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Facing his parents, I offered a helpless smile, at a loss for words. Then, the children approached us, joining our hands together with grave sincerity.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, please marry soon. We dream of being a true family, united forever. ¡± I was torn between Laughter and tears. Caleb had even enlisted the children in his campaign, showing his thorough preparation. My respect for his parents was deep, and my affection for the children knew no bounds. Their wishes alone could sway me, especially towards marriage. Yet, Caleb was unaware I hadn¡¯t really slept the previous night. After much contemtion, I concluded that marrying him sooner rather thanter was wise, to preempt any unforeseen events. With numerous inquiries pending, our marriage could face dys. Thus, even without the children¡¯s or his parents¡¯ intervention, I was inclined to consent. I suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s start with breakfast. The children haven¡¯t finished eating, and you¡¯ve just arrived, possibly weary from your journey. ¡± ¡°No way!¡± Caleb, usuallyposed, showed signs of impatience, eager to discuss the matter immediately. However, Jenifer interrupted him with a serious expression, then turned to me with a gentle smile, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have breakfast first. ¡± Observing Caleb¡¯s mild setback, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chapter 1059 As we gathered for the meal, Caleb¡¯s anxiety was noticeable. He frequently nced at his parents, silently urging them to advocate for the marriage. Eventually, his father asked, ¡°Debra, when would you like the wedding?¡± Caleb awaited my response with bated breath, his arms crossed. Jenifer reassured, ¡°We understand the significance of marriage, Debra. It often entails greater risks for women. Rest assured, we¡¯ll honor your wishes and any reasonable demands. ¡± Their empathetic approach instantly warmed my heart. Without reservation, I proposed, ¡°What if we schedule the wedding to coincide with the third relocation of Roz Town residents? By then, all residents will have settled, facilitating their attendance at our wedding. ¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Jenifer and her husband exchanged nces and nodded without hesitation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb, on the other hand, appearedpletely shocked. He Likely hadn¡¯t anticipated my prompt agreement and was momentarily speechless. Yet, I could clearly see the astonishment in his gaze. Thus, we effortlessly established our wedding date. Once the discussion was concluded, Jenifer and her husband found a reason to depart shortly after breakfast. With his parents gone, Caleb shed any semnce of restraint. In the children¡¯s presence, he embraced me with joy, eximing, ¡°Debra, there¡¯s no turning back now.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Once we¡¯re married, you¡¯ll be my wife and the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack for life!¡± ¡°Yay! Yay!¡± The children joined in the celebration. ¡°Daddy and Mommy are really getting married!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice resounded excitedly in my mind. ¡°Wow! Incredible! After everything, you¡¯re finally tying the knot! It¡¯s been such a journey!¡± Phew! Thank God!¡± I found myself blushing deeply and embarrassed. Yet the happiness I felt was undeniable. It seemed I had been eagerly anticipating this day for quite some time. Everything proceeded without a hitch. Soon, the Thorn Edge Pack was ready to wee the Roz Town¡¯s residents, including Riley in the third batch. Having not seen her for a while, I was eagerly awaiting her arrival. On the day the new residents were expected, Zoe and I arrived at the Roz District bright and early. Zoe couldn¡¯t hide her excitement ¡°They¡¯re on their way. I¡¯ve been waiting eagerly for this moment!¡± My own happiness was genuine. ¡°Indeed, once the third group arrives, Roz Town can fully integrate with the Thorn Edge Pack. We¡¯ll be able to safeguard the antidote without further concern. ¡± Chapter 1060 Due to andslide, their arrival was dyed until midday. By then, the sun was at its zenith, casting a radiant glow through the clouds. Amidst this bright, splendid sunlight, Zoe and I greeted Roz Town¡¯s third batch of residents. This final group was thergest and brought some chaos, yet Riley caught our eyes immediately. Dressed in a light purple blouse and a white skirt with a side slit, Riley¡¯s elegance and grace were unmistakable. ¡°Riley!¡± Overwhelmed with happiness, I quickly embraced Riley in a warm hug. Zoe came along. Being less inclined towards overt disys of affection, she simply greeted, ¡°Riley, wee. ¡± Riley, ever thoughtful, took Zoe¡¯s hand warmly, expressing, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see both of you, Debra, Zoe!¡± Her gaze was tender, reminiscent of a nurturing mother, as she Looked us over. Curiously, she asked, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met. How have both of you been?¡± I replied, ¡°We¡¯ve had our hands full with various happenings. It¡¯s been busy, but overall, we¡¯re managing alright. ¡± Riley let out a gentle sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve caught wind of some issues within the Thorn Edge Pack. Being physically distant and tied up with matters in Roz Town, I couldn¡¯t offer my support. You both must be exhausted. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Zoe remarked, brushing it off casually. ¡°The workload at the police station was heavier. The recent events have been rtively easy. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery Riley responded with a soft smile. As we reminisced, the residents had disembarked from the buses,den with belongings, appearing somewhat anxious and disoriented. Although it was the entrance to the Roz District, it was still quite a distance from the residential buildings. It would¡¯ve been inconvenient for the residents to carry their luggage themselves. To reassure them, I approached and said, ¡°No need to worry, folks. I¡¯ve arranged for vehicles to take you and your luggage to the residential area ahead of time, and I¡¯ve also called in extra guards. Since your arrival got dyed, I wasn¡¯t sure when you¡¯d get here, so I had them grab lunch first. ¡± I gestured toward a spot nearby and added, ¡°See, the cars are close by. The drivers and guards are on their way. They¡¯ll be here soon. ¡± Eager to facilitate a smooth transition for Roz Town¡¯s residents into the new district, I reached for my phone to hasten the arrival of the drivers and guards. However, it was then I noticed something weird. Within the crowd, a particr group stood out. Their casual attire did little to hide their stern, determined expressions. And something about their stance suggested they were hiding items at their waists. My suspicions were immediately aroused.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A gut feeling warned me there was something off about these individuals. Chapter 1061 Just as I was about to take a closer look, a group of drivers arrived unexpectedly early, causing quite amotion. The crowd, already tense in the midday sun, rushed to the vehicles, eager for relief. As a result, the situation rapidly turned crowded. Riley did her utmost to organize the crowd. ¡°Please, no shoving. There are plenty of vehicles for everyone. More drivers will be here shortly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Let¡¯s form an orderly Line. ¡± Despite her efforts, the crowd¡¯s pushing and shoving led to some unintentional collisions with the suspicious group. I noticed their instinctive reactions to protect their waists. rmingly, one individual¡¯s abrupt movement revealed a handgun tucked under his clothing. T was shocked. How could this be? Why would they be armed? Struggling to maintain myposure. I discreetly approached Zoe and whispered, ¡°Do you recognize those people over there?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zoe, initially puzzled by my sudden question, scanned the direction I indicated. Her expression grew grave. ¡°They appear to be members of Roz Town¡¯s military. ¡± ¡°The military?¡± I quoted, stunned. A sense of unease washed over me. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Riley, with her extensive ties to Roz Town, both as the former mayor¡¯s ex-wife and a deputy mayor herself, should have been familiar with these individuals. Yet, she hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about the military¡¯s presence among the third batch of settlers. ¡®s BunnyBookery The revtion could have serious implications for Caleb. As the Alpha, he would undoubtedly oppose any covert military presence within the Thorn Edge Pack. What should be my next move for these people? As I deliberated, Riley approached. Her keen insight allowed her to detect my troubled state immediately. She realized what had crossed my mind, given my visibly altered demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra!¡± Riley quickly figured out that I had discovered the military¡¯s presence among the Roz Town residents and promptly offered an apology. I struggled to contain my frustration, demanding, ¡°Riley, what exactly is happening? I need a full exnation now!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Riley paused for a moment. Chapter 1062 After a brief silence, she finally chose to speak the truth. ¡°Debra, I did this for the good of Roz Town¡¯s people. Just like you mentioned, too many incidents have urred in Thorn Edge Pack. It¡¯s crucial for Roz Town residents to have its own defense force. ¡± She then looked at me earnestly and pleaded in a gentle voice, ¡°Debra, please don¡¯t mention this to Caleb. He¡¯ll surely oppose it. If he does, even the basic safety of Roz Town will be at risk. ¡± I hesitated. Riley¡¯s point made sense. Given the current state of affairs, there was still a long way to go before Roz Town residents and Thorn Edge Pack could coexist peacefully. Hence, it was essential for the former to have a fallback n. If another incident like the fire happened, it would be a huge problem. With a defense force, they could at least protect themselves. Ideally, if Thorn Edge Pack and Roz Town residents could harmonize, the defense force wouldn¡¯t be necessary. Everyone would be safe. With these thoughts, I finally agreed. ¡°Alright, but you must manage them carefully. Don¡¯t cause any issues, or I won¡¯t be able to help. ¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Riley replied confidently. ¡°I assure you they will act responsibly and blend in like regr citizens. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. ¡± I nodded. The tension eased. We exchanged smiles of relief. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Soon after, the other drivers and security staff arrived. We all worked together, assisting the townspeople with their belongings, escorting them to their new homes. By the time we had settled all the residents, dusk had fallen. It had been a while since we had caught up. The three of us sat in a quaint pavilion by the road in the Roz District, taking the opportunity to rest and chat. Riley was curious about my personal life. She asked, ¡°When do you n to marry Caleb? You¡¯ve been engaged for quite some time, and with Roz Town¡¯s issues resolved, you should start nning your wedding. ¡± Feeling a bit bashful, I blushed. ¡°Riley, I¡¯ve got that info!¡± Zoe cut in, hardly able to contain her excitement. Like a kid eager to impress, she quickly shared, ¡°I heard Debra and Caleb¡¯s wedding is set after the third group of Roz Town residents arrive.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Since they¡¯ve all arrived today, the wedding must be soon. ¡± Riley was thrilled and inquired, ¡°Is that really true?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zoe responded with a confident tap on her chest. ¡°I swear it¡¯s the truth. If you¡¯re doubting, feel free to ask Debra herself. ¡± Confronted with Riley¡¯s expectant look, I gave a helpless nod. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Riley smiled. She had witnessed the growth of the rtionship between me and Caleb. Naturally, she was over the moon upon hearing the news. Full of enthusiasm, she asked, ¡°Debra, have you decided on the venue for the wedding? I¡¯m quite skilled at organizing wedding setups. Let me handle it for you. I guarantee it¡¯ll be unmatched!¡± I felt touched. Chapter 1063 Riley was always so thoughtful. Ever since Caleb and I got engaged in Roz Town, she had been like a second mother to me-caring and robust, always looking out for me. I touched my ears and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about having the wedding at the church where the Roz District meets the Thorn Edge Pack. This way, people from both ces can join in. ¡± ¡°Great thinking! It¡¯s wonderful you¡¯re considering this. Perhaps it¡¯ll even help the Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack be closer,¡± Riley said, nodding in agreement. Zoe added, ¡°Even though Debra appears gentle, she¡¯s very decisive and intelligent when it matters. She¡¯s clear about what¡¯s important. With her around, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll manage to coexist peacefully. ¡± While we were talking, I noticed someone sneaking nces at us from a distance. Dressed in in clothes, he blended into the crowd. He pretended to be busy, pacing back and forth, seemingly listening in on our conversation. I felt a chill run down my spine. However, before I could react, the man caught my stare. Instead of staying put, he turned and ran away. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Stop!¡± Zoe catapulted forward like a lightning bolt, clearly sensing the presence of this dubious character. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With feline grace, she swiftly apprehended the intruder in under thirty seconds, deftly hauling him back. He tumbled to the ground. In an awkward disy, the man was unceremoniously thrust before me. Arching her eyebrows, Zoe cast a disdainful gaze upon him, and remarked, ¡°Thinking of slipping away after eavesdropping? You must be daydreaming. Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Upon closer scrutiny, I realized it was an entirely unfamiliar face. I had no acquaintance with him, neverid eyes on him before. This man was an enigma; our paths had never crossed before. The situation grew even more dubious. Why would a stranger eavesdrop on our conversation? I inquired icily, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man hung his head, stuttering, ¡°Hi, Debra. I¡¯m Scott, part of the third group of residents that arrived here from Roz Town. ¡± The third group of residents?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Riley and I exchanged puzzled nces. Chapter 1064 Narrowing her eyes, Zoe interrogated, ¡°Being a resident, why stoop to the ignoble act of eavesdropping?¡± Scott cast a fleeting nce my way, exining with a hint of embarrassment, ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯ve long held Debra in high regard, deeming her a formidable Luna. But I never crossed paths with her in Roz Town. Now that I¡¯m here, I just wanted the chance to meet her. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out to be like this. ¡± I scrutinized the man for a few moments and remained highly suspicious. His rationale seemed somewhat contrived,cking the persuasiveness needed to dispel my doubts. If his intentions were purely admiration, why resort to such sneakiness? Moreover, his behavior leaned more towards eavesdropping than genuine admiration. What, in our casual conversation, warranted such covert attention? It was nothing more than idle chatter, devoid of any profound secrets. Despite my best efforts, I couldn¡¯t make sense of it. To assuage my skepticism, I turned inquiringly and urged, ¡°Riley, could you confirm whether this person is a resident of Roz Town. ¡± ¡°Certainly. ¡± Riley, ever efficient, swiftly delved into her briefcase to retrieve the roster of Roz Town residents. The military personnel were distinct from civilians, making it challenging for Riley to recognize everyone without the aid of the name List. ¡°Scott¡­ I found him. Debra, he¡¯s indeed a Roz Town resident. His credentials are all here. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ncing over the document, I confirmed its authenticity. During this moment, Zoe, fixated on Scott, remarked, ¡°Debra, this person rings a faint bell for me. I believe I¡¯ve encountered him in Roz Town. ¡± His identity seemingly checked out without discrepancies. Despite lingering suspicions, I had no choice but to release him. However, before doing so, I issued a stern warning. ¡°Scott, refrain from sneaking around. Cross my path again, and the security guard will escort you straight to the police station. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright. ¡± Scott acquiesced with a nod, offering a respectful bow. Subsequently, I bid farewell to Riley and Zoe before heading back home. Upon opening the door, I found Caleb already inside. Immersed in the misty forest project, with the barrier still under construction, he remained upied with various tasks. Laughter echoed from the children¡¯s room adjacent to ours. After a brief hesitation, I mustered the courage to approach Caleb.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As he set aside his documents, I asked tentatively, ¡°Caleb, do you have a moment? There¡¯s something I need to discuss. ¡± Chapter 1065 ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± His demeanor suggested a favorable state of affairs with the project, making it an opportune moment for revtion. I refrained from easing my guard and expressed, ¡°Today, the third batch of Roz Town residents arrived. Some members of the armed forces are among them, as per Riley¡¯s arrangement. ¡± The smile on his face froze, and a shadow cast over his expression. ¡°Caleb, can you allow Roz Town residents to house a small armed force? Riley assured you they won¡¯t cause trouble. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face darkened, enveloping the room in an unexpectedly somber atmosphere. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s expression turned sour, and he seemed quite displeased. He asked sharply, ¡°By doing this, is Riley showing ack of faith in the Thorn Edge Pack and me?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± I quickly denied. ¡°Riley is just being cautious because the ties between the Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack are still a bit strained, and it¡¯ll take some time for them to warm up to each other.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. In the midst of this adjustment, it¡¯s natural that some mishaps might ur, like the fire we had before. That¡¯s the reason she feels the need for a security force, just in case. ¡± However, Caleb¡¯s mood didn¡¯t improve. He said firmly, ¡°No pack would ever allow its people to form their own army. It¡¯s a direct threat to the Alpha¡¯s authority!¡± I was at a loss for words. Truth be told, I had pondered over this very issue and understood it was a tough pill for him to swallow. After a moment of thought, I said earnestly, ¡°Please, Caleb, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made sure that the forces Riley is bring Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ing in are minimal. They¡¯re easily manageable because their purpose is solely for self-defense, without interfering with others or the pack¡¯s governance. ¡± Despite my exnation, Caleb seemed even more distressed. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Thorn Edge Pack capable of protecting them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying!¡± ¡°Then what are you trying to say?¡± Caleb¡¯s confrontational stance irritated me, but I strove to stay calm and rified, ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned that these measures are purely for emergencies, to prevent incidents like the fire. It¡¯s only if the Thorn Edge Pack is unable to safeguard Roz Town and its inhabitants face danger that they¡¯ll intervene. Otherwise, they¡¯ll live peacefully like everyone else. ¡± But Caleb was angry. He said heatedly, ¡°You keep referring to the fire as if it was a routine. I had Carlos look into it and demanded corrections. Why do you and Riley keep bringing it up?¡± ¡°You can never predict if or when idents might strike again. It¡¯s beyond our control. They¡¯re seeking a bit of assurance, that¡¯s all. Isn¡¯t that reasonable?¡± I answered. Caleb fell silent. But he quickly shifted the argument, expressing doubt, saying, ¡°But how can we be sure they won¡¯t act against us behind my back?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but Laugh bitterly. ¡°Riley is in charge of them. You know her. She has assured me they won¡¯t cause trouble. ¡± However, Caleb remained unconvinced. Feeling a headacheing on, I massaged my forehead and said, ¡°Look, even if they were to step out of line, the Roz District is under the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s surveince. Any misstep will be quickly dealt with. ¡± Chapter 1066 Caleb remained skeptical. ¡°Are you suggesting we risk a rebellion? Just like what happened with the Barton family? It¡¯s wiser to prevent such a situation from arising than to repeat the same mistake. ¡± I was drained and somewhat regretful. I should have heeded Riley¡¯s advice and not shared this with Caleb. Even though he was a strong leader, his understanding did not extend to those less powerful. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, why are you arguing?¡± Our loud discussion had caught the attention of Elena and Dn from the next room. They rushed in, each embracing one of us, hoping to bridge the gap. ¡°Please, can you stop fighting?¡± Their eyes were filled with a mix of sorrow and hope. With a grave expression, Dn said, ¡°Grandma always says that arguments can damage feelings and lead to loss of control. During a fight, people tend to be selfish, risking harm to one another. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes, indeed. ¡± Elena vigorously nodded, echoing Jenifer¡¯s wisdom. ¡°It¡¯s important to be thoughtful, tomunicate better, and to try to see things from the other person¡¯s perspective. That¡¯s how you stay calm. Plus, fighting in front of your kids is never good!¡± The children took it upon themselves to mediate, their earnest attempts at peace melting the tension. ¡®s BunnyBookery Their words brought me back to a ce of reflection. The insights they offered were true. I needed to consider Caleb¡¯s viewpoint. Riley¡¯s actions, though well-intentioned, did seem to question thepetence of the Thorn Edge Pack, challenging Caleb¡¯s leadership. His strong response was understandable. However, I understood Riley¡¯s thoughts as well. With everything that had urred earlier, it made sense for her to have felt insecure. Neither was at fault; they merely stood by their beliefs. Caught between these truths, I found myself uncertain.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. What was the right course of action? As I pondered, Caleb broke the silence with an apology. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Influenced by our children, he found rity and resolution. ¡°I¡¯ve reconsidered. I can agree to a limited armed force for Roz Town residents. ¡± His words caught me off guard. A sense of warmth spread through me, my emotions swelling. ¡°Thank you, Caleb!¡± I realized hepromised because of me. He used to be really proud, but he kept changing because of me. Chapter 1067 Tears filled my eyes, moved by his gesture, I embraced him tightly. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Yay! Daddy and Mommy are together again!¡± Elena and Dn let out a sigh of relief, shaking their heads with joy. ¡°Fighting is never good!¡± Then, they wrapped us in a joyful embrace. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, can you make me a promise?¡± Dn gazed up at us earnestly. ¡°Can you please not fight anymore? I want to stay with both of you forever.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t want to be apart from Mommy like before. ¡± His words cut through us sharply, leaving a deep mark. Caleb and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sadness. Dn had been through a lot, making him seem far too mature for his age. I knelt down to make a solemn vow, saying, ¡°Dn, you have nothing to worry about. We promise we¡¯ll always stay together, never Leaving you behind. ¡± Dn seemed slightly downcast, asking timidly, ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯ll stop fighting?¡± I was at a loss for words. His question stemmed from a ce of insecurity. If I stayed with Caleb forever, arguments were bound to happen. So, I didn¡¯t want to deceive the child. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Children, no matter how young, deserve to be seen as individuals. Noticing my silence, Dn¡¯s spirits sank, and he looked away, disappointed. Just then, Caleb stepped in. He knelt down to meet Dn eye-to-eye, cing his hands on the boy¡¯s shoulders, and said with conviction, ¡°Dn, it¡¯s natural for adults to have disagreements from time to time, but don¡¯t you worry. Our disagreements will be minor. We won¡¯t part ways. And I assure you, we¡¯ll always stick together, never leaving you or Elena. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Caleb confirmed with certainty, ¡°Absolutely!¡± Dn¡¯s face lit up with a smile, his joy unmistakable. However, my heart was heavy, as the conversation reminded me of the unresolved issues concerning Dn, casting a shadow over my mood. Caleb noticed my distress and quickly made an excuse to send the kids away. He then turned to me, concern etched on his face, asking, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? What¡¯s bothering you now?¡± With a heavy heart, I said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve settled the dispute between the Roz Town and the Thorn Edge Pack, it¡¯s Dn¡¯s situation that¡¯s left unresolved. It¡¯s weighing on me. ¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, I answered, ¡°I want to get to the bottom of Dn¡¯s situation before our wedding. That way, we can proceed with peace of mind and extend an invitation to Gale to join our celebration. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Caleb replied instantly. His quick agreement took me by surprise, prompting me to ask, ¡°Why are you so willing this time? Aren¡¯t you worried it¡¯ll mess with the wedding ns?¡± Chapter 1068 Caleb offered a resigned smile and said, ¡°My main concern is for your peace of mind. Knowing you¡¯re worried, I¡¯d rather you go ahead with it, hoping it makes you feel better. Besides, even if I tried to stop you, I know you wouldn¡¯t heed my advice. Just Like when you ventured into the misty forest before. ¡± He yfully tapped my nose. A bashful smile spread across my face, my heart warming at his gesture. Caleb added, ¡°Also, the children reminded us to be mindful of each other¡¯s feelings. Knowing how the loss of Dn has weighed on you, how could I stand in your way of uncovering the truth?¡± I remained silent. I felt deeply touched, speechless in the moment. I could only gaze at him, my eyes brimming with tears, and whisper, ¡°Thank you, Caleb. ¡± He simply smiled and said, ¡°No worries. ¡± Feeling a bit more settled, I quickly dialed Gale¡¯s number. Once connected, I said earnestly, ¡°Gale, we¡¯ve sessfully relocated the third group of residents to the Roz District without any issues. ¡®s BunnyBookery We¡¯re nning our wedding soon. Would you be able to attend?¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful news. Congrattions! The journey you¡¯ve shared has been long and challenging. It¡¯s remarkable how far you¡¯vee. Treasure your bond,¡± Gale answered with her usual calm. ¡°Thanks, I appreciate it. We still haven¡¯t resolved Dn¡¯s situation, though. I n to return to the Xeric Pack soon to see if I can uncover anything helpful. ¡± ¡°Dn? Do you mean the child who was thought to be dead but returned?¡± Gale asked, sounding puzzled. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± I realized Gale might not be fully updated on recent events in the Thorn Edge Pack, possibly due to her own responsibilities in the Xeric Pack, so I exined, ¡°I mentioned before that Dn was presumed dead. But Caleb and I are still clueless about how he ended up with Denise. It¡¯s a critical issue we need to resolve. ¡± My confusion deepened. Gale had initially informed me of Dn¡¯s death, iming to have buried him herself. However, her apparent unawareness of Dn¡¯s ordeal with Denise raised questions. If she wasn¡¯t aware, then who was behind all this? Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°How could this be possible?¡± Gale¡¯s expression turned serious in an instant. ¡°I regret to inform you, Debra, that I won¡¯t be able to attend your wedding with Caleb. ¡± Taken aback, I queried, ¡°Why?¡± I had earnestly hoped for Gale¡¯s presence at my wedding, given the impact she had on my life, having saved me and provided me with a second chance. In aposed voice, Gale exined, ¡°The matter concerning Dn is grave, and I must thoroughly investigate it in theing days. Debra, proceed with your wedding with Caleb. Put aside concerns for other things to avoid any potential disturbances. ¡± Considering the bigger picture and cing trust in Gale, I pondered briefly before acquiescing, ¡°Alright, thank you. ¡± Although I harbored a desire to uncover the truth, the impending wedding made it impractical to delve into the investigation at this juncture. Furthermore, the investigation was unpredictable. If it extended for a prolonged period, potentially causing dys in the wedding, managing the consequences would prove challenging. Considering that the wedding date had already been announced, any external instigation would be increasingly troublesome. Chapter 1069 Therefore, it seemed more prudent to conduct the investigation after the wedding took ce. I opted to heed Gale¡¯s advice and stay, ensuring the seamlesspletion of the wedding arrangements. With sincerity, I assured Gale, ¡°If you require any information during the investigation, feel free to contact me anytime. I am fullymitted to actively cooperating with the process. ¡± ¡°Agreed, no issues,¡± Gale replied before bidding farewell ¡°Goodbye, Debra. Wishing you a joyful marriage and a blissful life! ¡°Thank you!¡± Upon ending the call, I prepared to set the phone aside when it rang again. ncing at the caller ID, I discovered it was my father. I was mildly surprised. My father rarely reached out to me, so when he calledte at night, I couldn¡¯t help but worry. Swiftly, I picked up the phone and inquired, ¡°Dad, is everything alright? What¡¯s the matter?¡± My father picked up on my unease. There was a momentary pause, and then he said, ¡°Nothing is wrong, but¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Clearing his throat, he continued, ¡°I just wanted to ask when you and Caleb are nning to have your wedding ceremony. ¡± ¡°Uh?¡± I was taken aback and didn¡¯t respond immediately. Suddenly, a realization struck me-amidst the busyness of these days, I had forgotten to inform him of the wedding date. My father seemed to sense my surprise, and he asked, ¡°Debra, is there something you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Not wanting to lie to him, I admitted, ¡°Dad, I apologize. We have set a wedding date, but with my hectic schedule, I forgot to inform Tome. ¡± ¡°What?¡± My forgetfulness angered my father. ¡°Debra, it seems like you¡¯vepletely forgotten about me now that you have Caleb¡± In a subdued tone, I rified, ¡°Caleb isn¡¯t the issue; I¡¯ve simply been overwhelmed with my schedule. I apologize. ¡± ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s not rted to him?¡± My father sneered. ¡°You¡¯re about to get married, and you haven¡¯t even thought of inviting your own father. What kind of daughter are you?¡± I felt helpless. ¡°Dad, I assure you it was an oversight. ¡± Unrelenting, my father continued, ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse. ¡± As our conversation teetered towards an argument, Caleb intervened, taking the phone and reassuring my father, ¡°Mr. rkson, please don¡¯t be upset. Debra has been preupied with the relocation of the residents in Roz Town and is worried about Dn. It was a genuine oversight, not intentional. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± My father, though still harboring some anger, sounded somewhat moreposed. ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb remarked with a touch of wit. ¡°Debra has always held you in high regard. Even though you expelled Debra from the Silver Ridge Pack, she never disclosed any negative aspects about you, even during challenging times. Mr. rkson, our wedding is scheduled in five days. Your attendance is at your discretion.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Regardless of your decision, Debra won¡¯t harbor anyints. ¡± Chapter 1070 A contemtive silence enveloped my father. Eventually, he sighed and acquiesced, ¡°Very well, I understand. ¡± And with that, the matter was resolved. As the wedding date approached, Zoe, Sally, Carlos, and Riley engaged in preparations and adorned the wedding venue. During the process, a dispute arose between Zoe and Carlos over the arrangement of flowers on the aisle. Zoe envisioned a circr arrangement, creating a dreamy ambiance as I walked down the aisle in my wedding dress. On the contrary, Carlos deemed it unnecessary. He believed that creating circr arrangements would consume time and energy, considering that my walk down the aisle would bepleted in mere seconds. ¡°You¡¯re not understanding, Carlos. This is the most joyful and meaningful moment for a woman. Even if itsts just a few seconds, it¡¯s worth the effort!¡± Zoe eximed, hands on her hips. Carlos countered, ¡°Time is of the essence. We can¡¯t afford to spend so much time on this. It would be more practical to arrange the flowers in a simpler manner around the venue, allowing us more time to attend to other preparations. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The debate persisted, with neither side yielding. Witnessing the escting intensity of their quarrel, and with Sally absent, Riley found herself a mediator. After an extended period of discussion, she sessfully brokered apromise. ¡°Why not consider a middle ground? Arrange half of the flowers in a circle and ce the remainder around. This way, it won¡¯t be excessively extravagant, and the aesthetic appeal will still be maintained. What do the two of you think?¡± The heated argument finally subsided, allowing a moment of calm between the two. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Debra, look! A gift has arrived!¡± Sally eximed as she entered the room, presenting a beautifully adorned package. ¡°The courier handed it to me while I went to purchase the wedding decorations. I noticed the address on the package. The gift is from the Xeric Pack. The Xeric Pack? I recalled having several friends within the pack. Who could be the sender? As I unwrapped the gift, I discovered it was a wedding present from Mny and Brian. The signature bore the fake name of Brian. A letter apanied the box, expressing their regrets for not being able to attend the ceremony and showering their best wishes upon me. Surveying the gift and the heartfelt note from Brian and Mny, a smile spread across my face. Anticipation for the uing wedding swelled within me. Debra¡¯s POV: The long-awaited wedding day finally came On the brink of dawn, Zoe, Riley, and others whisked me up, urging me to prepare for the grand day ahead. After a restless night filled with a whirlwind of emotions, I had managed only a few hours of sleep. Now, exhaustion weighed heavy on my eyelids, making it a challenge to keep them open. I surrendered to their gentle ministrations, allowing them to attend to me as they pleased. Amidst the haze of fatigue, their voices reached me in fragments, their questions lost in the fog of my drowsiness. ¡°Come now, no time forziness. You¡¯re the radiant bride,¡± stated a middle-aged man, his tone tinged with exasperation. His words were like a cold p, jolting me awake and instilling a renewed sense of purpose. Chapter 1071 Amid the flurry of activity as Sally and the others debated which bracelet to adorn me with, I seized the opportunity to turn and look at my father.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± I was genuinely taken aback by his unexpected appearance. In the aftermath of the Barton family¡¯s downfall, the intricate affairs of their enterprises within the Silver Ridge Pack demanded my father¡¯s attention, keeping him immersed in a whirlwind of busyness. Moreover, he grappled with additional pressing matters, making it challenging for him to carve out moments of respite. Due to my inadvertent oversight, he received notice of the wedding date almost at the eleventh hour. Making the journey from the Silver Ridge Pack to our location within such a brief timeframe proved to be no small feat. This circumstance prompted Caleb to Leave the decision in my father¡¯s hands, unsure if he could manage to attend at all. His arrival was a pleasant surprise we hadn¡¯t anticipated. ¡°Humph!¡±¡± With a dismissive snort and a hint of awkwardness, my father offered his simple yet profound exnation. ¡°How could I possibly miss my daughter¡¯s wedding?¡± A spontaneous burst of Laughter escaped me, unable to contain the joy that welled up within. In the recesses of my memories, my father had consistently exuded an air of seriousness and detachment. The unexpected glimpses of his endearing side took me by surprise. While being framed and subsequently expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack marked a nightmarish chapter, it served as a catalyst for my father and me to uncover the truth, providing a sense of relief for both of us. Moreover, it unveiled a previously unseen aspect of my father, fostering a deeper understanding of his character. ¡°How is Debra¡¯s makeuping along?¡± At that moment, Caleb entered the room. He was dressed in a meticulously tailored suit, his tall frame entuated by his well-chosen attire. His short hair framed a handsome face, adorned with a warm and weing smile. He was my Prince Charming! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caleb held the hands of the two children, one on his left and the other on his right. Dn sported a charming white suit with a pink bow tie, perfectlyplementing Elena¡¯s fluffy pink skirt. The sight of them captivated everyone¡¯s heart. As Caleb caught sight of me, his eyes sparkled with amazement. Beside him, the two children gasped in awe, their mouths agape. ¡°Wow! Mommy, you¡¯re stunningly beautiful! You look like a fairy from heaven. ¡± Caleb released the children¡¯s hands, swiftly crossing the space to take hold of mine. Gazing at me with tender scrutiny, he expressed, ¡°Debra, you look stunning today!¡± The wedding dress adorning me was a personal choice, deviating from the traditional white. Instead, it embraced a subtle shade of gray with delicate gauze. The gauze was intricately embroidered with glistening diamonds, resembling stars in the night sky, radiating a soft, luminous glow. My hair was elegantly swept up and crowned with a dazzling silver tiara, and my makeup was meticulously applied, enhancing my beauty. At that moment, I embodied both a queen and the grace of a bride. A blush tinged my cheeks, and my heart raced with anticipation. An intoxicating sweetness seemed to fill every corner of my being, and overwhelming joy enveloped mepletely. ¡°I am overjoyed!¡± Ivy said with excitement. ¡°Now, you and Caleb can officially be recognized as a married couple. I¡¯m beyond thrilled and can¡¯t contain my excitement. ¡± Just then, Zoe approached, interrupting Ivy¡¯s quivering words. Turning towards Caleb, she uttered coldly, ¡°Please tread carefully, Caleb. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Caleb questioned, perplexed. ¡°Have I done something wrong?¡± Chapter 1072 Zoe rolled her eyes at Caleb, positioning herself between us. ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of the rules when ites to a wedding? The groom and the bride aren¡¯t supposed to see each other before the wedding. Please leave immediately!¡± ¡°Considering we¡¯ve already seen each other, can¡¯t I stay a bit longer?¡± Caleb insisted, reluctant to leave. Observing the situation, my father issued a stern order with a hint of displeasure. ¡°Caleb, step outside. Let¡¯s not disrupt the wedding ceremony!¡± With my father¡¯s firm directive, Caleb had no option but toply and exit the room. A soft chuckle escaped me. Debra¡¯s POV:Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With the enchanting melody gracefully filling the air, the wedding ceremoniouslymenced. Under Riley and the others¡¯ dedicated efforts, the once ordinary church transformed into a timeless haven of ssic elegance. The chandeliers and intricately painted ss exuded tales of their own,plemented by carefully chosen flowers that infused the space with a captivating romantic ambiance. The church was bathed in the gentle glow of noon. Sunlight streamed through the vibrant stained ss windows, painting kaleidoscopic patterns on the floor and casting a warm radiance upon the faces of the assembled guests. As the strains of the wedding melody filled the air, every guest in attendance rose to their feet in anticipation. All eyes turned to me, veiled and escorted by my father, as we made our unhurried journey down the center aisle, the rich red carpet unfurling beneath our steps as we walked closer to Caleb. Gazing at the man patiently awaiting me on the stage, a mixture of nerves and joy danced within me. My heart fluttered as I walked towards him, the excited voice of Ivy echoing, amplifying the excitement of this moment. Caleb and I had weathered numerous challenges together. Today marked the culmination of our journey as we stood on the precipice of matrimony, ready to embrace the joyous union we had long awaited. Henceforth, he and I became an inseparable couple. Together, we would savor life¡¯s adventures and navigate its challenges hand in hand. Ourmitment to each other was unwavering, and no force in this world could separate us. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Stopping before Caleb, my father ced my hand in his with a solemn gesture. ¡°Caleb, you must cherish my daughter and never cause her any distress. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Caleb responded without hesitation, his nod affirming hismitment. ¡°Mr. rkson, no matter what the future holds, I promise to treat Debra with the utmost care. ¡± A sense of relief washed over my father as he relinquished his grip. However, before departing, he issued a stern warning. ¡°Remember, if you ever harm my daughter, I won¡¯t rest until justice is served. ¡± Caleb nodded earnestly, hismitment evident in every gesture. ¡°I solemnly promise to cherish and care for her always. I shall never falter in my devotion. ¡± As my father departed, Caleb took my hand, lifting the veil with a radiant smile that drew warm apuse from the guests. The priest, emanating sincerity, bestowed his blessings upon us. ¡°May the Lord, the creator of heaven and earth, shower his blessings upon this new union. May you both find enduring love, share the joys and sorrows, and remain inseparable. ¡± Amid the sacred blessings, a montage of memories unfolded in my mind, each moment from our past flickering like a cherished reel. Joyful and sorrowful experiences seamlessly merged, evoking a cascade of tears that bore witness to the emotions etched in the tapestry of our shared history. Caleb¡¯s eyes mirrored the depth of emotion, brimming with tears that echoed the sentiments swirling within his heart. A silent understanding enveloped us as we shared a moment of unspoken connection, each aware of the profound sentiments we held for one another. Chapter 1073 The moment arrived for us to exchange our vows. With a tender gaze, Caleb expressed, ¡°Debra, I am thankful for your presence in my life. Over time, your enduringpanionship has enlightened me to the essence of true love, unveiling the shorings of my past self. ¡± He raised his hand, making a heartfelt vow. ¡°I promise that after we¡¯re married, you shall never endure any sorrow. Regardless of the trials we face, I won¡¯t let you spend a single night in unhappiness. You will forever be the most enchanting woman in the world. My Love for you is eternal. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His words moved me deeply, and tears of joy and gratitude streamed down my face. In the solemn moment, I discerned that his words weren¡¯t mere utterances; they constituted the most sacred vow to Moon Goddess. A tearful smile adorned my face as I spoke to Caleb. ¡°Your tolerance and understanding mean the world to me. Today, surrounded by our loved ones, we embark on the journey to officialpanionship. Truthfully, in bygone days, the notion of marriage seemed distant, and the prospect of navigating life independently held allure.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Yet, upon encountering you, I discovered that the sensation of being cherished was unlike anything I had ever known. May our understanding deepen, and may we evolve into better versions of ourselves in this sacred union!¡± Beaming, Zoe approached with the rings in hand. ¡®s BunnyBookery Upon opening the ring box, Caleb and I retrieved our rings. Caleb was the first to slide the ring onto my finger. The unique cold ring graced my ring finger, emanating a delicate glow. I found myself entranced, my heart enveloped in a cascade of emotions. Now, the moment arrived for me to ce the ring on Caleb¡¯s waiting finger. With this symbolic exchangeplete, our bond would solidify, marking the beginning of our journey as a married couple. I contained my burgeoning excitement, tightly clutching the customized ring. Yet, as I prepared to slide the ring onto Caleb¡¯s ring finger, the wedding music abruptly stopped. Out of nowhere, a malicious and chilling voice resonated from the audience, dering, ¡°Wait, you cannot proceed with the marriage!¡± Chapter 1173 Ivy quickly tried to console me. ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope. The clue must be in a secretive spot, considering it¡¯s about mixed-blood witches. Your mom wouldn¡¯t have left it out in the open. ¡± I shook my head, my face a picture of defeat. ¡°But Ivy, the room isn¡¯t thatrge. Where else could she have hidden it? I¡¯ve checked every nook, including the bed, the quilt, the pillowcases, and even the floor. If this room weren¡¯t on the second floor, I might have even dug through the floor. ¡± Ivy didn¡¯t know what to say. Her attempt at constion couldn¡¯t ovee the harsh reality, and she fell silent. She had seen my entire search, so she was aware there was nothing hidden in the room. After onest look around the room, Ivy finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. We won¡¯t search anymore. ¡± My gaze dropped, and in a hushed tone, I expressed my dismay. ¡°Our investigation of mixed-blood witches is a dead end. What should I do now?¡± Ivy offeredfort me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find another way. ¡± I let out a sigh and got up, intending to discuss the matter with my father, but I felt lightheaded from bending over during the search. So, I had to sit down again. After a short rest, I felt better, so I stood up and headed for the door. To my astonishment, just as I reached the door, Elena and Dn came running towards me, with Caleb and my father right behind them. ¡°Mommy!¡± The children embraced me. ¡°We missed you so much!¡± With a smile, I caressed their heads. Their unexpected presence surprised me, as my father usually took them out and they¡¯d return only by dinner. Caleb had hismitments too, since my father¡¯s men had been unable to track the figure in a ck cloak for a while. Frustrated, Caleb had joined my father in his endeavors. ¡®s BunnyBookery Why were they all here together today? It seemed odd, so I just had to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys go out? Why have youe back so early?¡± My father exined with a smile, ¡°Elena missed you while she was ying with Dn, prompting us to visit. ¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Understood,¡± I replied, then turned to Caleb. ¡°And you, love? What brings you here?¡± Caleb replied, ¡°I was discussing strategies with your dad¡¯s team on locating the figure in ck. After the meeting, I nned to see you. I encountered the kids and your dad on the way, so we all ended up here together. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± I acknowledged. The children looked up with cheerful grins. ¡°Mommy, what were you up to here? Why didn¡¯t you join us?¡± Bright smiles adorned their youthful faces, theirrge eyes blinking now and then, showcasing the innocence unique to children. As I saw their innocent grins, my fatigue vanished instantly, along with any feelings of sadness and gloom. I knelt down, brushed the children¡¯s cheeks, and whispered, ¡°This is your grandma¡¯s room, and I was reminiscing about her. ¡± Chapter 1174 Debra¡¯s POV: After hearing what I said, the kids looked at each other and then turned to me. ¡°Mommy, Grandpa, can we go into Grandma¡¯s room and look around?¡± ¡°sure, you can,¡± I answered with a smile. Kids were always curious, especially about a grandmother they never got to meet. My father agreed and nodded. ¡°Yes, explore the room. I¡¯m sure your grandma would have Loved to meet you. ¡± I could tell he still felt guilty about things concerning my mom. So when the kids and Caleb stepped into the room, he stayed at the door, choosing not to enter. ¡°Dad, won¡¯t youe in?¡± I asked. ¡®s BunnyBookery He avoided looking at me and made an excuse. ¡°No. Why don¡¯t you go in with Caleb and the kids? I have to take care of something, so I¡¯ll be off now. ¡± Then he walked away quickly, not waiting for my response. He moved down the hallway and was soon out of sight. Left with no choice, I took Caleb and the kids inside my mom¡¯s room. Elena and Dn were quieter than usual, showing a kind of respect as they looked around the room carefully without touching anything. ¡°Mommy!¡± Elena pointed at a picture on the wall. ¡°Is this you with Grandma and Grandpa?¡± I looked where Elena was pointing. There was a family picture on the wall above the bed¡¯s headboard, showing my parents and me. I always looked at this photo whenever I came into this room, missing my mom. I remember that photo was taken when I was five. My parents were very affectionate then. My mom was always kind, never scolding me harshly, and my dad treated me Like I was very special. Back then, I felt like the Luckiest girl. ¡°Yes. ¡± Remembering those happy times, I couldn¡¯t help but smile nostalgically .Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s a picture of me with your grandma and grandpa. ¡± The children¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. They pulled at my clothes and looked at me with keen interest. ¡°Can we take a closer look at the picture? We¡¯re curious about what you looked like as a Little girl and how Grandma looked!¡± Their voices were full of excitement and wonder. ¡°Sure. ¡± Caleb and I lifted the kids up, moving closer to the picture so they could get a better view. Their eyes grew wide as they took in the image. Dn couldn¡¯t hide his amazement. ¡°Mom, you were so pretty even back then!¡± With a twinkle in her eye, Elena agreed. ¡°Mom¡¯s always been beautiful, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Trying to join in the fun, Caleb asked in a yful tone, ¡°And what do you think of me?¡± Without hesitation, the kids responded, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re very handsome!¡± Chapter 1175 Once they finished talking, the four of us erupted into Laughter together, creating a cozy atmosphere filled with warmth. Just then, Dn reached out to the photo, asking innocently, ¡°Mom, why haven¡¯t we met Grandma yet?¡± My smile faded as I searched for the right words. For many years, my mother had been missing, and nobody knew if she was still alive or if she had passed away. How can I break this heartbreaking news to my kids without causing too much sadness? While I was lost in thought, Dn¡¯s hand brushed against something, and the photo frame cracked unexpectedly. I stood there, taken aback. Behind the photo, a hiddenpartment revealed itself, holding a small wooden box. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb and I exchanged surprised nces. After seeking my approval, Caleb lifted the small wooden box from its hiding spot within the frame of my family photo. He examined it closely, but found nothing out of the ordinary. Puzzled, he queried, ¡°What¡¯s happening, Debra? Why is there a tiny wooden box concealed in the frame of your family picture?¡± I shared his confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve never touched the photo. I only ever looked at it from afar. I had no idea there was a mystery hidden within. ¡± Upon hearing my words, Dn grabbed onto my sleeve and asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, did I do something bad?¡± Realizing the child¡¯s misunderstanding, I shook my head andforted him. ¡°No, no, no. Dn, you¡¯ve done wonderfully to uncover a secret even I hadn¡¯t noticed. Well done!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Dn still seemed uneasy and shy. I tousled Dn¡¯s hair affectionately and affirmed, ¡°Absolutely true. I¡¯m just curious to see what¡¯s inside this wooden box. It¡¯s quite intriguing. ¡± Dn visibly rxed. He let out a relieved sigh, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight if I caused trouble for you, Mom. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. ¡± Caleb ruffled his hair and passed the wooden box to me. After I set Dn down, I took the wooden box in my hands and inspected it closely. The box appeared ordinary, with nothing remarkable about it. I couldn¡¯t discern anything odd. I gave it a shake, but it remained silent inside. I turned to Caleb and inquired, ¡°Did you notice anything unusual?¡± ¡°You could try opening it. There might be something significant inside. Otherwise, why hide it in such a covert spot?¡± Caleb suggested, unable to spot anything amiss himself. Chapter 1176 His suggestion seemed logical, so I nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright. ¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I reached out to open the box, but to my surprise, it was enchanted with magic. Despite my efforts, I couldn¡¯t pry it open. What was happening? My heart sank. Sensing my distress, Caleb asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feeling embarrassed, I shrugged helplessly and admitted, ¡°I can¡¯t open it. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t say a word; he set Dn down and took the box, attempting to open it himself. Yet, despite Caleb¡¯s vigorous efforts, veins bulging on his arm, he still couldn¡¯t budge the box open. ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb furrowed his brow, inspecting it closely. ¡°Is there some sorcery at y here? Why won¡¯t it open?¡± I hesitated before responding, ¡°Maybe. ¡± In truth, I suspected it was something my mother left behind. But I couldn¡¯t quite piece it together. If that were true, it exined why Caleb struggled, but why couldn¡¯t I open it either? Confusion clouded my thoughts. Was something crucial locked inside? Did I need witch power to crack it open? With resolve, I urged, ¡°Quick, let me try witch power. Maybe that¡¯ll break this strange hold!¡± Caleb pondered briefly before agreeing. ¡°Alright, but be cautious. If you notice anything strange, tell me immediately. ¡± He returned the box to my grasp. I nodded, assuring him, ¡°I will. ¡± Focusing intently, I directed the full force of my witch power onto the box. Initially, I feared I might damage it, but it remained unyielding, refusing to budge. I was stunned, my grip tightening with shock. Despite my relentless efforts, my power remained potent enough to crumble the very walls around us, yet the box remained unyielding, harder than stone. Exhaustion washed over me, leaving me gasping for air as I struggled to regain my strength. The witch who sealed the box possessed far greater power than I did. This realization only deepened my confusion. ¡°Logically, this must be a gift from my mother. Otherwise, why seal it with magic that werewolves struggle to break? But why, even with my witch power, can¡¯t I open it?¡± Chapter 1177 Why? Clutching the box tightly, anxiety gnawing at my insides, I found myself unable to think clearly amidst the turmoil. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb noticed how upset I was and patted my back gently, offering reassuring words. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. If witch power can¡¯t unlock the lock, we¡¯ll find another method. Your mom wouldn¡¯t have given you this box without a reason. You stay here to look after the kids. I¡¯m going to scout for some tools to see if we can pry the box open. ¡± Caleb was quick to act on his n. He came back shortly with an assortment of tools like pliers and hammers, ready to tackle the box. ¡°Let¡¯s try these out. I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll get the box open with one of these,¡± Caleb encouraged, showing a box full of tools to me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m determined to get this box open for you. ¡± I was a bit unsure and anxious about ruining the box, but my curiosity won over, and I consented to try Caleb¡¯s approach. We kept at it until evening, but none of the tools worked to open the box, leaving me filled with disappointment. The children watched silently, sensing our frustration as we mulled over the stubborn box. My spirits sank as the daylight faded. ¡°We¡¯ve tried everything. Why won¡¯t this box open? It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± My annoyance spilled out. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this box? It just won¡¯t budge!¡± My intense desire to unlock the box heightened my frustration, affecting the kids too. Sensing the tension, the children retreated quietly. Their timid reaction made me pause and regain my calm. I didn¡¯t want to scare them, yet I was determined to uncover the contents of the box, believing that it held something important from my mother. Unraveling its mystery seemed the only way to ease my mind. After pondering for a bit, I made up my mind and told Caleb, ¡°Could you please take the kids outside for a little while? I want to have another go at opening this box alone. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll stop for today and we can think of new strategies Later. ¡± Caleb hesitated, showing some worry, and mentioned, ¡°We¡¯ve tried so many ways to get it open today with no luck. ¡± Looking at the box in my grasp, I dered with conviction, ¡°Sometimes, trying a different angle or method can be the key. I want to try alone. ¡± Caleb knew how determined I could be, so he agreed with a bit of reluctance. ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re careful. Your well-being is my main concern. ¡± His care for my well-being warmed my heart. With a grateful smile, I assured him, ¡°I appreciate your concern. I¡¯ll be fine. I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Caleb then turned to the kids. ¡°Mom needs to sort something out. Let¡¯s head outside and have some fun. We¡¯ll be back after a bit. ¡± The children agreed without a fuss. Chapter 1178 Once they were gone, I focused my energies anew, channeling all my witch power into the box this time. But when I unleashed my full power on the box, it responded with a fierce wind, like a de cutting through the air. ¡°Ah!¡± The wind struck so swiftly that before I could react, it sliced my palm, causing blood to flow immediately. I gasped, shocked by the sudden pain.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As my blood dripped onto the box, I reached for a tissue to clean it, but to my astonishment, the box clicked open, releasing a brilliant white Light. I had to shield my eyes from the intense brightness. Then, a voice that felt warm and familiar reached my ears. ¡°Debra, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. ¡± It was a kind, strong voice, filled with the love I recognized so well. ¡°How have you been all these years?¡± I stood there, stunned, feeling a rush of emotions, as the realization hit me. That voice¡­ It was my mother¡¯s! Debra¡¯s POV: I moved my hand and opened my eyes cautiously. ¡®s BunnyBookery Night had fallen. The room¡¯s light was on, casting a warm yellow glow. In that light, I saw the figure I had longed for every day and night. There she was, serene and smiling as if she had never left. Her amber eyes met mine with a gentle gaze. It was my mother, standing right there, alive and well. The shock was overwhelming, making my heart race and my breath quicken. I was in disbelief and pinched myself to confirm reality. The pain confirmed this wasn¡¯t a dream. Tears welled up in my eyes, and I was shaking. I wanted to speak but words failed me. I could only look at her and stammer, ¡°Mom, is that you?¡± I wondered if my longing had conjured up an illusion. I extended a shaky hand to touch her face, seeking the warmth of her skin, but fear held me back. What if she vanished upon contact? So, I retracted my hand quietly. Seeing my confusion, my mother reassured me, ¡°Debra, it¡¯s really me. I¡¯m here. ¡± Her familiar, soothing voice nearly brought me to tears. The presence I felt was undeniably real. Chapter 1179 As I stood there stunned, my mother came closer and asked softly, ¡°My dear, how have you been? Did anyone hurt you? I¡¯ve missed you so much and I¡¯m grateful we can meet today. ¡± Her caring words unleashed the tears I¡¯d been holding back. I was reunited with my mother.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The trials I¡¯d endured seemed bearable now. Compared to the days when I was first expelled from the Silver Ridge Pack and lost Vicky, my life had improved significantly. Yet, in the presence of my mother, I felt like the child I once was. A flood of suppressed emotions overwhelmed me. I was no longer able to contain my feelings and maintain the facade of a rational adult; tears streamed down my face. ¡°Mom, no one hurt me. ¡± I wanted to spare her any worry, so I omitted the past misunderstandings with my father. Hiding that pain, I sobbed, ¡°I¡¯ve been fine. I just missed you a lot. ¡± My mother looked at me with a kind expression and said, ¡°Debra, I missed you too. I wished to witness you growing up. But circumstances forced my hand. There was something critical I needed to attend to, which is why I had to leave. ¡± Her words brought back what my father had mentioned. Eager for answers, I asked, ¡°Mom, where did you go then? And why haven¡¯t you returned?¡± A hint of sadness crossed her face. ¡®s BunnyBookery As she tried tofort me by wiping my tears, her hand unexpectedly passed through my body, leaving me bewildered by the bizarre moment. I was stunned. How was this possible? Why couldn¡¯t my mother touch me? Realizing the situation, my mother¡¯s expression turned sorrowful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear. I forgot that I am merely a projection now, unable to make physical contact. ¡± A projection? My mind reeled. I stared at her, confused. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right here. How can you just be a projection?¡± Denial took over. I tried to touch her, yet my hand moved through her as if she were air. ¡°Mom? What¡¯s happening?¡± My heart felt like it had been struck down. A sense of wrongness crept in, bringing panic and agony. It felt like my heart was splitting in two. With tears streaming, I asked, ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t I feel you? What¡¯s happening?¡± The reality that I could see but not touch my mother was unbearable. Appearing distressed by my pain, my mother tried again to reach out, only to remember she couldn¡¯t make contact. ¡°My child, I¡¯m just a projection, not the flesh-and-blood person you yearn for. ¡± Chapter 1180 I was on the brink of despair and asked, ¡°Why? You never returned, did you?¡± After a pause, my mother replied, ¡°No, this image before you is a message I left behind, not my physical self. ¡± My heart plummeted, and tears blurred my vision. Struggling forposure, I wiped away my tears and pleaded, ¡°Mom, please, tell me the truth about why you left. What happened back then?¡± Elsie¡¯s POV: Though I was merely a projection, I held on to the memories from my time with the Thorn Edge Pack. Seeing my daughter brought a mix of happiness and sorrow. I was thrilled that she discovered the box and could see me. This moment allowed me to steer her towards her destiny. Yet, this also meant that my n to save her hadn¡¯t worked. If all had gone as intended, this encounter with my daughter would be ourst. I looked at her with sadness in my heart. She had changed since she was a little girl, but our familial bond made her instantly recognizable to me. My daughter had grown into a stunning young woman, her eyes reflecting courage and resilience. It was clear she had endured many hardships in my absence. I could feel that she had faced countless challenges and trials during my absence. Guilt washed over me like a fierce gust of wind. Ultimately, I hadn¡¯t been there to return or shield her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra,¡± I whispered apologetically. To spare my daughter from worrying about me, I stifled the urge to shed tears. If there was one thing I regretted most in life, it was not being there to witness my daughter grow up, to witness her marriage. Still, I had no regrets about my choice. Even with the chance to choose again, I would leave to find a way for her to live without violence and sacrifice.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I knew the daunting destiny that awaited her. As the sessor to the mixed-blood witch lineage, I carried the legacy of the witch bloodline. Among the werewolves, a mixed-blood witch was a powerful and intimidating figure. I found myself concealing who I truly was to stay safe. I had envisioned a peaceful existence for myself, yet I unexpectedly fell for Eduardo of the Silver Ridge Pack and became his wife. There were moments of doubt, where I feared Eduardo might reject me if he knew my true nature. But those worries were minorpared to the joy we shared. Back then, I believed love could conquer any obstacle. Chapter 1181 Eduardo¡¯s love for me was genuine. He went out of his way to make me happy, always showing understanding and respect. The days I spent with him were the most joyful of my life. Once married to Eduardo, I resolved to keep my witch identity a secret, ensuring that it remained undiscovered. I did think about confessing my true self to Eduardo. But knowing his spontaneous nature and his responsibilities as the Alpha of the Silver Ridge Pack, I decided against it. He needed to put the pack¡¯s welfare first and had a deeper distrust of witches than most. To protect the precious happiness we had, I chose to hide my real identity. However, when I came across other witches in need, I secretly helped them. Thanks to my discreetness and not using witch power, neither Eduardo nor the Silver Ridge Pack figured out my real identity. Eduardo¡¯s affection for me stayed strong, and the pack members respected me as their Luna. For several years, life was sweet and simple. Then, I became pregnant.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Months into the pregnancy, I gave birth to a lovely girl we named Debra. Typically, children of witches and werewolves carry the witch Lineage. So, Debra inherited my lineage, bing a mixed-blood witch. At first, I wasn¡¯t worried because mixed-blood witches¡¯ power was less stable than that of pure-blood witches. They usually need a skilled witch¡¯s guidance to awaken their power at a certain age. This meant it was unlikely for Debra¡¯s true nature to be revealed in her early years. I didn¡¯t have to stress over her being identified as a witch. As she grew and became wiser, understanding the importance of hiding her lineage, I nned to teach her to manage her power. I aimed to share my knowledge with her, showing her how to keep her witch identity under wraps. This way, she could enjoy a serene life, marry a werewolf, and have kids, just like I did. ALL this depended on Debra being a typical mixed-blood witch. But she wasn¡¯t. When Debra turned two, I began to frequently predict her future. Elsie¡¯s POV: I predicted my daughter would be a potent witch, bridging peace and friendship between werewolves and witches. Yet, her journey was lined with great trials and risks. Without careful steps, she might find herself in grave danger, her life on the line. Repeatedly, my visions showed distressing scenes of my daughter¡¯s demise, leaving me filled with anxiety and worry each day. I pondered ways to shield her from these imminent threats. I even thought that as she aged, I should be close to guide and protect her whenever danger loomed. But then, an unforeseen event urred. When Debra was five, Eduardo lost his sight and fell into a deep depression, seeking refuge in alcohol. Chapter 1182 Unable to watch my partner suffer, I decided to unveil my true self and help him regain his vision. That was when Gale approached me. d in a voluminous ck cloak, she arranged a secretive meeting at the edge of the Silver Ridge Pack¡¯s territory. The wind made Gale¡¯s cloak billow, revealing only her eyes, masking her true identity. Her caution stemmed from a dark plot she was orchestrating, seeking to recruit me into her scheme. ¡°Elsie, as a formidable witch, would you join our cause against the Thorn Edge Pack? Your involvement could ensure our n¡¯s sess. ¡± Gale¡¯s eyes were filled with determination, but I remained silent. Noticing my subdued response, Gale ced a hand on my shoulder and conveyed earnestly, ¡°The witches¡¯ revenge n isn¡¯t just a fleeting uprising. It¡¯s a legacy passed down through generations. Many have dedicated their lives to its preparation, and by our time, it¡¯s almost set. Elsie, you¡¯re a gifted witch. If you choose to join the cause, it¡¯ll greatly aid our n. ¡± As Gale shared her thoughts, her eyes sparkled as if she had glimpsed a bright future. ¡°Once we take down the Thorn Edge Pack, we can revive the witches and gain power on par with the werewolves. If not, our descendants will stay hidden like us, never able toe into the open, condemned to a life of secrecy. ¡± Gale¡¯s fervor was palpable. Had I not seen my daughter¡¯s future, I might have been swayed. But I knew revenge was not the answer. Destroying the Thorn Edge Pack, a powerhouse among werewolves, could incite fear and provoke a united retaliation against the witches. Thus, I turned down Gale¡¯s offer. ¡°Revenge isn¡¯t the solution. Even if we seed momentarily, it will only spark a never-ending cycle of revenge. The remaining members of the Thorn Edge Pack will seek vengeance, just like we¡¯re doing now. It will only fuel more hatred and violence between us and werewolves. ¡± Gale replied confidently, ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue if I eliminate everyst one of them. Her tone was cold, showing no regard for the lives at stake. I was shocked, yet relieved. Since the Thorn Edge Pack had almost wiped out the witches, many held deep grudges against them, uniting in their desire for retribution. They imed their actions were to secure a brighter future for witches. But it was clear to me they were mainly venting their deep -seated anger. I chose not to tell Gale that my daughter was destined to bridge the gap between werewolves and witches. Knowing that such deep-seated hatred wouldn¡¯t vanish overnight, I didn¡¯t try to change Gale¡¯s mind about her vendetta.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Instead, I simply shared, ¡°I have a family in the Silver Ridge Pack, and I¡¯m happy. I¡¯ve lived well by hiding my true self. I won¡¯t join your vendetta against the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Gale looked at me skeptically and said with a hint of scorn, ¡°You¡¯re living in a fantasy, Elsie. The happiness you¡¯re experiencing is temporary. The moment your witch identity is exposed, you¡¯ll face dire consequences. Even your husband¡¯s love won¡¯t save you. ¡± At that time, I didn¡¯t take her warning seriously. Yet,ter, when Eduardo confined me after learning about my witch identity, I understood how naive I had been. I learned that love might not withstand severe tests. During my confinement, Gale visited again, offering her proposal without a hint of surprise. ¡°Elsie,e and seek revenge with us. Your husband¡¯s love is just a facade, and his promises are empty. Stop holding out hope for him. ¡± I was torn about leaving, yet I recognized Gale¡¯s potential to offer guidance that could benefit my daughter. So, I didn¡¯t ept or decline outright. Instead, I expressed my concerns. ¡°I¡¯m worried about my daughter. I¡¯ve seen she¡¯ll face significant challenges. Gale, how can I prevent her destined suffering?¡± Chapter 1183 Gale replied promptly, ¡°The answer is clear. Bypassing the six trials and bing the supreme witch, you can protect your daughter. I can show you the way to begin these trials. ¡± Driven by my love for my daughter, I agreed reluctantly. ¡°ALL right. ¡± I knew staying imprisoned by Eduardo and confined would lead my daughter to the grim future I foresaw. Following Gale¡¯s advice seemed like the only way to save her. Yet, I proceeded with caution. Before leaving, I left behind a projection in the room as a safeguard, hoping it would guide my daughter if I couldn¡¯t make it back. To ensure the projection remained undetected, I sealed the wooden box with my magic. If someone tried to force it open, a defensive spell would activate, unleashing a wind de to deter the intruder, causing their blood to spill on the box. The box would only open with my daughter¡¯s blood. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Mom¡­¡± As I listened to my mother¡¯s story, tears started streaming down my face. My heart hurt so much it felt like someone was twisting a knife inside it, making it hard to breathe. My mother had gone through so much because of me. The kind of despair she felt dealing with Gale and being misunderstood by my father was something I couldn¡¯t even begin to understand. She was always so gentle and kind to everyone. Even in her darkest moments, she bravely left her loved one behind. She also regretted not being able to be there for me and set out on her own into the unknown, Thankfully, she never found out what happened with my fatherter, or how my stepmother, Marley, treated me. That would¡¯ve only made her pain worse. ¡°Debra, please don¡¯t cry. ¡± While I was overwhelmed, my mother stayed calm and serious. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t have much time.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I need to tell you everything I can, quickly. ¡± I blinked in surprise and asked, ¡°What is it? Isn¡¯t the story over?¡± My mother shook her head, her expression serious. ¡°No, Debra. Pay attention. You¡¯re the next supreme witch, and you have an important duty. You need to finish the six trials as quickly as you can. ¡± I felt my mind go nk, my face showing my confusion. ¡°What is the supreme witch?¡± I¡¯d never heard this before. I had no clue about the supreme witch or the six trials. It seemed like my mother¡¯s words could be linked to her ability to see the future, but her talk left me more puzzled than ever. In a kind voice, my mother borated, ¡°The supreme witch is the leader of the witches. She¡¯s revered by all and carries the duty of protecting them. Her power is greater than any other witch¡¯s. ¡± ¡°What? But I haven¡¯t looked after any other witches, nor have I been revered. I¡¯ve barely met any other witches. Mom, is it possible you¡¯re mistaken? How can I be the supreme witch you¡¯re describing?¡± My mother looked at me with affection and said, ¡°Honey, you haven¡¯t fully grasped your witch power yet, and you¡¯re not ready to take on the supreme witch role. Before you pass the six trails, the old supreme witch will guide the witches. ¡± ¡°The old supreme witch?¡± Chapter 1184 ¡°That¡¯s right. The position of the supreme witch changes hands. As soon as a new onees along, the old one¡¯s power starts to fade, and she ages. The old one will step down when the new supreme witch is at her strongest. ¡± I had just found out about my witch power and was still trying to get the hang of this whole witch world. My mother¡¯s words left me scratching my head, so I asked, ¡°So, does the old supreme witch always step aside for the new one?¡± My mother gave me a serious look and shook her head. ¡°Not exactly, there¡¯s a special process for taking the old supreme witch out of the picture. The moment the old supreme witch is gone, the new one instantlyes into her full power. ¡± I was so stunned I nearly couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. ¡°What ?¡± My mother went on, ¡°In the same way, if the new supreme witch is killed, the one before her will always survive. ¡± I was utterly at a loss for words. The idea that such a harsh rule existed in the world was beyond me. If an old supreme witch wanted to extend her life, all she had to do was have someone eliminate the new supreme witch before she became too strong.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This way, she could keep living forever. It was dreadful. Taking a deep breath, I asked, ¡°What are the six trails for bing the supreme witch?¡± My mother answered in a serious tone, ¡°The six trials are time maniption, telekinesis, precognition, mind control, resurrection, and fire control. Debra, if you manage to pass all six trails, you¡¯ll be the next supreme witch. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Time maniption, telekinesis, precognition, mind control, resurrection, and fire control¡­¡± As soon as I heard my mom¡¯s list, I quickly went through my abilities in my head. Then I told her, ¡°Mom, I have all the abilities you talked about. The only one I don¡¯t have is fire control. ¡± My mom didn¡¯t seem surprised. She exined in a calm voice, ¡°That makes sense. Since you¡¯re a mixed-blood witch with werewolf heritage, it¡¯s normal for you to be scared of fire. I talked to Gale about it. For many mixed-blood witches, controlling fire is hard. ¡± That made sense to me. I nodded. After thinking it over for a bit, I asked, ¡°Mom, did Gale tell you all this?¡± My mom confirmed with a nod, saying, ¡°Yes, without her, I wouldn¡¯t know any of this. I lost my parents when I was very young and started wandering early on. I didn¡¯t get to meet many other witches with mixed blood and didn¡¯t know much about our kind. During my time as a wanderer, I met a lot of friendly werewolves who helped me. That¡¯s one reason I was hesitant to join Gale¡¯s group for their revenge mission. The witches in that group really hate werewolves, and I can¡¯t stand that kind of hate. I don¡¯t want to be part of their ns. ¡± My mom hesitated for a moment, then gave me a guilty look. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know much about witch power. Plus, I hardly ever use my power in daily life, so I¡¯m not great with mental control. I¡¯ve got only a basic grasp of it, which I write down in my diary. Chapter 1185 Being a half-witch, I was always careful around fire. When Gale came to me, I couldn¡¯t use mind control to get more info from her. I had no other option but to do what she said and take on the six trials. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± I replied, suddenly putting the pieces together. Just as I was going to ask more, my mom cut in, clearly worried. ¡°Debra, we¡¯re short on time. You need to learn how to control fire fast. You can only confront Gale after you¡¯ve passed the six trials. ¡± Her words hit me hard. I didn¡¯t get why, but then I remembered the two nightmares where I was fighting Gale. I quickly asked, ¡°Mom, why do I have to fight Gale? Are we going to have a duel? Where did you and Gale go? And why didn¡¯t Gale tell me you were leaving with her?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery My mom shook her head, her eyes filled with sadness. ¡°Debra, I don¡¯t understand why you have to face Gale. I¡¯m not sure if you two will end up fighting. But I see Gale as a hurdle for you. She¡¯s a strong witch and might cause trouble between werewolves and witches in the future. ¡± T was taken aback. Then my mom said, ¡°Sweetheart, I also don¡¯t know where Gale took me. I¡¯m just a projection, and my memory stops there. ¡± Worried about where my mom might be, I quickly asked, ¡°Was it just you who went with Gale? Was there anyone else?¡± ¡°Yes, it was just the two of us. ¡± My worry deepened. It looked like Gale was the only one who knew my mom¡¯s whereabouts. With these thoughts swirling in my head, I knew I had to find Gale right away. The clues I¡¯d pieced together painted aplex picture. My mom¡¯s insight suggested that even though Gale was considered an obstacle, her real issue was with the Thorn Edge Pack. She wanted revenge on the werewolves, so she shouldn¡¯t have any beef with my mom, who was a mixed-blood witch.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Gale had rescued me before, knew who my mom was, and even said they were friends. She was nice to me and Elena, which meant she couldn¡¯t have bad intentions towards us. So, I figured Gale must know where my mom was, or she wouldn¡¯t have been so kind to us. I jumped to my feet and blurted out, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to talk to Gale right now. ¡± It all seemed to point back to Gale. The folks chasing me and my mom¡¯s disappearance. I was dead set on going to the Xeric Pack to get some answers from Gale. ¡°No!¡± My mom¡¯s voice, filled with urgency, stopped me in my tracks. ¡°Debra, you can¡¯t just confront Gale like that. If she wants you gone, you¡¯d be in deep trouble. You¡¯ve got to get stronger first. Chapter 1186 Then you can face Gale and ask your questions without anything to fear. That way, you¡¯ll always have a way out. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I stopped talking. I understood that my mother had a point. The best n was to be the supreme witch first and then go after Gale for answers. Yet, I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about my mother. It was hard to picture what she had gone through during her missing years. Why hadn¡¯t she been able to return? Was she still alive or had she passed away? What was her situation Like? One question after another flooded my mind, making it impossible for me to remainposed. Overwhelmed by my concerns, I expressed them. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m worried that waiting any longer could put you in danger. Gale was once kind to me, but she¡¯s been acting oddlytely, and I think she sent those trying to kill me. I¡­¡± The more I talked, the more my panic grew, and a terrible feeling intensified inside me. ¡°I¡¯m really frightened now, afraid that she knows your location and might use that knowledge to hurt you. ¡± The idea that my mother had embarked on a journey for my sake, leaving her destiny uncertain, caused me to cry without restraint. Noticing my upset expression, my mother offeredforting words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. Anxiety will only make you more confused. Don¡¯t act hastily. If evil captures you, all the years I¡¯ve spent would go to waste. ¡± My eyes cast downward, tears streaming down. ¡°But Gale is the only one who knows where you are. If I don¡¯t confront her, how will I ever find you?¡± Though my mother was right there before me, I couldn¡¯t physically reach her, which added to my sorrow. With emotion in my voice, I uttered, ¡°Mom, I miss you so much.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Not a single day has gone by without me yearning for you and wishing you woulde back! When will I be able to see you again?¡± Tears formed in my mother¡¯s eyes too, revealing her deep longing for me. ¡°Debra, I miss you as well. ¡± As she uttered, she extended her hand, softly caressing my face. Although it was only a projection and she couldn¡¯t actually make contact with me, at that moment, I felt her touch, tender and careful, as if she were handling the most valuable treasure in the world. ¡°Mom¡­¡± My eyes were full of tears, and I couldn¡¯t stop crying. My mother seemed like she wanted to cry too, but she resisted the tears, saying, ¡°I really want toe back and see you, to find out how you¡¯ve been doing. But if I¡¯m not there yet, it means I still haven¡¯t found a way to help you. My dear, we will reunite one day. ¡± I could only nod, as myints dissolved into tears. Seeing me so distressed, my mother tried tofort me, ¡°Debra, please stop crying. I¡¯m starting to disappear and our time is running short. Promise me that you¡¯ll stay strong and look after yourself. ¡± Chapter 1187 What? Disappear? Her words suddenly made me realize the urgency of the situation. I noticed my mother was getting more and more transparent. A wave of panic hit me, and I cried out in agony, ¡°No, please don¡¯t go!¡± I stretched out my hand, attempting to hold onto her, but my hand went right through her. For a brief moment, my mind wentpletely nk. When I regained my senses, all I could do was beg. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t leave! Please stay with me!¡± My mother looked deeply sorrowful, her lips quivering. She bit down on her bottom lip, trying to stop her tears. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t worry. We will see each other again. ¡± Drowned in sorrow, I couldn¡¯t say anything. I just shook my head in denial. The thought of parting again so soon, not knowing if we would ever reunite, felt unbearably harsh. After feeling a moment of warmth, was I doomed to return to solitude? ¡°Mom, please, don¡¯t go!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. For the first time, I wailed with the innocence of a young child, my voice echoing with desperate cries. This overwhelming sense of vulnerability, more intense than the fear of death, struck me to the core. My chest felt like it was on fire, my voice rough from all the weeping. Despite my pleas, my mother continued to fade away, inch by inch. Debra¡¯s POV: At that moment, my beloved mother appeared to vanish like melting snow under the sun¡¯s warmth, slipping away before my eyes. Despite my desperate attempts to keep her close, even drawing upon my witch power, all I could grasp were her parting words. ¡°Debra, my sweet girl, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll love you always¡­¡± Her voice held both tenderness and sorrow, yet it dissipated swiftly, leaving only memories behind. ¡°No! Mom! Please!¡± In a heartbeat, agony surged through me, as if I¡¯d been struck by a boulder, pain pulsing through every inch of my body. ¡°Mom, please, don¡¯t leave!¡± Chapter 1188 My desperate plea reverberated in the room, tears streaming down my cheeks and onto the floor. This was the first time I cried out so loudly since my mother vanished. Only in her presence could I unleash the full range of my emotions-joy, anger, sorrow, and grievance-like a child. But today, after I briefly reunited with her, she left me again. The torment, the suffocation, the never-ending darkness engulfed me, leaving me breathless. My beloved mother vanished before my eyes. ¡°ARI¡± A hoarse scream tore from my throat as my body surrendered, crumbling to the floor. Tears flowed freely, unstoppable. I couldn¡¯t remember how long I¡¯d been crying; all I knew was that my voice had turned hoarse. As I curled up and wept, I heard the door creak open. Suddenly, strong arms lifted me, pulling me into aforting embrace. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Caleb¡¯s worried voice reached me. ¡°Why are you crying? What happened?¡± My shoulders shook as tears kept rolling down, and I stayed silent, shaking my head. Caleb embraced me tightly and asked carefully, ¡°Are you upset because you haven¡¯t found the clues you¡¯re looking for?¡± I didn¡¯t reply. Instead, I clung to Caleb, finding sce in his warmth. Finally, I managed to speak. ¡°No¡­¡± With tears streaming down my cheeks, I sobbed, saying, ¡°I saw my mother just now. She talked to me a lot. But then she left again, vanished. She said we¡¯d meet again, but I don¡¯t know when¡­¡± Even though Caleb couldn¡¯t understand fully, he stayed by my side, offeringfort.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you. ¡± He gently caressed my head and said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ll have another chance to see her. Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll be here waiting with you. ¡± Despite his soothing words, doubts lingered in my heart. Would I truly see her again? Really? Would I truly have the opportunity to see my mother once more? As I drifted into a daze, Caleb¡¯s soft words reached my ears. ¡°No matter whates our way, I¡¯ll be right here beside you. We¡¯ve faced challenges together before. I believe we can ovee any difficulties in the future. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll make it through. ¡± His reassuring touch on my back eased my distress. With Caleb¡¯s gentle reassurance, my tears gradually stopped, and I started to feel moreposed. Gradually, the pain and suffocating feeling started to subside. Caleb let out a sigh of relief and handed me a tissue, wiping away my tears tenderly. Then, he tucked my hair behind my ears. However, he refrained from asking about what had happened. Instead, he expressed concern, saying, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve been crying for a while. Are you hungry?¡± Chapter 1189 I was taken aback. Caleb exined kindly, ¡°You mentioned wanting some time alone, so I went downstairs to cook. Dinner¡¯s ready, and I¡¯ve prepared all your favorite dishes. Would you like to give them a taste?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s kindness was like a warm ray of light in my dark moments. Ever since he fell in love with me, Caleb had changed a lot. He used to be self-centered, but now he was full of kindness and empathy. He no longer just followed his own curiosities but put my feelings first. This change meant the world to me. Right now, talking about what my mom told Caleb wasn¡¯t something I wanted to do. It was not that I wanted to keep secrets from him. In fact, I was eager to share everything with him so we could figure it out together. The information my mom shared was too much to handle. It was like a heap of spider webs all jumbled up, making my mind feel like a tangled mess. Moreover, my mom disappeared right in front of me, which really brought me down. So, I decided to wait until I could make sense of everything before discussing it with Caleb. That was why I agreed to his idea of having dinner first. ¡°Thank you, Caleb. ¡± With a gentle tap on my forehead, Caleb smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re married now; you don¡¯t need to thank me. If you do, it might put some gap between us. ¡± ¡°But I think it¡¯s important. ¡± I quickly disagreed with his view. ¡°It¡¯s not just about being polite; it¡¯s about genuinely appreciating you. Though we¡¯re already a couple, we need to continue expressing our feelings to each other. It¡¯s necessary. ¡± Seeing that I was feeling better, Caleb gave a smile, raised his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Really? Why?¡± I smiled and said, ¡°I believe that when we start taking for granted the care and sacrifices we make for each other in our rtionship, we might lose sight of what makes each of us special. This might make our emotional connection weaker. ¡± Caleb nodded, his face softening as he nced at my tear-streaked cheeks.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, I get it. Let¡¯s have dinner first. You¡¯ve been crying a lot, and you must be hungry. Let¡¯s fill up our stomachs before anything else. ¡± When he mentioned eating, I suddenly realized I was hungry. This time, I simply agreed. ¡°Okay. ¡± Once we sat down at the table, my nerves had calmed too. Elena and Dn didn¡¯t catch on to anything wrong, but they sensed my tension and didn¡¯t ask about the wooden box. Instead, they showed they cared, even taking the initiative to get food for me. It made me feel really bad. Without knowing it, my bad mood still affected the two children. As night fell, Caleb and I got the kids to bed. After they were asleep, I quietly left their room. Seeing that I had calmed down and was back to normal, Caleb asked, ¡°Debra, what went wrong when you were alone in your room today? Why were you crying so much?¡± He was clearly concerned. Before I could answer, he continued in a worried tone, ¡°And when I came in, I saw that the wooden box was open. Did something inside it disturb you? Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Chapter 1190 I nodded seriously and answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about the wooden box. It contain a projection of my mother. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Caleb was shocked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb gave me a look full of surprise. He paused for a bit before he asked me, ¡°What did your mother tell you? Did she mention anything about the witches?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°She shared quite a bit with me. ¡± I kept nothing back from Caleb. I detailed every bit of the conversation between my mother and me. ¡°That¡¯s the gist of what my mother told me. Her main aim is for me to learn to control fire and to step into the role of the supreme witch as soon as possible. She¡¯s convinced that¡¯s the only way for me to stand up to Gale. ¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s face took on a grave expression after hearing me out. He probably hadn¡¯t anticipated the situation to be so intricate. After mulling it over for a bit, Caleb questioned, ¡°And what are your thoughts on this?¡± I inhaled deeply, my expression turning even more solemn. ¡°I¡¯ve been piecing everything together in my head just now. Caleb, I¡¯m beginning to suspect that Gale is the puppeteer behind all of this! It kicked off with my mother vanishing, followed by Dn¡¯s kidnapping, and now the upheaval in the Thorn Edge Pack! The Xeric Pack even came after us! It all leads back to Gale!¡± I stressed my point, speaking with gravity. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s quite probable that Gale is the architect of all these events!¡± Caleb nodded, showing his agreement. ¡°I¡¯m with you on this. Given all that has transpired, it¡¯s clear that Gale is likely weaving a vast plot. This scheme is bound to spark major conflict between werewolves and witches. It seems this is the destiny your mother foresaw for you. ¡± I nodded, a wave of sadness washing over me. Caleb¡¯s insights mirrored my own thoughts. Yet, there was a piece of the puzzle I hadn¡¯t shared with Caleb while recounting my mother¡¯s words. ording to her visions, I might have to give up my life to maintain harmony between witches and werewolves. ¡°Honey, I was wondering why you kept this from Caleb,¡± Ivy questioned me. I let out a sigh, managing a wry smile. ¡°Sharing this with Caleb would only cause him deep anguish, haunting him night and day. He might even attempt to keep me out of the witch and werewolf business, which is the opposite of what I desire. ¡± ¡°Is there truly no other path?¡± Ivy¡¯s distress was palpable. ¡°There isn¡¯t. ¡± My tone was the epitome of calmness. Ivy clenched her teeth, her frustration clear. ¡°But with so many witches in the world, why must you be the one to face these dangers? You¡¯re strangers to those people. Why should you be the one to make such a sacrifice for them? Couldn¡¯t another witch take your ce?¡± I rubbed my temples. ¡°Ivy, have you forgotten what my mother mentioned? It¡¯s highly probable that I¡¯ll ascend to the position of supreme witch. I bear the responsibility to halt Gale¡¯s schemes. Even facing death, backing down isn¡¯t an option for me. ¡± Chapter 1191 Ivy let out a huff. It was obvious she still saw the situation as grossly unfair. All I could do was try to exin with patience. ¡°Ivy, if peace between the two races can be achieved, it would save countless lives of both werewolves and witches. Their offspring would be spared from a life of discement. Naturally, I don¡¯t n on passively waiting for my fate to unfold. With two wonderful children and a husband who loves me dearly, I¡¯m determined to strengthen my power before taking on Gale.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Together, we¡¯ll strive to avert this tragedy, alright?¡± Ivy remained silent. Feeling a bit more at ease, I turned to Caleb. ¡°Caleb, I have a suspicion that Gale¡¯s background is moreplicated than we think. ¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Caleb looked puzzled. Iid it out for him. ¡°If Gale were merely an ordinary witch, why would she dedicate years to plotting revenge against the werewolves? Her vendetta seems to exceed the usual animosity witches hold towards werewolves by a significant margin. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What do you think Gale is?¡± Caleb asked, his nod showing he valued my insight. ¡°Do you recall the alliance between the Swamp Witch and the Thorn Edge Pack from years back?¡± I posed the question to Caleb, not rushing for an answer. Caleb looked taken aback. He was puzzled by my sudden reference but exined with patience, ¡°A long time ago, Rick, the founding member of the Thorn Edge Pack, allied with the Swamp Witch, securing vast territories. Later, for reasons unknown, the witch bewitched Rick, leading him to kill his own mate and child. This betrayal ignited a fierce conflict between them. ¡± I sensed the prelude to the conflict held the answers we needed. Cutting him off, I inquired, ¡°How long was it before the battle ensued?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Caleb responded, ¡°It was brief, maybe a day or so. It appeared their agreement fell through. Essentially, the witch¡¯s deception led to Rick losing his Luna and offspring, decimating many of our finest. As a result, there¡¯s a deep-seated disdain for witches within the Thorn Edge Pack, branding all witches as malevolent. ¡± I nodded, deep in thought. Caleb¡¯s recount aligned with what Ja had mentioned in etiquette ss, yet it offered no new leads. However¡­ Pondering briefly, I suggested, ¡°Given the legends and historical ounts, the rift between werewolves and witches seems to have stemmed from that incident. Perhaps, in understanding why Gale harbors resentment towards the Thorn Edge Pack, we might uncover something crucial. ¡± Surprised, Caleb asked, ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°I suspect Gale¡¯s intense focus on vengeance links her to the witch who tempted Rick into killing his wife and child. Her persistence in seeking revenge against the werewolves, despite the years, suggests a personal vendetta,¡± I shared, sensing a deeper story. Caleb¡¯s expression grew somber upon hearing my theory. With a furrowed brow, he countered, ¡°Many witches despise werewolves; Gale might simply be among the most vehement. Could her actions be unrted to the witch from the past? Is there more concrete evidence?¡± After a moment¡¯s reflection, I replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Gale¡¯s actions specifically target the Thorn Edge Pack. Her enmity seems more personal than a general hatred for werewolves. ¡± Chapter 1192 Caleb remained silent, lips pressed tightly. Yet, his expression hinted at agreement. I ventured further, ¡°There¡¯s also the matter of our wedding invitation to Gale. She declined, iming she would look into Dn¡¯s situation-an obvious evasion, given her involvement. I suspect Gale¡¯s lineage traces back to that very witch. ¡± Caleb and I exchanged a knowing nce. The apprehension and gravity of potential turmoil reflected in our eyes signaled our mutual understanding. Clearly, Gale harbored malevolent intentions, likely heralding an impending conflict. However, our hands were tied for the moment. Without concrete proof, we couldn¡¯t publicly expose Gale¡¯s machinations; she had covered her tracks too well, leaving no evidence to directly implicate her. Now, Gale wielded considerable power as the alpha, with the entire Xeric Pack at her back. Caleb and I stood little chance against her. Even with knowledge of her schemes, confronting her would be akin to seeking our demise. Patience became our strategy, a choice dictated by necessity. The sense of powerlessness was excruciating. Recollections of my mother, who vanished over a decade ago after departing with Gale, brought sharp anguish. It felt as though myriad tiny needles pierced my heart, an unbearable difort. I suspected Gale had detained my mother; her prolonged absence suggested as much. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± I announced, inhaling deeply. ¡°Regardless of Gale¡¯s intentions, I¡¯mmitted to uncovering the truth. I aim to restore harmony between witches and werewolves, cease the perpetual conflict between the two races, and rescue my mother. ¡± Caleb grasped my hand with conviction, his pledge heartfelt. ¡°I¡¯m with you. No matter the strength Gale possesses or the challenges we face, we¡¯ll confront them together. As your mate, your pir of support, you¡¯re not alone. Whatever path you choose, I stand beside you. ¡± Caleb¡¯s words, filled with unwavering support, moved me deeply, bringing tears to my eyes. Having someone steadfast by my side, enduring every trial without faltering, was indeed a blessing. As I nestled against Caleb, the warmth of his embrace alleviated the turmoil within my heart. Gale¡¯s POV: I stood before the mirror, gazing somberly at my aging reflection,menting my diminishing power. My once smooth skin now bore wrinkles, and my hair had turned gray, filling me with distress.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Time was slipping away from me. I balled my hands into fists. It was clear that Debra¡¯s power was intensifying. She seemed like a relentless vampire, steadily draining my strength. Destined to be the next supreme witch, her growing power signaled my inevitable decline, leading to my death. This was an oue I couldn¡¯t stand! Chapter 1193 Fury and worry stormed through my mind like a tempest, eroding my grip on sanity. Why? Why did this have to happen? I had meticulouslyid out my ns, and just as I was nearingpletion, Debra emerged. My desire wasn¡¯t for eternal life, but I still had unfinished business. The vile werewolves of the Thorn Edge Pack were still atrge. How could I ept death just because Debra was usurping my ce? My efforts over the years would be rendered meaningless if I allowed that to happen. The thought of my ns crumbling ignited a zing hatred within me, tempting me to unleash my fury on the Thorn Edge Pack. However, I knew better than to rush. Any misstep could ruin everything. I inhaled deeply, seeking tranquility. With Limited time, I had to elerate my actions. With that resolve, I summoned my most trusted follower. She arrived promptly and inquired with respect. ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s wrong? What can I do for you?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. I moved towards the window, overlooking the serene Xeric Pack, and dered, ¡°We advance our assault on the Thorn Edge Pack. Prepare. We strike soon!¡± Initiallyposed, my subordinate¡¯s demeanor changed upon hearing themand. She looked up, her expression one of astonishment, and said, ¡°Alpha, are we not moving too quickly? We aren¡¯t fully prepared yet. ¡± I didn¡¯t answer immediately. My follower had a point. To guarantee a wless victory against the Thorn Edge Pack, we needed thorough preparation, yet we weren¡¯tpletely ready. Rushing into battle, I doubted our chances against the formidable Thorn Edge Pack. As I peered out the window at an ancient tree, birdsnded on its branches, their movements causing dead leaves to fall. That tree, shedding its leaves¡­ Wasn¡¯t this how I appeared at this moment? With a stern gaze, I stated firmly, ¡°elerate our preparations. Time is not on my side. If we dy, my weakening strength will doom us to failure. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chapter 1194 My subordinate hesitated, uncertainty in their expression. I exhaled deeply. Their concern was clear. Initiating the n would expose the hidden witches within the Xeric Pack, alerting other packs and making our future endeavors more challenging. However, my options were limited. Deliberate, slow nning was a luxury I no longer had. Dying further would spell disaster, especially as Debra edged closer to bing the supreme witch, poised to rece me. The urgency was palpable. I had to act swiftly! Resolved, Imanded, ¡°No more hesitations. Execute the n now! We mustunch a full-scale assault on the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± A hint of ferocity shed in my eyes as I resolved, ¡°The Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s werewolves, who have wronged the witches, will face our wrath! It¡¯s time we reimed the respect and power due to our kind. From now on, we don¡¯t have to hide our identities in order to survive. Glory belongs to witches! Power belongs to witches!¡± Truth be told, rallying cries weren¡¯t my thing, but to ignite my followers¡¯ passion, I needed them. Only with a vision of a victorious future could they fullymit to the cause, turning into the instruments of my vengeance, ready to receive my des.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. My words had the desired effect on my subordinate. She responded with fervor, ¡°Glory belongs to witches! Power belongs to witches!¡± ¡°Proceed with the battle preparations!¡± My mind was awash with excitement and my judgment was clouded by hate. ¡®s BunnyBookery At this point, my patience had worn thin. The methodical nning of yore, aiming for a surefire vendetta, no longer appealed to me. The logical step would be to eliminate Debra, regain my full strength, and then lead the witches in a decisive strike. However, a swift end to Debra wasn¡¯t feasible, and time was a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford. It was Debra¡¯s rise that cornered me into this predicament, leaving me with no option but to confront the looming peril. If my demise was imminent, I was determined to drag the Thorn Edge Pack down with me. If I couldn¡¯t have peace, neither would they. Debra¡¯s POV: The next day, I visited my father¡¯s office building. Throughout the years, regardless of the circumstances, I rarely asked his assistance. His impulsive nature and tendency to be provoked made it hard for me to trust him with critical issues. Even when I was in danger, pursued, and threatened, I didn¡¯t tell him about what happened to Gale to avoid him doing something on impulse and causing some unnecessary disaster. However, the gravity of the current situation exceeded all my predictions. Gale¡¯s n was horrendous. If her plot to ignite a war between witches and werewolves seeded, the consequences would stretch far beyond the Thorn Edge Pack. If the mighty Thorn Edge Pack, the strongest among all the packs, fell into the hands of the feared witches, it would spark a war between werewolves and witches. The fallout would result in a staggering number of casualties. This would be an immeasurable loss for both witches and werewolves. Chapter 1195 Thus, I feltpelled to disclose everything about Gale to my father. As the pack¡¯s leader, he deserved to be informed. Moreover, my father had numerous allies and extensiveworks. He likely possessed more insights than I did. Consulting him would offer me a clearer picture of Gale¡¯s actions, possibly even clues about my mother¡¯s whereabouts. In any case, it was preferable than me investigating on my own. ¡°Debra? Why are you here?¡± My father was busy with work in his office. He looked really surprised to see me because I hadn¡¯t made the effort to visit him since I returned. He had previously made it clear that I was free to ess his office anytime and instructed all his subordinates not to stop me. However, I had avoided this ce due to unpleasant memories associated with Marley. Thest time I had been here was six years ago. Facing my father, I said, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something important I need to discuss with you. ¡± Upon hearing this, my father set aside his paperwork and looked at me up and down. He was a smart man. Just by looking at my face, he could tell something was up. With a keen look, he inquired, ¡°Debra, you seem distressed. Is there a problem? Speak up. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t hesitate. ¡± I nodded firmly, confirming, ¡°Yes, I ran into something very difficult. ¡± Then I told everything to my father about what went down with my mother and Gale. I told him also about Caleb¡¯s father being under some mind control, Dn¡¯s capture by Denise, and how Caleb and I were being hunted down by werewolves and witches. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± After hearing my ount, my father didn¡¯t me me for keeping secrets.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Instead, his eyes moistened, and he asked with a mix of hope and sorrow, ¡°Debra, did your mother leave any message for me before she left?¡± My father appeared somewhat a little sad. It was clear he still held my mother in his heart. After some hesitation, I finally confessed, ¡°No. Mom was worried about me. She was scared I would get into trouble. ¡± My father¡¯s smile was tinged with sadness as he said, ¡°So, your mother was still upset with me, not leaving any message for me. ¡± ¡°No¡­¡± I tried to offer somefort to my father. I believed my mother still had feelings for him, but he quickly pulled himself together and cut me off, asserting, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand why she wouldn¡¯t forgive me. I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes and misjudgments in the past. I¡¯ll find her and apologize personally one day, Debra. ¡± I remained silent. Changing the subject, my father inquired, ¡°Now, what do you need from me, Debra?¡± Chapter 1196 I requested, ¡°Dad, please help me investigate the situation with the Thorn Edge Pack and the witches. I can only stop Gale¡¯s n and prevent bigger disasters once I know the truth. ¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll consider it¡­¡± My father pondered deeply, resting his chin on his hand, lost in thought. Just as I was about to think that there was no hope, a spark lit up in his eyes. He pped his hands and eximed, ¡°Wait, I recall there¡¯s a witch locked up in the Silver Ridge Pack¡¯s dungeon. If we can convince her to talk, perhaps we¡¯ll uncover some of the truth. ¡± My father¡¯s words caught me off guard. I couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Dad, when did a witch end up in the Silver Ridge Pack¡¯s prison? Howe I wasn¡¯t aware?¡± My question seemed to remind my father¡¯s memory about something. He sighed and replied with a bitter smile, ¡°Your mother, before revealing her witch identity, secretly aided many witches. One of them goes by the name Cami Alvarez. Due to her old age, your mother had her work as a cleaner in the vi to evade being hunted by werewolves. ¡± I acknowledged with a nod. My mother had mentioned her assistance to other witches. Curiously, I asked, ¡°How did Cami get imprisoned?¡± My father was upfront and told me straight, ¡°When I learned who your mom was, the Silver Ridge Pack became more strict on their witch hunts. They didn¡¯t just keep a close eye on peopleing in; they also searched the pack itself. So it wasn¡¯t long before they figured out Cami is a witch, and I had to lock her up in the dungeon.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What ?¡± My eyes widened in sheer astonishment. Imprisoned? That didn¡¯t seem like something my father would do. Given his temperament, wouldn¡¯t he have chosen to eliminate the witch to avert any future cmities? Overwhelmed by surprise, I voiced my confusion spontaneously. ¡°Dad, you despised witches back then, so why did you spare Cami¡¯s life instead of eliminating her? Why?¡± A slight twitch crossed my father¡¯s lips, apanied by a self-deprec ting smile. ¡°It appears you¡¯re quite familiar with my nature. ¡± He shared with a bitter smile, ¡°Indeed, I had every intention of ending Cami¡¯s life, but your mother¡¯s formidable disy of power left me apprehensive she might seek vengeance. To safeguard against your mother¡¯s potential return, I feltpelled to keep Cami alive, confining her in the dungeon. ¡± Curious, I probed, ¡°What happened next?¡± This approach seemed uncharacteristic of my father. As expected, he borated, ¡°My n was to extract your mother¡¯s location from Cami, but her loyalty was unwavering, and she disclosed nothing. Subsequently, my duties demanded my attention, and with Cami causing no disturbances in the dungeon, I opted to retain her as leverage. Should your mother have threatened the Silver Ridge Pack, I intended to use Cami as a bargaining chip. Over time, I gradually overlooked her presence in the dungeon. ¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± I found myself at a loss for words. My father added, ¡°Cami has aged considerably. Rumors suggest she was once a formidable witch and has lived an extensive life. She might possess knowledge about the Thorn Edge Pack and the witches. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± My enthusiasm ignited. ¡°Dad, I implore you to allow me to meet her. ¡± Chapter 1197 Yet, my father¡¯s reaction was tempered, dampening my excitement as he cautioned, ¡°Temper your expectations. Like many of her kind, Cami harbors deep animosity towards werewolves. It¡¯s unlikely she¡¯ll divulge anything to us. ¡± Acknowledging his point, I persisted, ¡°Regardless of Cami¡¯s willingness to cooperate, I¡¯m determined to meet her. I aim to contribute in any way I can. ¡± My desire to visit Cami wasn¡¯t solely about uncovering the truth. As a fellow witch, I felt a kinship with her and yearned to alleviate her suffering, unwilling to let her endure her final days in such dismal conditions. Unable to sway my resolve, my father consented to my request. Nheless, he harbored concerns about my potential disillusionment. Before escorting me to the dungeon, he cautioned, ¡°Prepare yourself for the possibility that Cami may not cooperate. Try not to show your disappointment. ¡± I had no option but to acknowledge. ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± Thus, I apanied my father to the dungeon¡¯s depths. Given werewolves¡¯ disdain and fear of witches, Cami was confined in the dungeon¡¯s most remote section. Nearing the furthest cell, I found myself nervously rubbing my hands. This secluded area was seldom visited. The darkness, dampness, and pervasive odor of decay created an oppressive and unweing atmosphere.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Taking a deep breath, I entered the cell where the witch was detained. My eyes immediately found Cami. Her appearance was startling: emaciated, d in tattered garments, huddled in a corner. Her hair had turnedpletely white, and though her eyes were hollow, they possessed an unsettling rity andposure, as if she had witnessed the extremities of existence. Her face, etched with deep wrinkles, narrated her life¡¯s story. Cami¡¯splexion was unnaturally pale due to her prolonged confinement, bearing an eerie resemnce to a cadaver. Alerted by our footsteps, Cami lifted her head and offered us a cursory nce. Upon recognizing me and my father, a hint of scorn crossed her features before she closed her eyes with disinterest. Her disdain for my father was palpable; she couldn¡¯t even bear to look at him . To her, life and death seemed inconsequential. Although Cami was ware that my father, as the pack¡¯s alpha, held the power of life and death over her, she remained indifferent. Her refusal to even feign courtesy underscored her contempt and resignation. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°You¡­¡± My father¡¯s brow knitted together. A storm was clearly brewing in his expression. He was on the cusp of unleashing a tirade upon Cami when I stepped in, intercepting his wrath with a gentle shake of my head. ¡°Dad, allow me this. Observe from the sidelines; I¡¯ll handle the situation. ¡± He surveyed the scene-Cami¡¯s defiant stance, my pleading eyes¡ªand after a moment¡¯s internal struggle, agreed. ¡°Very well, just tread with caution,¡± he conceded before turning away. Yet, his discontent was palpable, manifesting in the sharp p of his hand against his thigh as he pivoted. Chapter 1198 I approached the iron balustrade, cloaking my voice in a veil of warmth. ¡°Greetings, Cami. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. ¡± At the sound of my voice, Cami¡¯s eyelids moved slightly. Still, she offered no gaze, no acknowledgment, save for a disdainful snort. ¡°Spare me the pleasantries. You and your father are cut from the same cloth. I wish to be left alone; your presence is unwee. ¡± Her voice grated against the air; like a harsh symphony reminiscent of nails on ss, jarring to the senses. Yet, her words piqued my curiosity more than they offended. Undeterred by her frostiness, I ventured, ¡°Cami, how can you im to know so much about us?¡± A mocking curl yed at the edges of her lips, her responseced with ice. ¡°It¡¯s the stench-that vile, unmistakable werewolf stench you share with your father. I find it repulsive. ¡± With a theatrical flourish, she covered her nose, a final barb thrown my way. ¡°Now, be gone.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Spare me any further assault on my senses. It¡¯s nauseating!¡± In the face of such disdain, I stood, a mix of bewilderment and helplessness washing over me. Cami couldn¡¯t make her disdain for werewolves any more clear. ¡°Cami, I¡¯vee on an urgent matter. ¡± Refusing to be dismissed, I dove swiftly into the heart of the matter. ¡°There¡¯s a dark plot afoot, masterminded by Gale, aiming to cast werewolves into the throes of a war. The conflict is so vast that it threatens to engulf us all. My quest is to unearth the roots of this ancient enmity between witches and werewolves, to navigate a path towards peace. ¡± Yet, my words twisted into betrayal in Cami¡¯s ears. Her response was icy, a blizzard meant to chase me away. ¡°So, you seek the truth to wield them against witches? I will not arm you with such knowledge. ¡± Cami¡¯s misunderstanding was a dagger to my hope. Yet, I couldn¡¯t fault her entirely. The chasm of mistrust between witches and werewolves was ancient and deep. Its edges were lined with the scars of prejudice and misconception. My father¡¯s presence only cast a deeper shadow over our conversation, his mere existence amplifying Cami¡¯s reluctance to divulge any truth. Pondering over a solution, I urged, ¡°Dad, perhaps it¡¯s best if you wait outside. This is something I must do alone. ¡± His worry was a tangible thing, wrapping around us like a dense fog. ¡°No, what if she turns on you?¡± he protested, the concern in his voice painting him every inch the protective patriarch. With a blend of logic and reassurance, I countered, ¡°She won¡¯t harm me. Like Cami, I¡¯m a witch. Witches do not turn against their own. ¡± My father opened his mouth to protest, but I cut him off. ¡°And, let¡¯s be honest, given Cami¡¯s age, even if she were tosh out, she wouldn¡¯t be a match for me. ¡± His objections hung in the air, unspoken yet loud, until my assurance seemed to seep into his doubts. Chapter 1199 With a heavy heart, he conceded, ¡°Very well. ¡± Yet, as he prepared to depart, his words lingered like a cautionary whisper. ¡°Be on your guard. Age does not render one harmless. Call me at the first sign of danger. ¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry,¡± I reassured him. I appreciated his genuine concern. Yet, I felt a deep-seated conviction that Cami, despite her frosty exterior, bore me no ill will. To me, she was a mirror to my own mother¡¯s spirit-a reservoir of kindness masked by the veneer of age and suspicion. Debra¡¯s POV: With my father gone, it was just Cami and me left in the dim confines of the cell. Cami was a huddled figure on the other side, nestled on disheveled thatch, her back against the wall, eyes shut. The dense air hung with mustiness, yet herposure remained undisturbed, her aged face devoid of any tell. ¡°Cami?¡± My voice reached out to her. Silence was her only reply, as if she were lost in slumber, oblivious to my presence. I had to open the cell door with the key. Approaching her, I crouched with earnest. ¡°I believe you can sense that I¡¯m not merely a she-wolf but share in the witch¡¯s blood that courses through you. Your resentment towards werewolves is palpable, yet I hope¡± Cami cut me off sharply. ¡°If you¡¯re aware, why stay any longer?¡± ¡°I, too, am a half-blood witch and mean you no harm. ¡± Cami¡¯s voice was t, her disdain palpable. ¡°What difference does it make? You¡¯re a werewolf¡¯s kin! You¡¯ve spent so much time among them, you¡¯re practically one of them. That¡¯s what this is about, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re trying to pry secrets out of me, and I find it revolting. Witches in league with werewolves deserve death. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not s eeing my point. ¡± I rushed to rify as her misunderstanding seemed to grow. ¡°Consider this, Cami. If my loyaltiesy purely with werewolves, dismissing the witches, would I be here seeking understanding from you? I could easily have my father hunt down any witch we came across. It would be far lessplicated, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± A momentary pause fell as Cami weighed my words. Sensing an opening, I pressed on. ¡°The animosity bred from conflict knows no end. A true resolution calls for understanding the root of this longstanding enmity. And I believe you know that achieving asting peace will require us to address the very heart of witches and werewolves¡¯ strife. ¡± With a gravity meant to sway her, I impressed upon her the urgency. ¡°The conflict between werewolves and witches teeters on the brink. If unchecked, many witches will face upheaval. Can you abide such devastation?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Those words seemed to reach Cami. A flutter of hershes was followed by a slow, deliberate gaze. A look of recognition flickered across her face. ¡°You seem familiar to me. You resemble an old acquaintance of mine¡­¡± Her tone softened,den with memories. ¡°A very kind witch¡­¡± Chapter 1200 Her words halted my breath. An epiphany dawned. ¡°Might you be speaking of Elsie?¡± At the mention of my mother¡¯s name, a smile crossed Cami¡¯s features. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s surprising you know of Elsie. She fled from the Silver Ridge Pack when she was but a youth. I hope she¡¯s found peace. ¡± My voice wavered, the past welling up. ¡°She¡¯s been lost to us for quite some time¡­¡± Cami¡¯s smile waned, shadowed by sadness. She turned sharply, her voiceced with curiosity. ¡°How did youe to know Elsie? Eduardo was not one to share such details. How is it you, so young, are privy to her story?¡± In the silence that followed, I anchored myself to the truth. ¡°I am her daughter. My name is Debra. ¡± ¡°Elsie¡¯s daughter?¡± As the reality of my words sank in, the frost in Cami¡¯s gaze gave way to warmth. She studied my face, emotions etching across her own.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°To see you all grown¡­it¡¯s as if time has slipped by unnoticed. ¡± A tender smile touched her lips. ¡°You bear a striking resemnce to Elsie, it¡¯s uncanny. Your eyes¡­they mirror hers exactly. That must be why your face tugged at my memory. ¡± A soft chuckle escaped me, mirroring her sentiment. ¡°It seems my father has often said the same. I remind him a great deal of my mother. ¡± Curiosity piqued, I wondered if Cami held the key to my mother¡¯s past mysteries. ¡°You might know about my mother¡¯s flight from the Silver Ridge Pack, right?¡± Cami¡¯s reaction was a mix of contempt and cold humor. ¡°Your father, misled by idle chatter, detained your mother. She was heavily guarded, making a solitary escape next to impossible. I aided your mother¡¯s escape, incapacitating the guards to ensure her freedom. That act unveiled me. ¡± My astonishment was palpable. The idea of Cami risking everything for my mother was unexpected and noble. With newfound respect, I probed further, ¡°Can you recount what transpired that day?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Cami shook her head. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t tell me why at that time. She only mentioned she had to leave. I had no idea where she was headed or what her ns were. Yet, I did notice your mother departing with a figure dressed in a ck cloak. ¡± ¡°A figure in a ck cloak?¡± My interest piqued. That figure in ck had to be Gale! ¡°Do you have any other information?¡± I inquired eagerly. Cami gestured with her hand and exined, ¡°I only witnessed their departure from the Silver Ridge Pack. Their next destination was beyond my knowledge. ¡± My fleeting hope dissipated instantly. It looked like Cami didn¡¯t have any additional insights. Noticing my disheartened expression, Cami continued, ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t get a clear view of the figure and only caught a glimpse of her eyes, there was something oddly familiar about her presence. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I was taken aback. Hope flickered in my heart once more. Chapter 1201 Gale was enveloped in mystery. My mother hadn¡¯t encountered her until she revealed her witch power. So, by all ounts, Cami shouldn¡¯t have recognized Gale or sensed any familiarity with her. This implied that Cami might provide a crucial lead. My spirits lifted, and I pressed on, ¡°Cami, why did this familiarity strike you? Have you met her before?¡± Yet, Cami didn¡¯t respond right away. She looked at me and remarked casually, ¡°First, bring me a jar of fine wine and a feast of scrumptious meals. Then I¡¯ll consider sharing more. It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve savored good food, and I¡¯ve missed it terribly. ¡± Realizing this might be a pivotal moment, I agreed without a second thought. ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll arrange that for you immediately!¡± To demonstrate my earnestness, I didn¡¯t delegate the task to one of my father¡¯s aides. I took it upon myself to select the wine and meals Cami desired. But after I presented the wine and food to her, Cami wasn¡¯t ready to let me off the hook. While she sipped her wine and nibbled at the food, she kept finding faults. After a bit, sheined with a scowl, ¡°This wine isn¡¯t strong enough. Did you dilute it with water?¡± Not long after, she moaned, looking displeased. ¡°Is this supposed to be tasty? It¡¯s far from it. Despite being confined for years, I¡¯ve had better porridge than this. ¡± I had no other option but to repeatedly switch the wine and food. Whenever Cami voiced a grievance, I would patiently rece it without any grumble.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Eventually, even my father lost his patience. He scowled and mentioned, ¡°Debra, it seems like Cami is just toying with you. Why put up with her antics?¡± Yet, I persisted in catering to her. I was well aware that Cami was toying with me, but she had once aided my mother. And it was for my mother that she had endured over a decade in that bleak cell. I felt obliged to do something for her. So, without any protest, I assured my father, ¡°Dad, this is merely a challenge for me. Once she sees my genuine effort, she¡¯s bound to share what she knows. ¡± Unable to sway me, my father reluctantly let it be. After several trips, Cami ceased her capricious demands. She even invited me to join her. ¡°No need for more running around. I¡¯m somewhat content now. Come, sit, and share a drink with me. ¡± I sighed in relief. I had finally touched her heart. As we drank, Cami reflected, ¡°I was concerned you¡¯d take after your father, given your closeness with him. Yet, here you are, showing the same kindness as your mother. That¡¯smendable. ¡± Sensing Cami¡¯s newfound respect for me, my heart swelled with happiness. Raising my ss, I proposed cheerfully, ¡°To you, Cami, thank you. ¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Chapter 1202 Cami didn¡¯t hesitate to empty her ss, a rare smile crossing her aged features. Then, in a grave tone, she shared, ¡°I¡¯m not certain who the figure in the ck cloak is, but there¡¯s a strong possibility that she¡¯s a supreme witch. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I stood abruptly, my face a mask of shock. ¡°A supreme witch?¡± How could this be? Could Gale truly be a supreme witch? Debra¡¯s POV: I had spected about Gale¡¯s identity, considering numerous possibilities. Yet, the thought of Gale being the supreme witch left me utterly astounded. I couldn¡¯t hold back and questioned, ¡°How can you be so sure that the figure in the ck cloak is the supreme witch?¡± As Cami started to reply, my impatience got the better of me, and I cut in, ¡°Are you really certain that she¡¯s the supreme witch?¡± Cami seemed puzzled by my reaction and asked, ¡°What¡¯s causing your surprise?¡± Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I responded sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s just that all the hints my mother left pointed to Gale as the figure in the b lack cloak. She¡¯s the Alpha of the Xeric Pack, a group of werewolves. How could she also be the supreme witch, the leader of the witches?¡± Narrowing her aged eyes, Cami seemed to be lost in thought. After a pause, she began to share, ¡°I remember feeling something familiar about the figure¡¯s aura. It reminded me of Wilma Benton, a witch who once sided with the Thorn Edge Pack and then turned against them. I¡¯m certain that it was the aura of the supreme witch. ¡± ¡°Wilma Benton?¡± I echoed, feeling a surge of realization. The revtion was staggering. I quickly asked, ¡°Are you talking about the notorious witch who lured Rick, the founder of the Thorn Edge Pack, into murdering his family?¡± With a nod, Cami confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s the one. ¡± The news left me reeling in shock.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I blurted out. ¡°She¡¯s the supreme witch and linked to Wilma? That¡¯s hard to believe!¡± Yet, Cami remained calm. She exined, ¡°I saw Wilma several times when I was young. The supreme witch¡¯s aura is something I can¡¯t forget. That familiar feeling is unmistakable. I¡¯m positive that Wilma is the supreme witch. ¡± ¡°So, Gale being the supreme witch is undeniable. ¡± While grappling with my shock, I pieced together past events, formting a theory. Could the intricate connection between Gale and Wilma be the reason Gale persistently targeted the Thorn Edge Pack? My thoughts aligned: Gale could be Wilma¡¯s direct descendant. Everything started to fall into ce. Gale¡¯s attempts on my life might have been driven by her fear that my witch power would rival hers, threatening her position as the supreme witch. She couldn¡¯t afford to have me as an adversary. Chapter 1203 The memory of my dream suddenly came back, leaving me puzzled. If that nightmare was a glimpse into the future, why did Gale seem more powerful than me in it? Shouldn¡¯t I have been the supreme witch in that scenario? But as Cami shared more, the murky details in my head started to piece themselves together. ¡°Thanks a lot, Cami!¡± I expressed my gratitude genuinely. Cami simply gestured with her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m not doing this just for you. I¡¯m repaying your mother for her generosity and kindness. She was always there for witches who had nowhere to go. ¡± ¡°I get it!¡± I replied, feeling a surge of resolve.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll do my utmost to end the feud between witches and werewolves. I won¡¯t let witches be left without a home again. ¡± ¡°That would be great,¡± Cami responded, showing a rare hint of emotion. As she was about to dismiss me, she added rather clumsily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve told you everything. It¡¯s time for you to go. ¡± I acknowledged her with a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks again. ¡± As I was about to step out of the prison, I paused and asked earnestly, ¡°Cami, do you still hold a grudge against werewolves? Are you still thinking about revenge?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Cami offered a weary smile, shook her head, and let out a sigh. ¡°The longstanding feud between werewolves and witches should have ceased ages ago. As you¡¯ve mentioned, perpetual animosity doesn¡¯t lead to anything positive. It only results in more people suffer. ¡± I felt a bit of relief hearing this. I was eager to secure Cami¡¯s release. She had once been a support to my mother and hadn¡¯tmitted any wrongs. She didn¡¯t deserve to spend her twilight years in a gloomy cell. But before I could act, I needed assurance that she wouldn¡¯t reignite the strife between witches and werewolves. So, after some thought, I inquired cautiously, ¡°Cami, after being imprisoned for so long by my father, do you hold any bitterness?¡± While posing the question, I carefully watched her face and eyes, s earching for any hidden resentment. Cami took a moment before responding candidly, ¡°There¡¯s bitterness, of course, but it¡¯s not so overpowering that I¡¯d seek vengeance. Your father¡¯s decision to confine me here probably kept me safer than if I were outside, being hunted by werewolves. ¡± Her response and demeanor convinced me she was being truthful. Therefore, I assured her, ¡°Alright, then you have nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll talk to my father about finding a ce where you can bask in the sunlight and spend your remaining years in tranquility. You won¡¯t have to stay in this cell anymore. ¡± Cami just smiled in response, neither expressing gratitude nor surprise. Perhaps after living so long, she¡¯d grown indifferent, feeling that one ce was much like another, or she¡¯d experienced too much to harbor any expectations, fearing disappointment. Regardless of her inner thoughts, I was certain that she¡¯d prefer the warmth of the sun and a taste of freedom over this damp and shadowy cell. Chapter 1204 ¡°Cami, I¡¯m heading out now. Take care!¡± Before I left, I waved at Cami. To my surprise, Cami reciprocated and waved at me. ¡°Farewell, kind -hearted girl. ¡± Her frail, rough, and wrinkled hands emphasized her frailty. In the dim light of the cell, her gaze seemed to blend into the shadows. A pang of sympathy struck me. If not for the recent events with Gale, Cami might have remained forgotten in this cell until her death. Thus, once outside, I approached my father and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve verified that Cami harbors no ill will towards werewolves and harbors no thoughts of revenge. Could we arrange for her to live out her days in a morefortable environment, like other elderly folks deserve?¡± Usually, my dad would say no to such requests. Convincing him would require a lot of talking and effort on my part. I braced myself for a no when I brought it up. But to my astonishment, he didn¡¯t object this time. Maybe he felt some remorse towards my mother, which softened his stance on witches. After a brief pause, he consented, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll arrange for Cami to live on the outskirts of our pack. We¡¯ll keep her true nature a secret so she can enjoy a normal life. ¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°hat?¡± I was taken aback by his response. Overwhelmed with gratitude, I said, ¡°Thanks so much, Dad!¡± He let out a sigh and remarked somewhat resignedly, ¡°Was I really that bad before to elicit such surprise from you?¡± I just grinned, feeling a bit sheepish. Back at the vi, I copsed onto the couch, utterly drained. The barrage of information over thest few days had been intense. Now that I had some answers, a wave of relief washed over me. I didn¡¯t want to do anything else but rest, momentarily putting aside all the troublesome thoughts and just unwind. As Iy there, sleep quickly overtook me. In the haze of half-sleep, I sensed a warm nket being dr@ped over me, and aforting, familiar scent filled my senses. It was Caleb¡¯s scent. I felt gentle, time-worn hands soothing my face, easing away my frown, bringing calm. The outside world¡¯s chaos seemed to fade away, reced by thisforting presence. Debra¡¯s POV: When I opened my eyes again, the sky had gone dark. However, the warm yellow glow of the Light in the room sent a feeling of warmth through me. Chapter 1205 I soon realized that I was snuggly wrapped in a soft nket. A smile crossed my face at this. It had not been a dream. Caleb had covered me with the nket. I turned around and saw the two kids besides me. However, they didn¡¯t notice I was awake, as they seemed quite engrossed in their books. I looked around, hoping to see Caleb. Where could he be? My eyes stopped at the kitchen. The door to the kitchen was ajar, and I could hear the ruckus associated with cookinging from within. Despite the house¡¯s good instion, I could smell the enticing aroma of the food being cooked. My lips once again widened into a smile. ¡°Mommy?¡± The children finally noticed I was awake. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± They both ran to me happily, their books all but forgotten. I reached out and drew them into an embrace. With a sweet smile, Elena asked, ¡°Did you rest well, Mommy? Do you need us to massage your back?¡± Before I could respond, Dn said, ¡°Mommy, you seem worn out. Go back to sleep.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Daddy is making dinner, and it¡¯ll be ready soon. ¡®s BunnyBookery We¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s ready. ¡± Warmth suffused my heart, and all my worries seemed to dissolve at the words of my sweet children. In my heart, there was a fierce determination to protect my beautiful children. I would risk my Life to prevent the war from taking ce. I held Elena and Dn in my arms and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no cause for rm. I¡¯m feeling much better now. ¡± Sensing that I told no lie, they both sighed in relief. One of them said, ¡°You still need to rest so you don¡¯t get exhausted again. We worry about you. We can¡¯t sleep when you can¡¯t sleep. ¡± ¡°I will do better,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t spent time with you two for some time now. Will you forgive me for that?¡± The two children nodded, smiling. On their faces, I saw no me. ¡°We understand, Mommy. We know how tired you have been recently. We forgive you. ¡± Chapter 1206 The sincerity in the children¡¯s words brought me to the brink of tears. Warmth enveloped me. Perhaps it was true what my mother said. Perhaps my life would not be an easy one. However, I believed that whatever I faced would be worth it for my two beautiful children and a husband who loved me dearly. Caleb chose that moment to emerge from the kitchen with a te in his hand. He smiled when he saw me awake. Softly, he said, ¡°Honey, could you take the children to go wash their hands? Dinner is ready. ¡± Caleb, who had always appeared cold and reserved, now had on an apron and was cooking for me. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at this. After dinner, I had some free time, which was a rare urrence. I spent the time ying with the children as we explored the vi together. It waste when I decided to bring our fun time to an end. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to bed. You both have school tomorrow. You¡¯ll be tired tomorrow if you stay up toote. ¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± The children returned to their room to sleep reluctantly. Debra¡¯s POV: After lulling the children into dreand, Caleb and I retreated to our room. Nestled in the embrace of the plush bed, we shared a moment, our hearts harmonizing in the silence of the night, a tranquil symphony of two souls intertwined. Perhaps it was the nap I stole earlier that kept my energy Levels soaring, banishing any hint of drowsiness from my being. Spying my newfound vigor, Caleb couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle. His Lips grazed my forehead tenderly before he inquired, ¡°Not feeling sleepy, are you?¡± My head moved in a gentle denial against the pillow. Caleb¡¯s sigh resonated with a mix of amusement and concern as he coaxed me, ¡°Darling, promise me you won¡¯t push yourself too hard next time. Your well-being means the world to me. As crucial as Gale¡¯s situation may be, your health takes precedence. ¡± His genuine worry melted any resistance I might have had, and I acquiesced with a nod. ¡°Alright, I hear you. ¡± The silence between us stretched,fortable and familiar, until I couldn¡¯t contain the revtions of the day any longer. ¡°Caleb, I stumbled upon some intriguing leads regarding Gale. And it has something to do with the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± ¡°Intriguing,¡± Caleb responded, his interest piqued. ¡°What have you unearthed?¡± ¡°My mother once helped a witch named Cami. She helped my mother flee the clutches of the Silver Ridge Pack. My father apprehended her, condemning her to captivity. Until this very day. Cami divulged that Wilma, who coborated with Rick before betraying him, was a supreme witch. And Gale reminded Cami of Wilma¡ª-a testament to her potential as another supreme witch. ¡± ¡°Are they both supreme witches?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied solemnly. ¡°My earlier suspicion seems almost certain now. Gale is tied to Wilma. Chances are, Gale is her descendant. ¡± As I thought about this, a tinge of sadness crept over me. If my conjecture was correct, then the feud between Rick and Wilma paled inparison. The grudge had been passed down through generations, and it seemed Gale was poised to reignite that ancient conflict. Chapter 1207 The nightmares I¡¯d been having might actuallye true. Noticing my troubled expression, Caleb pulled me close, his voice gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if Gale is a supreme witch and powerful, I¡¯ll be by your side.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll protect you. ¡± I didn¡¯t respond, simply sinking into his embrace. At that moment, a sense of relief washed over me, slowly easing my worries. After all, I had Caleb by my side. Moreover, ording to my mother, I finally seeded in bringing peace to witches and werewolves. As long as the oue was favorable, what did the struggle matter? With these thoughts in mind, I calmed myself and gathered my scattered emotions. Suddenly, I recalled how as a child, I loved gazing at the stars from the rooftop. ¡°Honey, would you like to join me on the rooftop to admire the stars?¡± I tugged on Caleb¡¯s sleeve, excitement in my voice. ¡°Of course!¡± Though taken aback by my sudden change, Caleb agreed eagerly. We slipped on our coats over our pajamas and made our way hand in hand to the vi¡¯s rooftop. It waste; dead of night. And the sky was enveloped in a deep blue, speckled with countless twinkling stars-like pearls strewn across velvet. We gazed up at the brilliant expanse of the Gxy for what felt like an eternity. When our eyes finally returned to earth, smiles inevitably broke across our faces. ¡®s BunnyBookery At that moment, nostalgia seized me, an urge to share my past with Caleb like never before. So, beneath the shimmering stars, I regaled him with tales from my childhood. ¡°I remember a time when my mother prepared a splendid bento for my father. I was young and careless then. The aroma tempted me, and I couldn¡¯t resist sneaking a taste. Upon returning home from my adventures, I found my father fuming in the Living room, scolding the servants, insisting that whoever had eaten the bento should skip tomorrow¡¯s meal. ¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°And then what happened?¡± ¡°The servants remained tight-lipped, intimidated by my father¡¯s anger. I misinterpreted his reproach as aimed at me and burst into tears. Hearing my sobs, my father rushed tofort me, confused by my distress. He rified that his wrath was only meant for the servants. When I finally managed to speak through my tears, I confessed to having devoured the bento, pleading pitifully that I still wanted some the next day. ¡± Caleb erupted intoughter, his amusement echoing under the starlit sky. ¡°And what did your father do then?¡± he asked, still grinning. ¡°One would expect him to be embarrassed. After all, he scolded the servants unjustly. But to my surprise, he remainedposed¡­¡± As we shared these moments under the twinkling canopy above, I felt a weight lift off my shoulders, if only momentarily Chapter 1208 Caleb¡¯s attentive gaze and gentle smile made my heart flutter. In the depths of his dark green eyes, I found a kindred spirit, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile back at his infectious joy. With him by my side-the one I cherished most-even the looming dangers seemed inconsequential. I wasn¡¯t afraid. No matter the challenges ahead, I was confident that together, we would triumph. Debra¡¯s POV: We chattedte into the night. Slowly, the lights in the vi dimmed, and the stars disappeared behind thick clouds. Eventually, darkness wrapped around us, so dense that even our fingers vanished. ¡°That¡¯s everything¡­¡± My eyelids grew heavy, and my voice faded. Next to me, I heard Caleb¡¯s steady breathing. Finally, we shut our eyes, snuggled up on the rooftop¡¯s deck chairs, hugged each other tight, and fell asleep. With a soft breeze passing, I drifted into a tranquil dream, feeling deeply rested. I had another bad dream. But this time, it wasn¡¯t a fight with Gale. It felt like a ce I knew well. Examining closely, I was surprised. It was the Thorn Edge Pack! I felt puzzled. I couldn¡¯t understand why I dreamt about the Thorn Edge Pack. Adding to my confusion was the sight of a stirring battle taking ce here. Unlike before, this time the scene was blurry. I could barely make out that all the werewolves from the Thorn Edge Pack had transformed into wolves and were bravely fighting off intruders. Suddenly, I felt dizzy, finding myself elsewhere. Where was I? Looking around, I recognized the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s meeting room, meant for serious discussions.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just as I was trying to figure out why I returned here, a loud scream made me jump. I looked over and saw a werewolf, now fully a wolf, charging at Caleb¡¯s father with lightning-fast speed, ws outstretched. My eyes narrowed in surprise. ¡°No¡­¡± I screamed, snapping out of the nightmare. When I woke up, relief washed over me. It was just a bad dream. Still shaken, I panted heavily. Remembering the terrifying scene, my heart sank. Chapter 1209 I shook Caleb awake. Concern filled his eyes as he asked, ¡°Another bad dream?¡± I pressed my lips together and paused. The dream was all about Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s safety and Caleb¡¯s father. I worried it might be a warning. If I kept it to myself and it came true, it¡¯d be toote to change anything. Caleb would be hurt a lot if that happened. But I wasn¡¯t sure if it was really a warning. After thinking, I finally told him about my nightmare scenes. ¡°It was a scary dream, different from before. I saw the Thorn Edge Pack this time. ¡± ¡°The Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Caleb looked surprised. ¡°Yeah. ¡± He asked quickly, ¡°What happened in your dream with the Thorn Edge Pack?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I tried hard to remember my dream and said, ¡°I saw a fight in the Thorn Edge Pack, and your father was in danger too. But it was all fuzzy, not as clear as when I dreamt about dueling Gale. So, I¡¯m not sure if it means something bad. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face darkened. Without a second thought, he grabbed his phone and dialed his father¡¯s number right away. He called his father, but no one answered. The busy tone sounded harsh. Caleb grew more upset. I felt worried too. It wasn¡¯t a good sign. Even though my nightmare about battling Gale hadn¡¯t happened yet, a lot of my dreams had turned out to be true. Like Gale, who did end up being a witch. And I¡¯d predicted the falling branch before. ¡°Beep!¡± Caleb got frustrated after trying to call his father several times. He clenched his fists, looking serious. Seeing him upset, I quickly reassured him, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t stress. Maybe your dad¡¯s just busy running some errands, that¡¯s why he¡¯s not picking up. Rx, there¡¯s no rush. ¡± Despite my efforts tofort Caleb, his expression remained troubled. Chapter 1210 Unease and fear filled his eyes, and his hands hung loosely by his sides. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re the new supreme witch. Your visions never lie. Maybe this dream really is a warning. I¡¯m really worried about the Thorn Edge Pack and my father. I¡¯m afraid something really bad might happen to them. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: The dream Debra recounted shook me to the core. My emotions swirled, making it hard to breathe. If Debra¡¯s dream actually came true, what should I do? Was it toote for me to go to rescue my father now? ¡®s BunnyBookery My thoughts were all jumbled up, and I couldn¡¯t find my way out. My feelings were like a whirlwind inside me, leaving me feeling uneasy. My palms were dripping with sweat, too. ¡°Please, pick up the phone,¡± I repeated. To calm my nerves, I clutched my phone tightly and paced around, hoping my father would pick up right away. Even after waiting a while, I still couldn¡¯t reach him, which just made me feel even more flustered and on edge. How did this happen? This wasn¡¯t like my father at all. I gritted my teeth. ¡°Debra, my father hasn¡¯t answered. Could he really be in trouble, like you saw in your dream?¡± Debra had a serious expression, and she seemed way calm er than me. After pondering for a bit, she said, ¡°Caleb, why not give your mom or Carlos a call? They might have more information on what¡¯s happening with your father. If something¡¯s up, they¡¯re sure to know. ¡± I had a sudden realization and instinctively tapped my head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Lost in worry for my father, I had forgotten to seek information from others. With a heavy heart, I dialed my mother¡¯s number first. ¡°Beep¡­¡± It felt like forever after the phone rang before anything happened.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It felt Like someone had grabbed my heart with their hands, and I was so nervous I could barely catch my breath. Finally, just as the call was about to end, someone picked up. Chapter 1211 Without a moment¡¯s dy, I asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on with Dad and the pack? Is there trouble?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jenifer noticed the worry in my voice. ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s going on? Why are you so nervous?¡± I didn¡¯t feel like diving into details. Anxiously, I replied, ¡°Nothing much. I tried calling my father, but he didn¡¯t pick up. I¡¯m worried something major might be going on with the pack, like a big fight or a surprise attack. ¡± Jenifer remainedposed as she reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s peaceful in the pack. No signs of war. Your father¡¯s out for a meeting with the elders. He forgot his phone at home, so he couldn¡¯t answer your call. ¡± So that was what happened¡­ Relief washed over me knowing my father and the pack were safe. ¡°That¡¯s great. ¡± The sudden calmness slowed my racing heart. Still, Debra¡¯s dream left me feeling uneasy. I was worried it might be a sign, especially considering what happened to Gale. So, I urged my mom, ¡°Mom, keep the pack alert these days, especially Dad¡¯s security. Increase surveince, keep him safe from any potential threats. ¡± Even though Jenifer couldn¡¯t quite figure out why I was acting so serious, she nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell your dad exactly what you said when he gets back from work. But don¡¯t stress too much. Our pack is always watchful. Everything should be fine. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Her words lightened my mood. Honestly, when Debra first mentioned the dream, I was totally stunned. And when my father didn¡¯t pick up the phone, I nearly lost it. Now that I settled down and thought about it, I realized I was getting too worked up. The Thorn Edge Pack was strong, and my father was super careful. How could he be caught off guard so easily? After I ended the call, Debra leaned in and asked with worry, ¡°Darling, how are things going with the pack? Is there something up with your father?¡± I shook my head and said, ¡°No worries. The pack¡¯s doing great. My father didn¡¯t pick up because he forgot his phone at home. ¡± ¡°Thank goodness. ¡± Debra let out a relieved sigh too. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°Looks like it was just a bad dream after all.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps it¡¯s all the stress from digging into Gale¡¯s past and the Thorn Edge Pack that brought on this dream of mine. ¡± ¡°Yeah, you might be right. ¡± I nodded along. I never imagined any pack daring to attack the Thorn Edge Pack out of the blue. With the pack¡¯s strength, any fight would only end in losses for the other packs. Gale was always level-headed and wouldn¡¯t act recklessly like that. Plus, she wasn¡¯t alone; she had backup from the Xeric Pack. Chapter 1212 Damien chimed in, ¡°Since your dad dealt with mind control before, the pack¡¯s been extra cautious. They¡¯ve learned from that slip-up and strengthened their defenses. I don¡¯t think we need to worry too much about it. ¡± With my reminder today, our defense just got stronger. No pack could easily attack us now. So, I felt totally at ease. Debra¡¯s POV: I decided to suspend the investigation concerning Gale and the Thorn Edge Pack. The strain of the investigation and its substantial timemitment resulted in my inadvertently overlooking my family. Hence, I decided to take a hiatus and prioritize quality time with Caleb and our children. On that particr day, I made a hearty dinner spread. Caleb¡¯s face broke into a smile, and he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the asion tonight? Why are you cooking so many delicious dishes?¡± I grinned and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been giving you much attention Lately, so I¡¯m smiling now to make up for it. ¡± Reaching out to my father, I extended an invitation. ¡°Dad, it has been too long since west shared a formal meal. I¡¯ll be cooking tonight. Would you care to join us?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± My father agreed happily, wasting no time informing his household staff of the change in n. ¡°No need to prepare dinner tonight. I¡¯ll be dining at my daughter¡¯s house. You all can knock off early,¡± he ryed with evident pride and joy. A smile naturally graced my lips. I understood his pride and joy stemmed from the simple pleasure of dining with me. Yet, I found it endearing in its own right. As we gathered around the table in the illuminated grand hall, the crystal Lamps casting a gentle glow upon the dark marble, we indulged in each delectable bite, cherishing the moment. My father, visibly buoyant, sipped his wine before broaching an unexpected topic. ¡°Debra, have you and Caleb considered settling here in the Silver Ridge Pack?¡± My father¡¯s sudden inquiry caught me off guard.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Before I could gather my thoughts to respond, he pressed further, ¡°Are you genuinely considering it? Now that your identity has been revealed, and returning to the Thorn Edge Pack is not an option, where else can you have to turn to, apart from here?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I had more to express, but my father interrupted me, gesturing with his hand reassuringly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fret over. Remain in the Silver Ridge Pack and begin preparing to take on the role of Alpha from this moment forward. Your strength is sufficient to safeguard the residents, and they won¡¯t be bothered by your true identity. ¡± My father¡¯s decision left me with a sense of discontent. ¡°I haven¡¯t concluded yet. I need more time to rethink everything. ¡± Yet my father stood firm, insisting, ¡°There¡¯s no need to dwell on it. Begin by managing the business within the Silver Ridge Pack. Regarding Caleb, he can remain here and eventually assume the role of our Luna. We¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s looked after and supported every step of the way. ¡± A flush of embarrassment tinged my cheeks. Before Caleb had the chance to express his thoughts, my father preemptively made the decision on his behalf. Yet, the role of Luna had traditionally been held exclusively by women. Chapter 1213 I harbored no objections to the notion; I found myself intrigued by the idea of Caleb assuming the role of my Luna. However, it remained crucial to respect Caleb¡¯s viewpoint on this matter. Ivy advised, ¡°Darling, despite the bond between you and Caleb, this situation is unlike any other. It¡¯s crucial to have an open conversation with your father and ensure that Caleb isn¡¯t burdened by this. ¡± Inspired by Ivy¡¯s wise words, I collected my thoughts and spoke from the heart. ¡°Dad, Caleb should have the autonomy to decide for himself. Pressuring him would only undermine his freedom of choice. ¡± My father was taken aback by the seriousness in my tone, pausing momentarily beforeposing himself to respond. Just as my father prepared to address the situation, Caleb, who had been silent until then, surprised us all with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m quite excited about bing the Luna of the Silver Ridge Pack and supporting Debra. ¡± Surprise flickered across my face, and my eyes widened in disbelief. What? Did he really agree? Inhaling deeply, I steadied myself, sensing a faint disorientation as my feet touched the floor. The scene unfolding before me appeared almost dreamlike, casting a surreal aura over the moment. ¡°Ivy, am I hearing this correctly?¡± I questioned, still processing Caleb¡¯s unexpected willingness. ¡°Caleb was visibly unhappy when I first marked him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Now, he¡¯s willingly stepping into the role of Luna and supporting me in leading the pack. Is this some sort of dream?¡± Ivy, too, appeared taken aback, yet her response was swift and resolute. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re not dreaming. This is all very real. ¡± A radiant smile spread across my face, illuminated by the realization of the profound transformation within Caleb. From once being an arrogant Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack, he had now chosen to stand by me as a gentle and supportive mate. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the depth of Caleb¡¯s change and the newfound harmony between us. He had changed into a gentle and attentive mate, devoted to my well-being. My father¡¯s spirits soared even higher. With an enthusiastic pat on Caleb¡¯s shoulder, he eximed, ¡°Marvelous news, Caleb!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb shed a genuine smile and said, ¡°To you, cheers!¡± ¡°My pleasure!¡± My father chuckled heartily, his joy unbridled, and finished his drink in one go. I hadn¡¯t seen my father this happy in ages. Since my mother¡¯s passing, he had mostly been serious. Sure, he¡¯d smile now and then, but it was never this full of life. ¡°How marvelous, our family together forever!¡± Elena and Dn, thrilled, apuded. They watched the grown-ups chat and couldn¡¯t contain their excitement, hopping around the table, their faces lighting up. Joy filled our home. Witnessing such happiness, I smiled, thinking how perfect life would be if it stayed this way. Post-dinner, my father lingered in the living room, engaging in conversation and ying with the kids. When his buzz wore off, the night had deepened, with the moon peeking through the clouds. Chapter 1214 It gotte, and my father decided to head home. Caleb and I tried to convince him to stay, but he was set on leaving. We had to respect his wish, so we walked him to the door and had a servant drive him home. After bidding him farewell, we attended to the kids. Once they were asleep, Caleb and I retreated to our bedroom. Caleb held my hand, stroking it over and over. His hands, broad and warm, intertwined tightly with mine, offeringfort. His fingertips softly massaged mine, sending tingles down my spine. Despite the simplicity, there was an allure in his actions. I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity and asked, ¡°Caleb, was everything you said at dinner true?¡± He looked at me with a yful grin. ¡°Which part?¡± I knew he was jesting, so I pressed on, ¡°About being happy here as just a Luna. You don¡¯t have to pretend for me. I can talk to my dad if you want¡­¡± ¡°No, I mean it. ¡± Caleb¡¯s voice softened, his gaze sincere. ¡°Debra, being with you is all I want. Alpha, Luna, or even a rogue, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± The words from Caleb brushed against my heart like a soft feather, causing my pulse to quicken. All my worries seemed to vanish at that moment. Without saying a word, I just wrapped my arms around Caleb tightly. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, my ears filled with a buzzing noise, and I felt dizzy. Out of nowhere, the vision of the Thorn Edge Pack at war shed before my eyes again. This time, the image of Caleb¡¯s father under attack and soaked in blood was vivid. The blood painted the ground red, spreading slowly. These visions were clearer than any dream. This was not a dream. It was a vision! My heart pounded with fear. One vision might be dismissed, but this lucid image after waking was unmistakable. Just like the previous time when I foresaw the ident with my father and the children, the scene before me was rmingly simr.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. This meant that Caleb and I, by beingcent, might have lost the opportunity to intervene in time. Chapter 1215 I turned pale at the thought. Caleb noticed my distress and asked with concern, ¡°Debra, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel sick?¡± I was about to reveal the haunting images that had just crossed my mind when Caleb¡¯s phone rang. The ringtone, usually so mundane, sounded incredibly disruptive at that moment. Carlos¡¯ name shed on the caller ID. A heavy feeling weighed on my heart, dragging it down. Caleb hesitated to answer, his eyes on me, likely wanting to hear what I was about to say. Trying to maintain myposure, I urged, ¡°Please, answer the call. ¡± Caleb then pressed the button to take the call. As soon as he connected, the sounds of turmoil and sobbing from Carlos¡¯ end filled the room, setting a scene of emergency as if something terrible had urred. Caleb¡¯s body tensed up as he inquired urgently, ¡°Carlos, what¡¯s going on? Is there trouble there?¡± Carlos¡¯s voice came through,den with shock and anger. ¡°Caleb, it¡¯s bad here at the Thorn Edge Pack. We were blindsided by an attack from the Xeric Pack, and they had half-blood witches with them. We were caught off guard and overwhelmed!¡± Caleb¡¯s initial shock quickly turned into action as he asked sharply, ¡°How¡¯s my father? What¡¯s his condition?¡± ¡°He was caught in the ambush. He¡¯s critically injured and receiving emergency care. His condition is uncertain,¡± Carlos responded, his voice anxious and hurried. Carlos¡¯ POV: ¡°What?¡± Caleb¡¯s reaction was immediate, his eyes narrowing as he sat up straight in bed. He became visibly upset, firing question after question. ¡°Carlos, what went down? Didn¡¯t we beef up the security around my dad? How did he get hit anyway?¡± I felt a wave of remorse as Caleb¡¯s questions poured in, feeling responsible and my eyes welling up with tears. Who could have seen thising? Here I was, standing in the hospital corridor, where there was a flurry of activity. Medical staff were everywhere, some with medicines, others rushing wounded werewolves to surgery. The air was thick with the smell of disinfectant, mixed with the sounds of crying and moaning from the families of the patients. It was chaotic. Near a window, someonemented, ¡°Oh, what a tragedy! Weren¡¯t we on high alert?¡± I was speechless, overwhelmed by the situation. By the time I reached out to Caleb, I was already at the hospital with the critically injured Patrick. Sally, Zoe, and Jenifer also managed toe.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1216 Sally and Zoe were at Patrick¡¯s bedside, while some townsfolk, whose family members were unharmed, were assisting with the care of the injured warriors. I had to fill Caleb in on the grim state of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡°Caleb, you need to understand that this ambush is unlike any we¡¯ve faced,¡± I exined after gathering my thoughts. ¡°Someone close to your father was controlled by a witch and struck when we least expected it. It¡¯s not about us being careless or underestimating our foes; we were caught off-guard, out in the open while our enemies lurked in the shadows. ¡± The sudden onught from the Xeric Pack¡¯s werewolves, the emergence of half-blood witches, and the traitors within our own ranks who appeared out of nowhere¡­ It was all beyond our wildest thoughts! shback: After Caleb and Debra left, Patrick, free from mind control, was back to his old self-wise andmanding. He reverted to his former self, remaining the wise and powerful pack leader. ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t fret. ¡± The first action Patrick took upon discovering me was to pat my shoulder and reassure me. ¡°Your role and authority stay unchanged from Caleb¡¯s time. You¡¯re still the pack¡¯s beta, and that¡¯s not going to alter. ¡± I was taken aback and asked, ¡°Does my role in the escape not trouble you?¡± Even though Patrick had been manipted and acted against Debra unwillingly, my involvement in the breakout clearly went against his wishes. Such actions were often forbidden among alphas. It was quite magnanimous of Patrick not to punish me, much less to continue trusting me; the thought was almost too much to entertain. Yet, he simplyughed and reassured me, ¡°Not at all. ¡± True to his promise, he treated me with the same respect as Caleb did, including me in key pack decisions. That day, like always, Patrick brought me along to the pack gathering concerning witches. Ever since Debra¡¯s incident, Patrick had shifted his perspective on witches somewhat. Lately, Patrick often brought up witches in our meetings.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He believed in the existence of both good and evil witches, advocating for the elimination of only the evil ones while promoting eptance for the good ones. Aware of the conservative nature of the pack elders, Patrick didn¡¯t expect them to change their minds overnight. Instead, he devised a n to gradually sway them over time, confident it would eventually work. This way, Caleb could bring Debra back one day. While Patrick addressed the gathering, I noticed one of his trusted aides behaving oddly, casting furtive nces around the room as if observing something. Given the usual restlessness among the elders during discussions about witches, I wasn¡¯t too surprised, especially since this man was one of Patrick¡¯s most trusted aides. I didn¡¯t dwell on it and continued to jot down the key points of Patrick¡¯s speech. After the meeting, I followed Patrick as usual, with the aide walking alongside him, appearing hesitant to speak and keeping an eye on me. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, intentionally slowing down to give them some privacy. Observing the aide¡¯s cautious behavior around Patrick, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off and took a closer look. Chapter 1217 To my surprise, I caught a glimpse of a red light in the aide¡¯s eyes. Red light? A sense of foreboding suddenly gripped my heart. Carlos¡¯ POV:Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In a sh, I was taken back to the night when Patrick shed with Debra. Something had changed in Patrick; he was under mind control. His eyes, simr to that aide¡¯s, had a subtle red shimmer, almost hidden unless one paid close attention. Could it be that this aide was also under a witch¡¯s control? Before I had a chance to act, the aide¡¯s wolf ws were suddenly on disy. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Watch out!¡± I shouted in rm, my heart racing. The aide moved with incredible speed, catching everyone off guard, especially Patrick who was utterly unprepared. With a heavy fall, Patrick hit the ground, tackled by the aide. As they fell, the aide¡¯s ws dug into Patrick¡¯s stomach, releasing a flood of blood that stained his clothing deep red. ¡°You¡­¡± Patrick was sprawled out, staring in shock. He reached out, attempting to stop the aide, who seemed consumed by madness. His expression was distorted with anger, and he wasn¡¯t satisfied with just the wound; he aimed his fangs at Patrick¡¯s throat. Damn it! He was intent on ending Patrick¡¯s life right there! ¡°Stop this at once!¡± I yelled, fueled by rage, and sprinted towards them, managing to kick the aide away just in time. The rest of the group came to their senses, yet they hesitated to intervene, watching from a distance, paralyzed by fear. I rushed to aid Patrick, but the aide, driven by a relentless will, lunged at us once more. He was fixated on Patrick. To shield Patrick from more damage, I was forced to turn into my wolf form and confront the aide. ¡°Howl!¡± Originally, my n was to take the aide alive so we could find out who was controlling him. But the aide, lost to the mind control, fought back fiercely, as if he had nothing to lose, pushing me to defend myself with equal force. In an effort to end the fight quickly and tend to Patrick¡¯s wounds, I saw an opening in the aide¡¯s defense and struck his chest with my ws. Just as I aimed, my ws prated the aide¡¯s chest, with his blood spilling out as he fell to the ground, writhing in pain. Chapter 1218 Amidst his suffering, there was a moment where the aide seemed toe back to himself, his eyes losing their red haze and his blood-stained face showing regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t my intention,¡± he said, grimacing in pain. I don¡¯t understand why I acted this way. I was taken aback to see him return to his senses.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I pressed him for answers. ¡°Exin what happened. How did youe under this spell, and who sent you to attack Alpha Patrick?¡± With hisst bits of strength, the aide exined hurriedly and with rity, ¡°Not long ago, while running an errand, I encountered a mysterious woman. I identally knocked her over, and when I looked into her eyes as I helped her up, my mind got foggy. I lost control of myself, filled with an overwhelming urge to attack Alpha Patrick. ¡± ¡°Is this woman from the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t recognize her¡­¡± And with those final words, the aide passed away, his eyes still showing regret for what he had done to Patrick, unable to find peace even in death. Anger and frustration welled up inside me. This had to be another scheme by the witches. What were they nning? Why were they targeting the Thorn Edge Pack over and over? But there was no time to ponder these questions. Patrick needed urgent medical care, or he wouldn¡¯t survive. Without a second to lose, I rushed to Patrick¡¯s side, lifting him up and racing to the nearest medical facility to save his life. Carlos¡¯ POV: Patrick was taken in for urgent treatment. The ¡°In Surgery¡± sign hadn¡¯t even lit up for ten minutes, but chaos erupted outside. Amidst the noise, I barely caught someone shouting, ¡°This is terrible! Roz Town residentsunched a surprise attack on the Thorn Edge Pack! Run for your lives!¡± Did Roz Town residents sneakily attack the Thorn Edge Pack? What was happening? I was about to investigate further when a wounded subordinate approached, looking anxious. ¡°Beta, Roz Town residents have rebelled and are attacking us!¡± My brow furrowed as if I couldn¡¯t quite believe what I heard. ¡°How could Roz Town residents rebel?¡± I asked, puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just ordinary residents? Can¡¯t we just send the army to stop them now and figure out the restter?¡± But my subordinate shook his head vigorously, fear evident in his eyes. ¡°No, they¡¯re not just ordinary residents!¡± Chapter 1219 He painted a grim picture, trembling as he spoke. ¡°They are trained, like a real army. And some members of the Xeric Pack and a group of half-blood witches are with them!¡± ¡°Half-blood witches?¡± My heart raced. How did witches get involved with Roz Town residents? The subordinate nodded fearfully and said, ¡°Yes, those witches are powerful and trained. We¡¯re no match for them. And we¡¯ve already lost a big chunk of our territory!¡± My expression darkened. This was terrible. As the beta of the pack, I must step in and end the rebellion. ncing at the surgery room where Patricky, the ¡°In Surgery¡± Light still glowing, I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer the rescue would take. Without a second thought, I grabbed my phone and dialed Sally, Zoe, Jenifer, and a few others, one after the other. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a problem in the pack, and the alpha needs help. Rush to the hospital and look after him. We¡¯recking someone to lead right now. I¡¯ve got to go sort out the pack¡¯s fight!¡± Sure, we might not need arge group to look after the alpha, but given what was happening, I reckon it was wise to gather everyone. It¡¯d keep the alpha safe and ensure everyone else was protected too. Plus, it¡¯d help avoid any chaos down the line, stopping anyone from getting hurt or captured.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jenifer and the others arrived soon. When they got to the hospital, they asked with worry, ¡°Carlos, what happened?¡± Jenifer, usually so calm and graceful, seemed totally rattled as she blurted out, ¡°Carlos, why would they ambush my husband? Weren¡¯t your trusted people with him?¡± Seeing their concerned gazes, I struggled to exin, knowing time was short. So, I simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to youter. Right now, I must lead our troops against the enemy, or things will worsen. ¡± Fighting back tears, Sally said with a plea, ¡°Please,e back safe and sound, my dear. ¡± ¡°IT will. ¡± I nodded, assigned a guard for their safety, and then rushed off with the army. Just as I feared, the rebellion, coupled with the involvement of the Xeric Pack and witches, made matters worse. The Thorn Edge Pack, unustomed to such conflicts, became frightened and scattered in confusion, resulting inplete chaos. Beyond the camp, Galemanded a skilled army in intense battle. The sounds of pain and cries of agony blended together, painting a picture of chaos and violence, with the heavy scent of blood hanging in the air. I asked angrily, ¡°Gale, why are you doing this?¡± Chapter 1220 Gale sneered and brushed me off. She guided the werewolves in battle, her eyes gleaming with fierce satisfaction. I calmed down and led the army tounch a counterattack. Staying calm was the key to rescuing the Thorn Edge Pack. Thankfully, although the Thorn Edge Pack, known as one of the mightiest packs around, initially faced setbacks, we soon regrouped after being pushed back by the enemy. Driven by honor, love for our families, and the desire to safeguard our home, everyone summoned their deepest bravery, fearlessly confronting the enemy. Atst, in the dead of night, hope showed up. We fought off the Xeric Pack and won!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, our happiness didn¡¯tst long. When I checked everything, from numbers tond and belongings, I saw that the pack¡¯s losses were way worse than we thought. Furthermore, the Xeric Pack took control, setting up camp outside and refusing to retreat, staring at us threateningly. It wasn¡¯t exactly great news. Still, we managed to capture the armed forces of Roz Town, at least. Upon my return to the hospital, the emergency treatment for Patrick had finished, but his injuries were too serious, leaving him unconscious. The doctor said solemnly, ¡°We can¡¯t promise he¡¯ll make it. Now, it¡¯s all up to fate. ¡± shback ends. ¡®s BunnyBookery With the pack in such a mess, I knew Caleb was our only hope. So, even though Caleb left the Thorn Edge Pack, I had to call him because I had no other option. ¡°Caleb, what I just exined is the pack¡¯s current situation. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Carlos¡¯ description left mepletely speechless. I could easily picture how risky the situation was! ¡°Damn it!¡± I was furious, clenching my teeth so hard that they almost cracked. All I wanted was to rush back to the Thorn Edge Pack and confront that vile Gale face-to-face. Many innocent people were used for her personal revenge. She should suffer the consequences of her evil actions. With his teeth clenched, Damien growled, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t wait. Let¡¯s confront her this instant! I¡¯m eager to w her heart out and crush her remains beneath my feet!¡± Chapter 1221 ¡°Please, try to stay calm. ¡± Debra¡¯s soothing and steady voice broke through my turmoil. She held my hand firmly, her eyes radiating calm. ¡°It¡¯s not as dire as you think. The Thorn Edge Pack is still standing. Try not to worry too much. ¡± Not worry? The thought seemed impossible! Fury overwhelmed me, a fiery torrent propelling me towards recklessness. I shook my hand away from Debra, my voice harsh with emotion. ¡°Debra, with my father¡¯s life hanging in the bnce, how can you say it¡¯s not grave? What, in your eyes, would be considered truly terrible? Would it take Losing both of my parents?¡± My abruptness and harsh tone took Debra by surprise. Yet she didn¡¯t react with offense to my outburst. She maintained her hold on my hand, her voice still filled with warmth. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to minimize your feelings. I understand your distress. I¡¯m ready to return to the Thorn Edge Pack with you, to aid your father and rescue the pack. ¡± Debra¡¯s words were kind and genuine, and it felt like a ray of Light piercing through the shadows of my anxiety, easing my restlessness. ¡°Debra, I owe you an apology. ¡± As I calmed down, guilt washed over me, filling me with deep regret. I took the initiative to apologize. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so impatient and lost my temper. I¡¯m sorry! The me lies with me. ¡± Debra, however, merely smiled, her response filled with understanding. ¡°It¡¯s fine; don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not upset. Your reaction is understandable, given the circumstances. Frankly, I might not have managed as well as you have. ¡± Then she fixed her gaze on me, her eyes earnest as she dered, ¡°But remember, I¡¯ll stand by you, just as you¡¯ve stood by me in the past. Whatever challengese our way, I¡¯ll be right there with you. Together, there¡¯s no obstacle we can¡¯t ovee. ¡± Her words left me speechless. Emotion washed over me, stirring a profound sense of gratitude. With such a steadfast mate, what could possibly make me falter? I tightened my fists, determination gleaming in my gaze. I took a deep breath, turned to Debra, and said solemnly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve decided. I need to go back to the Thorn Edge Pack.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. With my father¡¯s future uncertain, the pack needs me more than ever. I have to step up and fulfill my duties. ¡± Debra showed no hesitation. ¡°Then I¡¯ming with you. I¡¯ll get our things ready, and we¡¯ll head out at once!¡± She rose to gather her belongings. ¡°Stop!¡± I intervened hastily, my voice firm. ¡°Debra, you must note. Your situation is unique. As the new supreme witch, facing Gale could be dangerous. Your role is vital for the harmony between witches and werewolves. Returning now would only expose you to grave danger. ¡± Debra¡¯s brow furrowed in determination. ¡°So what? I¡¯m your mate. I want to face whateveres, together with you. ¡± Chapter 1222 I stood my ground and said, ¡°That¡¯s not an option. ¡± I didn¡¯t want Debra toe with me because I understood how dangerous it was at the Thorn Edge Pack, especially with Gale there. Gale, the current supreme witch, harbored intense hatred towards Debra, eager to eliminate her to prevent any threat to her authority and her vengeful schemes against the Thorn Edge Pack. Bringing Debra back would be akin to stepping into a lion¡¯s den. Caleb¡¯s POV: With a heart weighed by concern, I implored, ¡°My love, I beg of you, consider my counsel and remain in the safety of the Silver Ridge Pack. Our children need your care. Please do not expose yourself to danger. Our little ones depend on you, as does the delicate bnce between witches and werewolves. I cannot bear the thought of you in harm¡¯s way. ¡± Ordinarily, I¡¯d be brimming with confidence, assured of my ability to protect Debra from any threat, even if the heavens themselves were to fall. Yet, this time, uncertainty clouded my resolve. We faced the formidable adversary, Gale, the current supreme witch, whose thirst for vengeance spanned years. Her arsenal included an elite force from the Xeric Pack and formidable half-blood witches. And what of us? My father Lay gravely wounded, and our pack bore the scars of heavy losses. Debra, yet toplete her six trials, stood amidst the turmoil. Meanwhile, Gale, formidable as ever, retained her power as supreme witch. The mere notion of confronting Gale, stillcking in strength as we were, filled me with dread. What if Gale set her sights on Debra first? Would it echo the nightmare that had haunted her before? The more I dwelled on it, the more my fear multiplied. But Debra, resolute as ever, refused to yield.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Caleb, you know once my mind is set, it cannot be swayed. I must stand by your side!¡± I attempted to reason, yet Debra countered with unassable logic, ¡°My love, is it not unreasonable to ask this of me? The plight of the Thorn Edge Pack is clear. How can I stand idly by while you brave the storm alone?¡± I massaged my temples, feeling the sting of helplessness. With no recourse left, I yed my final gambit. ¡°Debra, have you pondered the possibility that this might be Gale¡¯s scheme to draw you out? Gale seeks your demise, and against her might, your current power pales inparison. If she were to eliminate you, she would turn her wrath upon the Thorn Edge Pack unhindered. ¡± To sway Debra, I depicted a dire scenario. ¡°If her wishese to pass and harm befalls you, who will champion the peace between werewolves and witches?¡± Still, Debra held steadfast to her resolve. ¡°Caleb, the war between witches and werewolves has already ignited. As the new supreme witch, I bear a responsibility I cannot ignore. Please, cease your efforts to dissuade me. Regardless of your words, I am bound to return and confront the brutal realities of war by your side!¡± Touched yet powerless, I turned to our shared concern. ¡°If you insist on returning with me to the Thorn Edge Pack, what of our children?¡± I thought mentioning the children would sway Debra¡¯s decision. After all, a parent¡¯s instinct to protect their offspring is powerful. But underestimating her resolve was my mistake. With unwavering certainty, Debra spoke. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I trust the Silver Ridge Pack to care for our children in our absence. And my father will watch over them with the same love he¡¯s always shown. ¡± Her words left me speechless. Grasping my hand, Debra¡¯s eyes aze with determination. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m prepared to confront whatever challengese our way, hand in hand with you. Stop wasting time trying to convince me. I love you and I¡¯m ready to stand by your side through every twist and turn, no matter what challenges maye our way. ¡± Chapter 1223 My heart leaped within me, momentarily suspended in a rush of emotions. Even though I was aware of the depth of our love, her unwavering conviction still sent a shiver of awe through my soul. ¡°Very well¡­¡± After contemting, I relented. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the Thorn Edge Pack. Together, we shall face whatever trials lie ahead, united in spirit through thick and thin. ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Debra¡¯s radiant smile Lit up the room, reminiscent of a blooming rose in the morning sunlight-vibrant, breathtaking, and serene, just as she had looked on our wedding day. We were a couple tested by adversity. Yet, in each other¡¯s embrace, we found sce and strength, never wavering in ourmitment. Before departing, Debra and I silently slipped into the children¡¯s room, careful not to disturb their peaceful slumber. Elena and Dn slept peacefully, unaware of our presence. As we gazed upon their angelic faces, tears of gratitude filled our eyes. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb and I decided to say goodbye to my father before leaving. We wanted him to take care of our children and also to make sure he wouldn¡¯t worry about our sudden departure. As we drove to my father¡¯s vi deep into the night, I stared out the car window, watching the scenery blur by as tears filled my eyes. Earlier at dinner, I had confidently told my father that I would remain with the Silver Ridge Pack and serve as a devoted alpha. Little did I know, we would need to leave so suddenly. My throat tightened, and a heavy sadness filled my heart. The burden of these thoughts made breathing feelborious. When would this turbulent life end? Wrapped in these dark thoughts, we reached my father¡¯s vi and were surprised to find the lights still burning. ¡°It¡¯s veryte; why are the lights still on?¡± Caleb expressed his confusion. I was puzzled too, especially since I recalled that my father had let the servants go early after dining with us. Curiosity led us to open the front door. We found my father at his desk, deeply focused on his work. He hadn¡¯t used work as an excuse; he was genuinely busy.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As we stepped inside, my father looked up and noticed us. Chapter 1224 Seeing us, he looked surprised and asked, ¡°Debra, Caleb, what brings you here at thiste hour? Is everything okay?¡± Beneath the warm yellow light, his white hair was distinctly visible. His face, marked by fatigue from working Late, showed signs of aging, and I felt a surge of guilt overwhelm me. Yet, this did not sway my determination. It was my fault for not keeping my promise. If Caleb and I survived the ordeal with the Thorn Edge Pack, I promised myself I woulde back and apologize to my father. But for now, our focus had to be on saving the Thorn Edge Pack. With a heavy heart, I moved closer to my father and disclosed everything. ¡°Today, Gale and his allies, a group of half-breed witches and the Xeric Pack¡¯s army,unched an attack on the Thorn Edge Pack. They¡¯ve seized part of the pack¡¯s territory and are now rmingly close to their heart. Caleb¡¯s father was assaulted by a confidant under mind control and remains unconscious. Because of this, Caleb and I need to return and attempt to reverse the situation.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± My father¡¯s face changed from calm to one of shock. Before he could respond, I continued with profound sadness, ¡°Caleb and I are about to face great danger and we can¡¯t bring our children with us. Please, take care of Elena and Dn. If we don¡¯t make it back, I hope you won¡¯t tell them the truth. ¡± After saying this, I lowered my head, readying myself for my father¡¯s reaction. I was sure he would be upset. I had made a promise to remain here, and yet here I was, ready to risk everything for another pack. It must be challenging for him to understand. Unexpectedly, after a brief silence, my father signaled his support by pping his hands and dering proudly, ¡°Good! That¡¯s my daughter!¡± His eyes showed abination of reluctance and deep thought as he added, ¡°Debra, Caleb has always been there for you, risking everything to keep you safe. He got you to safety when you were threatened. Now that he is the one in need, as my daughter, you are doing the right thing by not backing down. Shocked, I managed to whisper, ¡°Dad¡­¡± He patted my arm and smiled with assurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the children. I¡¯ll take good care of them. Go and face the challenges ahead!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As tears of gratitude ran down my cheeks, I hugged my father. ¡°We will do everything within our power toe back safely. ¡± He hugged me in return. ¡°The internal matters of the Thorn Edge Pack are not my ce to interfere, as I am another pack¡¯s alpha. However, if you find yourselves in a difficult situation, let me know. I will find a way to help. ¡± I nodded, tears filling my eyes. My father then looked at both of us and asked, ¡°The journey to the Thorn Edge Pack might be perilous. Do you need me to send some people to escort you?¡± Caleb and I both declined, aware of the dangers ahead and not wanting to involve more people. I said, ¡°We will proceed alone; more people might draw unnecessary attention. If Gale finds out, it could have grave consequences. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± My father epted our decision reluctantly. Debra¡¯s POV: Apanied by my father, we made it to the gates of the Silver Ridge Pack. Chapter 1225 With him watching closely, Caleb and I hit the road into the dark. As we left, I stole a nce at my father standing under the streetlight, his white hair shining, his eyes wet with tears, no longer the tough guy he used to be. ¡°Dad¡­¡± My voice trembled, guilt flooding me, almost drowning me in difort. But I stuck with Caleb, walking down this risky path without second thoughts. Death¡­ Even though I usually avoided thinking about it, now, facing Gale¡¯s strength, maybe that scary dream I had about a duel was actually a warning of what was toe. A wave of longing for my mother washed over me suddenly. Now, I finally got what my mother meant by ¡°difficult fate.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± My parents had mentioned it before, but it didn¡¯t hit home until now. Seeing the harsh hand I¡¯d been dealt, I understood my mother¡¯s determination. If my kid faced the same, I¡¯d fight tooth and nail to change it, no matter what it cost me. ¡°Debra, let¡¯s go off-road. ¡± Caleb suggested at the fork, his eyes serious. ¡°Slower, but safer. Less chance of tipping off Gale and starting trouble. ¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure thing. ¡± We sped along the backroads, leaving the Silver Ridge Pack far behind us. But the sh between the Thorn Edge Pack and the Xeric Pack escted faster than we ever expected. As we journeyed through the night, the backroads revealed a heartbreaking sight: werewolves, disced by the war, scattered and homeless. Their weary faces and tense posture spoke volumes, evidence of their hurried escape without belongings, leaving them vulnerable to the conflict¡¯s toll. Many bore wounds from the chaos. Witnessing their plight stirred a deep ache within me. Caleb¡¯s features softened, his sigh heavy with empathy. Shaking his head, he murmured, ¡°War¡¯s a brutal thing. It leaves werewolves with no choice but to flee, wandering aimlessly, risking bing rogues, or worse. ¡± A wave of mncholy washed over me. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t there anywhere they can find refuge? A shelter, maybe?¡± Caleb¡¯s smile was wry. ¡°A shelter? My dear, in our world, every pack fends for itself, battling for survival. A shelter is but a distant dream. ¡± Chapter 1226 Watching the disced werewolves, Caleb shared his thoughts, his eyes fixed on the wandering creatures. ¡°The only way to spare our kind from this suffering is to put an end to the war. Otherwise, they¡¯ll keep roaming, hoping to stumble upon a kind-hearted pack that¡¯ll take them in I furrowed my brow in concern. ¡°But aren¡¯t there hardly any packs willing to ept rogues?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Caleb nodded gravely. ¡°That¡¯s the sad truth. Rogues are often seen as troublemakers. They bring conflict, are tough to control, and could even be spies for rival packs. ¡± A heavy silence settled between us. It was clear that stopping the war was the only way to ease this tragedy. But ending a war wasn¡¯t a walk in the park, especially when¡­N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Thoughts of Gale¡¯s past weighed heavily on my mind. Plus, knowing Gale was the supreme witch with a strong grudge against werewolves and some serious power, it meant this war would be way worse than we thought. ¡°Ivy, what am I supposed to do?¡± I winced, my head throbbing with pain. Ivy looked just as troubled, her voice filled with helplessness. ¡°Honey, with our strength, convincing Gale to back off isn¡¯t easy. I hate to say it, but I don¡¯t have a solution. ¡± The mood inside the car grew heavier by the second. Suddenly, a loud cry shattered the silence, drawing our attention. Ahead, a girl around Elena¡¯s age was bawling her eyes out in the bushes. Caleb noticed her too and brought the car to a stop. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb and I shared a meaningful Look. Caleb proposed, ¡°Would you like to go have a look?¡± I agreed, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. ¡± Caleb and I typically wouldn¡¯t involve ourselves in others¡¯ affairs, and ideally, we would prefer to return straight to the Thorn Edge Pack. However, we both have children of our own. A child standing there, crying so miserably, without any parents nearby¡­It was evident that something had happened. We couldn¡¯t simply ignore the situation. So, Caleb and I exited the car together and made our way towards the girl. As we neared the child, we noticed a she-wolf lying in the bushes behind her, covered in wounds, her eyes tightly shut. I observed that the she-wolf had a severe injury on her shoulder, was bleeding profusely, had extremely pale lips, and was clearly in aa due to excessive blood loss. Chapter 1227 ¡°Please!¡± As Caleb and I approached, the girl, desperate as if she had found a beacon of hope, dropped to her knees with a resounding thud. ¡°Please, save my mother!¡± Caleb¡¯s expression betrayed a mix of emotions. Considering her age, the girl ought to have been carefree, enjoying her studies and ytime like Elena and Dn. However, the ravages of war had abruptly transformed her once-peaceful existence into one of turmoil. Now, she found herself kneeling before strangers, desperately seeking help for her injured mother. Caleb heaved a deep sigh before inquiring, ¡°Which pack do you hail from?¡± ¡°We¡¯re from the Thorn Edge Pack,¡± the girl responded with a tremor in her voice. ¡°Sir, both my mother and I are members of the Thorn Edge Pack.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Last night, the Xeric Pack suddenly attacked our pack. Our camp, being on the outskirts of the pack, was overtaken before we could defend ourselves. ¡± Caleb¡¯s fists clenched imperceptibly, his brow furrowing as he inquired, ¡°And your father?¡± At this question, the girl¡¯s tears intensified, cascading down her cheeks as she struggled to speak. ¡°The werewolves from the Xeric Pack were merciless. My father died in the battle Last night. ¡± Caleb and I fell silent. I reached into my bag, retrieving a tissue to offer the girl somefort. Once she had regained a bit ofposure, I asked, ¡°How did you and your mother manage to escape such perilous circumstances?¡± The girl¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°After my father¡¯s death, my mother, fearing for our safety, took the risk to flee with me. However, we encountered members of the Xeric Pack during our escape. In an attempt to protect me, my mother sustained an idental injury. We barely made it here before she sumbed to unconsciousness. ¡± I listened in silence, overwhelmed by an indescribable sense of sorrow. How much longer must the suffering in this world continue? The girl kneeled before us, inching closer. She appeared oblivious to the pain, persistently bowing and pleading, ¡°Please save my mother. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you to repay your kindness. ¡± Caleb remained silent, his lips pressed tightly together, but ayer of sorrow filled his eyes. His hand, hanging limply by his side, was clenched and released in a silent battle of emotions. As the former alpha, faced with the suffering of his people, Caleb¡¯s heart undoubtedly weighed heavy with pain. Understanding Caleb¡¯s hesitation, I took the initiative to step forward, grasped his hand, and spoke softly. ¡°My love, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to help this poor child and her mother. They are innocent victims of this war, and they are members of the Thorn Edge Pack. I once served as their Luna. ¡± Without waiting for Caleb to object, I continued, ¡°While I tend to the girl¡¯s mother, could you please keep watch and ensure no one interferes? I will use the witch power to heal her. ¡± Chapter 1228 Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb was silent for a while. He was quite aware that, due to the situation, the fastest way to save the girl¡¯s mother was through witch power. We couldn¡¯t just hand the girl some money and tell her to go find a doctor to save her mother. Even if we did, it wasn¡¯t certain that the girl would be able to do that. The mother, too, might not survive that long. Worse still, they could run into malevolent werewolves who would only serve toplicate matters. After a moment¡¯s thought, Caleb said, ¡°Debra, doing this might expose your identity. You¡¯re aware of the current conflict. I don¡¯t want you to put yourself in danger. ¡± I immediately understood what Caleb meant. Gale¡¯s mixed-blood witches had already been exposed and were aiding in the attack on the Thorn Edge Pack. Werewolves had always had a deep-rooted hatred of witches, with the Thorn Edge Pack particrly despising them. The war only served to deepen the hatred between the werewolves and witches. Revealing my identity as a witch would only put me in harm¡¯s way. People would only look at me with hatred due to the deeply ingrained prejudice in them. However, I wouldn¡¯t stop saving lives because of this. This child had already lost her father. How would she survive if she lost her mother too?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Firmly, I said to Caleb, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it. No one will notice with you by my side. I trust you, so please trust me. ¡± I was sure Caleb wanted to save the child¡¯s mother too, but he was worried about me. That was why he hesitated. Sure enough, after I spoke, Caleb¡¯s hesitation seemed to give way, and he said, ¡°If you want to save her, I won¡¯t stop you. You just have to promise to be careful. If you feel unwell, stop immediately. Do not overexert yourself like you did when saving Dn. ¡± It warmed my heart that he remembered. ¡°I understand. I promise I will prioritize safety above all. ¡± Only then did Caleb physically rx. He took the little girl away from me and her mother to have privacy. Caleb then took the opportunity to drive away the werewolves nearby. In the face of his might, the werewolvesplied without protesting. After this, he parked the car near me and the girl¡¯s mother, blocking us from the view of potential onlookers. He then got out of the car and stood guard, not far away. These measures taken by him made me feel secure. Reassured, I took the she-wolf¡¯s hand. I concentrated my energy, and soon a faint light leaked from our sped hands. Chapter 1229 The she-wolf¡¯s wound rapidly healed, and herplexion soon improved. I heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed the healing had worked. The girl¡¯s mother would be okay. I was about to call out to Caleb that it was done, but I suddenly felt dizzy and nauseous. The nausea spread through my body, and I retched. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Caleb, sensing that something was wrong, rushed over to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shaking my head, I answered, ¡®m not sure. Maybe I overexerted myself. ¡± A feeling of regret washed through Caleb. He was about to say something, but I interrupted him. Patting his hand, I said, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about. I just need to rest. ¡± The child took this moment to walk over to us. Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw her mother was now alright. Tearfully, she kneeled before us and said, ¡°Thank you both so much . I don¡¯t know what I would have done without you. I¡­¡± She choked up and began to sob. The uncertainties of the war and the fear of losing a loved one finally broke through. Debra¡¯s POV: Extending my hand to assist the child, I gently wiped away her tears,forting her, ¡°Child, there¡¯s no need to cry; everything will be okay. ¡± Despite her continued sobbing, the girl nodded, unable to stop her tears. Caleb and I shared a nce, sensing a hint of helplessness in the situation. Recognizing that crying was the child¡¯s way of releasing pent-up fears, we refrained from interrupting, patiently waiting for her to calm down.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Eventually, the child¡¯s sobs subsided, and a sense of calm settled over her. Aware that the girl might be bewildered by the sudden disappearance of her mother¡¯s wound, I issued a stern warning to prevent any unnecessaryplications. ¡°It¡¯s crucial that you keep our intervention to save your mother a secret. Promise me you won¡¯t disclose it to anyone, okay?¡± Despite herck ofprehension, the girl agreed, pledging, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t breathe a word to anyone. You can count on me. ¡± Then she asked sincerely, ¡°You saved my mother. How can I ever thank you?¡± Chapter 1230 Her earnest expression, conveying a willingness to agree to anything we asked of her, was utterly endearing. I couldn¡¯t resist smiling as I gently patted her head and remarked, ¡°Darling, you don¡¯t owe us anything. Being loving andpassionate is the greatest reward. Please, continue to be as you are. ¡± Meanwhile, Caleb offered her some money, advising softly, ¡°Hold onto this for yourself and ensure your mother is well taken care of. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡± The girl protested immediately, declining Caleb¡¯s gesture. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to return your favor. How can I take your money? Moreover, you¡¯re the ones who helped us. If anyone should give money, it should be me. My mother always told me to return favors. ¡± Observing her refusal, Caleb felt a blend of bemusement and helplessness. Arching an eyebrow, he queried, ¡°Then what about your own money?¡± The question elicited a blush of embarrassment from the girl, who likely assumed we were seeking reimbursement. Lowering her gaze, she confessed sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have any money. When my mother and I fled, we lost almost everything. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason?¡± Caleb intervened, returning the money to the girl. ¡°We belong to the Thorn Edge Pack, like you. In times of war, we must support each other. Besides¡­¡± Caleb nced at the girl¡¯s mother, adding, ¡°The war won¡¯t conclude easily, and it¡¯s challenging for you to sustain yourselves while wandering. ept the money; your mother would understand. ¡± As the girl was overwhelmed with gratitude, tea rs welled up in her eyes. ¡°Then I will ept it. Thank you both so much. May you always be happy and healthy. ¡± She tried to kneel in gratitude, but I stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for further kneeling. Your gratitude is enough. Farewell, and may fortune favor you as well!¡± With that, we bid farewell to the girl and continued on our journey towards the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡°Dear, something feels off to me.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡± Puzzled, I expressed my concern. Caleb turned to me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± I gazed towards the car window, where my fatigued and lifeless eyes reflected back at me. Furrowing my brow, I confessed in a weighty tone, ¡°I expended less of the witch power this time, yet for some reason, I feel even more exhausted than before. ¡± ¡°Are you still tired?¡± Caleb asked, taken aback. ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed. Concerned, Caleb pulled over to check on me and advised, ¡°You should rest in the car. We have a long journey ahead for the Thorn Edge Pack. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there. ¡± As Caleb restarted the car, I found myself unable to resist the pull of exhaustion any longer and sumbed to a deep sleep on the car seat. However, this sleep proved to be restless, with my brows furrowed in difort throughout. I had another dream. Chapter 1231 In my dream, I found myself inexplicably leaving Caleb behind. As a result, Caleb appeared to lose his spark for life, turning to alcohol to cope with the pain and gradually losing his vitality. Despair enveloped him, erasing any trace of joy. ¡°Debra, Debra, I miss you so much.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± In the dim, somber room, hey on the floor, disheveled, with unkempt hair, lifeless eyes, and an unshaven beard. This side of Caleb was entirely new to me, one characterized by deterioration and hopelessness. I woke abruptly, my heart still gripped by the dream¡¯s anguish, struggling to breathe. Caleb, hearing me stir, asked with concern, ¡°Dear, after such a long sleep, do you feel any better?¡± I remained silent, observing Caleb with a mixture of emotions. It was difficult to reconcile the vibrant man before me with the despondent figure from my dream. The difference was too stark. Caleb seemed to sense my unease, tilting his head and inquiring, ¡°Did you have another dream? Why do you look so sad?¡± I contemted telling him the truth, suspecting it was a precognitive dream like the one about the Thorn Edge Pack. However, I couldn¡¯t fathom leaving Caleb without cause. If such a scenario were to ur in reality, it could only mean¡­ In a sudden realization, my heart clenched. I chose to keep the dream to myself. Managing a smile, I replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just overly concerned about the Thorn Edge Pack, so I couldn¡¯t rest well. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb seemed not entirely convinced and asked once more, ¡°Really? Did you experience any dreams while you slept?¡± I remained calm, offering a gentle smile. ¡°Just usual, nothing significant. ¡± But Caleb saw through my facade easily. After a brief pause, he voiced his concern. ¡°You seem a bit pale. Is it simr to before, when you had a vision in your dream?¡± His insight caught me off guard. Caleb¡¯s keen perception was unmistakable. Worried Caleb might sense something amiss, I quickly fabricated, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t a vision. Just a bit of restless sleep, that¡¯s all. There¡¯s no need for concern. ¡± Chapter 1232 ¡°Are you certain everything is okay?¡± Caleb examined my face, his doubt lingering. I inhaled deeply, assuring him earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m alright. Should there be any visions, especially now as we¡¯re going to the Thorn Edge Pack, I wouldn¡¯t keep it from you. Every insight matters; I have no reason to conceal anything. ¡± My earnest expression seemed to reassure Caleb, easing his worry. ¡°Alright then. You shouldn¡¯t stress too much over the Thorn Edge Pack. Our involvement will make things better, I¡¯m sure. Gale may be strong, but she¡¯s going up against a whole pack. In terms of strength, the Thorn Edge Pack isn¡¯t any weaker than the Xeric Pack. We¡¯ve got a shot. ¡± Caleb¡¯s words wereforting, yet they stirred emotions within me. I didn¡¯t anticipate him being so sincere inforting me over a little lie. The thought of our bleak future only made the bitterness grow stronger. To avoid his prying eyes detecting my turmoil, I diverted my gaze outside, whispering, ¡°Okay. ¡± Eventually, we pulled over at a gas station. Caleb announced, ¡°The car¡¯s been running low on fuel. Time for a fill-up. ¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As he stepped out to attend the refueling, he also visited the nearby store to grab some snacks, returning to hand them to me with care. ¡°Make sure you rest in the car. If you¡¯re hungry, have some. T¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± I epted the food from him. Afterward, Caleb proceeded to settle the fuel bill, feeling at ease. Yet, the instant I tasted the snack he offered, an overwhelming urge to vomit engulfed me. ¡°Ugh I¡± The wave of nausea and dizziness prompted me to sp my hand over my mouth, fighting the urge to gag, followed by taking several sips of water to stabilize myself. That was when it dawned on me that something was amiss. This sensation was eerily familiar. An epiphany struck me. When I was pregnant with Elena and Dn, I felt the same weakness and had that same queasy feeling in my stomach, like I wanted to throw up. Could it be that I was pregnant again? The very notion left me stunned. Chapter 1233 Ivy, attuned to my thoughts, encouraged, ¡°Why not use your witch power to confirm? You possess the capabilities now!¡± Her words startled me back to the present. Indeed, I could utilize my witch power to ascertain my condition, a luxury I didn¡¯t have during my previous pregnancy. Concentrating, I tapped into my power to scrutinize my condition. And there it was-a new life growing within me! The revtion was both astonishing and heartwarming. ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s true! I¡¯m pregnant!¡± The thought of bringing another child into the world filled me with joy. Ivy eximed, ¡°This is wonderful news! Imagine Caleb¡¯s happiness and the kids¡¯ eagerness for a new sibling!¡± A smile naturally formed on my Lips. Yet, it was short-lived as reality crept in, dampening my spirits. With the two packs fighting, this baby couldn¡¯t have picked a worse time to arrive. If anything went wrong, Caleb and I could end up dead in the middle of this war. Therefore, this baby might face a life without parents or, worse, not survive at all. The babying now meant trouble ahead¡­ Lost in these deep thoughts, I barely noticed Caleb¡¯s return. Noticing my distressed state, he quickly approached, filled with worry. ¡°Debra, you don¡¯t look well. Is there something bothering you?¡± He gently felt my forehead, his concern evident. ¡°Do we need to visit a doctor?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°No!¡± I immediately dismissed the idea. The response came reflexively. My mind was racing with the thought that a hospital visit could reveal my pregnancy, a situation I wanted to avoid at all costs.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. That was totally impossible! I bit my lip nervously, grasping my dress tightly. The news of the pregnancy was so sudden, leaving me uncertain about sharing it with Caleb. My main concern was that once Caleb knew, he¡¯d likely insist I stay behind to avoid the risks at the Thorn Edge Pack, given our baby¡¯s safety. Chapter 1234 Yet the thought of letting him face peril alone was unbearable. I couldn¡¯t divulge this secret. At least, not now. ¡°Debra, why hesitate?¡± Ivy caught on to what I was thinking and wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°You should tell Caleb about the baby soon. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be thrilled about a new addition!¡± After a deep breath, I replied, ¡°No, Ivy, you¡¯re not seeing the whole picture. ¡± My gaze lingered on Caleb, a mix of affection and sorrow in my eyes. ¡°He¡¯d send me away for our safety. I can¡¯t let him confront the danger without me. ¡± Ivy didn¡¯t ponder it like I did. She just wanted to be upfront with Caleb instead of hiding anything. So, she argued loudly, ¡°What¡¯s the issue? If he objects, stand your ground. What can he do? Partners should be open with each other!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that straightforward,¡± I countered, a heavy sigh escaping me. ¡°The timingplicates everything. This baby could be a vulnerability for both of us. Revealing this to Caleb might restrict his actions. Moreover, if Gale learns of this pregnancy, she¡¯ll surely exploit it, potentially using our child to threaten Caleb, cing us at a strategic disadvantage. ¡± After I pointed it out, Ivy finally got it. She lowered her head, showing a hint of sadness. Exhaling deeply, I then faced Caleb, who was visibly concerned. Noticing my reluctance yet sensing my difort, he asked cautiously, ¡°Why not seek medical attention?¡± I lied, ¡°A bit of rest should suffice; a hospital visit isn¡¯t necessary. ¡± I knew that my justification might raise his suspicions, but I hoped it would be enough to dissuade him. To further ease his worries, I said, ¡°It¡¯s likely just a repercussion of using my witch power too extensively, simr to when I aided Dn. You witnessed that yourself. ¡± I tried to sound convincing and said, ¡°Such aftereffects can linger and don¡¯t resolve quickly. We should prioritize our trip. A hospital visit could lead to a rmended period of rest, which would dy us and potentially reveal my witch identity. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Caleb was about to speak further, but I interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the Thorn Edge Pack now. I can rest properly once we arrive.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Our presence is urgently needed there; we can¡¯t afford dys. ¡± Seeing my resolve and the logic in my argument, Caleb ceased his protests. With a remorseful expression, hemitted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re going through this. Please inform me if you feel unwell along the way. You mustn¡¯t overexert yourself. ¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± I assured him, nodding earnestly. With that, we resumed our journey, uninterrupted. As Caleb focused on the road ahead, sitting beside him, I quietly caressed my stomach. Things were pretty dire for Caleb and me right now. With this unexpected baby on the way, I was at a loss what to do. Chapter 1235 What measures could I take to ensure this child¡¯s safety amidst the impending danger? Debra¡¯s POV: The more I dwelled on it, the sharper the pain in my head grew. I was really looking forward to telling Caleb about our new baby, even more than sharing the news with Ivy. But I was anxious that during our mission to protect the Thorn Edge Pack, we might face danger, and my pregnancy could make me a burden to Caleb. Another worry was, as I had just shared with Ivy, that Caleb, once he knew about the baby, would be overly cautious, prioritizing our safety, which couldpromise our mission. In a battle where our fullmitment was needed, our situation might make Caleb hesitant, concerned for our well-being. And that disturbing dream I had added to my fear that something might separate me from Caleb. How could I get the best of both worlds? What could I do to save our pack and stop my dream froming true? My jaw tensed as the headache intensified, feeling like my head might burst. But the headache didn¡¯tst. Exhausted from travel and using my witch power, I quickly fell back into a deep sleep. The dream came back, the same one as before. I was a helpless, anxious spectator, watching the dream unfold with even more rity and detail. In the dream, after my departure, Caleb turned into a shell of himself, filled with despair. His eyes lost their sparkle, his face was expressionless and bewildered. He spent his days in the vi, drinking, neglecting his appearance, his clothes disheveled and his hair untidy, no longer carrying himself like an alpha.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Caleb, you need to get a grip; stop this downward spiral!¡± ¡°Debra isn¡¯ting back, you need to ept it. ¡± ¡°Caleb, think about our pack members; they rely on you. And our children, they¡¯re waiting for you. ¡± ¡°Caleb¡­ ¡° Initially, friends and family tried to reach out, hoping to talk some sense into him, tofort and motivate him to move on. But Caleb wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone. It was as if he had shut himself off, locked in his grief, numbing his pain with alcohol. ¡°Debra¡­ Debra will return¡­¡± He was devoid of life and continued to drink. Bit by bit, hope faded away from everyone around him. As time passed, Caleb¡¯s seclusion in the vi, his grip on that parcel ofnd while neglecting all else, led many to depart. Our children, Elena and Dn, were left without Caleb¡¯s care. Chapter 1236 Was this the man I knew?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. This wasn¡¯t him at all. The man I love was confident, cheerful, handsome, and courageous. ¡°Caleb, this isn¡¯t you!¡± I moved forward, trying to shake Caleb out of his slump, yet my efforts in the dream were futile, passing through him without effect. He couldn¡¯t hear my calls. All that was left for me was to watch as Caleb huddled in a dim corner, drinking endlessly, seeking a false sense offort that only deepened his grief. ¡°Debra¡­¡± His voice, rough with emotion, echoed with deep affection and hopelessness. Witnessing this tore at me, my heart felt as if it were in the grips of a stormy sea, the agony so sharp it nearly stopped my breath. But I was powerless. Engulfed in this torment and helplessness, I felt a crushing pressure, as though my heart was beingpressed, bleeding its agony. ¡°Debra! Debra?¡± A familiar voice approached, a beacon in the murky waters of my dream. Then, a strong hand touched my shoulder. ¡°Debra, what¡¯s happening?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice brought me back to reality. My eyes opened slowly, meeting Caleb¡¯s concerned look. His worried yetposed features merged with the disordered image from my dream, blurring the lines between dream and reality. Overwhelmed by emotion, I embraced him tightly. ¡°Caleb!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Caleb was surprised by my sudden hug, unsure of how to respond. Chapter 1237 After a moment, he returned the embrace, his expression filled with concern as he inquired, ¡°My love, why were you crying in your sleep? Did you have another nightmare?¡± Caleb¡¯s words caused me to tense up. Shaking off my sadness, I reached up to touch my cheek and confirmed it was wet. ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡± I fumbled for a tissue, wiping away the tears hastily. In a subdued tone, I responded, ¡°It¡¯s alright, just a normal dream, not a nightmare. ¡± Caleb, however, seemed to detect my unease. Refusing to let the matter drop, he pressed on, ¡°Can you tell me what you dreamed about? ¡®s BunnyBookery Was it another vision of the future?¡± I remained silent, overwhelmed by the memory of his disheveled, despondent appearance in my dream, causing my eyes to sting with tears. Now, I could be one hundred percent certain that it was indeed a premonitory dream. But why would I leave him in the future? Could it be because of the duel with Gale? Did I end up losing in that previous dream? My heart raced with anguish, the sorrow piercing me as if countless ants were gnawing at my core. I clenched my lip, struggling to control the trembling of my body. If my fate was truly death, what steps should I take? How could I reduce Caleb¡¯s suffering? And what about our children? Fearing that my emotional turmoil might raise Caleb¡¯s suspicions, I bowed my head, frantically searching for an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely certain if it was a premonitory dream. In the dream, I encountered my mother, and the reunion was joyous. It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw her, the emotions overwhelmed me, and tears just flowed. ¡± Caleb expressed doubt, asking, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± I answered without hesitation. Afterposing myself to ay any suspicion from Caleb, I continued, ¡°In the dream, we reminisced about the past. I shared my experiences over the years, while she recounted the hardships she endured after leaving the Silver Ridge Pack. I was deeply moved by her struggles, which prompted my emotional reaction. ¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I offered reassurance with a strained smile. ¡°Rest assured, it was merely the intensity of the dream. Since you roused me, I¡¯ve gradually calmed down. ¡± This exnation perfectly exined why I couldn¡¯t shake off the sorrow I felt upon waking up. Upon hearing my exnation, Caleb finally rxed. Chapter 1238 He gently caressed my head, his gaze tender. ¡°Silly, don¡¯t be sad. I have faith that your mother will return someday, just as in your dream. Even if she doesn¡¯t, once we¡¯ve resolved pack matters, I¡¯ll help you search for her. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I suppressed my pain and responded with a smile. The vision of such a promising future for Caleb, only to face such a tragic oue, left me choked up and physically aching. After confirming my well-being, Caleb released the handbrake and resumed driving. To ease my emotions, I opened the car window, letting the breeze dry my tears and dissipate the Lingering ache from the dream. Regardless, I must find a way to prevent the tragedy, just like the one that urred in the dream. In addition to striving to remain by Caleb¡¯s side, I must also anticipate the potential necessity of parting ways, preparing in advance to prevent him from sumbing to despair upon my departure. But how could I proactively safeguard us? Suddenly, I recalled a spell to suppress emotions from my mother¡¯s notebook. Could sealing Caleb¡¯s emotions forestall that grim future, sparing him from pain? This notion rapidly gained traction in my mind. Without hesitation, I retrieved the notebook I always kept with me. Perhaps I could locate the spell to seal emotions within its pages. If I could sessfully cast it, Caleb wouldn¡¯t have to endure suffering as he did in the dream. Debra¡¯s POV: My thoughts were heavy, and Ivy noticed, asking with surprise, ¡°Why on earth would you consider locking away Caleb¡¯s feelings? Do you really want him to erase his memories of you?¡± I swallowed the lump in my throat and confirmed, ¡°Yes. ¡± Ivy was taken aback, her expression one of utter disbelief. ¡°hy?¡± she asked, her voice shaky with a mix of anger and confusion. ¡°You and Caleb have ovee so much to be together.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Why would you choose such a path now?¡± Her emotions escted, eventually raising her voice. ¡°The love between you two is evident, seen as a perfect union, why end it this way?¡± She even challenged my decision. ¡°You seem to be avoiding discussing important matters with Calebtely. First, hiding the pregnancy, and now making this decision about his emotions. Isn¡¯t this unfair to him? Have you thought about how he feels? Could it be that a conversation between you two might have led to a different, less drastic solution?¡± Chapter 1239 Feeling cornered, I exined, ¡°Ivy, this is all for his well-being. ¡± Then, I described the distressing visions from my dream, the pain and despair evident. ¡°Ivy, seeing him like that, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s lost his will to live. ¡± Ivy was at a loss for words. A deep ache spread through me, infiltrating every part of my being, and gnawing at me both physically and emotionally. I asked in a strained voice, ¡°Would you want to see him suffer that way?¡± Ivy remained silent. Her overwhelming sadness was palpable, a heavy grief that resonated with my own. ¡®s BunnyBookery She didn¡¯t try to stop me after that. With Ivy¡¯s understanding, I turned my attention to my mother¡¯s journal. The realm and abilities of witches were indeed fascinating. Initially, the diary seemed to only contain mundane details about the Silver Ridge Pack. Yet, as I tapped deeper into my witch power, the diary¡¯s contents began to reveal their true significance. It was like uncovering a hidden gem, with each discovery more enlightening than thest. I was convinced that it held the key to altering memories, a technique my mother likely documented. Considering she had predicted my challenging journey and the obstacles posed by Gale, she s urely leftprehensive knowledge about her witch power for me to find. I was determined to ensure that if my mother couldn¡¯t be with me, I would still grow strong enough to face Gale on my own. And sure enough, just before we ventured into the misty woods, I stumbled upon the emotion-sealing spell in the diary.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. A fleeting sense of triumph washed over me. Yet, this triumph quickly gave way to a profound andplex sorrow. As I studied the spell, my eyes grew misty, tears threatening to spill. Grief and anguish felt like a massive, unseen force, tearing at my heart mercilessly. To keep Caleb from noticing, I bit down on my lip, fighting hard against the surge of tears. I must stay strong! If Caleb discovered the truth, it could ruin everything! Despite my efforts topose myself, Caleb sensed something amiss. He pulled the car over, concerned, and turned to face me. ¡°Debra, are you alright?¡± When I remained silent, Caleb leaned in, his face etched with worry. Chapter 1240 ¡°You¡¯ve seemed offtely, what¡¯s going on?¡± I mustered a faint smile. ¡°Off? Not at all. ¡± Feeling a pang of guilt, I lied. ¡°I¡¯m just tired, that¡¯s all. ¡± Yet, at that moment, I saw an opening. I inhaled deeply, grasped Caleb¡¯s hand, and whispered the spell under my breath. As the magic took hold, a brief look of bewilderment crossed Caleb¡¯s face, but he quickly recovered, puzzled. ¡°What were you murmuring about, dear?¡± I let go of his hand and forced a smile, despite the pain wrenching my heart. ¡°It was nothing, just mumbling to myself that we should stick together. ¡± Only I was aware that the spell had been sessfully cast. Should we both return unharmed, the spell would remain dormant. But if I were to perish, it would activate at once. At that point, all of Caleb¡¯s emotions for me would be sealed away, confined to a remote corner of his heart. Even his memories of me would start to fade. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Okay. ¡± Caleb, unsuspecting, tenderly stroked my head. ¡°If something¡¯s on your mind, please share it with me. We can tackle it together. Don¡¯t bottle it up, alright?¡± I managed a nod, fighting back the wave of sorrow and ache. We drove on. The breeze from the open window brought Ivy¡¯s sobs to my ears; she was crying intensely, her face wet with tears and snot. Shemented, ¡°I can¡¯t stand the thought of leaving. ¡± I exhaled deeply.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. My feelings mirrored hers. I tried to soothe her, ¡°Ivy, for Caleb, this is a sacrifice we need to ept. ¡± Ivy retorted, ¡°But after everything we¡¯ve endured to be with Caleb, why does it have to end like this?¡± I concealed my own anguish, saying, ¡°Ivy, if we make it back safely, the spell will remain inactive. ¡± At that moment, my heart bore a heavier burden of pain and difort than Ivy¡¯s. It was crucial for one of us to stayposed, preventing both of us from sumbing to despair. If Caleb were to discover our n, it would all be for naught. Chapter 1241 Yet, Ivy¡¯s tears continued unabated, her sorrow obvious. My heart weighed down heavily. Ideally, I wouldn¡¯t choose to tamper with his memories; after all, who doesn¡¯t desire a life of bliss with their beloved? But as foreseen by my mother, my destiny was fraught with trials. As the supreme witch, tasked with mending the long-standing rift between werewolves and witches, I was bound to endure hardships beyond the ordinary, possibly even sacrificing my life, for such deep-seated enmity couldn¡¯t be resolved easily. Peace, hard-won, might demand a blood price.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As for my own fate, I harbored no regrets, whatever it might be. But I wouldn¡¯t want Caleb to feel hopeless because of me. Above all, I wouldn¡¯t want him to be in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even look after our children. I would find no peace in the afterlife if he were consumed by such grief. I yearn for my beloved to lead a normal life, forge friendships, and savor the world¡¯s wonders as he did now. Hence, if erasing his memory was the price, I was prepared to pay it. While I was engrossed in my thoughts, we entered the misty forest. The forest had been nearly burned, leaving only scorched stumps as silent witnesses of the devastation. Peering out the car window, I noticed the earth and remaining trees were stained a dark brown, casting a somber and eerie atmosphere. Caleb gestured forward, noting, ¡°Past this scorched forest lies the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± He soundedposed, yet his eyes betrayed a flicker of anticipation. I offered a half-hearted response, my attention fixed outside. The idea of sealing his memories burdened me, casting a shadow over my mood. Just considering that this could be ourst time together, I was flooded with sadness. ¡°Debra, look there. ¡± Caleb halted the car abruptly, pointing towards a nearby stump. ¡°There¡¯s someone there, looking familiar. ¡± A person? I followed his direction, my curiosity piqued. In the next moment, my eyes widened. This familiar figure¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Riley!¡± I eximed, puzzled. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Chapter 1242 Caleb also found it strange. ¡°Exactly, with all the chaos in the Thorn Edge Pack, Riley should be in the Roz District. Why is she here now?¡± We exchanged a worried look, sensing something amiss. Cautiously, we surveyed the area. After confirming no immediate danger, we decided to investigate further. ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb took the lead, positioning me safely behind him, and cautioned, ¡°Stay alert. If anything unexpected arises, flee at once. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± I nodded, all the while summoning my witch power. Given the ominous nature of my recent dreams, I was vignt prepared for any sudden developments. As we neared Riley, we discovered she wasn¡¯t merely resting. She was wounded and unconscious. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Wake up, Riley!¡± Caleb and I assisted Riley to her feet while calling out to her. Yet, Riley showed no response. She clenched her eyes shut, and her lips were slightly pale.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She had passed out. I quickly examined Riley¡¯s injuries. Thankfully, despite the numerous injuries on her, they weren¡¯t critical. They were mostly bruises, not life-threatening. I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Aware that I was fixing Riley¡¯s attire, Caleb turned to give us privacy and inquired with a hint of curiosity, ¡°Dear, how¡¯s Riley doing?¡± I nced at Riley and replied truthfully, ¡°She¡¯s got some minor injuries and a few broken bones. While it¡¯s not grave, it¡¯s going to cause her difort for a while. ¡°Then¡­¡± Caleb seemed about to add more, but I was already using witch power to heal Riley. Caleb couldn¡¯t intervene in time. He watched me, mouth opening, then closing, without uttering a word. Post-healing, Caleb touched my cheek, his expression one of concern. Chapter 1243 ¡°What can I even say to you? You were just exhausted from saving the she-wolf, gued by dreams in sleep, and now this¡­ Oh dear!¡± He exhaled a deep sigh and advised, ¡°Please, even as you care for others, don¡¯t forget to look after yourself. ¡± His genuine care touched me deeply. A tightness formed in my throat, and I whispered back, ¡°Okay, I understand. ¡± Who could resist a man as remarkable as Caleb? Moon Goddess, grant us your favor if you were out there. Following the healing session, I gave Riley a thorough check to confirm her well-being, and then Caleb and I assisted her back to our vehicle. As her injuries mended, Riley regained consciousness. Her eyes widened in surprise upon seeing Caleb and me. ¡°Debra? Caleb? What brings you two here?¡± Riley scanned her surroundings, half-thinking she was in a dream. It wasn¡¯t until she recognized the forest around her that she inquired with a puzzled look, ¡°Isn¡¯t it odd? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be at the Silver Ridge Pack?¡± Without beating around the bush, I exined, ¡°We got word from Carlos that Roz Town residents and the Xeric Pack hadunched an assault on the Thorn Edge Pack. So, we rushed over, not expecting to bump into you here. ¡± ¡°Oh, now I get it,¡± said Riley, connecting the dots. I gave a small nod before probing, ¡°Riley, what happened to you? Howe you were unconscious in the forest?¡± ¡°What do you mean, injured?¡± My question seemed to jog Riley¡¯s memory. She nced over her body and flexed her arm, realizing her wounds were healed. Aware that it was my witch power that had healed her, Riley wasted no time in showing her gratitude. ¡°Debra, I owe you my thanks for saving me!¡± With a calm demeanor, I responded, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. But do tell me, what brought you here? And what¡¯s been going on with Roz Town residents and the Xeric Pack?¡± Riley¡¯s expression turned somber upon my inquiry. She sighed deeply and began, ¡°Debra, remember the military personnel I brought with us?¡± T nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Riley¡¯s voice grew heavy. ¡°That force is actually under the Xeric Pack. Gale approached me before the third batch of Roz Town residents was to depart, setting up this force supposedly to safeguard us. At that time, she told me that it was a preventive measure. ¡± Riley¡¯s face showed a tinge of remorse as she recounted the events.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Back then, I had my own concerns, fearing that the Thorn Edge Pack might pose a threat to Roz Town residents, especially after the fire. Chapter 1244 So, I agreed to Gale¡¯s request and tried my best to persuade you to allow us to keep the force. But¡­¡± Riley was consumed by a mix of sorrow and guilt. ¡°I never saw Gale¡¯s true intentions. She used that military force to instigate chaos with the Xeric Pack against the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± Caleb and I remained quiet, digesting the irony. Our past goodwill had been twisted into a weapon against us, leading to this predicament. What a cruel twist of fate! ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Riley realized her mistake. Regret filled her face, tears streaming down her cheeks. She sobbed and admitted, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I trusted Gale too much, and she manipted me. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± I felt a weight in my heart. Riley was merely a tool in this scheme, yet the consequences were dire for the Thorn Edge Pack, with many of our kind losing their lives. Forgiving Riley wasn¡¯t easy, given the scale of the tragedy. Moreover, I had a role in this, having convinced Caleb to allow the armed force into Roz District. That decision yed a part in the chaos that unfolded. If we hadn¡¯t let them in, perhaps the Thorn Edge Pack could have been spared the surprise attack and the resulting losses. Needing to move past the heavy subject, I inquired further. ¡°Riley, why are you here? After the uprising, didn¡¯t the Thorn Edge Pack fight back and detain Roz Town residents? Howe Carlos didn¡¯t hold you captive?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The sound of my question deepened Riley¡¯s sobs, her hands hiding her face in anguish. ¡°That night, during the uprising, my son Luca was taken by the Xeric Pack. Desperate to save him, I followed them and found myself lost in the forest. ¡± I was stunned. ¡°Why would the Xeric Pack take Luca? What would they stand to gain?¡± After all, weren¡¯t both Riley and Luca members of their own pack? Could it be that they doubted Riley¡¯s loyalty, fearing she might foil their ns, so they used Luca as bait to lure her away? Riley, still crying, shook her head, her words stuttering through her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know. After I trailed them into the forest, a witch from our pack attacked me. The next thing I remember is waking up here. ¡± She took my hand, eyes full of regret. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault. I¡¯ve brought harm to everyone, especially the Thorn Edge Pack!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her anguish tugged at my heart. Riley had been a pawn in Gale¡¯s scheme, manipted by personal motives. Without her unwitting involvement, Gale¡¯s n for revenge would not have unfolded so swiftly. But Riley was also a victim in all this. In truth, she cared deeply for the people of Roz Town. Her intentions had been pure but exploited by Gale. Gale¡¯s fear of her interference in the uprising had led to Luca¡¯s abduction. It was a calcted move to keep Riley at bay. Chapter 1245 I couldn¡¯t bear to heap more me upon her already burdened shoulders. So, I reached out to soothe her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Xeric Pack snatched your child as a tactic, likely to bind you, preventing you from rallying Roz Town residents to help the Thorn Edge Pack against them. To them, your influence would have been quite the thorn in their side. ¡± ¡°True,¡± Caleb interjected, adding his analysis ¡°They won¡¯t harm Luca until they secure their dominance over the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± A flicker of hope ignited in Riley¡¯s desperate gaze. She nced between Caleb and me as if searching for assurance. ¡°Really?¡± We both nodded in solidarity. ¡°Absolutely. You still pose a threat to them, so they¡¯ll keep Luca safe for now. ¡± With our reassurance, Riley¡¯s tumultuous emotions began to settle. Once she regained herposure, Caleb inquired, ¡°Riley, what¡¯s your next move? Would you like to return with us to the Thorn Edge Pack? If you return, Debra and I will do everything in our power to rescue Luca from the Xeric Pack. ¡± Riley hesitated briefly, then shook her head with a wistful smile. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. ¡± She cast a longing gaze towards the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s direction, a sense of longing etched on her features. ¡°Even if I want to, I can¡¯t return. When the uprising erupted, I left the Thorn Edge Pack behind to save Luca, and now everyone must think I¡¯m responsible for it all. ¡± I urged her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll set the record straight. With Caleb and I backing you, everyone wille to understand the truth. ¡± Riley¡¯s head shook with adamant worry, her expression etched with concern. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s not as straightforward as you imagine. The Thorn Edge Pack harbors deep resentment towards Roz Town residents. The betrayal of our own by the army, their unholy alliance with the Xeric Pack-it¡¯s undeniable. Should I return now, I¡¯d be walking straight into a trial. Rescuing Luca seems even more daunting under these circumstances!¡± Caleb interjected swiftly, his voice brimming with assurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll reim my alpha status. With me there, we can prevent any such thing from happening!¡± His determined tone seemed to alleviate some of Riley¡¯s anxiety. I added my voice to reassure her. ¡°Riley, we shall elucidate the intricacies of this situation to all concerned. As for the secret army affair, Caleb and I also bear responsibility. Fleeing and wallowing in guilt won¡¯t help anyone. Taking active steps to make things right is the only way forward!¡± After a lengthy pause, Riley relented. ¡°Very well. I shall return to the Thorn Edge Pack with you to atone for my transgressions and secure my child¡¯s safety. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± I smiled faintly, relieved. ¡°We¡¯ll strategize on rescuing Luca together when the time is right. ¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Riley¡¯s Lips curved into a tentative smile. Caleb nced skyward, noting the encroaching darkness. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Though we¡¯re near the Thorn Edge Pack, driving further with our headlights could draw unwanted attention. Let us seek refuge in a concealed Location for the night and resume our journeye morning. Chapter 1246 What do you say?¡± Surveying our surroundings, I acknowledged the enveloping darkness. Continuing under the cloak of night risked exposure and potential ambush. I lent my agreement to Caleb¡¯s prudent suggestion of finding a secluded resting spot for the night. Riley, without protest, nodded her consent. Debra¡¯s POV: We three shared a modest meal together. It was more a makeshift smack than a proper dinner¡ªjust some bread to quell our hunger. In our situation, avish meal was out of the question. Post meal, Riley settled in the back seat to rest, while Caleb and I stretched out in the front, reclining. The past few days of non-stop journeying had drained uspletely. Once wey down, the fatigue was overwhelming, making our heads spin. Soon, our eyes shut, and we were deep in sleep. I longed for restful sleep, but as soon as I drifted off, nightmares enveloped me. In the dream, Riley guided Gale right to us. Caleb and I were trapped, encircled by Gale and her followers. Gale, at the forefront, smirked wickedly andunched an attack.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In the dream, Caleb and I fought desperately, trying to repel their fierce onught. Then, an overwhelming, malevolent witch power struck us. Gale¡¯s face loomed closer, herugh sinister, as she dered our end. I woke up abruptly, panting. The car¡¯s dark interior took the ce of my nightmare¡¯s setting, silent and still. In the car¡¯s quiet, my heart pounded loudly, the nightmare¡¯s dread lingering, causing me to sweat. It was odd to dream of Riley in such a Light. Feeling uneasy, I turned to check the back seat. Moonlight faintly illuminated the car¡¯s interior. Chapter 1247 My pupils widened. Riley was missing from the back seat. Where could she have gone? A sense of dread washed over me, a foreboding chill. Suddenly, it struck me that my nightmare might not just be a dream it could be a warning! A vision of impending danger! ¡°Caleb! Wake up!¡± I shook Caleb vigorously to wake him up. We still had a chance to avert the looming danger. My dream¡¯s dire scenes wouldn¡¯t be reality. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Caleb, barely awake, uttered the question in a daze. While I gathered my thoughts to exin, an eerie voice from outside interrupted me. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s been a while.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡± I froze, my body tensing as I slowly turned to face the window. There, just a short distance away, stood Gale. She had arrived. From outside, Gale said mockingly, ¡°Won¡¯t youe out and say hello? How impolite. ¡± Her voice, so familiar from our time in the Xeric Pack, sent shivers down my spine, filling me with a deep, cold dread. There was no way out. It seemed the nightmare I had was on the brink of bing reality. Caleb, now fully alert, frowned deeply upon noticing Gale. He whispered, ¡°Debra, is that Gale out there?¡± I confirmed with a serious nod. ¡°Yes, it is. ¡± Chapter 1248 Caleb¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°How did she find us here?¡± I answered in a strained voice, ¡°Riley¡¯s gone from the car. She must have led Gale to us. ¡± Caleb paused, then let out a soft curse. ¡°Damn, it was her! We let our guard down!¡± My spirits sank. Indeed, we were foolish to trust Riley so readily. We never even thought it could have been a trap from the beginning. The way Riley was found, seemingly in distress on the route to the Thorn Edge Pack, and her injuries not being lethal-it all seemed too orchestrated. Such a string of coincidences couldn¡¯t be mere chance. Perhaps, this was a trap designed to catch us from the beginning. ¡°Debra, why don¡¯t youe out and reconnect with an old friend?¡± Gale called out once more, her voice steady yet menacing. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Both Caleb and I sensed a cold dread settling over us. We shared a look and a profound sense of gravity between us. Thump ! Our hearts raced, pounding loudly, as anxiety surged. Caleb¡¯s expression was somber. He took my hand firmly, his tone earnest. ¡° Love, please stay in the car. Being the supreme witch, Gale poses a significant threat, especially to you. I should confront her alone. ¡± I held onto Caleb¡¯s hand, shaking my head in refusal. ¡°No. Gale is aware of my presence. Avoiding her won¡¯t spare us from a confrontation, There¡¯s no fleeing this. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Caleb started, wanting to protest. I interjected with calm resolve, ¡°Let¡¯s face this together. If we must fight, we¡¯ll do it side by side. ¡± After a brief pause, Caleb agreed reluctantly. He advised, ¡°Stay by my side at all times, don¡¯t wander off, and don¡¯t give Gale any opportunity to take advantage, got it?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Understood. ¡± We got out of the car, feeling heavy-hearted. In the moonlight, I saw Gale standing tall, backed by a group of witches and werewolves. A smug grin spread across her face like she was sure of victory. I chewed on my lip, feeling my breathing faster. Chapter 1249 This time, it looked like Caleb and I were in big trouble. For some reason, as I gazed at the scene before me, memories of shes with Gale in my dreams flooded my mind. A strong feeling warned me that tonight wouldn¡¯t turn out well. My hand instinctively rested on my stomach, a flurry of emotions within. I hoped tonight would go smoothly and my baby wouldn¡¯t get hurt. ¡°Debra. ¡± Gale¡¯s taunt floated towards us, her voice tinged with mockery. ¡°Taking your time, are you scared?¡± I was about to respond when my eyesnded on two figures prone on the ground. It was Riley and Luca! Theyy motionless on the ground, their eyes shut, leaving their condition uncertain. What transpired here? Spotting that sight, I quickly felt something wasn¡¯t right. If Riley had turned against us, this scenario wouldn¡¯t unfold this way. Could it be¡­? I stared straight at Gale, my tone void of emotion, and asked, ¡°Gale, what¡¯s really happening here? What did you do to Riley?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Gale smirked coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it evident?¡± Her voice was cool, betraying no emotion. ¡°She was instrumental in leading me to you. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± My heart skipped a beat. Maybe Gale thought there was no way out for us, so she spilled the beans, saying, ¡°I figured you¡¯d show up here after all the chaos at the Thorn Edge Pack. Luckily, my crew captured Luca, and Riley chased after them into the forest. We roughed up Riley but left her alive to draw you into our little game. ¡± She nced at us with scorn. ¡°Just as I thought, you couldn¡¯t resist saving Riley. I tricked her into thinking I¡¯d harm Luca if she didn¡¯t show up. And guess what? She fell for it. She thought she could fetch Luca back without a hitch, unaware we were tailing her. Her actions led us right to you. ¡± My hands balled into fists. I got Riley all wrong, it seemed. I thought she betrayed us, but it was just another of Gale¡¯s tricks. Anger flooded me, making every muscle tense with fury. ¡°Despicable!¡± Rage boiled in my eyes as I cursed. ¡°Gale, you¡¯ve got no shame! You took advantage of a mother¡¯s love and worry for her kid toe after us!¡± Ivy said with frustration, ¡°She¡¯s far too sly! Not even Janiya or Marley could outmatch her deceit. ¡± Chapter 1250 Ivy didn¡¯t get a response from me because I was too mad to say anything. ¡°Ha-ha. ¡± Amidst our usations and my evident anger, Gale justughed, her demeanor unfazed, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°If it leads to your downfall, why should I care about shame?¡± With a sneaky grin and a victorious gaze, she approached us. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re not slipping away now. I will definitely kill you!¡± I gritted my teeth, and my voice was trembling. ¡°Gale, why are you doing this? Why are you so intent on killing me? And what happened to my mother?¡± Gale gave me a coldugh. My hands clenched tight, and I mustered the courage to ask about the mystery haunting me. ¡°What fate befell her after she departed with you years ago?¡± Gale¡¯s POV: ¡°How did you know?¡± Surprise made me raise my eyebrows. Debra¡¯s knowledge that Elsie had left with me was unexpected. Who could have informed her? Yet, it appeared Debra was in the dark about Elsie¡¯s whereabouts. This piqued my interest. A wicked smile crossed my face. ¡®s BunnyBookery I could almost see Debra¡¯s despair when she discovered the truth. I looked at Debra and said with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Poor girl, your mother¡¯s been gone for a long time.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She¡¯s nothing but dust now. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Debra¡¯s body shook. Her voice wavered. Amidst her anger and confusion, I smirked and raised my eyebrows. In a deliberate tone, I said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be joining her soon. ¡± shback: Years ago, as I devised ns for revenge against the Thorn Edge Pack, I suddenly felt my body growing weaker and weaker. This sensation was familiar. I knew the new supreme witch was emerging. Oh no, not this problem again. I was quite annoyed and in a foul mood. Luckily, I discovered the new supreme witch was within the Silver Ridge Pack. So, I made my way there and observed the pack members. Chapter 1251 Seeing Elsie harness her witch power to heal Eduardo confirmed my suspicion that she was the chosen supreme witch. I was not yet done with my vendetta and the thought of being reced by Elsie was uneptable. I had to eliminate her before she became too powerful. But Elsie was the Luna of the Silver Ridge Pack, making her assassination challenging. Furthermore, I needed to keep my identity secret and avoid confronting Eduardo prematurely. What was my next move?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I had hoped Elsie would side with me in my quest for vengeance, but she was uninterested. Consumed by love, she had no inclination towards reviving the witches. I was left with no option but to devise an alternative n. While pondering how to eliminate Elsie discreetly, an opportunity presented itself. Elsie¡¯s husband, Eduardo, who was a werewolf, was blind. Elsie risked exposure to save him, but once he regained his sight, he discovered her true nature and detained her. Men were just as I had judged them. None were trustworthy. I seized this moment to convince Elsie to abandon the Silver Ridge Pack. Initially, Elsie was unable to grasp the situation fully. Even while detained, she preferred to stay with Eduardo. Eventually, she chose to leave with me, foreseeing her daughter¡¯s looming danger. I managed to trick Elsie into undertaking the six trials. As the new supreme witch, Elsie was exceptional and passed each trial with flying colors. She was approaching thest trial, fire control. This was the most perilous test for a witch of mixed heritage. So, while Elsie was focused on mastering the mes, I took my chance to strike her down. As I had nned, I seeded in ending her life. In her final moments, Elsie¡¯s face was a picture of shock and despair. Then, she vanished from our world forever. With her demise, my dwindling power was restored. Well done. Watching Elsie consumed by the mes, I felt a deep sense of triumph. Atst, there was nothing to hinder my vengeance. Everyone obstructing my path needed to be eliminated. shback ends. Chapter 1252 I was deeply conscious of the words that could cause the deepest wounds. To devastate Debra, I told her pointedly, ¡°Debra, are you aware? Your mother¡¯s end was torturous. She was consumed by fire, her cries of pain echoing endlessly. In herst moments, she thought of you, yet you were unaware of her agony. It¡¯s astonishing that yearster, you would serve me, repeatedly risking your life for my cause!¡± Gale¡¯s POV: My words hit Debra like a punch to the gut. She stumbled back, trembling like a leaf in the wind. Her face went ghostly pale, her eyes losing their usual sparkle, and she shook her head, saying, ¡°No way. ¡± Seeing her in pain, I couldn¡¯t help but grin. My heart felt light, like a weight had been lifted after years of carrying around hate.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was a strange feeling, like suddenly breaking free from chains. Perfect, just what I needed! A little more to push Debra over the edge. No matter how cool she usually was, this would get to her! ¡°Debra, you¡¯re such a fool!¡± Looking down on Debra, I couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite amusing to see you thanking the very person who caused your mother¡¯s death. Did you know? When you were under mymand in the Xeric Pack, I wished you could witness your mother¡¯s tragic end. So, Debra, how does it feel to be working for the one who took your mother from you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Debra¡¯s voice echoed with defiance. My words seemed to ignite something within her; she bared her teeth, itching for a fight, ready to confront me head-on. ¡°Debra, calm down!¡± Quick as a sh, Caleb stepped in, pulling her back and shielding her from harm. Turning his gaze to me, Caleb¡¯s eyes burned with anger and contempt. ¡°Gale, what¡¯s your game?¡± Watching the scene unfold, I couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. His current show of concern was nothing but a facade. When danger came, he would surely reveal his selfishness and hypocrisy. After calming Debra down, Caleb asked me again, ¡°Gale, were you the mysterious figure in the ck cloak?¡± I couldn¡¯t resist smirking. There was no point in hiding anymore. My vengeance had already begun sessfully, and they stood no chance against me now. Even with everythingid bare, they couldn¡¯t stop me. So, I admitted, ¡°What if I was?¡± Seeing their helpless expressions brought me joy. Chapter 1253 With a satisfied smile, I continued, ¡°I orchestrated it all¡ªDenise¡¯s death, Luis exposing Debra, your father¡¯s maniption. ¡± Adding a fake sigh, I said, ¡°My only regret is not finishing Debra off when Roz Town residents joined the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Debra faced me, her lips pressed tight, a hint of blood staining them. I could see her struggling to hold back her emotions. ¡°hy?¡± Debra¡¯s voice trembled with pain. ¡°If you wanted me dead all along, why did you stop Denise from hurting me?¡± My smile vanished. ¡®s BunnyBookery Just thinking about Denise soured my mood, tightening my chest. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Denise was reckless, driven by ambition without any sense. If she¡¯d stayed quiet in the Thorn Edge Pack, Dn¡¯s true identity would¡¯ve stayed hidden. ¡± My fists clenched, anger pulsating through me, my knuckles turning white. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t figured out Dn¡¯s secret, you wouldn¡¯t have suspected the Xeric Pack, and my ns wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult. ¡± Originally, I had nned to take it slow, ensuring my sess was almost guaranteed. Denise ruined my ns. Gale¡¯s POV: At that time, my reasons for not letting Denise kill Debra wereplicated. Firstly, the Thorn Edge Pack held significant power, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I could take them down. The Thorn Edge Pack was one of the most dominant packs, controlling vast territories. The mixed-blood witches under mymand had suffered heavily in a past conflict with the Thorn Edge Pack. Unless we took our time to recover our strength, there was no way we could get our revenge done. For years, I had been working to infiltrate the Thorn Edge Pack with spies while simultaneously building up the witches¡¯ strength. Still, the Thorn Edge Pack stayed super exclusive, making it tough for me to sneak spies in there. Thus, I chose to use poison in the foggy forest, hoping to weaken it gradually from within. But the progress was painfully slow. I had brainstormed numerous other strategies. For safety, I wanted to attack only when I was sure of sess.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was during this period that I encountered Debra, who was pregnant with Caleb¡¯s children, the Alpha of Thorn Edge Pack. Her sonter became a key factor in bringing Denise close to Caleb. Despite this, Denise was ineffective. Years passed, and she couldn¡¯t be Caleb¡¯s Luna. Instead, it was Debra who stepped up, negotiating with the Thorn Edge Pack and helping to carry out Roz Town¡¯s relocation n. This gave me a chance to maneuver the Xeric Pack¡¯s army into position. So, naturally, I couldn¡¯t let Denise harm her. Debra was still in the dark about the truth of Dn¡¯s identity, and she had no suspicions about the Xeric Pack. This allowed me to manipte her further. Also, Roz Town¡¯s relocation n was still underway and not yet finalized. Without Debra, it could copse. Chapter 1254 If that happened, my strategy of embedding our forces within the Thorn Edge Pack would also crumble. I would never allow that to happen. Unexpectedly, Debra quickly gained a formidable amount of power, surpassing even her mother. This left me in a panic. My initial strategy was to tolerate the situation temporarily. Once the relocation n wasplete, I intended to eliminate Debra immediately. Debra¡¯s swift ascent to power took me by surprise. Furthermore, Denise¡¯s impulsiveness caused Debra to uncover the truth about Dn being her son, which threw all my ns into chaos. In response, I took drastic measures to regain control.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. I arranged for Luis to expose Debra¡¯s true identity and even resorted to mind control to intensify Patrick¡¯s disdain for witches. Despite these efforts, I still couldn¡¯t manage to kill Debra. Moreover, Debra¡¯s growing strength was gradually weakening me. Moreover, there were notable constraints to mind control. It could merely strengthen specific thoughts within the target¡¯s mind and demand a significant portion of the controller¡¯s energy. Especially when confronting formidable individuals such as Patrick, concealing any maniption would prove even more exhausting for me. Debra¡¯s growing strength not only diminished my own but also drained the energy needed to manipte Patrick. After a single session of mind control, I needed an extended period to recover. I only started feeling better recently. ¡®s BunnyBookery This situation was clearly very risky. Because I hadn¡¯t recovered quickly enough, I was unable to eliminate Debra and Caleb myself when they fled from the Thorn Edge Pack. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so problematic. ¡°This is the truth¡­¡± Upon discovering the whole situation, Debra felt deep sorrow. It felt like all her hopes were crushed at that moment. With her fists clenched and lips quivering, she asked, ¡°Gale, we¡¯ve worked together quietly for so long. Didn¡¯t you ever consider me a friend?¡± I scoffed. She was so naive to think about such a stupid question. I responded coldly, ¡°Friend? That useless idea would only mess up my revenge plot. Why would I want a friend? Debra, you¡¯re just as naive as yourte mother!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was shaking all over, overwhelmed by my emotions. I had always seen Gale as a mentor, someone who guided me through my darkest times and helped me find my strength. Gale was like a beacon in my life, offering light and hope when I felt lost and desperate. Without her, I believe I wouldn¡¯t have survived Leonel¡¯s cruelty. For years, my faith in Gale was unshakable. I worked tirelessly for her, always giving my best. Chapter 1255 But the harsh truth hit me-my dedication was all in vain. Gale had been manipting me from the start. She saved me only because she needed my child, Caleb¡¯s heir, for her schemes against the Thorn Edge Pack. The thought of Dn¡¯s suffering under Marley¡¯s control broke my heart. ALL the years Dn and I were apart, it was all for Gale¡¯s twisted vengeance! And the most appalling revtion-Gale, in her quest to remain the supreme witch, took advantage of my mother¡¯sst hope, leading to her brutal death. My dear mother, even in her final moments, pleaded with Gale to hide the truth of her demise from me. The more I reflect on this, the more unbearable the pain became. How could I have been so blind? My mother was murdered by Gale, and yet I revered her as my protector, loyally serving her. Now, fury overwhelmed me, clouding my judgment. Ny heart was in turmoil, anger coursing through my veins. I had been so naive, utterly deceived. ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, my anguish and fury erupted, unleashing my witch power like never before. As my emotions spiraled out of control, I summoned an immense force within me. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Filled with a burning desire for vengeance, I broke free from Caleb and lunged at Gale. ¡°You will pay for what you did to my mother! I must kill you today!¡± Blinded by hatred, I could no longer hear Caleb¡¯s pleas. ALL I wanted was to exact revenge on the murderer of my mother, to rip her apart. Ivy¡¯s voice joined my fury. ¡°Debra, show no mercy! We¡¯ll end her life, tear out her heart! I¡¯m eager to see just how dark her soul is!¡± My witch power relentlessly targeted Gale, each strike meant to be fatal. Yet Gale¡¯s face bore a smirk, seemingly unbothered by my onught. She dodged my attacks with ease, her demeanor calm and collected.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Debra, why lose yourposure? You¡¯re not my equal, not now, not even as the future supreme witch. ¡± Her eyes looked down on me with contempt. ¡°I am the true supreme witch, the unrivaled leader of our kind!¡± Chapter 1256 My mind was clouded with fury; Gale¡¯s words were lost on me as Iunched attack after attack, screaming, ¡°Die! Just die!¡± Memories of my mother, her kind eyes, and warm smile, shed with the brutal imagery of her demise that Gale had painted for me. Though I hadn¡¯t witnessed her death, Gale¡¯s vivid recounting made it hauntingly clear. The scene was brutal, a mix of shock, bloodshed, and her apparent despair at leaving me behind. With each thought of her, my attacks grew more forceful. But Gale was adept at evading, confirming she was as formidable as I feared.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Protect the alpha!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery As I charged forward, the witches and werewolves behind Gale surged towards me. Frowning, I realized I couldn¡¯t spare a moment to face them, but then Caleb transformed into his wolf form, and leaped into the fray, battling on my behalf. Caleb, as the Alpha, retained his formidable strength despite his temporary loss of authority to his father. He grappled with multiple opponents, dying their advance and giving me precious time. With my mind at ease, I focused on confronting Gale. To my surprise, Gale didn¡¯t engage me directly. Instead, she skillfully dodged my strikes, inching closer to where Caleb was fighting. Debra¡¯s POV: I was rmed by Gale¡¯s odd tactics, feeling a wave of dread wash over me. ¡°What are you up to, Gale?¡± A sudden fear gripped me, pushing me to intervene. But at that moment, I was surrounded by a group of witches and werewolves. Theyunched a vicious attack, requiring my full attention to fend them off. My anxiety deepened as the battle raged on. Caleb and I were holding our own, not because we matched Gale¡¯s strength, but because she hadn¡¯t shown her full might. She was evading rather than confronting. Why would she hold back unless she had a sinister n in mind? My worry intensified. Was Gale concocting a nefarious n, or was she overconfident, thinking she could defeat us effortlessly? Maybe she relished the thrill of watching us struggle before delivering the final blow. Either possibility was rming! My mind raced with concern. Chapter 1257 How could we escape this dangerous situation? While I was tangled inbat, unable to reach Caleb, Gale moved stealthily towards him, her expression chillingly calm. ¡°Caleb, be careful!¡± I shouted, panic-stricken. But my warning came toote. Seizing the moment, Gale unleashed her power on Caleb, catching him off guard. ¡°Caleb!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. My heart raced with excitement. I watched helplessly as Caleb was ensnared by Gale¡¯s spell, rendered defenseless. Now at her mercy, he was an easy prey for Gale¡¯s malice. I was frantic, trying to reach him, but every time I pushed through the attackers, more would swarm in front of me. They seemed to have no end,ing at me wave after wave. ¡°Gale, what do you want from us?¡± I shouted at Gale amidst the turmoil, a mix of fear and anger in my voice. Gale looked at me with a smirk and said, ¡°Debra, you and Caleb boast about your love, right? Let¡¯s see if your love can ovee a witch¡¯s spell. ¡± Her eyes glowed red as she focused on Caleb. ¡®s BunnyBookery A wave of fear washed over me. It dawned on me that Gale nned to use mind control, turning Caleb and me against each other. ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡± I yelled, trying to break through to Caleb. But the relentless witches and werewolves kept me at bay. I¡¯d defeat one, and another would take its ce. Gale observed my struggle with amusement, clearly delighting in my distress. ¡°No!¡± I cried out in despair. Caleb¡¯s eyes, now glowing with a sinister red, met mine, his expression turning cold and distant. My heart sank. Gale had seeded. Caleb was under her control. Now, he stood ready, as if he was about to fight me, his ally turned adversary. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1258 ¡°Ha-ha!¡± A cruelugh erupted from Gale,ced with arrogance and triumph. Releasing Caleb from her paralyzing hold, her eyes glittered with a seductive menace. ¡°Go, Caleb. Go and end the one who prevented you from bing an alpha, the one who brought this attack on your pack, the one responsible for your father¡¯s injury!¡± A sinister smile twisted her lips. ¡°None of this chaos would have happened if it weren¡¯t for her. Kill her, and it all ends!¡± Seemingly enthralled by Gale¡¯s bewitching words, Caleb marched towards me, his face a mask of chilling indifference. When his gaze met mine, a flicker of red ignited his eyes, burning with a hatred I couldn¡¯t fathom. ¡°Caleb?¡± My voice trembled. My heart hammered in my chest. My mother¡¯s notes had outlined the Limitations of mind control. Its most frightening aspect was its ability to amplify existing thoughts within the victim, turning them against their will. Just like with Patrick. He¡¯d always harbored a deep-seated hatred for witches, itching to kill them. It was his hatred that led to him being controlled. But he knew I was Caleb¡¯s wife and the mother of his children, and I¡¯d never harmed a werewolf. These factors held him back. But under mind control, those reasons crumbled. All that remained was a primal urge. ¡°Debra is a witch, and witches are evil. They must die! Even if she hasn¡¯t done anything yet, she will. She has to die!¡± No matter how hard Caleb tried to stop him, Patrick was determined to see me dead. Mind control only worked if the victim had the underlying thoughts; otherwise, it would fail. But Caleb was controlled by Gale. Did that mean he secretly med me? Had he always resented me?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The thought mmed into me like a tidal wave, leaving me breathless and numb. Ivy rushed to my side, concern etched on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t think that, Debra. Caleb loves you. ¡± ¡°If he does, then why is this happening?¡± I snapped. ¡°Love is one thing, holding a grudge is another. ¡± My grip on my hand tightened, nails digging into my palm, yet I couldn¡¯t feel the pain. Ivy fell silent. Caleb walked towards me, hate burning in his eyes, his ws glinting with a deadly promise. Chapter 1259 The world around me blurred, a ringing filling my ears. The mental strain was immense, slowing my attacks on the werewolves and witches, draining my strength. The werewolves and witches sensed my weakness and were eager to seize the opportunity to take me down. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Gale held them back with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Let¡¯s see how this love story ends, shall we?¡± They parted, creating a path for me and Caleb.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I couldn¡¯t care less about them; my focus was entirely on Caleb. As Caleb loomed towards me, I asked desperately, ¡°Caleb, do you truly resent me? Do you see me as the cause of all this?¡± He remained silent, his expression a mask of hatred. Gale watched the scene with amusement and scoffed. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re as naive as your mother. A werewolf can never truly forget or ovee their fear and resentment of witches. Even if they tolerate us at first, their true feelings will surface eventually. It¡¯s why my mind control works¡­¡± Her voice faded into the background. All I could see, all I could think about, was Caleb. Did he genuinely hate me? Was I really naive? Or had I been too self-absorbed, neglecting his feelings? Ever since I discovered my witch identity, my journey had been self-centered. From the initial panic to mastering my power, and then the fear of exposure, Caleb had been my constant support. But had I ever stopped to consider if he was trulyfortable with this new reality? In the end, it was my witch identity that had brought him to this breaking point. Stripped of his alpha status, attacked by his own pack, his father¡¯s fate hanging in the bnce¡­ Watching Caleb approach filled me with a suffocating mix of pain, helplessness, and sorrow, draining me of any will to fight. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to harm him, even if he was a danger to me and even if it meant my death. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, consumed by a crushing despair, bracing myself for his attack. But then, Caleb winked at me. Caleb¡¯s POV: Despite my wink, Debra didn¡¯t catch on quickly enough. I felt a sense of disappointment. Why did Debra let Gale¡¯s words sway her so easily? Was it my act that was too convincing, or did she genuinely doubt me? She was truly remarkable and worthy of love. How could I harbor any ill feelings towards her? Chapter 1260 Being with her was all that mattered to me. I was ready to give up everything else, as long as it meant being by her side. My love was for her, not for any title or status she held. However, we were in a critical situation with no time for lengthy exnations. I shot Debra a quick wink before turning away. ¡°Damien, let¡¯s go!¡± At mymand, Damien let out a howl. We transformed into a wolf, and together, weunched an attack on Gale. Gale, confident of her victory, stood with her arms crossed, watching us with a rxed demeanor, clearly not expecting any real challenge. She hadn¡¯t realized that I was not under her spell. I was only pretending, which allowed me to catch her off guard with our attack. ¡°ARI¡± Damien¡¯s ws grazed Gale¡¯s arm, causing her expression to shift to one of shock and rage. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Gale, once so sure of herself and her power, was now injured. And this was only the start.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Gale had inflicted terrible pain on Debra and mercilessly ended her mother¡¯s life. I was determined to make Gale face even more severe consequences for her actions. I looked at Gale with disdain and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Gale. I¡¯ve never felt any resentment towards Debra. Resigning as Alpha, the Thorn Edge Pack facing attacks, my father getting hurt¡­Those were the results of my decisions. I wouldn¡¯t me Debra. ¡± I continued with conviction, ¡°My affection for Debra is profound. My feelings for her have always been sincere; there¡¯s no bitterness in my heart, which is why your mind control didn¡¯t work on me. ¡± As I voiced my resolve, my attacks intensified. Gale tried to evade my relentless onught, but she was clearly struggling. Eventually, one of my powerful strikes sent her tumbling to the ground. She had a trickle of blood at the corner of her mouth, looking defeated and miserable. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Gale stared at me, astounded. She shouted angrily, ¡°Werewolves in the Thorn Edge Pack are liars! You can¡¯t possibly love her genuinely!¡± I narrowed my eyes slightly. I couldn¡¯t understand why Gale harbored such a strong bias against the werewolves of the Thorn Edge Pack. I was determined to challenge her prejudice. ¡°Listen, Gale,¡± I said slowly, trying to reason with her. ¡°If I were pretending, your mind control would have taken effect by now. ¡± With unwavering determination in my eyes, I stated earnestly, ¡°No matter what happens, my love for Debra will never waver. I¡¯ll always stand by her side, no matter what. ¡± Chapter 1261 But instead of calming Gale, my words seemed to ignite something in her. She became agitated, her eyes turning red, and her body trembling violently. ¡°I refuse to believe it!¡± Gale lost control, screaming as her face turned red and her veins bulged prominently. Her face flushed red, veins bulging as she screamed, ¡°It can¡¯t be true! You¡¯re lying!¡± With a primal roar, she extended her sharp ws and charged at me recklessly. Debra¡¯s POV: Witnessing Caleb¡¯s resilience against Gale¡¯s mind control, I couldn¡¯t suppress a sigh of relief, ovee with a profound sense of gratitude and reassurance. Silent cheers bubbled within me as I watched Caleb stand strong against Gale¡¯s influence. The power of my mate¡¯s love became evident as it shattered the witch¡¯s hold over him. Tears threatened to spill from my eyes as a Lump formed in my throat, overwhelmed by the depth of emotion. As Caleb¡¯s heartfelt words reached my ears, I realized that they were meant for me, not Gale. The sincerity behind his words unraveled the turmoil in my heart, bringing peace and rity. Emotion pricked at my eyes, their sting a testament to the depth of feeling within me, while my heart brimmed with an overflowing warmth. I marveled at the authenticity of our bond, reassured that my choice was never in error. I held a deep understanding of Caleb¡¯s character; if any genuine resentment lingered within him, it would surely surface. The notion of him suppressing such emotions seemed inconceivable. Our love transcended all barriers, even those between life and death. In light of this, it seemed impossible for Caleb to harbor any resentment towards me. ¡®s BunnyBookery A subtle twinge of guilt crept into my heart. Gale¡¯s words stirred doubt within me, causing me to question Caleb. Yet, upon reflection, I acknowledged my tendency to overanalyze and be overly sensitive to the situation. Ivy reminded me, ¡°I said Caleb wouldn¡¯t hate you, but you chose not to listen. Honey, you must have confidence in your mate and endeavor to believe in his love for you. Remember, he is the mate chosen for you by Moon Goddess. ¡± Inhaling deeply, I nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll take some time to reflect on myself. ¡± Following Caleb¡¯s sessful counterattack, the tide turned in our favor, improving the current situation significantly. Galey sprawled on the ground, defeated, while her bewildered subordinates retreated in panic, uncertain of their next move.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Yet, before I could even gather my thoughts, the situation took an unexpected turn. ¡°Werewolves are all hypocrites! There is no such thing as true love in this world!¡± Gale¡¯s voice reverberated with wild fury, her eyes zing red with unbridled rage. Startled, I moved to caution Caleb, but it was toote, as events unfolded with lightning speed. Chapter 1262 ¡°Go to hell! You all must die!¡± In a sudden frenzy, Gale lunged at Caleb with the ferocity of a madwoman. As the witch power erupted, its deadly force aimed squarely at Caleb. His fate seemed sealed without a shadow of a doubt. ¡°No!¡± I let out a hysterical scream, channeling every ounce of my power to halt time, my body trembling uncontrobly as I intercepted Gale¡¯s attack, shielding Caleb with all I had. However, I underestimated Gale. To my shock, she saw through my desperate ploy. Almost simultaneously, she invoked her own power to halt time, matching my desperate maneuver with chilling precision. Frustration surged within me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t allow her to seed. With gritted teeth, I focused all my concentration, summoning every ounce of power within me to suppress Gale and prevent her from killing Caleb. Victory was imperative; Caleb¡¯s life hung in the bnce, and failure was not an option. Yet, the glint in Gale¡¯s eyes turned icy, and with a chilling resolve, she intensified her power. Even as blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, she remained resolute, refusing to relent in our confrontation. What we hadn¡¯t anticipated was the sudden urrence of an ident. As both Gale and I exerted our full strength to halt time simultaneously, it appeared to have plunged the time dimension into temporary chaos. I felt the fabric of time and space around us beginning to twist and warp in response. It seemed that time was turning back. As the sensation of time reversing swept over me, I found myself momentarily disoriented, a sense of dizziness threatening to unbnce me. Slowly, as my eyes fluttered open again, I realized that the foggy forest had faded into an entirely new and unfamiliar woondndscape. What was going on? Where was this ce? As I stood there, utterly bewildered by my surroundings, on the cusp of taking tentative steps forward, a familiar voice pierced through the air. ¡°Are you certain you speak the truth?¡± The woman¡¯s voice carried a flirtatious tone as she posed her question. ¡°Do you harbor no emotions for your mate?¡± My heart skipped a beat¡­ It was Gale¡¯s voice. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1263 I jumped with surprise. That sounded like Gale! But as I listened more carefully, I noticed something different. Gale¡¯s voice had a cold edge, and her words were even colder. This voice, though, was sweet, like talking to a lover. I quickly turned to look. I followed the sound and saw Gale talking with a man not too far away. They were standing very close, and it seemed like there was something going on between them. My heart sank. Oh no! There was nowhere to hide, and I couldn¡¯t blend in with my surroundings. If Gale just looked up a bit, she¡¯d spot me right away. If she saw me here, that would ruin everything! Just a little while ago, I had used all my strength to freeze time and save Caleb. I hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Plus, I didn¡¯t know where Caleb was at the moment. Fighting Gale now wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. I didn¡¯t waste a second and ran to the nearest tree, hoping to hide. But as I moved, Gale seemed to sense someone was there and looked my way. Oh no! I clenched my teeth, feeling hopeless. I had to get ready to fight, even if I didn¡¯t want to. But something was off. Why did Gale look shy and hopeful, standing there? Her hands were sped, and her eyes were moving around. She wasn¡¯t looking at me but was just checking her surroundings. Then it hit me. Gale couldn¡¯t see me! I was utterly baffled. What was happening? In Gale¡¯s eyes, I could only see the man and the vibrant flowers and trees surrounding them. I was invisible. Moreover, Gale looked much younger,cking her usual cruelty and insanity. She seemed almost naive.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The man in front of her didn¡¯t notice me either. He held Gale¡¯s hand and stroked her cheek. Chapter 1264 ¡°Of course, darling. ¡± Without hesitation, the man assured her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Laurel and I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings. Our alliance is merely a strategic move by our ns. ¡± With a serious look, he promised, ¡°Once the war is over, I¡¯ll make you my Luna. Witches will have the best life, receiving the utmost respect in my pack. ¡± Laurel? My heart raced at the mention of that name. I remembered hearing about her in Ja¡¯s etiquette lessons and the history sessions about the Swamp Witch and the Thorn Edge Pack. Caleb and I hade across her name in the library. Laurel was the mate of Rick, the founder of the Thorn Edge Pack. A thought struck me. Could this man be Rick? ¡®s BunnyBookery And then Gale¡¯s response seemed to confirm my suspicion. ¡°Rick, don¡¯t lie to me. ¡± Gale¡¯s ears blushed, and the skin around them turned a soft pink, like the glow of a summer sunset, adding to her charm. Gale nestled into Rick¡¯s embrace and murmured, ¡°Rick, I love you. I¡¯m ready to forsake my vow to Moon Goddess and lead the mixed-blood witches to stand by your side in battle. Just promise me we¡¯ll always be together. ¡± IT was taken aback. This man was indeed Rick. I wondered about the romantic link between Rick and Gale. From their conversation, it was clear they were in love and nned to unite their forces to protect the Thorn Edge Pack. But then it struck me-it was Wilma who joined forces with Rick to secure thend and pave the way for the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s prosperity! I was puzzled. Could it be that Gale was actually the notorious witch, Wilma? Debra¡¯s POV: Everything clicked at that moment. The puzzle pieces fell into ce as I witnessed this scene. I finally grasped why Gale hardly ever left the Xeric Pack, opting to stay there almost all the time. And the reason she always wore arge ck cloak to hide her face, making it impossible to discern her gender when she visited other packs, became clear to me. She was concealing her true identity to avoid being recognized as the infamous witch, Wilma. Moreover, Gale¡¯s actions shed light on how she managed to live so long. To ensure her survival and exact vengeance on the Thorn Edge Pack, she relentlessly pursued and eliminated any witch who could potentially be the supreme witch. Chapter 1265 This ruthless tactic was why she remained immortal as long as no new supreme witch emerged. And my mother was a victim of her schemes. The cruelty of it all sent shivers down my spine and left me speechless, my skin crawling with the sheer evil of her deeds. This was too evil! Gale was determined to reach her objectives, no matter the cost. Yet, one question lingered in my mind. If Rick and Gale were once in love, what drove them to be enemies? What turned their love story into a tale of betrayal? Lost in these thoughts, I was once again caught in a whirl of distorted space and time. The dizziness forced me to shut my eyes. When I opened them again, I was in a different ce entirely. ¡°Kill them!¡± The howls of werewolves and witches reached my ears. I was thrust into the middle of a war where the Thorn Edge Pack and the witches fought side by side. ¡°I¡¯ll marry you after the battle ends, Wilma,¡± Rick said tenderly to Gale. Gale, also known as Wilma, wore her trust openly, epting Rick¡¯s promise and leading her band of devoted half-blood witches to fight alongside the Thorn Edge Pack. The ensuing battle was brutal. The air was filled with the cries of werewolves, the air stained with blood. It was a level of savagery I had never witnessed. The sky above seemed choked with the smoke of relentless warfare. With the half-blood witches¡¯ support, the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s assaults were merci less and effective, propelling them to rapid growth and strength.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Wee back, our hero!¡± Amidst the cheers of the pack members, Wilma and Rick returned,den with spoils of war, Wilma¡¯s face alight with joy. Yet, it wasn¡¯t long before Wilma sensed that something was amiss with Rick. On their victorious return, Laurel greeted Rick in a stunning gown, her face lighting up with joy as she ran into his embrace with their child. Her face radiated happiness and contentment. Rick embraced his wife tenderly, nting a ki*s on her lips. With a gentle touch, he ced the ne, which he had held onto throughout their struggles with other packs, back around Laurel¡¯s neck. ¡°Honey. ¡± His voice, once gentle with Wilma, now overflowed with Love for Laurel. ¡°This ne you gave me-it¡¯s been my constantpanion, giving me courage and strength. Thank you. ¡± With a shy and sweet smile, Laurel replied, ¡°As long as it keeps you safe, it¡¯s worth it. ¡± Chapter 1266 Watching this tender exchange, Wilma stood frozen, realization dawning upon her. No matter how oblivious she had been, Wilma could see the depth of their love, far beyond the mere alliance Rick had mentioned without emotion. She was cheated! Feeling deceived and hurt, Wilma¡¯s anger was surpassed by her disappointment. She fled to a secluded spot, copsing on the ground, tears streaming down her face as she released her pent-up emotions. When Rick eventually found her, Wilma wiped away her tears and dered firmly, ¡°Rick, you lied to me. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. I must leave the pack with the witches. ¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Rick¡¯s response was swift and firm. ¡°Rick, you¡¯ve deceived me. You¡¯ve exploited our witch power for your own battles, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m aware of your feelings for Laurel, and I won¡¯t interfere with your joy. I¡¯m going to gather my people and leave immediately. ¡± Rick¡¯s face was etched with seriousness, and he remained quiet. Wilma believed this would be the end of their saga, yet Rick approached Laurel with news of Wilma¡¯s departure. He expressed his concerns. ¡°My love, the half¡ª-blood witches possess immense power. I¡¯m worried about the consequences if she leaves with them. ¡± Rick had seen firsthand the witches¡¯ prowess. They had fought alongside them, demonstrating their formidable and extraordinary skills. This made Rick uneasy about their potential. ¡°We need to take action,¡± Laurel said, her eyes shing with determination. She proposed a drastic solution to Rick. ¡°To prevent any future threats, we must act decisively. Once the witches leave, they could align with our enemies. Considering you¡¯ve wounded Wilma, they¡¯ll Likely seek vengeance. We must eliminate them to ensure our pack¡¯s safety. ¡± Rick consented after considering the situation. Rick was well-informed about the half-blood witches¡¯ vulnerabilities, thanks to Wilma. Before her departure, he located a crystal that could neutralize the witch power. With this knowledge, Rick orchestrated a trap in the misty forest under the guise of a farewell, intending to eradicate all the half-blood witches. Debra¡¯s POV: The forest was engulfed in mes. Thick smoke rose, filling the air with an acrid smell. Figures cloaked in ck scurried amid the chaos, their frantic movements punctuated by urgent horn sts. The fire pursued them relentlessly, turning their escape into a nightmare. The witches, who had intended to leave peacefully, were trapped.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Rick hadid the crystal in the area, stripping them of their power. Surrounded and attacked by werewolves, they found themselves caught in the deadly embrace of the forest¡¯s mes. Terrified of both the fire and the attackers, the witches¡¯ cries echoed in the turmoil. But there was no mercy, for this was a hunt aimed at eliminating the half-blood witches. ¡°hy?¡± Chapter 1267 Wilma stood amidst the mes, her expression one of utter despair. She looked at Rick, the man she once cherished, and her voice wasden with sorrow. ¡°Rick, why are you doing this? I was ready to leave you in peace with Laurel. Why resort to such cruelty?¡± Rick¡¯s response was cold and detached. ¡°To me, you¡¯re potential threats. If you¡¯re not with me, you might turn against me. It¡¯s safer to remove such dangers early on. ¡± With that, he instructed his men coldly, ¡°Watch them closely. Ensure none escape, or they¡¯ll bring us future troubles. ¡± A sorrowful smile crossed Wilma¡¯s face. ¡°Rick, my love for you is true. I would never harm you. Please, let us go. We promise not to seek vengeance against the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± The firelight cast a flickering glow on one side of Rick¡¯s face, while shadows hid the other. His expression was icy. ¡°Love can easily turn to hate. Eliminating you is the surest way to prevent that. ¡± His words implied no escape for the half-blood witches. Wilma shuddered, a look of despair in her eyes. She smiled faintly, touching her stomach, a glimmer of affection passing over her features. ¡°Rick, I¡¯m carrying your child,¡± she dered solemnly. Yet Rick¡¯s stance didn¡¯t waver. With a look of scorn, he replied, ¡°I have my own family. I don¡¯t need a child tainted by witch blood. ¡± His words crushed thest of Wilma¡¯s hopes. In that moment, she fully understood the extent of Rick¡¯s betrayal and cruelty. Wilma¡¯s Laughter echoed through the forest, a sound filled with self-mockery and disillusionment. Tears cascaded down her cheeks as she looked at Rick, her expression a mix of deep sorrow and bitterness. Overwhelmed by despair, she yelled, ¡°So this was all a cruel joke. How could you be so heartless, Rick?¡¯ The dense smoke veiled her face, smothering her tears and casting a dark shadow over her already grim expression. She felt no desire to continue living. In that instant, her spirit was utterly crushed. Yet, as the supreme witch, her followers refused to abandon her. Her loyal witches, whom Wilma had always protected, rallied to her defense, chanting, ¡°Guard the supreme witch!¡± They encircled her, cing her at the core of their protective circle. But the wind intensified, and the fire grew more ferocious, consuming everything mercilessly. The witches¡¯ screams filled the air as they were consumed by the mes.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Their skin burned away, revealing bone that turned ck in the intense heat. Eventually, only a field of charred bodies remained. The immense sorrow and ragepelled Wilma to bite her lip until it bled. She screamed, her voice filled with pain and a tear of blood rolling down her cheek. Chapter 1268 ¡°Rick, I curse you to suffer a terrible fate!¡± In her final moments of fury and despair, Wilma red at Rick, hatred burning in her eyes. As the mes closed in, a sinister red gleam flickered in her gaze. ¡°Rick, your family will turn on you. They¡¯ll plot to kill you and take your ce. Go and kill them. Go ahead¡­¡± Influenced by Wilma¡¯s curse, Rick began to harbor dark thoughts of betrayal against his own family. Yet, Rick was unaware of the seed of paranoia nted within him. Watching Wilma consumed by mes, he felt a misguided sense of resolution, believing he had eliminated all threats to his future. ¡°Finally, all problems are resolved. Now, I can look forward to a peaceful future. ¡± Rick returned to his pack and life with Laurel, enjoying the fruits of Wilma¡¯s efforts, showing no remorse for his actions. But then, tragedy struck. Influenced by Wilma¡¯s curse, Rick impulsively murdered Laurel and their child. When he came to his senses, he was greeted by their lifeless bodies and the blood-soaked floor. ¡°ARI¡± Rick was overwhelmed with despair. He was adamant that Wilma was responsible for this horror. Enraged, hemanded, ¡°Guards! Hunt down all the witches! Eliminate every one of them, regardless of their bloodline! They¡¯re all malevolent beings!¡± To hide his own culpability, Rick altered the historical narrative, iming an evil witch had lured him intomitting these heinous acts. After Laurel¡¯s and their child¡¯s deaths, Rick had other mates and children, but due to Wilma¡¯s curse, he ended their lives as well. These incidents were never recorded in history. Ultimately, Rick couldn¡¯t live with his guilt and chose suicide. After he ingested poison and his heart stopped, time seemed to stand still. ¡°So that¡¯s the truth!¡± I was astounded by the revtions. The real cause of the conflict between the Thorn Edge Pack and the witches was Rick himself. It made sense now why Gale detested the Thorn Edge Pack to such an extent. She was determined to annihte the pack, regardless of the consequences.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: I was shocked. Chapter 1269 Yet, before I had time to process my shock, the time and space around me changed again. After some moments, I found myself back in the misty forest. The scene was bleak with scorched earth and charred stumps. It was clear I was in the present. In a past incident, when Rick targeted the witches, the forest endured a ze, though it was minorpared to the vast fire Caleb had set to eradicate the poison. I felt a sense of relief. The turmoil in time had settled. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back!¡± Ivy eximed, her voice filled with worry. ¡°You vanishedpletely for a moment there. I called out to you, but you didn¡¯t respond. I was so concerned!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m alright,¡± I reassured her softly. ¡°The clock was turned back. My spirit traveled to the past, and I witnessed something. Now, I¡¯ve returned, and I¡¯m fine. ¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s a relief!¡± Ivy expressed herfort. ¡°It looks like everyone else might have been sent back in time like you were. ¡± I hadn¡¯t noticed the condition of the others until Ivy mentioned it. As expected, they still seemed shaken from the recent chaos, their faces devoid of expression. This presented an opportunity! Feeling a surge of excitement, I didn¡¯t hesitate to approach Gale and rescue Caleb. My n was to escape with Caleb, but he was disoriented like the others. Only after I moved him a few steps did he seem to snap out of his trance. ¡°Debra?¡± Caleb¡¯s face registered confusion when he saw me. I confirmed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. ¡± Following this, he rxed slightly and shared in astonishment, ¡°Debra, I went through a time distortion and witnessed the history of the Thorn Edge Pack and the half-blood witches firsthand. ¡± Before I could respond, he continued, ¡°I discovered that Rick was the one to me. He deceived Wilma. When she discovered the truth and decided to leave, he mercilessly executed the witches in the forest!¡± The more Caleb shared, the angrier he got. ¡°And guess what? Wilma is actually Gale!¡± I was hurrying Caleb towards Riley and the rest. My n was to quickly get Riley and Luca into the car and escape before Gale and her group could react. But Caleb¡¯s words stopped me in my tracks. It hadn¡¯t crossed my mind that Caleb, like me, had traveled back seventy years. As we hastened towards Riley, I inquired, ¡°So, what¡¯s your take on it?¡± Chapter 1270 Caleb¡¯s expression turned to one of regret and remorse. He uttered in a raspy tone, ¡°The me lies with the Thorn Edge Pack. Gale and her fellow witches were mercilessly burned in the forest. They¡¯ve been under a curse for ages, and it¡¯s not just them; their descendants suffer too. For generations, witches have Lived in fear, hidden among werewolves. It¡¯s all because of what the Thorn Edge Pack did!¡± With that, Caleb¡¯s hands balled into fists. Overwhelmed by guilt, he struggled to remainposed, his hands trembling. Noticing his distress, I felt a surge of sympathy for him. Gently, I touched his hand, offeringfort. ¡°Love, you¡¯re not to me. These are the sins of your forebears. You shouldn¡¯t carry this guilt. ¡± Despite my words, Caleb remained troubled.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He grimaced, expressing his frustration. ¡°But Rick, my forefather, started all this. I benefit from his actions. The power we enjoy in the Thorn Edge Packes at the expense of those witches¡¯ lives. I¡¯m filled with shame at the thought. ¡± His face clouded with sorrow, and he hung his head, expressing his remorse. ¡°I wish the Thorn Edge Pack hadn¡¯t gained its power if it meant those witches could live. ¡± Caleb¡¯s voice,den with regret, stirred a profound sadness in me. I felt the weight of his words, but dwelling on the past wouldn¡¯t change anything. Those tragic events had urred, and feeling guilty wouldn¡¯t undo them. Right now, we need to focus on the present situation. Just as I was about to offer Caleb more words offort, a piercing voice cut through the air. ¡°Debra, have you witnessed all that happened back then?¡± Gale¡¯s red eyes conveyed a torrent of emotions. Her presence brought back vivid memories of the atrocitiesmitted against Gale and her fellow witches. I couldn¡¯t deny it. With a heavy heart, I confirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it. ¡± Gale¡¯s expression hardened. Confounded and bitter, she demanded, ¡°Then why? Why don¡¯t you exact vengeance on Caleb right now, for all of us witches?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was aware that Gale¡¯s mood was very unstable. If I was not careful enough, she would unleash years of pent-up anger on Caleb. So I approached the subject with caution. ¡°Gale, the resentment from the past shouldn¡¯t affect Caleb. He¡¯s done nothing wrong. He¡¯s innocent. ¡± ¡°Innocent? Ha-ha!¡± Gale¡¯s response to my words was a burst of manicughter. Chapter 1271 When herughter subsided, she stared at me, her anger palpable. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re so gullible. All werewolves are guilty. They¡¯re selfish, brutal, and deceitful, especially those from the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± She looked really frightening and her voice was extremely sharp. She shouted, ¡°They are all hypocritical and brutal sinners. They shouldn¡¯t even be alive. They should go to hell for the miserable deaths of the witches!¡± I didn¡¯t reply. Gale was losing her grip on sanity. Her grudge was deep-seated, her desire for revenge, intense. I had no idea how to help her feel better and rx. While I could see Gale was upset, I just couldn¡¯t get on board with her thirst for payback. ¡°Gale. ¡± I did everything I could to calm Gale, but I was worried she might explode at any moment. I tried my best to persuade her. ¡°I get it, you can¡¯t stand Rick and want to rip him apart. But Caleb isn¡¯t Rick. Rick has been dead for years. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I emphasized firmly, ¡°He took his own life, tormented by your mind control, after repeatedly harming his family. He faced the consequences of his actions. His associates who harmed the witches have turned to dust. It can be said that all the people involved in the witches¡¯ deaths have been dead, and your hatred has been settled. No reason to keep seeking vengeance. ¡± But Gale was totally crazy. She wouldn¡¯t listen to me, not one bit. ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough! This is far from enough!¡± Gale let out a furious roar, her voice scratchy. ¡°I¡¯m going to get revenge for the witches and my kid! I want everyone in the Thorn Edge Pack to feel the hurt I felt! How can they deserve happiness in a pack built on the deaths of witches?¡± The moment Gale spoke, she threw caution to the wind, ignoring how much energy she would spent on mind control.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She lunged at me Caleb as if she were crazy, wanting to kill him. ¡°Look out!¡± I quickly pushed Caleb aside and tapped into my witch power to defend against Gale¡¯s attack. Using my power to freeze time drained me a lot, especially since I was pregnant. Soon after, I started feeling dizzy. Yet, Gale kept up her fierce assault. ¡°Gale!¡± I was worried today¡¯s events might lead to more trouble, so I yelled at her, ¡°What went down back then has nothing to do with the Thorn Edge Pack now. They¡¯re meless; they¡¯ve done nothing wrong. If revenge is what you seek, they shouldn¡¯t be your target!¡± Gale just scoffed, ¡°Innocent? Is their prejudice and disgust towards witches really innocent? After they found out you¡¯re a witch, they tried to kill you, no matter how good you¡¯ve been to them. Can they really im innocence? Debra, are you sure of what you¡¯re saying?¡± I rushed to exin, ¡°They got tricked by Rick, so they¡¯ve got it all wrong thinking witches are evil. They¡¯d see things differently if they knew the truth!¡± But Gale didn¡¯t listen to me at all. She just wanted to hear what she wanted to hear. In a cold tone, she retorted, ¡°Humph, no amount of defending will change anything. Only by wiping out the Thorn Edge Pack can my years of anger and hatred find peace. I won¡¯t let them walk on the corpses of witches and live happily ever after!¡± After that, she focused on making her grip even stronger. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My hands were shaking, and sweat was pouring down my forehead. Caleb was eager to dash over and help me, but I hurriedly stopped him and said, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯te closer. We are using witch power to fight against each other. You¡¯re a werewolf, and if you jump in, you will die. ¡± Despite Caleb¡¯s worry, he knew he had to hold back to avoid causing me more trouble. So, he stayed put, trying to figure out how to assist me. Just as I was on the brink of copse, a man¡¯s voice pierced the chaos. Chapter 1272 ¡°Wilma, please, let¡¯s end this cycle of hate. ¡± That voice¡­ Gale suddenly stopped. Caleb and I nced in the direction of the voice, seizing the chance to see who it was. There, at a distance, stood a man, imposing with his muscr build andmanding presence, his features striking. It was Rick, the ancestor of the Thorn Edge Pack. Both Caleb and I opened our eyes wide, surprised by what we saw. But Rick appeared to be nothing more than a projection. Hovering in the air like a ghost, he gazed sadly at Gale, his eyes brimming with remorse. ¡°Wilma, it¡¯s my fault. If you want revenge, take it out on me. ¡± Rick¡¯s POV: Maybe it was God¡¯s mercy that caused time and space to go awry when I took my own life, leaving my soul to appear seventy yearster. At first, I was clueless and kept silent, especially when I saw Wi lma nearby, sensing trouble. I quietly eavesdropped on their chat from before. It seemed some mistakes lingered long after they were made. The disaster I triggered eventually caught up with the world seventy yearster. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak, drowning in guilt. Way back then, after witnessing the witches¡¯ terrifying power, I foresaw this oue. I knew deep down it was my selfishness and deceit that led to all this. Myck of kindness andpassion transformed the sweet and innocent Wilma into a woman filled with bitterness and anger, her eyes now reflecting resentment and hatred. Feelings of guilt, regret, and distress flooded me, almost drowning me in their intensity. Oh God, what did I do in those days? I stared at my hands, consumed by regret. It felt like the fire in the forest back then was scorching my soul and conscience. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± I bowed my head and earnestly apologized to Wilma. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I hurt you deeply, and I see your pain. ¡± For a moment, Wilma seemed lost, staring at me with empty eyes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. With a heavy heart, I pleaded, ¡°Wilma, can you please stop spreading hate and ming the innocent? I¡¯ll take all the me. If you need someone to punish, let it be me. Whatever you do, I¡¯ll endure it. ¡± Chapter 1273 Atst, Wilma understood what I said. But now, the anger in her eyes burned even brighter than before. She gave me a cold stare and gritted her teeth as she asked, ¡°Rick, how dare you appear before me? Why should I forgive you?¡± Knowing my actions were unforgivable, I bowed my head and begged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wilma. It¡¯s my fault you suffer like this. I don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness. I only plead for you to let go of the hate in your heart. ¡± Then, I confessed my sins. ¡°Wilma, after I set you and those witches on fire, I went through hell. In my dreams, you haunted me, seeking revenge. I dreamt my families turned against me, leaving me in despair. I ended my Life because I knew I killed Laurel and our child. I¡¯m the true viin, not the innocent witches. ¡± I revealed the torment I endured over the years. ¡°Back then, I manipted your emotions and deceived you. I killed all the witches out of fear of retaliation. I didn¡¯t trust my own family, fearing Laurel and our child might betray me just as I betrayed you. If it wasn¡¯t for my own issues, your mind control wouldn¡¯t have seeded. ¡± With a bitter smile, I said, ¡°God¡¯s fairness is undeniable. I endured the consequences of my wrongs through mental anguish in the end. My wicked thoughts consumed me and led to the death of my wife and child.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Still, I couldn¡¯t face the truth or acknowledge my own dark thoughts and weaknesses. Instead, I made more and more mistakes, shifting the me onto the witches. I not onlymanded their deaths but also manipted historical records and twisted the truth. ¡± Taking a deep breath, I apologized sincerely. ¡°Wilma, I¡¯m sorry. My cruelty and selfishness caused the witches¡¯ suffering. Even after I died, I came to understand this. That¡¯s why my soul wandered in the forest for many years, unable to move on. I hoped that when I saw my descendants, they¡¯d learn from my errors and treat the witches kindly. Moreover, I¡¯ve always wished to say sorry personally. But this apology has been put off for far too long. ¡± As I spoke sincerely, the anger in Gale¡¯s eyes slowly faded. Her voice softened briefly, and she asked, ¡°Rick, are you truly sorry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± I nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my ways I¡¯m here for you, ready to do whatever it takes for your forgiveness. ¡± After a brief moment, Gale pulled back her hand from Debra. I breathed a sigh of relief. It would be wonderful if Wilma could let go of her anger, forgive the innocent descendants of the Thorn Edge Pack, and forgive herself. Then, my soul wouldn¡¯t have stayed trapped for so long in the forest. If the hatred persisted, it would lead to never-ending chaos. Just when I thought it was all over and began to rx, Wilma burst into sudden, wildughter. She yelled, ¡°Rick, don¡¯t think you can fool me! You¡¯re nothing but a liar, just like before. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t believe your lies!¡± ¡°Wilma. ¡± I tried to convince her, but she cut in with bitterness, ¡°I haven¡¯t trusted anyone since you betrayed me. Rick, you¡¯re just selfish and heartless. Don¡¯t try to trick me with your fake words!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The depth of Rick¡¯s remorse resonated with both Caleb and me. Chapter 1274 In the past, our knowledge of Rick was limited, leaving us with a vague impression of him. Yet witnessing his actions stirred up feelings of condemnation, viewing him as a ruthless and cold-blooded alpha. When Rick deceived Wilma and falsely used the witches, he became an unforgivable viin in our eyes. Thus, even when he fell victim to Wilma¡¯s maniptions, leading to the tragic deaths of his family and his own agonizing suicide, we couldn¡¯t muster any sympathy. We believed he got what he deserved. However, irrespective of the circumstances surrounding Wilma, we suddenly grasped the underlying motives behind Rick¡¯s actions. During that era, conflicts between packs were rampant, causing many to experience the horrors of war. Countless individuals endured homelessness and hunger as a result. Rick was no stranger to such suffering; it had been a part of his Life since childhood. Driven by ambition, he aspired to establish a strong pack capable of providing security and prosperity for its residents. However, he was also aware that the Thorn Edge Pack alonecked the capability to swiftly end this chaotic conflict. The battles were intricate, and the conditions were far from ideal. His n might not seed under these circumstances, even after years of struggle. This might be the reason why Rick opted for an unconventional approach and deceived Wilma. Rick¡¯s initial decision proved to be correct. Leveraging the formidable power of the witches, the Thorn Edge Pack swiftly rose to prominence, offering refuge and stability to the homeless residents. The Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s long-standing prosperity and peace were the mostpelling evidence of its stability. However, Rick¡¯s methods of dealing with the witches were undeniably harsh. His cold-bloodedness and cruelty sowed deep seeds of resentment between witches and werewolves, a feud that endured through the years. Fortunately, Rick eventually recognized his mistake and actively redeemed it. Perhaps this was the reason his soul had journeyed to the present from seventy years prior. While the harm of the past could not be undone, he now sought to prevent further harm from urring. Upon hearing Rick¡¯s heartfelt repentance, Gale¡¯s demeanor softened slightly, and her actions became less extreme than before. I could easily tell that her willingness to fight with me had weakened. Was Gale letting it go? Caleb and I exchanged nces. However, before we could fully embrace the possibility, something seemed to trigger Gale, reigniting the mes of hatred in her eyes. ¡°Rick, no matter how you twist your words, I won¡¯t believe them anymore. Since you¡¯re here, just go to hell!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Gale¡¯s gaze brimmed with bitterness. With intent to attack me, her form suddenly redirected towards Rick. A fierce ze erupted from her palm unexpectedly. ¡°Rick, you¡¯ll never earn my forgiveness! Rot in hell!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The raging mes, resembling a living creature, surged toward Rick. Within moments, Rick¡¯s soul was engulfed in mes. Contorted by the searing heat, he writhed and screamed in pain. ¡°Rick!¡± Caleb shouted anxiously, moving as if to rush over and help extinguish the mes. However, Rick stopped him. ¡°Caleb, stay away from me!¡± Rick¡¯s face paled, and his entire body trembled as mes engulfed him. Despite the intense pain, he mustered the strength to speak. ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself. This is my punishment, the suffering I deserve, and the debt I owe Wilma. ¡± Caleb hesitated, halting in his tracks. He watched in silence as Rick was consumed by the merciless mes. It was a hauntingly familiar scene, reminiscent of Gale¡¯s ordeal in the forest. Gripping Caleb¡¯s hand tightly, I said in a hushed tone, ¡°Let the vendetta of the past generation be resolved by their own actions. It¡¯s not our ce to intervene. I trust that Rick is willing to bear the consequences. ¡± Caleb remained silent, grappling with his emotions. But then Gale¡¯s expression changed, as if struck by a sudden realization. She fixed her gaze on us with renewed intensity. ¡°I nearly forgot. And you, Caleb. Rick¡¯s deepest concern lies with the Thorn Edge Pack. I will never release my vendetta against your pack! I must destroy everything!¡± Suddenly, she lunged at me and Caleb. I swiftly released his hand and pushed Caleb out of harm¡¯s way. I prepared to counter Gale¡¯s assault with witch power. But deep down, I acknowledged that, given my weakened physical state, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long. What options do I have? Chapter 1275 Debra¡¯s POV: Gale was taken aback by my swift decision to intervene. Her eyebrows arched so slightly before a sneer curled her lips. In a tone devoid of emotion, she uttered, ¡°Debra, if you persist in obstructing me, don¡¯t me me. I will ensure that you meet the same fate as your mother and reunite in the depths of hell. ¡± My heart quivered with fear, yet before I could even react, Gale conjured another ze within her palm. This time, the fiery tendrils were aimed at me. ¡°Debra, look out!¡± Caleb¡¯s panicked voice pierced through the tense air. In that fleeting moment, a myriad of thoughts flooded my mind. To evade the mes might spare me momentarily, but it would inevitably endanger Caleb. The velocity at which the fire surged made evasion futile for him. Much like myself, he also bore a fear of mes. Should he be engulfed by this inferno, the consequences would be grave. In the blink of an eye, my decision was made. Gathering every ounce of my resolve, I met the oing ze head-on, channeling every ounce of witch power within me to withstand its onught. It was the only chance we had for survival, a chance I couldn¡¯t forsake, even if it meant facing the mes alongside Caleb. Yet, despite my efforts, the oue was disheartening. Though my witch power momentarily repelled Gale, the airborne mes remained unaffected. As Gale was propelled backward into a nearby tree, the me swirled with the wind, enveloping me in their scorching embrace. ¡°Ah!¡± The agony tore through me, wrenching a primal scream from my Lips. The roaring mes consumed and seared my flesh. Never before had I felt such agony. I cried out and writhed on the ground in torment. The agony spurred me on, fueling my desperate desire to escape the confines of the cage. But how could it possibly be so effortless?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Bearing a fraction of the werewolf¡¯s lineage, I carried an intense dread of fire. Every endeavor to break free was met with searing agony as the mes licked my skin, forcing me to retreat. The physical reaction left me quivering with pain. I found myself utterly powerless to surmount the physiological barrier, unable to break free from the fiery cage. ¡°ARI¡± As I recoiled from yet another searing burn, violent tremors shook my entire frame, a result of the scorched clothes and blistered skin. A profound sense of despair enveloped my heart. All I could manage was to scream incessantly, a desperate attempt to release the agony searing through my burnt skin. ¡°Debra!¡± Chapter 1276 Caleb let out a roar of agony, desperately attempting to rush over and save me. Before he could take a single step, he was halted in his tracks by Gale wielding the witch power. ¡°Do you wish to save her? Keep dreaming!¡± With a sneer, Gale harnessed her witch power to summon an invisible barrier, herughter ringing out maniacally. ¡°Caleb, I want you to witness Debra¡¯s wretched demise in the mes. Once she¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll deal with you and the Thorn Edge Pack. None of you will escape!¡± Despite the overwhelming pain threatening to pull me into unconsciousness, Gale¡¯s words jolted me awake. With gritted teeth, I forced myself to stay lucid, determined not to sumb. As I faced certain death at that moment, I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Caleb being dragged into this ordeal with me. Otherwise, the fate of the Thorn Edge Pack might truly be sealed, and the deep-seated animosity between werewolves and witches would never see a resolution. Under no circumstances could I allow Gale¡¯s scheme to triumph! ¡°Caleb, please, you must listen to me!¡± Despite the agony, I mustered the will to raise my voice. ¡°You need to leave. Return to the Thorn Edge Pack and forget about me. Even if you stay, you cannot save me. Staying here would only lead to your demise as well. The Thorn Edge Pack needs you more than ever. ¡± But Caleb remained resolute. His voice unwavering, he dered, ¡°No! Debra, no matter what happens, I refuse to leave you behind. ¡± And with those words, he pressed forward, deftly evading Gale¡¯s attacks as he breached the barrier between us. He stood at the brink, ready to leap into the inferno to rescue me¡­ ¡°No!¡± I cried out with anxious urgency. ¡°I can¡¯t abandon you!¡± Caleb persisted, steadfastly advancing towards me, enduring the searing heat in his relentless effort to reach me. ¡°No! It¡¯ll harm you!¡± Tears streamed down my cheeks. ¡°You fool¡­¡± The thought of Caleb sacrificing himself for me was unbearable. If we both perished, who would care for our children? What of the Thorn Edge Pack? I couldn¡¯t let Caleb sacrifice himself for me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You foolish man¡­ Promise me you¡¯ll take care of our children and find happiness,¡± I pleaded, gazing deeply into his eyes, unwilling to let him go. ¡°I would rather die by your side,¡± Caleb roared through his pain as if he could sense my intentions. And in his desperation, he made to hurl himself into the mes. With a bitter smile, I pushed Caleb back with the power of my magic. ¡°No!¡± Caleb¡¯s cries echoed desperately. In that moment, a realization dawned on me. The scenery before us mirrored the visions from my dreams, particrly the duel with Gale. No wonder thendscape resembled the ruins of my nightmares. The once verdant forest nowy scorched and deste. It seemed as though fate had already decided our paths. I was ovee with despair. Chapter 1277 Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°No! No!¡± I did my best to dodge Gale¡¯s attacks. Just as I was about to reach Debra, I was flung back by a surge of her witch power. I stumbled backward until I collided with a tree, falling awkwardly to the ground in pain. Through the mes, I saw Debra struggling, her cries echoing through the air. ¡°Debra!¡± I roared, my heart pounding as I rushed forward once more. A fierce wind whipped against my face as I focused on Debra amidst the mes, my determination unwavering. I¡¯d never felt so resolute. I was determined to save Debra, even if it meant sacrificing everything. If I couldn¡¯t, then I¡¯d die with her. But Gale was ready this time, creating a barrier between us, keeping me from reaching Debra. ¡°Caleb, no need to rush to your death,¡± Gale taunted. ¡°Debra will soon be consumed by the mes. I¡¯ll ensure you join her in hell. You can be together for eternity. ¡± Damien¡¯s anger boiled over, his curses filled with venom. ¡°Bastard! rot in hell!¡± I transformed into a wolf and lunged at Gale. The werewolf¡¯s furious roar made the air vibrate. But Gale remainedposed. ¡°Stop him. Don¡¯t let him approach Debra until she¡¯s reduced to ashes. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the watching witches and werewolves surged forward, effectively cutting me off. Damien swore under his breath. ¡°These damned cowards! Gale is so arrogant, thinking she has the numbers. I¡¯ll make her pay!¡± The fight raged on, punctuated by Debra¡¯s pained cries. Panic gnawed at me. I needed to end this, now.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Every fiber of my being strained to break through the encircling pack and reach Debra. Their sheer numbers were overwhelming. I fended off one attacker only to have another lunge at me. This relentless cycle was draining my strength. Exhaustion gnawed at my limbs. I stumbled, and nearly keeled over several times, only for Debra¡¯s screams to douse me. My blood pumped ferociously. I refused to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t give up,¡± I rasped to Damien, my own resolve hardening. ¡°We have to keep fighting. This is for the one we love!¡± Damien grunted in agreement, his breathsing in ragged gasps. Just as we managed to synchronize our attacks, a searing pain erupted in my back. Chapter 1278 A sickening crack of bones echoed. The world tilted, and I was thrown through the air before mming into a charred tree trunk. The ground rushed up to meet me, the metallic tang of blood filling my mouth. A harshugh grated on my ears. It was Gale. She¡¯d exploited my vulnerability and attacked me from behind. The brutal fight had left me defenseless, and her sneak attack left me sprawled on the cold ground, utterly helpless. ¡°Caleb!¡± From within the mes of the cage, Debra¡¯s voice pierced the air,ced with raw terror. ¡°Caleb! No! Run! Leave me!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: How could I just leave Debra like that? She meant everything to me-my mate, my rock, the one I¡¯d do anything for. Life without her would be pointless. I¡¯d be like a ghost, just existing without really living. I bit my lower lip, gave Debra a reassuring look, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get us out of this mess. We¡¯ll find peace, I promise. ¡± After wiping blood from my mouth, I struggled to get back up.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Then, out of nowhere, I heard a roar. It was Damien, desperate to get back in the fight. The stars had now disappeared from sight. The world grew quiet, dr@ped in darkness and heavy clouds. A cold breeze swept past, carrying Debra¡¯s mournful cry. In the distance, car lights cast long shadows on the ground. Damien and I exchanged determined looks, knowing what had to be done. There was no other choice. I had to save Debra, even if it meant risking everything. I stared at Gale, provoking her. ¡°Gale, if you¡¯re brave enough, face me fair and square. No more sneak attacks!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Caleb,¡± Gale sneered, standing tall, her eyes full of scorn. With a smirk in her eyes, she taunted, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s all pointless. I¡¯m telling you, Caleb, you won¡¯t save Debra today. She¡¯s going down, just like her mother did. ¡± But I wasn¡¯t about to give in. Despite the pain, I stayed calm and said, ¡°Whether I can save her is up to me. You can¡¯t change that!¡± Chapter 1279 Gale snorted. ¡°You¡¯re so naive, Caleb. Even if you run off, you won¡¯t escape my control. Who do you think you are, wanting to take Debra with you? Dream on! You¡¯re too green!¡± Firing back, I said, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ll never understand the kind of love and loyalty I have. ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gale¡¯s annoyance erupted into fury. ¡°Fine! If you¡¯re in such a rush to meet your maker, I¡¯ll send you straight to hell!¡± She clenched her teeth and raised her hand, summoning the witch power. As I watched her anger, a small grin spread across my face. Finally, I had seeded. This was the oue I had hoped for. It was better to face Gale head-on than waste time. Debra couldn¡¯t wait any longer. With each passing moment, her suffering grew. Despite the pain shooting through me, I straightened up, a smirk on my lips. ¡°Go ahead, then. Give it your best shot. ¡± ¡°Caleb, run!¡± Debra¡¯s urgent cry pierced the air. ¡°You can¡¯t take on Gale alone. Please, go.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Elena and Dn need their father!¡± My heart sank. Thinking of Elena and Dn, our kids, filled me with sorrow and regret. I wouldn¡¯t be there to see them grow up. I wouldn¡¯t see them get married or start families of their own after today. Regardless, I couldn¡¯t leave Debra behind. Even if it meant facing death, I¡¯d stand by my lover, never giving up on her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make your wishe true!¡± Gale sneered, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Her hand ignited, unleashing mes, which werewolves were afraid of. The mes flickered in Gale¡¯s eyes, casting a haunting glow. With a sinister smile, she dered, ¡°Your wish is mymand. I¡¯ll burn you both to ashes. ¡± Love conquered fear. I stared at Gale with unwavering determination. ¡°Damien, if we can defeat Gale, we might survive, but there¡¯s also a chance we won¡¯t. Are you ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Damien¡¯s roar was firm. The wind howled, echoing the tension. I focused on Gale, ready to engage her in battle. The battle was about to begin. Then, a familiar wolf emerged behind Gale. My eyes widened in recognition. Chapter 1280 Before Gale could react, the wolf lunged, knocking her to the ground and disrupting her attack. Caleb¡¯s POV: A shriek of fury tore from Gale¡¯s lips. ¡°Who dares interfere?¡± The words barely left her mouth before the wolf surged forward, nting himself protectively in front of me. Tall and imposing, it was Carlos. His arrival was followed by the pounding of paws as a sizeable pack of werewolves emerged from the ravaged forest. They formed a line behind us, a unified front against the Xeric Pack¡¯s forces. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Gale snarled, scrambling to her feet.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Carlos met her challenge with a roar. ¡°Attack! Let them see our true might I¡± The battle erupted in a frenzy of snarls and spells. Carlos turned to me, his voiceced with concern. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. Are you injured?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. My gaze remained fixed on Debra. The mes danced higher, consuming her. She gradually stopped moving. As her mate, I felt the agonizing weakening of her presence. She was barely hanging by a thread. There was no time to waste. I had to reach her. Silently, I slipped past Carlos. I darted towards the fire, hoping to exploit the chaos. Damien, sensing my n, let out a guttural battle cry and charged after me. A sudden sh of blinding light engulfed the area. When my vision cleared, a massive fireball blocked my path, a fiery barricade conjured by Gale. ¡°Thinking of waltzing through, are we?¡± she mocked, her smileced with malice. ¡°Not so fast, Caleb. ¡± With a sickening crackle of magic, she seized control of a nearby werewolf. His neck snapped with a sickening twist before she turned back to me, her voice dripping with sadistic glee. ¡°Keep dreaming, Caleb. You won¡¯t be able to save Debra on my watch. Today, she meets her end!¡± Her gaze swept across the battlefield. ¡°And your precious Thorn Edge Pack? They¡¯ll all pay with their lives for your foolishness. ¡± The situation was grim. The Thorn Edge Pack, despite their bravery, were clearly outmatched. To make matters worse, Gale was a supreme witch. Her ability to wield mes was more than a little troublesome. A prolonged fight meant certain defeat for the Thorn Edge Pack. Debra seemed to realize it at the same time. She rasped through the pain, ¡°Carlos, we¡¯re losing. Take Caleb and leave. Don¡¯t let him die for nothing. ¡± Chapter 1281 A bitter smile twisted her lips. ¡°Gale just wants to stall, to bleed us dry, to break the Thorn Edge Packpletely. ¡± Her voice grew weaker with each word, punctuated by a racking cough. She locked eyes with Carlos, her growlced with desperation. ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool! Leave with Caleb!¡± After that, her breaths came shallower, each one a struggle. Carlos watched the battle unfold, then turned to me, his face etched with conflict. Finally, he ced a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Caleb, Debra¡¯s right. This is a trap. We can¡¯t face Gale now. Let¡¯s regroup, find another opportunity to avenge Debra. ¡± A cold dread settled in my gut. This couldn¡¯t be Carlos, the man who always stood by my side, the man who understood me to the deepest level. Was he suggesting I abandon Debra? To leave my mate to preserve our strength? ¡°No!¡± I roared, flinging his hand away. Fury choked my voice. ¡°Carlos, how can you be so heartless? I can¡¯t just leave her!¡± Carlos opened his mouth, but I cut him off, my voice thick with despair. ¡°If Debra dies today, I swear I¡¯d rather die with her!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Caleb¡¯s POV: Carlos¡¯ eyes reddened instantly. He looked devastated and whispered, ¡°Caleb, I want to help Debra too, but let¡¯s face the reality here. ¡± He gestured towards the busy area near Gale and said with a heavy heart, ¡°In these past couple of days, our pack has suffered greatly. We¡¯ve barely held off the first attacks from the Xeric Pack. Right now, it may seem like we¡¯re evenly matched, but if this continues, we might not make it. ¡± My hands clenched tightly. Carlos went on, ¡°Like Debra said, Gale hasn¡¯t finished you off because she¡¯s waiting to trap us all at once. ¡± His voice grew more serious. ¡°Caleb, things are worse than you think. It¡¯s been hard enough rescuing just you. If we wait any longer, we¡¯ll all be doomed. Please, listen to Debra ande with me. Our pack needs you more than ever. You¡¯re the one who can guide us through this fight. You have to hurry ande with us!¡± I didn¡¯t reply but kept my eyes fixed on Debra. Strangely, I felt calmer in such a tense moment. I spoke to Carlos, my mind clear and determined. ¡°Carlos, I can¡¯t leave. If I can¡¯t protect my own mate, how can I lead a pack?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Carlos tried to say more, but I interrupted him immediately. Concerned for Debra¡¯s safety, I didn¡¯t want to waste time and stated firmly, ¡°Stop trying to convince me. I can¡¯t leave Debra behind. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to save her. ¡± Ignoring Carlos¡¯ reaction, I dashed towards the fire once again. Chapter 1282 That was where my heart belonged, and I had no regrets, even if it meant risking my Life. ¡°Caleb!¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t hold me back and called out anxiously. But his voice was lost in the wind. I blended into the crowd, dodging Gale¡¯s attacks carefully. Finding a moment of distraction, I broke free. But Gale spotted me. ¡°Don¡¯t even try to save Debra!¡± With a sneer, she made a fireball appear and hurled it my way. I narrowly avoided her attack and rushed to Debra¡¯s side. Gale tried to hinder me, but other werewolves intervened, allowing me to reach Debra safely. Seeing Debra in such a weakened state tore at my heart. Debra had weakened significantly. Her breaths were faint, no longer able to scream or push me away with her power as she once did. My beloved was suffering immensely. ¡°Debra!¡± Tears welled up in my eyes, my heart throbbing painfully. I was consumed by the desire to reach out to her, disregarding the burns the mes left on my hands. ¡°No! Stay back!¡± Despite her own weakness from the fire, Debra screamed again upon seeing me hurt myself. She tried to retreat, pleading, ¡°Caleb, please, keep your distance. Don¡¯t let the mes harm you!¡± Her voice sounded weak and hopeless,pletelycking its usual energy. I gulped, feeling my throat really dry. The pain inside me was overwhelming, rendering me speechless. Debra was my everything; how could I even consider giving up on her? With determination, I approached her. Looking into Debra¡¯s eyes, I reassured her gently, ¡°Debra, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you. You¡¯re not alone¡­¡± Before I could say more, Carlos hurried over, gripping my hand tightly. ¡°Caleb, let¡¯s go.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. We¡¯re in a dangerous spot now. We need to get out of here! We can¡¯t save Debra in this situation!¡± He attempted to pull me away. But I stood firm. Chapter 1283 I nced at Carlos and said, ¡°Carlos, think about it. If Sally were in Debra¡¯s ce, would you leave her?¡± Carlos stopped for a moment. I pressed on, ¡°If you were me, would you leave Sally behind, prioritizing your own safety?¡± Finally, Carlos gave a rueful smile and conceded, ¡°Okay, I understand. ¡± His hands released their grip on me, falling to his sides weakly. Debra¡¯s POV: The mes engulfed my existence, draining my strength to near-fatality within the inferno¡¯s grasp.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivy, too fatigued to utter a word, remained silent. I, too, crumbled to the ground, consumed by despair as if a deep, cold, and dark abyss had swallowed me whole. Now, Iprehended my mother¡¯s unwavering resolve to rescue me, to alter my destiny with such urgency. Maybe she had foreseen this scenario in her dreams. The thought of my mother brought tears streaming down my face. Her efforts to protect me ultimately resulted in Gale¡¯s betrayal, subjecting her to the same cmity as myself. I could imagine the depth of helplessness and anguish she must have experienced. ¡°Debra!¡± Caleb¡¯s anxious voice cut through my deep sorrow and despair, jolting me back to awareness. Struggling to lift my eyelids, I turned towards him. Despite everything, this determined fool refused to abandon me, prepared to face death alongside me in the mes. Shock surged through me, dting my pupils. How could this be happening? As I watched Caleb, my foggy mind cleared suddenly. But how could this be right? Not only was he my mate and the father of our children, but he was also the alpha of a pack. I couldn¡¯t allow him to perish with me under any circumstances. However, I was no longer strong enough to wield my witch power to halt him. All I could manage was a feeble plea. ¡°Caleb, please go. Stop concerning yourself with me. Your efforts will only bring harm. If something happens to you, the Thorn Edge Pack will suffer. Can you ept that?¡± Chapter 1284 When Caleb was unfazed, my eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Can you bear the thought of leaving our children without parents?¡± Yet, he remained resolute, unmoved by my words, insisting, ¡°Debra, stop trying to convince me. Regardless of what you say, I will not leave you behind. ¡± Boom! As Galeunched another attack, Caleb swiftly evaded, his movements nimble and precise.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Before he could catch his breath, a relentless barrage of strikes followed. Gale¡¯s maniacal scream pierced the chaos. ¡°I refuse to let the two of you die together! I¡¯ll make you suffer! Suffer for eternity!¡± Upon hearing Caleb¡¯s words, Carlos halted his attempts to persuade him, opting instead to deflect some of the attacks and retort with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s not your decision to make!¡± Amidst dodging Gale¡¯s assaults, Caleb said resolutely, ¡°Debra, we promised each other that we would face life and death together. I can¡¯t abandon you now. Besides, what meaning would this world hold for me without you?¡± I felt utterly helpless. I turned my pleading gaze to Carlos, urging, ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re the only one who can intervene now. Please, save Caleb¡¯s life. Don¡¯t let him make a mistake. ¡± But Carlos, too, had made up his mind, offering no response to me and steadfastly focusing on blocking Gale¡¯s relentless assaults. After skillfully dodging another of Gale¡¯s potent attacks, Caleb attempted to reach out and touch my face. Concerned about causing harm, I had no choice but to hastily withdraw, evading his touch. I cried out, pleading, ¡°Caleb, please hear me out and go. The Thorn Edge Pack truly depends on you, and so does our children. ¡± Caleb persisted stubbornly in his attempts to touch and embrace me. We couldn¡¯t sustain this any longer. A decision had to be made. With tears in my eyes, I managed a smile and said, ¡°Caleb, when I¡¯m no longer here, you must take care of yourself and our children. I will always love you. ¡± Caleb appeared to sense something, panic evident in his eyes. ¡°Debra, what are you nning to do?¡± As he spoke, he attempted to rush into the mes to embrace me. Such a fool¡­ My heart ached bitterly as I expended thest of my witch power to propel Caleb toward Carlos, inadvertently blocking Gale in the process. I shouted, ¡°Carlos, you must take Caleb and go. I¡¯m entrusting him to you; protect the Thorn Edge Pack together. ¡± Carlos met my gaze with a solemn nod, then decisively ushered Caleb away. Chapter 1285 Yet Caleb fought relentlessly, howling in agony, ¡°Debra! You can¡¯t be so cruel!¡± He attempted to break free and reach me but was firmly restrained by Carlos. Sensing the urgency, other pack members swiftly came to assist in subduing Caleb. He was forcefully dragged away. I let out a sigh of relief. As I watched Caleb¡¯s figure fade away, I whispered quietly, ¡°Goodbye, my love. ¡± However, Gale had no intention of letting Caleb go so easily. Sheughed wildly as she eximed, ¡°Caleb, Debra is pregnant with your baby. Are you truly intending to walk away and leave them both behind?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: The world stopped. Debra was pregnant? The news mmed into me like a lightning strike, leaving my mind reeling. Carlos paled beside me. We both stared at Debra, trapped in the fire. Shock contorted her features,ced with a sliver of panic. Her hand instinctively went to her stomach, confirming Gale¡¯s words. Debra was pregnant. And she knew it.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. My body convulsed with a violent tremor. Debra¡¯s health had already been fragile before getting trapped. And with the fire eating at her, the exertion of her magic, and pregnancy to boost. . The harm she was enduring must be unbearable. ¡°Let me go!¡± The cry erupted from me. Nothing else mattered at this moment; all I craved was to reach my beloved Debra. How could I bear it? Debra was pregnant and alone, facing death. It was all my fault. I¡¯d been too preupied with the affairs of the Thorn Edge Pack. I neglected her when I should¡¯ve been attentive. If I¡¯d been a little more caring, a little more insistence, Debra wouldn¡¯t be suffering. It was a failure on my side; I failed to protect my love. Gale¡¯s shrillughter pierced the air. ¡°As supreme witch, Debra¡¯s pregnancy was clear to me with a nce. Funny, isn¡¯t it, Caleb? I knew while you, her husband, was clueless. ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Debra¡¯s weak shout cut through Gale¡¯s gloating. Chapter 1286 Undeterred, Gale continued, ¡°Worrying won¡¯t help now, Debra. It¡¯s toote. Caleb won¡¯t leave now that he knows you¡¯re pregnant. That must be why you hid it, hmm?¡± A malicious glint flickered in her eyes. ¡°Such devotion! You followed Caleb even when pregnant, just like I would have. Unfortunately, your n is doomed to fail. ¡± The blood drained from Debra¡¯s face.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. My fists clenched tighter. Gale¡¯sughter twisted into a cruel sound. ¡°Because regardless, I will kill you both. Your child was a pleasant surprise. It¡¯ll ensure Caleb never leaves. ¡± Ignoring Gale, I locked eyes with Debra, my heart a gaping wound, bleeding with every ragged breath. Gale¡¯s words were undeniably true. Her aim was clear: leverage the child to chain me to Debra. She guessed right. Abandoning Debra wasn¡¯t an option; it never was. ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t! It¡¯s obviously a trap!¡± Carlos¡¯ panicked grip tightened. ¡°You¡¯ll die!¡± Debra¡¯s pain-filled expression held my gaze. Without hesitation, I injured Carlos. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Carlos. But I can¡¯t leave. The Thorn Edge Pack is now your responsibility. ¡± My steps were resolute as I marched towards Debra. This time, Gale offered no resistance. Perhaps, after countless casualties on both sides, her goal was already achieved. With my death, the Thorn Edge Pack would be hers for the taking. But she underestimated them. Gale¡¯s power was undeniable, but could a pack under siege be so easily crushed? I had faith in Carlos¡¯ ability to lead the resistance. Confidently, I broke free from Carlos¡¯ restraints and charged towards the mes. But what I overlooked was Debra¡¯s desire to protect me. Just as I lunged into the mes, a sudden smile yed on Debra¡¯s lips. Her face, etched with sadness, filled my vision. ¡°Caleb,¡± she whispered softly, ¡°I love you. Live a long, fulfilling life. The she waved her hand. ¡°Debra. ¡± My eyes widened, but the blinding white light engulfed me. Chapter 1287 Darkness swallowed me whole, and I fainted. The mind like between us snapped as consciousness slipped awaypletely. Caleb¡¯s POV: In a haze, I was amidst vast swathes of mes, their fierce glow momentarily disorienting me. ¡°Caleb!¡± A panicked cry pierced through the chaos, drawing my attention instantly. I looked up to see my beloved Debra ensnared in the inferno, her eyes filled with immense sorrow. ¡°Caleb, save me! It hurts so much!¡± Her plea struck me like a thunderbolt, causing my heart to constrict painfully and my breath to catch in my throat. A sharp pang of anguish tightened my chest, rendering my breath erratic. ¡°Debra, fear not! I¡¯ming!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I sprinted towards Debra amidst the raging mes. Driven by an overwhelming concern for her safety, I disregarded even the werewolves¡¯ fear of fire. I knew I had to rescue her, even if it meant risking our lives together. But just as I neared the mes, Debra¡¯s body went limp, falling before me like a delicate blossom untethered from its branch, lifeless. ¡°Debra?¡± A tremor ran through me, engulfed by a profound sense of loss as I sank to my knees. Reaching out with trembling hands, I discovered her breath had stilled, her form growing cold, devoid of any spark of life. Debra was gone? The realization left me stunned for moments before a tidal wave of agony crashed over me, eliciting a primal roar of anguish. ¡°ARI¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Clutching Debra¡¯s lifeless form to my chest, I struggled for breath amidst the overwhelming sorrow. ¡°No!¡± I wailed in anguish. Then, I opened my eyes abruptly. The haunting vision of the dream dissolved, leaving me staring nkly at the white ceiling, unable to reconcile with reality for a long time. Chapter 1288 Had it all been a dream? I exhaled a sigh of relief. Thankfully, it was just a dream. If Debra had perished as she did in the dream, leaving me alone forever, I couldn¡¯t fathom the depth of sorrow I would have endured. The thought of enduring that suffocating pain again was something I never wished to experience again. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯re awake atst. ¡± Upon seeing me awake, Carlos quickly rose from his seat and approached me, his expression filled with concern. ¡°Do you feel unwell anywhere else?¡± For a moment, I felt a flicker of confusion wash over me. After a swift survey of my surroundings, I recognized the familiar sight of hospital equipment, furrowing my brow in confusion. ¡°Where are we? Weren¡¯t we in the forest? How did we end up in a hospital?¡± Carlos¡¯ countenance tensed, betraying a hint of unease. He scrutinized my features, pausing before answering, ¡°Caleb, we¡¯re at the Thorn Edge Pack. You copsed earlier, so I brought you here to the pack¡¯s hospital for treatment. ¡± ¡°The Thorn Edge Pack?¡± I gently tapped my head, attempting to clear the fog in my mind. In my recollection, we were still amidst the deste forest, engaged in a battle for our lives against Gale. How did I end up in a hospital within the Thorn Edge Pack?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As I scanned the room and peered out the window, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Debra? Where is she now?¡± Carlos hesitated, his expression fraught with uncertainty. ¡°She¡­ She¡­¡± My heart sank, and with a surge of urgency, I tried to reach out through our mind Link to sense Debra¡¯s presence. In an instant, my eyes widened in sheer shock. A profound sense of disbelief washed over me. How could there be nothing? Why had the mind link with Debra suddenly vanished? The news left me reeling with panic, and a torrent of memories I had been avoiding flooded my mind. Images of Debra raising her hand, the blinding white light that struck me, and the sudden disappearance of our mind link before I lost consciousness, shed vividly in my mind. In a sudden motion, I rose from the bed, grasping Carlos firmly by the shoulders. ¡°Where is Debra?¡± Carlos clenched his fists, anguish etching lines across his face. After my relentless inquiry, he finally uttered, his voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Debra¡­ Debra¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Imanded, my grip tightening, ¡°Tell me, where is Debra? Where can I find her?¡± Chapter 1289 Taking a deep breath, Carlos met my gaze, his eyes glistening with sorrow, and delivered the heavy truth, ¡°Debra¡­ She¡¯s dead. In her final act, she used her remaining power to shield us from Gale¡¯s onught, allowing us to flee. ¡± What? Debra was dead? The revtion struck me with a force akin to Lightning. ¡°No! It can¡¯t be!¡± I shook my head frantically, my voice rising into a desperate plea. ¡°You must be mistaken! How could Debra be dead? She was by my side just yesterday! How could she bear to leave me?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Carlos bit down on his lower lip, his eyes full of sorrow as he looked at me. He was fighting to hold back his tears, his voice tinged with pain as he whispered, ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I saw Debra die in that fire. There wasn¡¯t even a body left behind. ¡± He seemed to break down, tears streaming down his face. ¡°No! You¡¯re lying! That can¡¯t be true!¡± Ipletely lost my senses. Abruptly, I yanked out the medical equipment connected to my body and bolted towards the door. Carlos quickly grabbed me, looking all worried and helpless. ¡°Caleb, where do you think you¡¯re going? Debra¡­ She¡¯s gone. Please, snap out of it!¡± He struggled to push me back onto the bed. ¡°No, get out of my way!¡± I pushed Carlos¡¯s hand away. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m going to find Debra, no matter where she is. I have to bring her back!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that Debra was gone. She was carrying our child. How could she just die like that and leave me all alone? Moreover, she was a witch! She was the supreme witch, capable of bringing the dead back to life. There was no way she would just die like that. That was impossible! After catching my words, Carlos seemed frustrated. He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Caleb,e on, think straight. Debra died in that fire three days ago. She can¡¯t juste back like that. Looking for her is pointless, and hurting yourself like this only disrespects the sacrifice she made for you. Do you get that?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re talking rubbish!¡± My fists tightened, a surge of uncontroble anger coursing through me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Consumed by rage, I lost all restraint andshed out with a punch at Carlos, shouting, ¡°How dare you speak ill of Debra! She¡¯s obviously alive, damn it! I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no way anything could be wrong with her!¡± Carlos stumbled as my punch caught him off guard, and he crashed to the floor. Giving him a quick nce, I walked away without a second thought. Chapter 1290 ¡°Caleb! Wait!¡± Carlos called out my name desperately from behind.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He just wouldn¡¯t give up. He scrambled up from the floor and darted in front of me. ¡°You can¡¯t just walk out like that!¡± My eyes zed with anger as I stared him down. ¡°Move!¡± I growled. But Carlos stood firm, his gaze locked on me. ¡°Caleb, seriously, you need to rest now!¡± I clenched my teeth and warned in a dread voice, ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me again, or don¡¯t me me for what happens next!¡± This feeling hit Damien too, and he started to growl deep inside me. His eyes got all intense, like he was ready to confront Carlos. In our desperate longing to see Debra, both Damien and Ipletely lost our senses. Carlos just stood there, looking at me, his face contorted with intense sorrow. Then he said, ¡°Caleb, you¡¯ve been unconscious for three days. Your father¡¯s condition had been getting worse. Andst night, he couldn¡¯t make it anymore. He passed away. ¡± I stood there, stunned. Suddenly, my ears went deaf, like I was wrapped in something. For a moment, it felt like the whole world went quiet. ¡°Caleb, I know this is tough for you. ¡± Carlos¡¯s voice broke a bit, sounding sad, but he was trying to keep it together. ¡°But now, the Thorn Edge Pack is in chaos, and the pack¡¯s borders have been breached. You need to get it together fast. The pack needs you; we¡¯re all counting on you. ¡± I stayed silent, feeling like my heart had been crushed by a sledgehammer, each blow leaving me speechless with pain. After a moment, I muttered in disbelief, ¡°How can this even happen?¡± My dad was the toughest fighter, the strongest werewolf out there. How could he really be gone? The more I pondered it, the more it felt like some kind of absurd nightmare. I grabbed Carlos¡¯ shoulder in disbelief, tears welling up. ¡°Carlos, this can¡¯t be true, can it? My dad was hurt by someone he trusted, but he made it to the hospital in time. How could he be gone? You¡¯re just lying to me, right?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°Caleb, wake up!¡± Carlos let out a low, painful growl. But I couldn¡¯t ept it. Trying to keep up a brave front, I smiled weakly and said, ¡°Stop kidding. My father can¡¯t be gone. It just can¡¯t be true!¡± ¡°Caleb!¡± Carlos gripped my shoulders and shook me firmly. His eyes were red with emotion. ¡°Stop fooling yourself. You know I wouldn¡¯t joke about this. ¡± Chapter 1291 The hospital Light cast a somber glow on his face, emphasizing his sorrow. I stood frozen, lips quivering, unable to speak. Carlos kept his eyes locked on me and whispered, ¡°Your father was badly injured. The doctor warned us about how bad it was. But he didn¡¯t want you to worry, so he kept it from you. ¡± Carlos¡¯ voice shook a bit, and he took a moment before adding, ¡°He¡¯d been strugglingtely, counting down the days until you came back. He was worried about what¡¯d happen to the Thorn Edge Pack once he was gone, but mostly, he just wanted to see you one more time. ¡± Carlos turned away, unable to find the words to continue. His words stabbed at my heart, dulling my senses with pain. Deep down, I resisted epting it, but I trusted Carlos too much to doubt him. The truth hit hard, and I felt the urge to run away from it all. But it was pointless. No matter what stories I told myself, things stayed the same. Debra and the baby didn¡¯t make it, and neither did my father. Everyone I cared about was gone. Tears welled up, clouding my vision. In that instant, despair took overpletely. A sudden ache shot through me, making it hard to catch my breath as I clutched my chest tightly. ¡°They¡¯re gone. ALL gone,¡± I whispered, feeling the weight of despair. Suddenly, darkness clouded my vision. My legs turned to jelly, nearly giving out beneath me. ¡°Be careful!¡± Carlos swiftly caught me before I fell. Having seen my distress, he forced me back onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell too much, Caleb. I understand losing your family weighs heavy, but we¡¯re in a critical situation now. There are bigger tasks at hand. ¡± I tried to speak but couldn¡¯t find the words. Grief choked me, stealing my breath away. Eventually, I snapped out of it. I bowed my head, hid my face, and let the tears flow. ¡°Carlos, how can I move on?¡± Memories flooded back, weighing heavy on my heart with sadness and reluctance, threatening to overwhelm me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Trembling, I said with a heavy heart, ¡°My wife, our unborn child, my father-all lost in the fight between the witches and the Thorn Edge Pack. But they were innocent. It shouldn¡¯t have ended like this!¡± Carlos wore a sorrowful expression. I could tell he was struggling too. In a gentle voice, he whispered, ¡°Caleb, it¡¯s not just your family. Many innocent people have lost their lives. Every fallen soldier leaves a grieving family behind. Wives without husbands, children without fathers, elders without sons or grandsons. Some children are left orphaned, with no one to turn to. ¡± He gave my back aforting pat. ¡°In this cruel war, everyone suffers. My family lost many in the fight to protect our home. As the alpha, you can¡¯t let yourself fall apart. You¡¯ve got to pull yourself together. The Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s counting on you. Elena, Dn, and your mom-they all need you now more than ever. ¡± Chapter 1292 I fell silent. Carlos had a point. I wasn¡¯t the only one hurting, and I sure wasn¡¯t the worst off. I couldn¡¯t fall apart.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. My duty was to shield my family, friends, and all our pack members. Who else would stand against Gale¡¯s assaults? Who would mend the rift between witches and werewolves? Keeping my pack safe and steering clear of further disasters was my solemn duty and purpose. Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°I get it. ¡± With clenched teeth, I bore the inner turmoil, striving for peacefulness. The responsibility for the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s future and well-being was on my shoulders. I couldn¡¯t let sorrow consume me. The legacy of the Thorn Edge Pack was long-standing, and I couldn¡¯t be the one to end it. Drying my eyes, I asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my father now?¡± Seeing my regained steadiness, Carlos felt a sense of relief and quickly responded, ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital¡¯s morgue. ¡± I bit my lip, fighting the grief, and requested, ¡°Lead the way there. ¡± Carlos nodded. He led the way, and I trailed behind, each step weighing me down. Dark clouds hung low outside, casting a gloomy shadow. The hospital corridors echoed with the groans of the injured and the muffled sobs of their loved ones. The breeze through the window stirred the leaves, creating a rustling sound that resonated with the hospital¡¯s sorrowful chorus, almost as if nature were expressing sympathy. The lights in every operating room were always on, and the scent of disinfectant lingered in the air. Now and then, nurses and doctors wheeled beds past us. The patients on these beds had either lost limbs, broken legs, or wounds in their chests. This was a war. No one could truly avoid the war. I followed Carlos to the morgue. The atmosphere here was dark and cold, with no sunlight seeping through. As I reached the door, a wave of dread washed over me. I dreaded facing my father¡¯s still form, so different from the lively figure I remembered. I was scared of seeing him lying silent and motionless in that sterile, white hospital bed. Carlos sensed my reluctance, offering a supportive pat. ¡°Your father thought of you till the end. It¡¯s time for your final farewell. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t. ¡± My hand tightened into a fist. Memories of my father flooded in, blurring my vision. Chapter 1293 Yes, missing thisst chance would be an eternal regret. With gathered strength, I stepped forward. As I opened the door, I saw my mother sitting silently by the bed under the stark light. She looked utterly defeated, her eyes red and swollen. She didn¡¯t move or look up, even when the door creaked open. Carlos let out a sigh. ¡°She¡¯s been here sincest night, steadfast in her resolve to stay by his side. No one has been able to persuade her to take a break. ¡± A whirlwind of emotions surged within me. Her son was unconscious, her husband was gone, and our pack faced danger. The strength she mustered to endure the night was beyond myprehension. I made my way towards her. Before I got close, she seemed to detect my presence as she looked up at me. When she realized it was me, tears streamed down her face. She had always been poised and dignified, but now she cried like a child, feeling helpless and desperate. ¡°Caleb. . My mother called out my name in a voice quivering with emotion and signaled me toe closer. ¡°Come, see your father. He yearned for onest glimpse of you. ¡± Under the harsh light, she seemed so fragile, on the brink of breaking down. My heart ached for her. Somehow, I found myself by my father¡¯s side, not fully aware of how I got there, standing before his bed. My fathery on the bed, his eyes shut tight and his face pale. He appeared thinner, with deep-set eyes. He didn¡¯t have the samemanding presence as before. Hey therepletely still, as if he were just sleeping. No one could have imagined that his eyes would never open again. My mother caressed his face and shared, ¡°Before your father passed, he spoke of you often, regretting not seeing you onest time. He was always a mix of toughness and tenderness, missing you and Debra deeply, despite never voicing it. ¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back my emotions any longer. With a thud, I dropped to my knees in front of my father. Tears poured out, clouding my vision. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t make it in time. ¡± This apology wasden with profound remorse and guilt. Sadly, he was no longer there to hear it. Caleb¡¯s POV: My mother¡¯s tears flowed even faster.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She fought back sadness, reaching out to help me up. ¡°Caleb, your father never med you. In his eyes, you¡¯ve always been his most cherished and valiant son. ¡± Chapter 1294 After her words, she gently wiped my tears. Red-eyed, I nodded and gripped her hand tightly, hoping to offer somefort and ease her sorrow. Despite her outward strength, I knew my mother¡¯s grief was deeper than mine. The past few days had seen her take on not only my injured father¡¯s care but also the burden of leading the pack through an uncertain future. She looked worn, aged beyond her years. Streaks of silver now threaded through her hair. ¡°Mom¡­¡± I choked back a sob. A short time had passed, yet so much had changed, the world feeling utterly different. Fate was a fickle thing. No one could predict what tomorrow might bring. Looking at her grief-stricken face, I yearned tofort her. But my own heart ached, the sorrow a heavy weight I couldn¡¯t shake. How could Ifort her when I myself needed sce? My mother was the same. We simply stood, hands sped, before my father¡¯s body, a heavy silence settling between us. The war had raged for days, many outlying camps ravaged by Gale¡¯s forces. Our pack, though momentarily spared, bore the scars of battle. The tranquility of the past was shattered, reced by devastation.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Broken homes, cracked stone, the acrid smell of smoke, and the metallic tang of blood hung in the air, a grim symphony punctuated by wind-carried cries and sobs. It was an atmosphere thick with profound sadness. Given these grim circumstances, a grand funeral for my father was out of the question. Opting for practicality, we held a simple ceremony. After discussion, my mother and I buried him in a beautiful cemetery nestled on the pack¡¯s suburban hillside. Each sunrise, the first rays of sunlight would bathe the meticulously groomedwns in warmth. My father, who had dedicated his life to the pack, deserved a peaceful and quiet afterlife, free to wander amidst nature¡¯s embrace. On the day of his burial, white petals scattered along the path, stirred by the wind as our pack residents bowed their heads in solemn mourning. Devout and cryptic chants filled the air, a final farewell to their former Alpha. ¡°Patrick¡­ My mother reached out a hand towards my father, as if to grasp something, but she held nothing but air. ¡± Tears welled in her eyes, spilling like pearls from a broken string. Silent sobs wracked her body, threatening to topple her with grief. I steadied her with both hands, my gaze fixed on my father¡¯s burial. He was gone. Chapter 1295 The weight of that settled heavily upon me. The sadness was suffocating, nearly debilitating. The funeral ended swiftly. In a serious tone, I called my most trusted subordinate. ¡°Escort my mother back. Make sure she¡¯s safe. ¡± Losing my father was a fresh wound; I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing her too. ¡°Understood, my subordinate replied solemnly. ¡± Before leaving, my mother squeezed my hand. ¡°Caleb, whatever path you choose, be careful. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home. ¡± Tears stinging my eyes, I nodded silently. I watched her disappear into the distance as I waved her goodbye. Alone, Carlos approached me, his voice hushed. ¡°Caleb, should we proceed with Debra¡¯s funeral today?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± My rejection was swift and cold. ¡°We won¡¯t hold it until we find her body. It would be too ominous. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Carlos began to argue, but Sally, at his side, ced a hand on his arm. A subtle shake of her head and a knowing look silenced him. Carlos sighed, epting my decision. ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb¡¯s POV: After my father¡¯s funeral, I could not afford to linger in grief. Once I uplifted my spirits, I turned my attention to managing the pack¡¯s affairs.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The conflict between the Xeric Pack and the Thorn Edge Pack was fraught with numerousplexities, rendering it challenging to resolve straightforwardly. As far as I coul d discern, the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s situation was dire, making postponing action impractical. Adopting a passive stance would inevitably lead us to be ughtered likembs. I must seize the initiative. Yet, how could I uncover a breakthrough? Reflecting on the situation, a notion emerged in my thoughts. Nevertheless, with lingering doubts in my mind, I opted to set aside this conjecture temporarily. Without hesitation, I queried, ¡°Carlos, how did you discern my presence in the foggy forest with Debra that day?¡± The foggy forest wasn¡¯t the only route to the Thorn Edge Pack. Given the intense war with the Xeric Pack, how could Carlos have pinpointed my location urately and provided timely assistance, even if he suspected I was in danger? If even Gale needed Riley¡¯s guidance, how did Carlos manage to arrive there so effortlessly? Upon hearing my question, Carlos frowned and seemed to contemte something troubling. Chapter 1296 He borated, ¡°Following the conflict between the Thorn Edge Pack and the Xeric Pack, the outskirts of the Thorn Edge Pack have been heavily guarded by the Xeric Pack¡¯s forces. However, due to the extensive terrain surrounding the foggy forest,pletely encircling it presents a significant challenge. After our meeting discussion, we collectively concluded that Riley was likely hiding in the forest, prompting me to mobilize our men to chase her. ¡± ¡°Chase Riley?¡± I was quite taken aback. I hadn¡¯t anticipated that to be the motive. ¡°Yes. ¡± Carlos nodded. ¡°As the mayor of Roz Town, Riley vanished during the riot. Even the Xeric Pack soldiers were unsure of her whereabouts. This situation strikes me as highly suspicious.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I fear that Riley may be coborating with Gale and could potentially divulge secrets about the Thorn Edge Pack to her. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been closely monitoring Riley. On that day, the two packs had temporarily suspended the war, so I assembled a team to search for her traces in the forest. ¡± I asked, ¡°Given the vast expanse of the forest, isn¡¯t it challenging to locate her?¡± Carlos nodded in agreement and exined, ¡°Indeed. It was Riley who enabled us to pinpoint you and Debra¡¯s exact location. ¡± My confusion deepened further. How was Riley involved in this? In my confusion, I asked, ¡°What role did Riley y in this?¡± I only remembered that Riley had been manipted by Gale. In her attempt to save Luca, she inadvertently drew Gale¡¯s attention, which ultimately led to Gale discovering me and Debra. Subsequently, during the conflict with Gale, I failed to monitor Riley. Carlos recounted, ¡°We found nothing that day, prompting our departure. Suddenly, Riley appeared, apanied by her child, alleging that Gale had besieged and attacked you and Debra. Her anxious demeanor suggested she was truthful. Moreover, she offered herself as a hostage, exining how we managed to arrive promptly with our troops to rescue you. ¡± I silently acknowledged his ount. It suddenly struck me. ¡®s BunnyBookery It made sense why Riley disappeared thereafter. It appeared she sought aid for herself and her child once she regainedposure. She proved to be quite clever. The thought that Debra¡¯s demise was rted to Riley sparked a profound sense of animosity within me. If Riley had not been manipted by Gale, perhaps Debra would have been spared from the inferno. Nevertheless, my rational side reminded me of Riley¡¯s innocence. She was merely a pawn manipted by Gale and, essentially, another victim in this tragedy. The convergence of these conflicting emotions left me in a state of intense emotional turmoil. I managed to suppress my hatred and inquired, ¡°Where is Riley now?¡± Carlos responded, ¡°I have her imprisoned. What are your intentions regarding her?¡± After a moment of contemtion, I shook my head and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. Keep her locked up, but refrain from subjecting her to any form of torture for now. ¡± Carlos offered no objections and responded, ¡°Understood. ¡± I inquired further, ¡°What is the current state of the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Carlos¡¯ demeanor shifted to one of seriousness. ¡°Not good. Following your father¡¯s serious injury, the pack has descended into chaos without an alpha. The elders¡¯ disregard for discipline and insistence on their own opinions have allowed the Xeric Pack to gradually overwhelm us. Many camps have fallen victim to them. ¡± Chapter 1297 A sense of gloom overtook my expression. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon us. No wonder my father had been so concerned. Carlos noticed my expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your strategy, Caleb? How do you intend to deal with Gale and the Xeric Pack?¡± Xeric Pack¡­ Gale¡­ Every mention of Gale¡¯s name reignited the mes of hatred within me. In aposed tone, I assured Carlos, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve formted a n to strike back against the Xeric Pack.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. They will soon face the repercussions of their deeds. ¡± Gale¡¯s POV: The gray clouds hung low in the sky, obscuring the bright sunshine. The overcast atmosphere felt unsettling, like a veil over the world. It had been four days since I had killed Debra. I should have felt relieved-both Debra and her mother were now gone, consumed by the mes. But this time felt different from when Elsie died. I didn¡¯t regain all of the supreme witch¡¯s power. I was puzzled. Had expending too much energy to defeat Debra and Caleb that day left me too weakened to fully recover? Boom! The thunder echoed through the sky, jolting me out of my reverie. ¡®s BunnyBookery The streets of the Xeric Pack were eerily quiet. Since t he outbreak of the war, the army and many residents had been pulled into the conflict, resulting in significantly quieter streetspared to before. Many of the werewolves conscripted into the war were unaware that it was actually the vengeance of the mixed-blood witches, not my stated reasons of fighting for resources and strengthening the Xeric Pack. They werepelled to join the war because of the environment I cultivated, turning them into instruments for my revenge. With fierce determination, they wielded their ws against their own kind. I concealed the true reason from them because portraying the conflict between the Xeric Pack and the Thorn Edge Pack as merely territorial and resource-rted would prevent it from drawing the attention of other packs whose interests were not threatened. This allowed them to remain on the sidelines and observe without feelingpelled to intervene. However, were the witches and werewolves to engage in conflict, the scenario would alter significantly. Simr to Rick¡¯s response, their apprehension and intervention wouldplicate matters further. Consequently, I opted against revealing the truth to the werewolves. Provided they aided in eradicating the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s werewolves, I had no other concerns. At that moment, a knock came at the door. Chapter 1298 A subordinate entered and briefed me on the recent skirmish between the Thorn Edge Pack and the Xeric Pack. Eventually, she asked, ¡°Alpha, what strategy should we adopt against the Thorn Edge Pack next?¡± Before I could respond, she proposed, ¡°Shall we capitalize on our victory and pursue them? Given the circumstances, our advantage is clear. If we pursue now, victory is highly probable!¡± Considering my frail physique, I shook my head and declined the proposition firmly. ¡°No, this is not the right time to confront the Thorn Edge Pack. Once I¡¯ve regained my strength, we can dismantle them in one decisive move. ¡± The subordinate hesitated, looking apprehensive. ¡°But Caleb has returned to the Thorn Edge Pack for several days now. Could he strike at us first?¡± I smirked. ¡°Caleb? Without Debra, he¡¯s just a young Alpha. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡± Withposure, I adjusted my sleeves and stated, ¡°Once I¡¯ve reimed the full power of the supreme witch, the Thorn Edge Pack will be insignificant to me, Like a mere ant. Crushing them will be effortless by then. ¡± The subordinate acquiesced. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll issue themand promptly. ¡± However, as she advanced two steps, a disturbance outside interrupted her. What was happening? Confused, I intended to send a subordinate to investigate, but a panicked guard burst in, shouting, ¡°Alpha, bad news! The Thorn Edge Pack has breached our base camp!¡± ¡°What?¡± I abruptly stood up with a pale face. ¡°How could this happen? Are you mistaken?¡± I had strategized extensively for the assault on the Thorn Edge Pack, firmly believing in our ability to emerge victorious. From the beginning, I deployed an army to fortify the perimeter of the Thorn Edge Pack, preventing any residents from escaping. Following Debra¡¯s death, Caleb was rescued but subsequently Lapsed into aa, rendering him non-threatening.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Patrick, likewise, ceased to be a concern due to incapacitating injuries that prevented effective leadership of the Thorn Edge Pack. Consequently, with the Thorn Edge Packcking an alpha, I directed the army of the Xeric Pack tounch an assault on its perimeter, ultimately securing control. The Thorn Edge Pack stood as one of the world¡¯s most formidable packs, characterized by robust internal defenses despite Lacking an alpha. That was why I deployed a full army to besiege them. Given these circumstances, how could Caleb feasibly lead his army to attack the Xeric Pack? The guard eximed in horror, ¡°It¡¯s true, and they¡¯re outside at this moment!¡± Gale¡¯s POV: ¡°What? Already?¡± I was shocked, a sense of dread creeping over me. The guard nodded with a grim expression, his frown deepening. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Thorn Edge Pack, but also the Silver Ridge Pack. They¡¯ve teamed up and caught uspletely off guard. If everything goes as nned, they¡¯ll be here soon!¡± My heart skipped a beat. The Silver Ridge Pack? Was it truly Eduardo? Chapter 1299 Damn, he always knew how to avoid trouble. Why would he dip his toes into the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s mess now? After all the moves I pulled earlier, I managed to handle the outer defenses of the Thorn Edge Pack. Now, I just needed to wait until I fully regained the power of the supreme witch. Then, I could tackle the internals and annihte the Thorn Edge Pack, putting an end to the seventy-year-old vendetta. But now, with Eduardo getting involved, things got unpredictable. It might even mess up my whole n, stopping the Xeric Pack from taking down the Thorn Edge Pack like we initially nned. With a loud bang, I angrily swept everything off the table onto the floor. ¡°Damn, I totally forgot about that old man! Why is he getting involved now?¡± As far as I knew, Eduardo and Debra always had a tense rtionship. Misunderstandings about Marley in the past had caused a big falling-out between them. Even though they seemed to sort things outter, and Eduardo even had showed up just in time to save the Thorn Edge Pack when I sent people to kill Debra and Caleb, Eduardo, the alpha of the Silver Ridge Pack, was alwaysid-back, always putting the pack as his first priority, even if it meant putting his wife and daughter on the line for his pack. Just when he learned that Elsie was a risk to the pack with her threatening witch power, he wasted no time tossing her into a prison cell. But now, why would he suddenly join Caleb to attack the Xeric Pack? This was just absurd. Before I could even think of a n, Caleb¡¯s voice boomed from outside. ¡°Gale, why don¡¯t youe out and greet us?¡± His voice was dripping with venom, like he wanted to choke the life out of me. I scowled with frustration. As expected, teaming up with Eduardo made them move fast . But my witch power hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and I was still pretty weak. Caleb might be young, but he was a tough alpha, and I knew I didn¡¯t stand a chance against him. One of the pack members became worried. ¡°Alpha, what should we do now?¡± I didn¡¯t say much, just replied with a frown, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± I couldn¡¯t afford to show Caleb any physical weakness, no matter what. Even if I had to fake it, I had to look strong, or else I would be in for a challenging fight. I fixed up my clothes and hair, then strolled out with deliberateposure. The sky was still gloomy. Stepping out, I spotted mixed-blood witches from the Xeric Pack encircled by Caleb¡¯s troops. He was definitely Rick¡¯s descendant, just like seventy years ago when Rick had used the crystal to suppress witch power and subdue the mixed-blood witches. Chapter 1300 This left the witches as defenseless as regr werewolves against the army, easily trapped. ¡°Gale, it¡¯s time to face the consequences for your recent deeds. ¡± Caleb gave me a cold stare. He stood outside the camp with arge pack of werewolves backing him up, including a few from the Silver Ridge Pack, but not as many as I thought there would be. Eduardo wasn¡¯t in sight. I let out a relieved sigh. It seemed like I could handle this situation. With a scoff, I looked at Caleb, mocking him. ¡°You¡¯ve regrouped so quickly. Looks like Debra¡¯s death didn¡¯t affect you much. So much struggle for love, huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Caleb snapped the moment I brought up Debra¡¯s name. ¡®s BunnyBookery His eyes widened, fists clenched, and he looked at me with pure hatred, like he was itching toe over and throttle me. ¡°Debra¡¯s alive!¡± He jabbed his w at me, seething. ¡°I¡¯ll find Debra, and today, I¡¯ll avenge that fire!¡± ¡°Ha-ha! Fool!¡± I rolled my eyes at those wild ims, full of disbelief. ¡°Come on, I was there when Debra went up in mes. Bones and all, burnt to a crisp. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: With Eduardo¡¯s assistance and given that the Xeric Pack didn¡¯t chase their win after they attacked the edges of the Thorn Edge Pack but just encircled us, my fight-back n unfolded without a hitch. Good timing, the right ce, and strong alliances were crucial.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Even though the Thorn Edge Pack took a big hit, there was now a pause in the fight. The victorious Xeric Pack, likely full of themselves, wasn¡¯t expecting us to hit back in such tough times. This was our chance to turn the tables. I led our top fighters with resolve, and with Eduardo by my side, we quickly broke out of the Xeric Pack¡¯s trap. But Gale¡¯s calmness caught me off guard when we got to their main base; she stood there cool and collected, not at all the chaos I thought she¡¯d be in. She even threw a cold taunt at me, using Debra¡¯s death to get under my skin. A wave of deep anger surged in me. Gale, holding a grudge against Rick, was behind Debra and my father¡¯s deaths and she forced so many from our pack to leave their homes-how could she just stand there so unaffected? Those were real people¡¯s lives; how could she be so heartless as if she just stepped on bugs? She deserved the harshest punishment. I felt a strong urge for revenge heating up my veins; my hands balled into fists, ready to act, fueled by my rage. Chapter 1301 Damien, eyes filled with fury, yelled. ¡°Caleb, end Gale¡¯s life now! She didn¡¯t just set Debra on fire and take your father¡¯s life but also made so many of our innocent pack leave their homes. She has no right to Live!¡± My gaze turned darker, and my grip tightened.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The inner beast in me was screaming for action. Yet, I knew haste wasn¡¯t the answer. I took a deep breath, calming myself down. I told Damien firmly, ¡°No, we must watch her closely. Gale is tricky; we need to make sure she¡¯s at a disadvantage before we make our move. Otherwise, our elite fighters might suffer more losses for the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Damien wasn¡¯t happy. He let out a dismissive snort and mumbled, ¡°Why hesitate? Just end her. ¡± But he didn¡¯t push further. Once I got a grip on my feelings, I confronted Gale. ¡°Your words won¡¯t save you now. With my team surrounding the Xeric Pack, I¡¯m curious about your next move. ¡± Gale just smirked, clearly not bothered. She raised her chin with pride, stating casually, ¡°Why bother with surrounding us? I¡¯m the supreme witch; a simple gesture from me could wipe you out. I suggest you make the smart choice, surrender without a fuss, and avoid unnecessary losses. ¡± Hearing her boastful and confident speech, my suspicions grew stronger. I locked eyes with her and replied calmly, ¡°Is that so?¡± Gale¡¯s expression was full of disdain as she said, ¡°It¡¯s the truth. ¡± I lifted an eyebrow slightly, offering a cold smile. ¡°If you¡¯re as mighty as you say, why didn¡¯t youe after us yourself when Debra and I had to leave the Thorn Edge Pack and were looking into Dn¡¯s case in the Xeric Pack?¡± Gale froze for a moment. She attempted to justify herself. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because¡­¡± But I cut her off before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Also, if you hold such a grudge against the Thorn Edge Pack and are eager to see its end, and considering your supposed immense power as the supreme witch, why didn¡¯t you seize the chance to crush uspletely after you already dealt us a significant blow, thus achieving your long-awaited goal?¡± I curled the edge of my mouth, showing no mercy as I presented my theory. ¡°Could it be that even the revered supreme witch can¡¯t use her power non-stop? Maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯re now waiting for them toe back. ¡± I gave a mocking smile, emphasizing each word. ¡°Could I be correct, Gale?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Gale¡¯s face contorted, reflecting her sudden difort. I let a small smirk y on my lips. My hunch was spot on. Chapter 1302 ven the supreme witch had limits to her magical endurance. Regardless of Gale¡¯s shrewdness, she had her moments of vulnerability.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I started questioning the extent of Gale¡¯s supreme witch power. That time when Debra and I slipped away from the Thorn Edge Pack to head towards the Xeric Pack, chased by attackers, something felt off. If Gale truly wanted us dead, why didn¡¯t shee after us herself? Given how formidable Debra and I were, Gale¡¯s choice to send underlings instead ofing personally raised red gs due to her usually cautious approach. So, when Debra first doubted Gale¡¯s involvement in the ambush, I didn¡¯t dismiss her thoughts and chose to look into our attacker¡¯s identity quietly. Learning from Camiter that Gale was the supreme witch almost confirmed her as the assant. Debra had nightmares about a showdown with Gale. Fearing those dreams might turn real, I delved into strategies while we were with the Silver Ridge Pack, especially focusing on uncovering any potential weaknesses in the supreme witch¡¯s power. Understanding Gale¡¯s vulnerabilities was crucial to give Debra an edge, boosting her odds of winning should they sh. But before I could piece everything together, Galeunched an attack on the Thorn Edge Pack, severely injuring my father, which disrupted my usual rity and judgment. As I traveled alongside Debra, witnessing her wield her witch power on numerous asions, I slowly began to uncover the vulnerabilities inherent in witches, vulnerabilities that extended beyond the simple counter of the crystal. Even the mightiest of witches, like the supreme witch herself, would falter significantly after pushing their power beyond a critical threshold, much akin to how Debra needed to recuperate and recharge following her exertions in saving me. If Debra, poised to be the next supreme witch, faced such constraints, it stood to reason Gale was no different. ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Eduardo¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts. He approached with his soldiers. Naturally, Gale noticed the Silver Ridge Pack¡¯s forces converging. At that moment, herposed exterior shattered. Her eyes turned frosty, her expression darkening significantly. Witnessing Gale¡¯s demeanor, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, my Lips curving in mockery. It was amusing to see such a fearsome witch caught off guard. I looked at Gale and quipped, ¡°Oh, mighty supreme witch, you¡¯re supposed to be invincible, right? Do you still believe you can defeat and overpower us?¡± Gale¡¯s eyes narrowed as she responded icily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shrewd, convincing Eduardo to fight alongside you. You¡¯ve surprised me. ¡± She was subtly fishing for information, curious about how I managed to sway Eduardo. I just smirked and stated inly, ¡°To bring down a vile and vengeful supreme witch, it¡¯s only logical to have a solid strategy to ensure victory. ¡± shback: Chapter 1303 After my father¡¯s burial, there was no time for sorrow. I reached out to Eduardo and shared the recent events. ¡°Debra and I just reached the misty forest when Gale found us. Exploiting Riley¡¯s desperation to save her child, she manipted Riley to track us down, then used her witch power to burn Debra alive, just like she did to Debra¡¯s mother. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Eduardo was shocked by the news. ¡°Are you telling me Gale burned Elsie and Debra alive?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, facing the harsh reality. ¡°Gale is the supreme witch. Both Debra and her mother were her sessors. Driven by her vendetta, Gale eliminated them to prevent being reced. ¡± Eduardo fell silent, overwhelmed by the news. I continued, ¡°Since neither mother nor daughter could wield fire, Gale chose fire to kill them. My father, too, fell victim to one of Gale¡¯s plots. ¡± After a heavy silence, Eduardo roared in sorrow and fury, ¡°That monster!¡± His voice wasden with emotion, his loathing for Gale at its peak. I seized the moment and proposed, ¡°The Thorn Edge Pack finds itself encircled by Gale. Our forces are hemmed in, with no way out. Waiting any longer will only spell disaster. Just days ago, Gale shed heavily with Debra, likely weakened and vulnerable. Would you consider teaming up with me toy siege to Gale?¡± Eduardo didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the n? I¡¯ll support you in any way I can. Gale murdered my family; she must pay!¡± After some thought, Iid out a strategic n. I spected, ¡°Gale has been obsessed with killing Debra. But after we fled from the Thorn Edge Pack, she didn¡¯t pursue us personally. I believe her power was depleted then, as she had previously used it to control my father. It suggests that even the supreme witch needs time to recover after extensive use of her power, or she would be unstoppable. ¡± Eduardo concurred, ¡°That¡¯s true. I remember Elsie weakened a lot after she saved me. This could be a universal weakness among witches. ¡± I beamed and said, ¡°Exactly. Gale used a significant amount of her power in the forest, attempting to eliminate me and Debra. Now is our chance to strike at the Xeric Pack!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: The Xeric Pack¡¯s forces had encircled the Thorn Edge Pack, cutting off any chance of external confrontation.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Any attempt to break the siege seemed futile, particrly when a head-on fight spelled certain defeat due to the Xeric Pack¡¯s alliance with the witches. Hence, I proposed a strategy, addressing Eduardo. ¡°Could you guide our warriors through the misty forest at the break of day to ambush the Xeric Pack?¡± Perplexed, Eduardo inquired, ¡°Why choose the path through the forest?¡± He aired his skepticism, emphasizing the detour¡¯s inefficiency. ¡°The journey through the forest from the Silver Ridge Pack extends our march. Wouldn¡¯t a more direct approach be expedient?¡± Eduardocked the experience of the forest¡¯s depths, unaware of the remnants of witches and the power-infused crystals from bygone carnage thaty hidden within-elements that could turn the tide against Xeric Pack. I offered a careful exnation. ¡°Choosing the regr path could lead to early detection by the Xeric Pack,promising the element of surprise. The forest, on the other hand, is an area they guard less, and the witches tend to avoid it out of fear. Attacking from there could lower our risks and casualties. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Eduardo nodded in agreement, his concern abating. ¡°What part do I y during the attack?¡± ¡°With your forces engaging the Xeric Pack, it¡¯ll be my cue to break Carlos and ourrades free from the siege andunch a direct assault on their stronghold,¡± I stated confidently. Chapter 1304 A wrinkle of worry creased Eduardo¡¯s brow. ¡°But you mentioned their witches. Aren¡¯t they a formidable force? If we¡¯re not cautious, we might not stand a chance. And considering their supreme witch, Gale, the danger esctes. ¡± It was true-recklessness could spell doom for us. Yet, inspiration struck me from an ancient tactic once used by Rick to ambush witches, a secret edge I harbored. Firmly, I reassured him, ¡°Fear not, for I¡¯ve devised a strategy. ¡± Eduardo, bolstered by my assuredness, agreed without further query. ¡°I¡¯m in, I¡¯ll lead the onught against the Xeric Pack, drawing their attention. Shouldplications arise, expect my swift support. ¡± His assurance was a balm to my apprehension. Despite the grim odds, solitude was not my plight. As preparations began, I instructed each warrior to carry crystals known to dampen witch power. Individually, their effect was modest, but united by the thousands, the werewolves became conduits of a potent force, nullifying the witches¡¯ power. The breakout from the Thorn Edge Pack was fierce. The witches, prepared to attack in sync with the Xeric Pack, were stunned to find their magic stunted by our crystalline defense. Stripped of their sorcery, they had no choice but to shift into their wolf forms and engage us with visible reluctance. Given that they honed their skills in witch power rather thanbat, their capabilities as wolves paled inparison to our seasoned warriors. The tide of battle began to shift, and slowly, the Thorn Edge Pack wed back, inching toward a position of dominance. Caleb¡¯s POV: With Eduardo¡¯s sudden assault, arge portion of the Xeric Pack¡¯s guards were drawn away, leaving their defenses weakened. Coupled with the diminishing power of the mixed-blood witches, Carlos and I skillfully led our troops out of the loosened encirclement. ¡°Charge!¡± The soldiers¡¯ voices rang out in a thunderous chorus. In the aftermath, the misty air carried echoes of impassioned cries, each brimming with spirit and determination. Dawn approached, casting a soft glow on the battlefield, and the morale of the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s troops soared to new heights. Taking on the primal form of wolves, they unleashed a flurry of attacks upon the enemy, their movements fluid and agile, their ws sharp and unforgiving. Panic gripped the Xeric Pack as they struggled against our relentless assault. Before long, the relentless assaultpelled the Xeric Pack to retreat. To conserve their dwindling strength, the werewolves and mixed-blood witches of the Xeric Pack reluctantly relinquished their siege on the Thorn Edge Pack. With haste, they retreated to their main camp. In that pivotal moment, the first rays of dawn broke through the sky, casting a gentle, pale light upon the horizon. Yet, despite the dawn¡¯s arrival, the sky remained shrouded in a thick overcast, casting a somber hue over the scene below.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Low-flying birds and cawing crows added to the eerie atmosphere, releasing a palpable aura of unease and oppression that lingered in the air like a heavy cloak. Carlos and I refused to yield tocency. With our advantage firmly in hand, we pressed forward relentlessly, determined to capitalize on our momentum and bring the fight to the Xeric Pack¡¯s doorstep. Chapter 1305 ¡°Strike!¡± The excitement coursing through our veins fueled our relentless pursuit of the enemy. For too long, the Thorn Edge Pack had endured the Xeric Pack¡¯s aggression, but today, the tides had turned in our favor, and we seized the opportunity to strike back fiercely. Through sheer determination, we fought our way to the heart of the Xeric Pack¡¯s main camp, overwhelming their defenses and securing victory. Gale, once formidable, now stood before us, her power visibly weakened. Despite her diminished state, she maintained a facade ofposure, though her arrogance could not mask the defeat that loomed over her. The tension that had coiled tightly around my heart finally unwound, leaving a sense of calm in its wake. Recognizing the significance of the moment, I understood it as a rare opportunity. I needed to seize this chance to confront Gale and exact vengeance for Debra, the love I had lost. Missing this chance would make another nearly impossible toe by. shback ends. Eduardo was consumed by hatred at Gale¡¯s mocking words. His eyes zed with an intense fury, his teeth clenched as he dered, ¡°No matter my preference for peace, I shall never let go of the murderer of my daughter and wife!¡± Anger transformed Eduardo¡¯s eyes to a fiery red, and his fists clenched with unwavering resolve. Gale¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smirk at his outburst. Her gaze swept over Eduardo and me, radiating confidence as she remarked, ¡°Really? Thene, let us see who shall falter in this sh. ¡± With each word, she regained herposure, her confidence unshakeable. A foreboding sensation crept over me, unsettled by Gale¡¯s unwavering demeanor. Could she be harboring another scheme?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Before I could dwell on it further, Eduardo, consumed by his rage, sumbed to the taunt and lunged at Gale in his wolf form. My pupils dted in rm. This was dire! Internally, I screamed a warning as I transformed into my wolf form and charged forward. ¡°Halt! Do not approach her!¡± Though uncertain of Gale¡¯s intentions, her deliberate provocation of Eduardo was undoubtedly ominous, potentially masking darker motives. Regrettably, I was toote. As Eduardo lunged towards her, Gale¡¯s lips curved into a serene arc as she effortlessly grabbed the mixed-blood witch beside her. The witch¡¯s face contorted in agony, her futile resistance a testament to her plight within Gale¡¯s unyielding hold. Chapter 1306 ¡°No! Please don¡¯t do this!¡± Her cries of anguish escaped her lips, suffused with despair that echoed through the air. Yet, the witch¡¯s struggle proved fleeting, her once defiant limbs surrendering to gravity as her eyes dimmed, mirroring a withered tree. Gale was drawing upon the very essence of the mixed-blood witch, absorbing her power with an insatiable hunger. My astonishment surged, causing my eyes to widen in disbelief. Had Gale descended into madness?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Having drained the mixed-blood witch of her power, Gale callously discarded her like trash, her lips curling into a feral smile of triumph. ¡°Haha, await your impending demise!¡± In the blink of an eye, a potent surge erupted from Gale, unleashing a torrent of raw power that surged forth with unstoppable force. With effortless grace, this formidable force repelled Eduardo¡¯s attack. Caught off guard, Eduardo was sent flying through the air. Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°Mr. rkson!¡± My heart skipped a beat as I raced toward Eduardo. Eduardonded not far from where I stood, and I was just in time to catch him. He grunted, struggling to find his voice. When he looked at me, his words lost to a violent cough that sprayed bright red against the ground. His face was drained of color, his hand gripping his stomach. Injuries had taken their toll, the handiwork of Gale all too evident. My voice,ced with worry, broke through. ¡°Are you holding up?¡± Eduardo nodded, mustering a weak facade. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he insisted. His gaze, burning with resentment, looked towards Gale. A second cough brought more blood, and through clenched teeth, he vowed, ¡°I have to end Gale today. It¡¯s for Elsie and my girl. ¡± I could see the gravity of his wounds. Combat was out of the question now. And Gale, having harnessed the power of a witch, was not the same foe she once was. Eduardo was Debra¡¯s father and the head of the Silver Ridge Pack. I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch him throw his life away. ¡°Rest easy, Mr. rkson. The fight is mine to finish. Rest now. No one who hurt Debra will walk away. ¡± With a nod to my allies, I signaled for them to assist Eduardo. He offered no resistance. Chapter 1307 His wounds were deep, and his presence on the battlefield would do more harm than good. Still, his voice carried weight. ¡°Keep your guard up, and should the worste to pass, make your life the priority,¡± he warned. I nodded with the gravity of his words weighing on me, yet a fierce resolve bubbled within. I harbored no illusions about the impossibility of his request. My resolve was irond, set on a deadly confrontation with Gale. As I stood by Eduardo, wails of torment filled the air. Gale, in a frenzy, seized the witches nearby, siphoning their essence like she was mad. Panic took hold, and their cries cut through the mayhem.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°The alpha¡¯s lost it! Run for your lives!¡± Their efforts to flee were pitiful against the backdrop of Gale¡¯s newfound might. Like a raptor among sparrows, Gale reigned supreme, her dominance unchallenged. It was a sight of pure dread, a glimpse into a nightmarish abyss. Gale used the witches without mercy, bolstering her own strength. Those once-powerful beings now resembled husks, their eyes zed over, their forms ck, sumbing to the inevitable. As twilight encroached, amenting gale underscored the unfolding sorrow. Both the Xeric Pack and the Thorn Edge Pack stood in stunned silence, their conflict momentarily forgotten in the wake of the horror before them. I seized the moment, my voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°Gale! Have you forgotten the Xeric Pack¡¯s wellbeing?¡± It was imperative she cease leeching the witches¡¯ power. The aftermath would be catastrophic. I implored her to see reason. ¡°Witches and werewolves alike call the Xeric Pack home. They have pledged allegiance to you, only to be rewarded with betrayal. Doubt may well creep into the hearts of the werewolves who Live to tell this tale. Would anyone willingly follow an alpha who discards her pack without a second thought?¡± A cold chuckle was Gale¡¯s only response. Her eyes narrowed as she flung a witch¡¯s withered body aside, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°If it leads to the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s ruin, then so be it. Sacrifices must be made for the Xeric Pack. ¡± Her words confirmed my fears-she was consumed by animosity, her human essence all but extinguished. But I wasn¡¯t without contingencies. Our forces had procured an array of crystals capable of suppressing witch power. Gale¡¯s formidable power would not go unchecked. Caleb¡¯s POV: Gale discerned my intentions. With a scoff, she said, ¡°Caleb, I¡¯ve harnessed immense witch power, and mere crystals can¡¯t hold me back now. Today marks the end of you and the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± A sense of rm surged through me. Damien was seething with animosity. ¡°Ignore her grandiose ims, Caleb. Now¡¯s our chance to strike while she hasn¡¯t gained more strength. Let¡¯s rip out her heart and get justice for Debra!¡± I remained vignt, transforming fully into a wolf to face Gale. Chapter 1308 ¡°You¡¯re in over your head,¡± Gale taunted. With that, she lunged at me, her voice chilling with murderous intent. ¡°So be it, I¡¯ll end your life this instant!¡± My gaze hardened. Today was the day I would face Gale, even if it meant sacrificing myself. I asked, ¡°Damien, are you prepared toy down your life in this fight?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Damien responded with a deep, resonant howl. ¡°Attack!¡± I led the charge towards Gale with our forces. I refused to believe that the array of crystals we had wouldn¡¯t affect her in the slightest. But unexpectedly, as soon as I neared Gale, a potent, suffocating force overwhelmed us, challenging our resolve. Yet, Damien and I didn¡¯t back down; this fight was about survival, determining who would perish or prevail. I clenched my jaws and pushed forward, aiming for Gale. A fierce energyshed at my face, distorting my features. Enduring the intense difort threatening to tear me apart, I fought through the pain and bolstered my strength. With a resounding boom, thunder echoed in the sky. At that moment, Damien and I, coborating, broke free from Gale¡¯s overpowering grip. My wolf w grazed Gale¡¯s shoulder, so rapid that she couldn¡¯t react in time. Her shriek echoed, her eyes zing with malice. She clenched her teeth and bellowed. ¡°Caleb, you scoundrel, perish now!¡± With those words, a more potent force erupted from her. I was too close to evade and got sted away by the energy surge. At that moment, time appeared to slow. I could distinctly observe the unfolding scenes. Gale¡¯s face contorted into a fierce and savage expression, mirroring the werewolf sent flying alongside me, while the white clouds above shifted and transformed in the sky. Then, with a crash, I collided with a nearby tree. After I hit the ground, time snapped back to normal for me. Nausea overwhelmed me, and a metallic tang filled my mouth.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I, like Eduardo earlier, couldn¡¯t stop myself from spewing out a mouthful of blood. My head throbbed, leaving me dizzy and gasping for air. Chapter 1309 Myrades fared no better. They, too, were flung back, suffering more due to their lesser strengthpared to mine. Some were sprawled on the ground, coughing up blood, while others lost consciousness outright. Gale¡¯s might, enhanced by the witches¡¯ power she had absorbed, was astonishing. What could I do now? My hands balled into fists. Clearly, Gale was not about to spare me. She stared down at me, her hand poised, gathering her energy. With a mocking sneer, she motioned her hand. A force, fiercer than before, bore down on me like a storm. This power could surely end me. My eyes bulged. I was now badly hurt, unable to evade it in the slightest. Caleb¡¯s POV: As Gale unleashed her attack, I braced myself for the end. ¡°Watch out!¡± Out of nowhere, Carlos leaped in front, taking the brunt of Gale¡¯s assault to shield me. Carlos faced the onught, but the witch power, absorbed by Gale, was overwhelming for Carlos to block her blow. He was sent flyi ng just like I had been, crashing to the ground, coughing up blood, unable to rise. ¡°Carlos!¡± When I saw my friend knocked down and seriously hurt, anger shed through me. ¡°Gale, your actions will be your undoing!¡± Rage consumed me; my eyes zed as Damien let out an enraged howl. ¡°Ha-ha. ¡± Gale smirked scornfully at her, speaking with arrogance. ¡°Caleb, I suggest you surrender now, or else you and your crew will face even greater suffering. If you do, perhaps I¡¯ll allow a less painful end for you and your men. ¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I cleared the blood from my mouth. ¡°Spare us the talk. Let¡¯s see your strength in action.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I refuse to believe someone as cruel as you will continue to escape justice. ¡± Gale¡¯s demeanor shifted at my defiance. Annoyed, she hissed, ¡°You¡¯re testing my patience. I¡¯ll ensure you regret it!¡± Chapter 1310 With that, she focused her energy,unching a fiery assault aimed at me. I kept a close watch and dodged swiftly. Clearly, this was the same relentless me that had scorched Debra. It wouldn¡¯t go out easily. If it reached me, Damien and I would both be scorched beyond recognition. ¡°Move!¡± Damien heeded my warning and dodged just in time. Gale¡¯s power had intensified, but her attack patterns remained familiar. My previous encounters with her allowed me to anticipate and evade her strikes. ¡°Do you think you can avoid your death?¡± Her Lips twitched faintly, and Gale gave me a fierce look. To her, it was merely a game of cat and mouse. She saw herself as the cat, effortlessly catching mice at her whim. For me, however, it was a heart-pounding, challenging escape. Underestimating me due to her superior strength, Gale let her guard down. Gale believed she had more strength than me, so she didn¡¯t defend herself well. I exploited her mindset, and when I dodged, I pounced on the chance. My wolf ws caught the light, aiming straight for Gale. She recoiled, her surprise evident as she roared and scrambled back. Although primarily a witch, Gale¡¯s reflexes were sharp. Instantly, she transformed into her wolf form, blocking my attack with her wolf ws. Without a moment¡¯s pause, she raised her hand and gestured towards me. The witch power she unleashed felt like an invisible giant palm, striking me head-on. Already badly injured, I staggered back several steps upon being hit by the witch power, barely managing to regain my bnce and avoid falling. But the taste of blood in my throat threatened to make me retch. My stomach churned, and blood from my mouth dripped down to the ground from my chin.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Peering at me through narrowed eyes, Gale remarked sarcastically, ¡°Caleb, you truly live up to being the youngest and most promising alpha of the new generation. I underestimated you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your games. ¡± I red at Gale, wiping the blood from my mouth. ¡°Today, one of us will meet our end!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: I took a deep breath and focused my mind on getting ready for the fight once more. ¡°Damien, this might be our final shot,¡± I said with a sense of urgency, my fists tightly clenched. ¡°We have to defeat Gale this time, even if it costs us our lives. Are you with me?¡± Damien responded with equal seriousness, ¡°I get it! We¡¯ll face her in a battle to the end!¡± Chapter 1311 If we let this chance slip and didn¡¯t defeat her, she¡¯d grow even stronger by absorbing more witches¡¯ power. Then, the Thorn Edge Pack would face even darker times. Countless werewolves could lose their homes and lives. We were determined to prevent that future, even if it meant risking our own lives today to end Gale¡¯s menace. I looked at Gale and asked Damien, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Without hesitation, Damien replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not scared at all! Avenging Debra and securing our pack¡¯s future is the greatest honor I could have!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. His answer brought me a sense offort. At that intense moment, memories of the good times with Debra and lessons from my father flooded back, strengthening my resolve. ¡°Charge!¡± A burst of energy propelled me forward. Fearless of death, Iunched another attack on Gale. At that moment, Gale continued to drain the power of other witches. The witches were raised into the air and then dropped, forming a gruesome pile of bodies. The sky darkened, and the crows¡¯ cries grew louder. Standing atop the mound of dead, Gale looked more like a demon than ever. Upon noticing my approach, she looked up. Having regained strength, she saw me as nothing more than a nuisance. ¡°So eager to meet your end? I¡¯ll grant you that wish. ¡± Her voicecked any hint of feeling. It seemed as though her numerous killings had drained all emotion from her tone. Only a mocking smirk yed at the corners of her mouth. mes ignited, casting a fiery glow like a phoenix dancing aga inst the night sky. Abruptly, the harsh caws of crows filled the air. At that moment, a wave of intense heat washed over me. A massive fireball, charged with Gale¡¯s full might and muchrger than the one that had ensnared Debra, hurtled towards us. If that fireball struck¡­ My gaze fell on the fallen soldiers behind me, and a wave of dread washed over me. They had no chance to flee. At that moment, Debra¡¯s ordeal became clear to me. Gale was cornering me into making a choice. If I stepped aside, the fireball would obliterate the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s werewolves. If I stayed, I¡¯d share Debra¡¯s fate, consumed by mes, reduced to ash. My fists tightened. Chapter 1312 Debra had chosen to save me at her expense, enduring unimaginable agony. Now, it was my turn to decide. Gale observed my demeanor and remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you prioritize avenging Debra or protecting the werewolves of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Facing the oing inferno, I braced myself, positioning my body in front of my fellow werewolves, echoing Debra¡¯s sacrifice. I led them here; I couldn¡¯t let my desire for revenge cause them harm. Debra would have been disheartened by such selfishness. The fireball loomed closer, its scorching breath on my skin, while all I could see were the blinding mes. ¡®s BunnyBookery Damien and I braced ourselves, facing our end with resignation.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Dying as Debra did seemed a fitting closure. In death, I hoped to reunite with her. But then, I felt a presence, a pair of arms encircling me, radiating warmth and strength, so very familiar¡­ A soft sound followed, and the blistering heat vanished as if it had never been. Caleb¡¯s POV: Who was it? Who could rescue me from the clutches of a supreme witch? Out of nowhere, an astonishing idea popped into my head. Could it possibly be¡­? A wave of anxiety gripped my heart, and my body shook without control. Could it be her? Filled with a sliver of hope, I opened my eyes slowly. In the very next moment, my heart raced. Before me was a face, so dear and familiar, it took my breath away. Her gaze was soft, her amber eyes brimming with unmistakable happiness. Despite the fire having singed half of her lovely curls, her beauty remained undiminished. If anything, it highlighted her graceful neck. She outshone everything else in my world at that moment. I blinked several times, half-convinced I was mistaking her for someone else. Part of me even wondered if I¡¯d been struck by Gale¡¯s fireball, and this was merely a final, beautiful illusion before the end. Chapter 1313 ¡°Caleb. ¡± Debra¡¯s soothing voice snapped me back to reality. ¡°I¡¯m back. ¡± My heart missed a beat. Was it real? Had Debra truly returned? Words failed me as I tried to speak. My throat felt clogged, making me extremely ufortable. Could this really be happening? Not just a figment of my imagination? ¡°Darling, are you injured?¡± Debra¡¯s expression turned to one of concern when she noticed my distress. Before I could respond, she examined me. Then a white light illuminated her hand. As the light flowed into my body, I sensed aforting energy spreading through me, erasing all pain in an instant.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± My eyes grew wide with shock. I gazed at Debra and extended a shaking hand to caress her face. It felt warm. This confirmed it was truly Debra! Debra was alive and had returned to me! Acknowledging this, I shook from head to toe, overwhelmed by a whirlwind of emotions. I couldn¡¯t contain my longing for her. I embraced her tightly, fear ing she might be an apparition, fearing this moment might be a mere hallucination that could vanish any second. ¡°Is it really you, Debra?¡± My voice came out raspy, filled with a deep-rooted anxiety. Debra, always perceptive, understood my turmoil. She wrapped her arms around me, offering reassurance in a gentle tone, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m real. I¡¯vee back. ¡± Her warmth and her words brought me a sense of peace. Yet, the recent agony of her loss haunted me. With a heart still fragile, I inquired anxiously, ¡°Where have you been all this time? Why did Carlos and Gale im you were dead?¡± Debra seemed prepared for such a question. She answered, ¡°Well, I was¡­¡± ¡°ARI¡± Her words were abruptly cut off by Gale¡¯s hysterical shriek. ring at Debra with bitter animosity, Gale appeared to have lost her grip on sanity. Her face contorted in fury, she bellowed, ¡°Debra, how are you still alive?¡± With clenched teeth, Gale demanded, ¡°How did you survive my mes?¡± Debra, protective and alert, positioned herself in front of me and responded with a steely edge, ¡°Gale, aren¡¯t you aware?¡± Chapter 1314 Gale paused, confusion crossing her face. Then, with a puzzled look, she questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± It was clear Gale was baffled by Debra¡¯s implication. Debra¡¯s POV: Considering Gale¡¯s intention to harm Caleb, I stepped forward to shield him before confronting Gale. I wasn¡¯t as fearful of Gale as I had been just a few days ago. Fear stemmed from the unknown, while confidence arose from strength.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. By now, my witch power was substantial. However, I was puzzled by Gale¡¯s apparent ignorance of my power. She should be aware, given her knowledge of the supreme witch. Yet, she seemedpletely oblivious. Why? Had she absorbed so much witch power that she failed to notice this? Or was she lying to herself, refusing to acknowledge the truth because she was blinded by her desire for revenge? I addressed Gale, trying to get her to see reason. ¡°Gale, can¡¯t you feel your strength diminishing?¡± Standing before her, I conjured a me in my palm, holding her gaze. I said with calm authority, ¡°Your past actions, cruel as they were, have ironically helped me. I¡¯ve mastered control over fire and now stand as the new supreme witch. ¡± Looking at Gale¡¯s pale face, I told her, ¡°You¡¯ve been reced by me now. ¡± shback: The fire from Gale hadn¡¯t killed me. Instead, I survived the ordeal, though the mes caused me great distress. Crucially, my mother used her remaining strength to shield me. Indeed, a mother¡¯s love could bridge the divide between life and death. That day, as Gale¡¯s fire scorched me, the pain was unbearable, and I couldn¡¯t help but scream. Eventually, Icked even the strength to fight back. Caleb was determined to rescue me, swearing that if he couldn¡¯t save me, he¡¯d die alongside me. But how could I let him do that? He was the alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack, and his pack members, who were suffering, needed him to return and manage the crisis. So, with thest of my witch power, I protected Caleb and Carlos from Gale¡¯s wrath. Soon after, my strength waned, and I copsed. Chapter 1315 As my consciousness faded, I thought I would perish there. Right then, I saw my mother appear among the mes, as if in a trance. She moved towards me gracefully, her white dress brushing against the dancing mes. ¡°Debra, my daughter¡­¡± Her voice was gentle, like the sweetest music, clear and soothing, enveloping me in an indescribablefort. ¡°Mom?¡± I murmured, wondering if this was just an illusion before my demise. As the mes nearly engulfed me, my mother reached out and embraced me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She stood fearless, shielding me from the fire. ¡°Wait Mom¡­¡± I could faintly hear the sound of the mes as they seemed to consume her soul, each crackle striking my heart like an invisible hammer. Despite the dizziness from the smoke, tears streamed down my face as I watched my mother protect me so selflessly. Gale¡¯s fire could even burn one¡¯s soul. I was too weak to push my mother away, and even I could, she wouldn¡¯t allow it. I had no choice but to embrace her and cry, shaking. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve missed you so much. Where have you been all these years? Why didn¡¯t youe to see me?¡± I still refused to believe that my mother was dead. I was convinced that Gale was just lying to me. She wanted me to lose it and be an easier target. My mother before me had to be real. After all, how could an illusion block mes for me? ¡°Silly girl,¡± my mother said, stroking my head. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching over you from heaven. I know you¡¯ve been through so much. ¡± Her voice and touch were as tender as they were in my childhood. Tears rolled down my cheeks. My mother, looking worried, uttered softly, ¡°Debra, don¡¯t be scared. Just go to sleep. Everything will be alright when you wake up. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: My mother¡¯s gentle touch eased the searing pain of the mes that enveloped me, and I felt theforting embrace of her witch power. As the pain faded, a wave of drowsiness washed over me. What was happening? Chapter 1316 A sense of unease fluttered in my chest. ¡°Mom¡­¡± I wanted to ask her what was happening, but sleep overtook me before I could get the words out. When I next opened my eyes, I was surrounded by an endless expanse of white. Standing before me was an incredibly beautiful woman dr@ped in a white veil. Her long hair cascaded down to her ankles, and her presence was both elegant and awe-inspiring, as if she were a wless sculpture crafted by divine hands. She looked at me with a warm, gentle smile. I was awestruck, my heart pounding with surprise. She bore an uncanny resemnce to the Legendary Moon Goddess. But my mind quickly returned to my mother. I missed her deeply and needed to know where she was and what had happened to her after I fell asleep. My concern for her left little room for anything else. When I couldn¡¯t find my mother, I asked with concern, ¡°Miss, may I know who you are? Where am I?¡± I had a strong feeling that this ce was out of the ordinary. Given what I knew and the history I was aware of, I couldn¡¯t make sense of this location. ¡®s BunnyBookery And the woman standing before me was equally puzzling. She radiated a kindness that reminded me of my mother, yet there was a clear distance between us, as if an invisible barrier separated us, one that I felt I could never breach. The woman gave a soft smile. ¡°I am Moon Goddess. As for your location, it¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯ve seeded in the me control test and be the new supreme witch. ¡± The supreme witch? I wasn¡¯t happy though. My thoughts were filled with thest embrace from my mother before I fell asleep and herforting words. Nervously biting my lip, I asked, ¡°What about my mother? Can you tell me where she is? Why did shee to save me in time?¡± A dreadful suspicion crept into my mind.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But I was in de nial and couldn¡¯t ept it. When she heard my question, Moon Goddess¡¯s eyes, usually so serene, filled with regret. She sighed lightly and said, ¡°After Gale, the previous supreme witch, killed your mother, only a fragment of her soul remained. I was touched by her love for you, so I helped her soul and gave her the power to aid you in critical times. ¡± I was shocked. ¡°Then she is¡­¡± Moon Goddess gave me a sympathetic look and continued, ¡°She¡¯s gone. To help you master the control of the mes, she used her remaining strength to protect you. The cost is that you will never see her again. ¡± The words of Moon Goddess crushed me, and I slumped to the ground. Remembering my mother¡¯s gentle embrace amidst the mes, I was overwhelmed and started to cry. It was her final act of protection and herst goodbye. I would never see my mother again. Chapter 1317 Seeing my distress, Moon Goddess said softly, ¡°Debra, I hope you can find the strength to move on. As the new supreme witch, you possess tremendous power. I hope you can stop Gale¡¯s cycle of vengeance and bring an end to this dreadful war. This was also your mother¡¯s final wish before she passed. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Afterposing myself, I brushed away the tears, rising to my feet with resolve. ¡°Fear not. I shall stop Gale¡¯s vengeance and honor my duty to you and my mother. ¡± Being aware of my status as the new supreme witch, I had foreseen such a challenge. Now, having reced Gale, it was my responsibility to act. ¡®s BunnyBookery Even if faced with the specter of death once more, I would stop Gale¡¯s retribution and mend the long-standing enmity between werewolves and witches. Upon hearing my solemn vow, Moon Goddess breathed a sigh of relief, her expression softening. ¡°Then, you may return. Your mate needs you. ¡± T was taken aback. My mate needed me? What could be troubling Caleb?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Before I could inquire further, Moon Goddess gestured with a wave of her hand. In an instant, a potent force engulfed me. My senses swirled, dizziness overtaking me as I involuntarily shut my eyes. As I blinked open my eyes once more, I found myself returned to the familiar surroundings. A multitude of figures greeted me: wounded werewolves, lifeless witches, and three packs¡¯ werewolves who were still fighting. The somber sky cast a shadow over the scene, a stark departure from the pristine white world I had just left behind. Without dwelling too deeply on the circumstances, my attention was immediately drawn to the intense battle between Caleb and Gale. Given Caleb¡¯s werewolf nature, it was unsurprising that he struggled against Gale, whose expertisey in the maniption of mes. Compounded by Gale¡¯s cunning and ferocity, the odds were stacked against Caleb. Gale¡¯stest move, conjuring a massive fireball to assail Caleb and the Thorn Edge Pack werewolves behind him, only underscored the direness of the situation. In an instant, a surge of apprehension gripped my heart. Atst, the reason behind Moon Goddess¡¯s assertion that my mate needed me became clear to me. A mere second¡¯s dy and Caleb would have fallen victim to Gale¡¯s onught. As Caleb prepared to make the ultimate sacrifice to protect the werewolves behind him, I acted swiftly, positioning myself in front of him just in time. With the newfound mastery of fire control coursing through me, I unleashed my power, shattering the colossal fireball before it could im Caleb¡¯s life. Suddenly, the fireball disappeared. shback ends. Gale¡¯s reaction to discovering my ascension to supreme witch was nothing short of chilling. Her countenance twisted into a grotesque mask of fury, her eyes aze with unchecked madness. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Gale¡¯s rage reached a fever pitch as she shook her head erratically. ¡°The title of supreme witch should be mine! You will never rece me!¡± Gazing upon the ground with a heavy heart, I beheld a scene of utter devastation. Strewn across the earthy the remains of witches, their life force cruelly drained by Gale, leaving behind desated husks. The sight was harrowing. In their final moments, the eyes of the fallen witches bore witness to a mixture of terror and disbelief. Chapter 1318 Their disbelief was palpable, unable to reconcile the stark truth that the supreme witch they had served with loyalty and sincerity had callously sapped their lives and energy in a bid to maintain her power. The betrayal cut deep, leaving a bitter taste of deception in their final moments. A wave of sorrow and righteous anger washed over me, flooding my heart with overwhelming grief. There were so many witches. How could Gale kill them so randomly? With a pained gesture towards the lifeless forms littering the ground, I spoke with an ache in my voice. ¡°They harbored dreams of a brighter future and gave their all in loyalty to you. But look at what you have done to them!¡± My emotions surged uncontrobly, and Ished out, ¡°Is this the conduct befitting a supreme witch? Gale, you have inflicted untold suffering upon your own kind. You are unworthy of the title of supreme witch. How dare you question me?¡± I had hoped that my earnest inquiries and heartfelt reproach would stir Gale¡¯s conscience, yet I underestimated the depth of her madness. ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Herughter echoed, tinged with a chilling hue, her eyes aze with a fervor born of hatred. Gale appeared to have surrendered herself to the abyss of insanity. ¡°Sacrificing a few witches is a small price to pay for vengeance. It is their rightful duty. ¡± Speech abandoned me amidst the tempest of my fury. How could the individual I once revered and cherished descend into such darkness? In the past, Gale exuded wisdom and tranquility. As the alpha of the Xeric Pack, her leadership was marked by a session of wise choices, each undertaken with the pack¡¯s welfare and the well-being of the people at heart. However, in her pursuit of vengeance, she had changed. Gone was the Gale I once knew, reced by a specter of unrecognizable darkness. Employing different methods, she spared no soul in her quest, even resorting to bloodshed. The benevolence andpassion that once defined her were now distant echoes, drowned out by the cacophony of her thirst for retribution. To Gale, the lives of her fellow witches had be mere stepping stones on the path to her revenge. She had be a marite of hatred, severed from her former self. ¡°You were never like this, Gale,¡± Imented, my voice heavy with sorrow and anger. Meeting my gaze with a frigid stare devoid of emotion, Gale retorted, ¡°Debra, you are blinded by self-interest.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It is only through the destruction of the Thorn Edge Pack that witches can truly flourish. Your concerns for reputation and honor are but shallow veils. Only I act with genuine concern for the prosperity of our kind. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Witnessing Gale¡¯s anger, Caleb tightly grasped my hand. Taking in the sight of scattered corpses, he cautioned me, ¡°Debra, you must watch out. With Gale absorbing the powers of so many witches, she¡¯s be way stronger and tougher to handle. Even if you be the supreme witch, don¡¯t underestimate her. ¡± ¡°No need to worry. Trust me, I¡¯ve got this. I¡¯m bursting with power. I can manage. ¡± I reassured Caleb with a gentle pat on his hand. ¡°But¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s worry lines deepened. But there was no turning back now. We all knew that. Today was the day for the final battle with Gale, deciding who woulde out on top and finally put an end to her revenge for good. If we didn¡¯t act now, Gale¡¯s madness would surely lead her to absorb even more witches¡¯ power, causing more innocent witches and werewolves to suffer greatly. Quick decisions were the key to steering clear of future troubles. Chapter 1320 It was quick, brutal, and precise.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This was the trap Iid out after purposely provoking Gale. After my fireball attack against Gale was effortlessly countered, I came to a realization. I was evenly matched with Gale in strength. If we simply battled head-on, neither of us would gain the upper hand. With time passing, she would drain my strength. While she could tap into the boundless power of her fellow witches to recharge, I couldn¡¯t. If the fight dragged on, I¡¯d be the only one suffering. Ivy suggested, ¡°Honey, we need to seek help from outside sources. ¡± ¡°But how do we get it? Look, there¡¯s nothing here but werewolves and witches, along with a few scattered stones. ¡± ALL of a sudden, a spark ignited in my eyes. Stones! Excitedly, Ivy suggested, ¡°Stones can be weapons! There¡¯s a big one right next to you. We can use it to crush Gale and send her to hell!¡± I couldn¡¯t argue. That idea sounded pretty smart. But how could I be sure that the stone would actually hit Gale? We were far, and she wasn¡¯t dumb enough to stay put. By the time the stone reached her, she¡¯d move. Right when I was pondering, Gale¡¯s taunting voice broke in. Without hesitation, Ivy and I decided to tease her and lure her closer. As expected, the n worked perfectly. With the stone beingrge and right by Gale, I caught her off guard with a surprise attack. Unable to dodge, Gale took a direct hit from the stone, leaving her bruised on the spot. I grinned as I watched her tumble down. This was my moment! I dashed over without hesitation. But just as I was about to kill her with my ws, something unexpected happened. Debra¡¯s POV: Unexpectedly, a sudden breeze came from behind and quickly moved towards me. Chapter 1321 Someone was trying to ambush me. ¡°Be careful!¡± Caleb shouted in distress from afar. He was a bit distant from me. It was toote for him to rescue me, so he could only shout to warn me. At that moment, I rolled away just in time to dodge the attack and grazed past the person trying to harm me. But after dodging it, I quickly found out that werewolves were the ones who attacked me. They belonged to the Xeric Pack, the Thorn Edge Pack, and the Silver Ridge Pack. Why was this happening? Before I could ask any questions, Gale stood up and walked confidently past the werewolves. She looked at me with pride and said, ¡°Debra, as the supreme witch, do you n to stop my revenge?¡± With contempt in her gaze, she mocked, ¡°Are you going to kill these werewolves?¡± That was when I noticed the red glow in the werewolves¡¯ eyes, and everything clicked. If I called for help, Gale would likely do the same. She used mind control to make the werewolves attack me, forcing me to fight with them. She had lost her mind! Gale¡¯s actions were beyond my wildest thoughts.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. How could she use the power she gained from other witches to control so many werewolves¡¯ minds? She wanted to bring everyone down with her. I raised my eyebrows, bit my lip, and shivered all over. ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s our next move?¡± At that moment, my heart sank. ¡°Given the current circumstances, I can¡¯t break their mind hold. I have to fight the werewolves. But no matter what, there will be casualties on both sides, and that¡¯s exactly what Gale wants. ¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± Ivy was puzzled. I needed to rify the situation. ¡°If I lose, Gale will have cleared her biggest hurdle in her quest for vengeance. She¡¯d then be unchallenged as the supreme witch. Plus, she could take advantage of the situation to eliminate the werewolves from the Thorn Edge Pack and the Silver Ridge Pack. Since they would have already used a lot of energy attacking me, it would be the best time to attack them back. Not to mention, every werewolf here is a key member of their pack. With one more werewolf gone, Gale¡¯s path to revenge would be even smoother. ¡± Ivy paused before responding, ¡°And what happens if wee out on top?¡± ¡°If we win, I¡¯ll have used up a lot of witch power, and Caleb will be worn out too. Gale will take this chance to take out Caleb and me, ensuring herplete victory. That¡¯s why I said earlier that it works out in her favor. ¡± Ivy¡¯s frustration was palpable. ¡°She¡¯s heartless! Honey, the way I see it, if we wait too long to act, she¡¯ll do even more ruthless things. We need to stop her now to prevent more harm in the future!¡± I agreed with Ivy¡¯s assessment. ¡°Alright. ¡± Chapter 1322 I gathered all my magical strength, ready to strike Gale before the werewolves could encircle me. I had to defeat her quickly. But I didn¡¯t realize how strong they were.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Before I could go after Gale, a pack of werewolves stood in my way. Among the werewolves who stopped me, Carlos and my father were there too. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to harm them. I lowered my hand once more. Fighting and killing the werewolves wasn¡¯t an option for me. All I could do was watch Galeugh mockingly from a safe distance, powerless to act. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Galeughed and showed her arrogance. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re just a coward. You don¡¯t have what it takes to be the supreme witch!¡± After dodging another attack from a werewolf, I repliedposedly, ¡°Gale, being the supreme witch isn¡¯t about mercilessly killing. True strength and leadershipe from love, which inspires and uplifts the witches. ¡± Gale responded in a mocking tone, ¡°You¡¯re so naive. Ruthlessness is the key to controlling the werewolves. It prevents the witches from facing tragedy again. Love? That¡¯s utterly useless!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I remained quiet. It became clear to me that Gale was irrational. She only trusted her own opinions and closed her ears to others. Trying to persuade her was pointless, and engaging in conversation with her felt like a lost cause. I had no choice but to deal with the controlled werewolves while trying my best to get close to Gale. Yet, these werewolves were far from foolish. They vigntly guarded and obstructed my path. Getting past them to target Gale was an impossibility. Even more frustrating was the sheer number of werewolves. Since I couldn¡¯t injure them, my only option was to stay hidden. Even when I needed to defend myself, I was careful not to inflict significant harm on them. It was indeed a distressing situation. My brows were constantly knit in frustration. Despite all efforts to evade the werewolves, I made no headway and couldn¡¯t get any closer to Gale. To make matters worse, while I was preupied with the werewolves, Gale¡¯s surprise attacks were relentless. At times, she hurled stones at me, and asionally, even the withered remains of witches. Her assaults only fueled my anger. Ivy was both angry and worried. She expressed her concern. ¡°Honey, what should we do? If this continues, you¡¯ll wear yourself out!¡± I sighed, feeling at a loss. ¡°What other options do we have? We can¡¯t just hope that the werewolves under her spell will suddenly snap out of it and release us, right? Since they¡¯re under her influence, we can¡¯t just go after Gale. ¡± Ivy nced at the oing werewolves, her anxiety palpable. In our moment of uncertainty, I heard Caleb¡¯s voice in my mind. ¡°Debra, act quickly. Divert Gale¡¯s focus. ¡± Chapter 1323 He sounded incrediblyposed. I pondered Caleb¡¯s intentions. In a moment of distraction from Gale, I sneaked a peek at Caleb, trying to decipher his n. But what I saw next left me utterly astonished. Caleb had somehow blended in with the werewolves controlled by Gale. And he was discreetly making his way towards Gale, using the werewolves as a shield. My nerves were on edge. Ivy¡¯s anxiety reached its peak as she eximed with worry, ¡°Caleb is too close to danger. What if he gets caught? He¡¯s in deep trouble!¡± I pressed my lips together. While I didn¡¯t want to see Caleb in harm¡¯s way, this seemed to be our only viable strategy under the circumstances. Moreover, convincing him otherwise might be a futile effort. I sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no going back now. We need to work alongside him. ¡± To keep Gale¡¯s attention off Caleb, I cleared my throat and taunted, ¡°Gale, how pathetic you¡¯ve be. ¡± Gale¡¯s attention snapped to me, her eyes sharp. I continued, ¡°Stripped of your supreme witch status, you now scavenge power from your own kind to cling to strength. It¡¯s quite sad and cruel. I, on the other hand, am strong and independent, not resorting to such lowly and disgraceful tactics. ¡± My words dripped with derision. ¡®s BunnyBookery Gale, being prideful, couldn¡¯t ignore such provocation. She retorted angrily, ¡°Debra, you¡¯re in no position to ridicule me or drawparisons. You¡¯re oblivious to the sacrifices I¡¯ve made for the witches!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I narrowed my eyes at her. My aim was merely to divert her focus, and my remarks were offhand. It was surprising that she brazenly attempted to justify her actions. I feltpelled to strip away her pretense. ¡°Sacrifices? Your words are nothing but a cover for your vengeful pursuits. ¡± Gale¡¯s expression turned sour in an instant. I acted as if I hadn¡¯t noticed her reaction and pressed on. ¡°Gale, look around at the witches you¡¯ve in. They went from living beings to mere corpses. Don¡¯t you harbor an ounce of remorse?¡± Gale appeared unmoved and scoffed. Chapter 1324 As she parted her lips to respond, Caleb had already made his move. The timing couldn¡¯t have been better! Transforming into a wolf, Calebunched an assault on Gale. Debra¡¯s POV: While I couldn¡¯t harm Gale from a distance, Caleb¡¯s approach was much smoother. He moved swiftly towards Gale and aimed for her vulnerable head with his wolf ws decisively. His actions were quick, precise, and filled with a deadly intent. That was impressive! I was so thrilled that I unintentionally held my breath. Just when I believed victory was ours and the end was near, Gale¡¯s eyes turned icy, and she sensed danger. I stopped breathing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Oh no! Before I had the chance to warn Caleb, Gale swiftly spun around and sidestepped, avoiding the ws that were mere centimeters from her head. Additionally, her experience as the former supreme witch showed. After evading Caleb¡¯s strike, she quickly mustered her strength for a counterattack. Ny heart clenched. Now Caleb stood no chance against Gale! I rushed to assist Caleb, but a horde of werewolves blocked my path, trapping me. I was powerless to fight them off or flee. ¡°Caleb!¡± My anxiety spilled out in my call. Just as I was about to stop time, Gale detected my n. Beforeunching her attack on Caleb, she swiftly erected a barrier with her witch power, blocking my aid. ¡°Debra, just watch as your mate perishes before your eyes!¡± A taunting voice carried by the wind stabbed at my heart. Gale bombarded Caleb with fireballs, then, catching him off guard, aimed her sharp wolf ws at his chest. She intended to rip out Caleb¡¯s heart. My eyes widened, and dread overwhelmed me, rendering me helpless. Chapter 1325 ¡°No!¡± My piercing scream filled the air,den with boundless despair. Why? Why couldn¡¯t I safeguard the one I cherished, even after bing the supreme witch? What would be of me if Caleb were to die? I was lost in thought. My heart felt like it was on the brink of bursting, and I struggled to breathe. Despair and worry engulfed me, overwhelming like a deluge. In the nick of time, as Gale¡¯s ws neared Caleb, an unexpected event unfolded. Ghostly spirits materialized and clutched her arms, halting her deadly strike. The skies darkened, echoing with their sorrowful wails. A biting wind swept through, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. These spirits were the Lingering souls of the witches Gale had in. ¡°Alpha, please stop¡­¡± They clung to her hands, desperately trying to prevent her from striking Caleb. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough by taking our lives. Don¡¯tpound your errors¡± The spirits¡¯ intervention made Gale halt her assault. Gale¡¯s brow furrowed in rage as she yelled, ¡°Damn it! Release me!¡± But it was toote for her. Caleb grabbed this chance and inflicted severe wounds on Gale. His wolf ws tore across Gale¡¯s forehead, and blood spurted forth instantly. ¡°Ah!¡± Gale shrieked, clutching her head swiftly. Caleb didn¡¯t waste the moment and delivered a powerful kick to her midsection, hurling her back several meters. Gale collided with a boulder and coughed up blood.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Seizing this moment, I halted time, bypassed the obstructing werewolves, dashed to Caleb¡¯s side, and conjured a protective barrier with my witch power to ward off the werewolves. This act drained my magical energy. Moreover, being with child, I felt feeble and myplexion paled. ¡°My love, were you injured?¡± Caleb enfolded me in his arms, his concern evident. I shook my head, assuring him, ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t fret. ¡± I scrutinized him, inquiring, ¡°And you, are you unharmed?¡± Caleb had braved danger to confront Gale, and his condition seemed as precarious as mine. Chapter 1326 With a tender smile, he caressed my cheek and reassured me, ¡°I¡¯m also fine . ¡± A wave of relief washed over me. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. ¡± Once we ascertained our safety, we shifted our gaze to Gale, now ensnared by the vengeful spirits of the departed witches. Debra¡¯s POV:T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Gale twisted her features in a fierce struggle. She resembled a trapped beast, her limbs iling wildly, trying to escape her bonds. Yet, she remained ensnared. With nowhere to turn, Gale shot the spirits a look filled with bitterness and defiance. She bellowed, ¡°Why are you interfering? Why halt my vengeance? Aren¡¯t we all witches, bound by the same lineage?¡± The spirits remained silent, their wails mournful as blood and tears streamed down their faces. The ground was strewn with the dead, and the air was heavy with the sounds ofmentation and the howling wind. Silence prevailed. Gale had turned into a pawn of vengeance, capable only of bringing death and destruction. True sce could only be found in releasing hatred, for peace was more coveted than conflict. But Gale was beyond redemption, lost to her own delirium, unable to distinguish good from evil. ¡°You wretches!¡± Gale shed all pretenses, cursing furiously. ¡°I exerted so much effort to kill Caleb. I was on the brink of sess. Why did you intervene? Don¡¯t you see? Without Caleb, the Thorn Edge Pack would fall into disarray, lose their resolve, and our plot to obliterate them would prevail!¡± Her obstinacy was clear; she was not ready to see reason. I exhaled deeply, stepped towards Gale, and gazed at her, not without a tinge of pity. My emotions were a whirlwind. Though Gale was responsible for my mother¡¯s death and my subsequent suffering, she had also been my revered leader, offering me a lifeline. Without her intervention, Elena and I would have fallen to Leonel. I wouldn¡¯t have reunited with Caleb or cleared up our past misunderstandings. It was tragic how our paths had diverged so drastically. As I drew nearer, Gale raised her head with suspicion and demanded in a fierce tone, ¡°Debra, you traitor! What sorcery did you employ to conjure these spirits to your aid?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t resort to any tricks. ¡± I met Gale¡¯s furious gaze calmly. Chapter 1327 ¡°Gale, you¡¯ve brought this upon yourself. You¡¯re the supreme witch, yet your heartckspassion. The witches you¡¯ve mercilessly killed have returned for you. This is their vengeance. ¡± Perhaps my words struck a chord, or Gale was too stubborn to see the truth. She shook her head forcefully, denying everything. ¡°No! That¡¯s all lies!¡± I let out a sigh and shook my head, knowing her too well to argue further. I retorted, ¡°You know deep down if I¡¯m lying or not. ¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Furious, Gale, who had plotted for so long, found it hard toe to terms with her predicament and screamed. ¡°I will end you! Once you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll remain the supreme witch!¡± Her expression twisted in agony, she descended into utter madness. A powerful force burst forth from Gale, like a boulder causing ripples in a pond, spreading rapidly. ¡°ARI¡± The spirits that had restrained her were repelled by the surge of her power. ¡°Debra, your endes today!¡± Gale¡¯s eyes zed red as she broke free, charging at me like a tempest. Her sharp teeth threatened to sever my neck. I narrowed my eyes, surprised by her relentless drive to continue the battle. Yet, I wasn¡¯t worried. I was ready. I dodged Gale¡¯s assault with ease.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I learned from her previous fight with Caleb, using my witch power to counterattack while avoiding her onught. This time, I showed no leniency. I was aware of Gale¡¯s obstinate nature; sparing her would only fuel her vengeance. She would interpret her defeat as ack of cruelty on her part, spurring her to even more desperate deeds. She was too dangerous to be left alive. So, I targeted her most vulnerable point-her head. Gale¡¯s offensive halted instantly. Blood dripped from her mouth as she stood frozen, lifeless. Debra¡¯s POV: Just moments ago, Caleb had delivered a severe blow to Gale, and now, with my forceful strike, her condition worsened. She was teetering on the brink of death. ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 1328 Gale¡¯s whisper was like that of someone under a spell. Shortly after, she could no longer stand and copsed onto the cold ground. Yet, Gale was not finished. Her eyes wide open, she gazed at her palms. A flicker of bewilderment crossed her face as if puzzled by the failure of her meticulously crafted ns for revenge. With a heavy heart, she uttered in a mix of defeat and confusion, ¡°I¡¯ve been so diligent and cautious. How did it alle to this?¡± Then, the spirits she had repelled returned. They surged towards her once more. ¡°Cease the bloodshed, Gale. Join us¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery They persistently tugged at her, evidently intending to pull her underground, ending her life to prevent any further harm. ¡°No, I refuse!¡± Gale snapped out of her daze. She red at me, her gaze filled with anger and desperation. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re a witch Like me. Why would you destroy my ns?¡± Though I doubted she would heed my words, given her dire straits, I still responded, ¡°Your ns are wed. You can seek retribution against Rick and those werewolves who hurt the witches. But don¡¯t drag the innocent into this; otherwise, you¡¯re no better than Rick. ¡± As anticipated, Gale paid no heed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Disregarding my words, she turned to the spirits, asserting, ¡°Is it not just toy down our lives for the witches¡¯ future greatness? Why resist the sacrifice?¡± I exhaled a heavy sigh. It became clear why, despite her extreme vendetta, many witches still rallied behind Gale. Only a few maintained their rity, like my mother and Cami. Gale¡¯s talent for maniption was formidable. Even in her final moments, she didn¡¯t stop linking her vendetta to the witches¡¯ honor, manipting others through guilt. She was beyond redemption. My heart heavy with grief, I relinquished any hope of saving her. I merely observed as the spirits dragged her into the earth. I dered, ¡°Gale, when one¡¯s judgment is clouded by hatred, they be its prisoner. Your obsession with vengeance led you here. This is the result of your actions, not anyone else¡¯s fault. ¡± Upon hearing my statement, Gale raised her head to look at me. Herplexion grew ashen, her life force ebbing away. ¡°Enough with your lies. ¡± mping her jaws tight, Gale¡¯s resolve was unwavering. She refused to concede, her teeth clenched so hard they bled, continuing her futile struggle against the spirits. But her recent exertions of mind control and the significant depletion of her witch power,pounded by her grave injuries, had left her utterly drained. Just as the spirits were about to drag Gale beneath the earth, a spark of realization flickered across her face. With a mocking grin, she cast a chilling nce my way, dering, ¡°Debra, mark my words, this isn¡¯t over! Though my scheme has failed and I won¡¯t see the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s downfall, I won¡¯t let you be!¡± What was she implying? A sense of foreboding washed over me. Chapter 1329 But before I could delve deeper, Gale quickly chanted a mysterious spell. No sooner had she finished than the sky changed. The dense clouds churne d violently, the winds intensifying to fearsome levels, threatening to sweep everything away. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Gale¡¯sughter, sharp and mocking, filled the air as she reveled in the chaos. ¡°So what if I perish? You¡¯ll still be gued by the cmities of this world. This is your doom!¡± Cmities? What was she alluding to? A shadow fell over my face, my mind racing with questions. But before I could probe further, Gale, appearing content with her final act, closed her eyes for thest time. ¡°She¡¯s gone.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯s truly gone¡­¡± Amidst the eerie chorus of the spirits, they pulled Gale¡¯s body into the earth, her form vanishingpletely. Suddenly, a distant thunderp broke the silence, followed by a fierce gust sweeping across thend. As the dense clouds parted, a bolt of lightning, serpent-Like, shed the darkened sky. And there, in the heavens, a massive rift appeared, like a colossal barrier tearing apart. Debra¡¯s POV: The crowd watched, stunned, as they all turned their eyes upward to the strange sight. The rift was as dark as a deep well in the night. No one could see what was in it. ¡°What in the world is happening?¡± I squinted at the rift, feeling a knot of worry in my stomach. I couldn¡¯t recall anything like this ever happening before, and there was no mention of it in any history books I knew. This was beyond my knowledge. Caleb came over, standing protectively in front of me. He nced nervously at the rift and shook his head. ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going on. Let¡¯s just be careful and keep our distance. ¡± The werewolves and witches, like me, stood stunned. With Gale gone, their nerves settled, and the need for battle faded away. Whispers erupted among the gathered crowd. ¡°What¡¯s up with that rift? It¡¯s freaking me out. ¡± ¡°No clue. Could it mean the end of everything?¡± ¡°What? The end? That¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°Surely not! I don¡¯t want to believe it!¡± Chapter 1330 Panic spread through the onlookers. The sight heightened their anxiety, causing the younger ones to cling to their parents, too scared to move. With so many people around, rumors flying unchecked threatened to spark chaos. Caleb and I exchanged a look. ¡°Silence!¡± Caleb¡¯smand rang out, his alpha presence unmistakable. With a sweeping gaze, he silenced the gathering. His voice was low and authoritative. ¡°Everyone, settle down!¡± His solemn demeanor quelled the chatter among the werewolves and witches, restoring a semnce of peace. Yet, the eerie sight before them remained unprecedented. Despite Caleb¡¯s directive, unease lingered, palpable in the air. They lifted their heads, eyes fixed on the ominous rift, frozen in anticipation of further anomalies. Fortunately, as the wind ebbed and the sky reverted to its natural state, calm descended.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The thunder ceased, lightning faded, and tranquility reigned once more. Yet, the ck rift in the sky endured, a haunting reminder of the inexplicable event. I stared into the endless rift, my lips pressed together in concern. That rift made me uneasy, and Gale¡¯s parting words only added to my worry. I had this gut feeling that something awful lurked within. But what could it possibly be? No matter how hard I tried to figure it out, I drew a nk. ¡°Debra!¡± Caleb¡¯s sudden embrace startled me, his arms wrapping around me tightly as if he never wanted to let go. Sensing his unusual mood, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was thick with emotion, as if he had been sobbing. He blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m so relieved you¡¯re back! I¡¯ve missed you like crazy. It¡¯s been tough without you!¡± My heart sank with sadness. When I had fallen in the fire, I feared I would never see Caleb again or be there for our kids. At that moment, I felt relieved knowing I had prepared Caleb for the worst. Even if something happened to me, he wouldn¡¯t be devastated. Thankfully, my mother¡¯s love and Moon Goddess¡¯s kindness spared me. It had been a tough ordeal for us all. Chapter 1331 Missing Caleb dearly, I hugged him tightly, tears streaming down my cheeks as I whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, darling. ¡± Caleb gently lifted my chin, wiping away my tears. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back,¡± he said softly, his eyes filled with warmth. I nodded, smiling through my tears. ¡°I¡¯m here to stay. I won¡¯t leave you again. ¡± Seeing that the nightmare I had predicted, the duel with Gale, had ended without disaster, I felt hopeful for the future. As Caleb and I shared a moment, we were interrupted by two distinct coughs nearby. My father approached us, remarking teasingly, ¡°Alright, enough of the mushy stuff. ¡± Carlos joined in, saying, ¡°We know you two are crazy about each other, but let¡¯s clean up first. You can cuddleter. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: When did my father and Carlos get here? My cheeks warmed as I nudged Caleb aside.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I faced my father and Carlos, steering the conversation away from my embarrassment. ¡°With everything in such a mess, I had no chance to check on you. Are you injured?¡± Carlos shook his head, a faint smile in his eyes. ¡°Just a few bruises after Gale sent us flying. We¡¯re alright. ¡± My father¡¯s brow creased with concern. ¡°Gale¡¯s power was something else. It¡¯s a relief she¡¯s gone. Her potential for destruction was unfathomable. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± I nodded. ¡°She lost her humanity. In order to reach her goal, she disregarded the lives of the witches and absorbed their power, which made her even stronger than a supreme witch in her prime. Had she remained, her spite would have spelled doom for every werewolf. ¡± A heavy sigh escaped me. Gale¡¯s quest for vengeance had brought too much sorrow. The fallen witches served as a grim testament. But there was a sliver of sce-Gale¡¯s untimely end had spared some. I nced at the few witches huddled in the corner, now watched over by the Thorn Edge Pack instead of the Xeric Pack. With Gale¡¯s end, the Xeric Pack was leaderless, leaving its members at the mercy of the victors. Turning to Caleb, I asked with curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s your n for the Xeric Pack¡¯s witches?¡± In the quiet corners of my mind, I hoped he¡¯d show mercy. They were pawns in Gale¡¯s cruel game, misled and used for her vendetta. And they shared my blood, my kin. Yet the truth was stark and unsparing: these witches had been instrumental in the harm that befell the Thorn Edge Pack, bringing grief and loss. Torn between clemency and justice, I held back my plea, yielding to Caleb¡¯s judgment. Chapter 1332 Caleb¡¯s grip on my hand was firm, his voice earnest. ¡°You¡¯re the supreme witch now. If they acknowledge you, that¡¯s enough for me to drop the matter, Debra. ¡± His words caught me off guard. I paused, searching his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about the harm they¡¯ve inflicted on the Thorn Edge Pack recently?¡± Memories of our journey to the Thorn Edge Pack lingered, where the sight of destitute residents haunted me. They¡¯d been waging a lonesome battle, and the cost in lives was bound to be steep. The witches consumed by mes in the forest were many, but the werewolves¡¯ loss was heavier. Caleb¡¯s touch was light on my hand, his words earnest. ¡°I¡¯m keen to delve deeper, yet Gale¡¯s final act taught us a bitter truth-a constant quest for revenge yields nothing but a legacy of bitterness that gnaws at the soul. If the witches choose to ept your lead, perhaps we can seal this rift between us. Both races have bled enough, with nothing to show for it. ¡± I met his gaze, my eyes brimming with a newfound rity. Suddenly, it all made sense¡ªthe prophecy naming me as the one to bridge the gap between witches and werewolves wasn¡¯t about acting alone. It was about unity, about weaving a tapestry of peace with many hands. Fortune smiled on me, for my mother¡¯s love was a boundless sea. She braved the ultimate sacrifice to ease my path. Beside me stood my mate, his mind and heart unclouded by spite. He saw beyond temporary strife, envisioned a future cleansed of malice.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. My father and others, too, had lent their strength generously along my journey. Restlessness clung to me, a persistent shadow. Grasping Caleb¡¯s hand, I approached the witches. With a weighty heart, I posed the question. ¡°Can you trust in my promise of a true haven for witches-a ce where shadows and secrecy no Longer bind you?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The witches nced at each other after hearing what I said. Even after I tapped into the witch power to help them break Gale¡¯s spell, they remained silent, mulling over my words, unsure if they could trust me. Witches had always had it rough. They had to keep their heads down for years, hiding who they were just to get by. It was not fair, but they¡¯d learned to roll with it. They were keenly aware that reconciling the conflict between witches and werewolves was incredibly challenging. Werewolves viewed witches¡¯ as a threat to their a power significant safety, instilling deep-seated fear of witches within them. Under normal circumstances, it seemed unlikely that this dynamic would ever shift. So, it was a given that werewolves would keep witches down. After all, who in their right mind would let their rivals get stronger? It would be like relinquishing one¡¯s own safety to another. In this scenario, I made a promising offer without requiring them to pay any price. Naturally, they might subconsciously liken me to Gale, who initially deceived them into following her and then sacrificed them to achieve her own goal, disregarding the lives of fellow witches. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for them to have such concerns. After years of being trapped in darkness, my promise seemed too idealistic and unrealistic to them. They feared they might still pay with their lives and be manipted by a leader, meeting a miserable end as mere steppingstones. Anyone who¡¯d been double-crossed by the supreme witch would naturally be skeptical. ¡°Debra, I trust you. ¡± Chapter 1333 A young witch spoke up abruptly, breaking the tense atmosphere. With lips pressed together and hands sped nervously, she approached timidly. Whispering softly, she confided, ¡°I witnessed your recent actions and words. In my view, you exemplify kindness, fully deserving the title of our supreme witch. Moreover, I trust you won¡¯t betray us like Gale did!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Her voice rang out with rity, and her sincerity was evident in her expression. Her eyes glistened with admiration. A twitch ran through my nose. In the midst of the heavy silence, I had braced for the worst. Yet her unexpected courage and support caught me off guard. ¡°Thank you!¡± Her words broke the tension, instilling confidence in every witch present. Encouraged by the first, other witches followed suit, their voices growing bolder with each step. ¡°Debra, we willingly acknowledge you as our supreme witch. ¡± ¡°Debra, we are ready toply with your directives. ¡± ¡°Debra. ¡± Their unified voices filled the air like the sweetest melody. I couldn¡¯t help smiling. This was fantastic! It went even smoother than I had expected. Clearing my throat, I addressed them confidently. ¡°Everyone, thank you for cing your trust in me. I assure you, I won¡¯t betray that trust. I will put an end to the plight of our homeless witches and establish our ownmunity. ¡± ¡°As the alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack, I vow to put an end to the hatred between our two races and absolve the witches of any me,¡± Caleb dered, stepping forward with solemnity. The witches were ovee with emotion, tears streaming down their faces. They gazed at me with gratitude, their voices choked with emotions. ¡°Debra, thank you. You¡¯ve given us hope when we needed it most. ¡± They knew full well that without my intervention, Caleb wouldn¡¯t have been so quick to forgive. Coincidentally, the gloomy sky gave way to bright sunlight, piercing through the clouds with a warm, golden glow. Caleb and I exchanged smiles and sped each other¡¯s hands firmly. Chapter 1334 Atst, the chapter of Gale¡¯s treachery hade to a close. ~~~ Caleb proved himself to be a wise leader. True to his word, he refused to perpetuate the hatred between werewolves and witches. Under the weight of the pack¡¯s expectations, he dered boldly, ¡°The past conflict between the Thorn Edge Pack and the witches, as well as the recent retaliation from the witches, is hereby resolved. Both races are now on equal footing. The witches and the werewolves of the Xeric Pack have been pardoned without consequence. Henceforth, the residents of the Thorn Edge Pack are no longer permitted to seek retribution against them. We must acknowledge our own mistakes and ept the consequences. We cannot allow this cycle of hatred to continue, as it will only lead to more bloodshed and harm our future generations. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The war was over. To avoid any further idents, Caleb made a statement, assuring that he would not hold anyone ountable. Caleb addressed everyone and stated, ¡°Once the battlefield is cleared, the witches and werewolves of the Xeric Pack can revive their Lives. However, to ensure harmony between witches and werewolves, the supreme witch and my wife, Debra, will create new rules and regtions for the witches. As for the werewolves¡­¡± He nced at me momentarily. We had privately discussed and agreed that Han, the senior policeman, was the most suitable person to lead the werewolves of the Xeric Pack. Han grew up in the Xeric Pack and always had an affection for it. He was sincere, reliable, experienced, and powerful enough to take charge of the werewolves. We could rest assured knowing that Han was in charge of the werewolves of the Xeric Pack. Caleb continued, ¡°From now on, Han will be in charge of the werewolves. He is the Alpha of the Xeric Pack, and all the werewolves there must follow his orders. ¡± The witches and the werewolves of Xeric Pack nodded earnestly. ¡°Okay, we agree!¡± However, things didn¡¯t go well as nned. Upon hearing the news, the elders of the Thorn Edge Pack, who liked giving orders, grew anxious. They all tried persuading Caleb to withdraw his order. ¡°Alpha, this is an excellent opportunity for us to overtake the Xeric Pack and expand the territory of the Thorn Edge Pack. Why do you want to let go of them easily? Countless members of the Thorn Edge Pack died. Their sacrifice will be in vain if you do this. ¡± Caleb responded, ¡°No. The Thorn Edge Pack and the Xeric Pack have both suffered losses. Besides, the other packs are watching us. If we continue to fight, they will undoubtedly take the opportunity to attack us. The loss outweighs the gain. ¡± The elders fell silent when they heard that. After all, Caleb spoke the truth. No one would care about other¡¯s loss unless it concerned their interest. They would only use the opportunity to defeat others to gain benefits. Since they couldn¡¯te up with a counter argument, the elders stopped trying to persuade him. However, neither Caleb nor I expected Han, who had always been supportive of us, to have an objection regarding this matter. As soon as he got the news, Han rushed to see us. ¡°I object to this proposal. I can¡¯t be the leader of the Xeric Pack¡¯s werewolves. Please withdraw your order.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked, frowning in confusion. ¡°Han, you have been working for Gale for so many years. By now, you¡¯re an expert in managing a group of werewolves. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to lead them. Why are you refusing?¡± Han lowered his head guiltily. ¡°Because I¡¯m not qualified. ¡± Chapter 1335 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caleb frowned. Han suppressed his emotions, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Gale was my alpha and you all are my friends. I couldn¡¯t watch you fight each other. I wouldn¡¯t be able to help either of you. All I could do was stand aside and watch. You have ended the war with your own effort. I didn¡¯t do anything to help you. I don¡¯t think I am qualified to be the leader of the Xeric Pack. ¡± Both Caleb and I were taken aback. ¡°What makes you think so?¡± This question also bothered Zoe, who hade with him. ¡°Han has been bothered by this order for a long time. It eats him alive. ¡± I empathized with Han. I could understand his dilemma as he was stuck between loyalty to his pack and friendship with us. Besides, I was surprised he didn¡¯t help Gale to fight us but remained neutral. He was already helping us by doing so. This was a test between friendship and loyalty. Sensing Han¡¯s concern, Caleb said, ¡°Han, you must take charge of the Xeric Pack. You have lived there for many years. Your familiarity and love for the pack would make you an excellent leader. I have faith in you. I¡¯m sure you can manage the Xeric Pack well. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I tried to persuade Han. ¡°Among the werewolves of the Xeric Pack, we trust you the most. If you decline and we select another leader, what if they harbor ill intentions and incite a war against the Thorn Edge Pack like Gale did? You would be in a dilemma again, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± With our persistent urging, Han finally yielded. ¡°Okay. ¡± He sighed. ¡°Since you trust me, I¡¯ll do my best to ensure this doesn¡¯t happen again. ¡± Relieved, I smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. ¡± I knew that while Han hadn¡¯t been involved in the war, he stayed informed about the conflict and was aware of the casualties suffered by both packs. This honorable man, who typically dealt with criminals decisively, was also empathetic towards the atrocities of war. With his guidance, I was confident the Xeric Pack would enjoy a prolonged peace. Noticing we had reached our objective, Caleb, too, smiled and decided to lighten the mood. ¡°Han, now that the turmoil has settled, when can we expect you and Zoe¡¯s wedding?¡± Hisment instantly altered the mood, with both Zoe¡¯s and Han¡¯s expressions changing dramatically. Zoe looked at Han with clear displeasure and responded sharply, ¡°Forget it. This fool and I are not getting married, nor will we be together in the future!¡± Her voice was strong and tinged with bitterness, clearly conveying her frustration with Han.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Han could only sigh in resignation. Caleb¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise, and just as he was about to speak, I sensed the tension in the air. I quickly tugged at his sleeve and motioned for him to hold his words. Caleb quickly grasped my hint. He cleared his throat and shifted the focus. ¡°Han, now that you¡¯re leading the Xeric Pack, let¡¯s discuss the other repercussions of the war. We¡¯ve agreed not to dwell on the casualties, but we still need to assess the property damage and arrange forpensation. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 1336 Han¡¯s attention shifted, effectively diverting him from the earlier difort. Once the meeting ended and Han and Zoe had left, Caleb looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s happening? Don¡¯t Zoe and Han like each other? We haven¡¯t seen them for just a short while. Why does it seem like there¡¯s tension between them?¡± I sighed and answered, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s because of Han¡¯s sister. ¡± ¡°Han¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Yes, Han has a sister named Danielle. She¡¯s been interfering in his rtionship with Zoe, which is why Han and Zoe haven¡¯t made their rtionship official or progressed further. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Caleb appeared contemtive, then shrugged. ¡°It seems Han struggles to bnce his family and love. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± I felt concerned. ¡°He¡¯s not handling it well, and it¡¯s unfair to Zoe. ¡± Caleb soothed me by patting my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. This is their family issue. We¡¯re outsiders, after all. It¡¯s not our ce to intervene. They must handle it themselves. Zoe is strong-willed. If it bes too much for her, she¡¯ll make her own decision to leave. ¡± Indeed, even if we intervened and Han¡¯s issues were temporarily resolved, the Likelihood of recurrence was high, potentially cing Zoe in an even more unfavorable position next time. With that realization, I decided not to dwell on it any further. Noticing my eptance, Caleb seized the moment to grasp my hand firmly, his tone earnest. ¡°When we return to the pack, I¡¯ll dere to everyone that you are the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, and my only mate, Debra. ¡± My heart skipped a beat. Recalling the wary nces from the residents of the Thorn Edge Pack after they discovered I was a witch, I voiced my concern hesitantly. ¡°WHLL the people and elders of the Thorn Edge Pack ept this?¡± Caleb gripped my hand reassuringly, his hold stronger than before, as if imparting his warmth and strength to me. He replied with conviction, ¡°Whether they ept it or not, you are my Luna.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I will dismantle the werewolves¡¯ prejudice against witches and ensure no one ever looks down on you again!¡± His dark green eyes shone with sincerity and affection. Before I could react, he added, ¡°Honey, I believe in your ability to be an exemry Luna and win over everyone. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s eyes gleamed with warmth, easing the tension in my chest. I couldn¡¯t resist wrapping my arms around him and whispering, ¡°Thank you, my love. Really, thanks for always being there for me and making me feel safe. ¡± Caleb just looked at me and didn¡¯t say anything. Then held my chin and nted a ki*s on my lips. The big TV screen in the living room reflected the shadows of us hugging. I was nearly glued to Caleb, our bodies almost melded together. Chapter 1337 His warm, fiery Lips felt like they were igniting a fire within me. As he gently parted my lips, his tongue yfully danced inside, leaving a trail of soft saliva that swept through my mouth. My body quivered, and I found myself naturally wrapping my hand around Caleb¡¯s neck. We were like vines, tangled and unwilling to let go. With each ki*s, my heart raced faster. The sound of our ki*ses echoed loudly in the quiet hall. As our breaths grew heavier, the atmosphere turned deeply romantic. In that moment, my mind went nk, forgetting everything but the sensation of being with him. Caleb was seated on the sofa, his hand firmly on my waist as I settled onto hisp. My legs wound around his waist, sensing the heat and hardness of his arousal beneath me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. With each passing moment, it became harder and harder beneath me. ¡°Ouch!¡± All of a sudden, Caleb gasped sharply in pain. Reacting swiftly, I pulled myself away, and the warm, romantic sensation vanished instantly. I remembered that Caleb had been hurt. I released Caleb and quickly reached out to help him take off his clothes. ¡°Did I touch the wound on your back? Let me check. It¡¯s freshly bandaged. If it starts bleeding again, it could be really painful. ¡± But Caleb held onto my hand. His gaze was intense, and his lips were slightly parted as he spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just be gentle next time. ¡± Then he cupped my head and ki*sed me. His rough hands skillfully Slipped under my clothes, reaching my chest. However, just as he was about to touch it, he abruptly halted. Caleb seemed to suddenly realize something. He nced at my belly with concern and asked worriedly, ¡°Wait, since you¡¯re pregnant, should we¡­?¡± But I didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore. I simply closed my eyes and ki*sed him. This fool didn¡¯t even bother to look into what was safe during pregnancy. It was fine to have s@x during pregnancy as long as we kept it gentle. Caleb was taken aback by my bold ki*s. But then he ki*sed me back and pulled me closer, pressing his palm into my back. Suddenly, Caleb lifted me up and ced me on the bed. He wasted no time in wrapping his warm body around mine, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 1338 I shivered as a chill swept over my body. Before I could fully react, he lifted the hem of my dress and removed myce panties. Caleb reached out and touched my clit. His sudden teasing and caresses were so intense that I couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. I buckled over, my legs trembling uncontrobly. Caleb buried his head in my soft b@@bs, nibbling on my nipple with his teeth while also rubbing my sensitive clit with his thumb. The perfect bnce of strength and speed elicited a moan from me. Finally, I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. I reached orgasm, and my juices sprayed onto Caleb¡¯s gray suit pants. ¡°Wow, babe, you¡¯re so wet. ¡± Caleb chuckled, quickly unbuttoned his belt, and slipped off his pants. Soon, he ditched hisst piece of underwear, revealing a massive dick in front of me. It was full of blue veins, long, and kind of intimidating, erected with excitement. Caleb lowered himself and aimed his dick at my entrance. ¡°Mm¡­ Ah¡­¡± As he slid his c@@k into me, it felt Like a sharp poke to my nerves. Shivers ran through my whole body as I let out a soft moan. I could feel his egg-sized dick head sliding into my slit, then slowly making its way deep into my womb. Faintly, I could hear the sound of our arousal filling the air, getting all heated and steamy. With just a little shift of his body, his hard c@@k filled me up.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Feeling that familiar sensation, I waspletely satisfied, knowing I waspletely his. ¡°ARI¡± It was like electricity running through me from head to toe. I grabbed onto Caleb¡¯s back tightly, groaning for more. Caleby on top of me, his c@@k moving in and out of me, while my b@@bs rubbed against his chest. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so tight. ¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes were filled with lust as he leisurely gasped in pleasure. As he spoke, he thrust forcefully, hitting my cervix hard with his dick in a long stroke. His powerful thrusts kept his c@@k moving inside me, his balls slick with our fluids hitting my sensitive area again and again, as if trying to release all the longing from these days. ¡°Mm¡­ Ah¡­¡± As we picked up the pace, our bodies collided, creating a sensual, wet sound. Chapter 1339 Caleb¡¯s dick was pounding fast and hard inside my cunt. My own juices had mixed with Caleb¡¯s semen. With each thrust, his c@@k would draw out arge pool of fluid, only for it to be pressed back into my cunt with the next thrust, repeating Like this. ¡°Hey, go easy, baby¡­¡± The bed in the room kept creaking, and I felt overwhelmed, like I was on the verge of tears, forced to contain all this overwhelming joy. ¡°You¡¯re doing so well, baby. I¡¯m almost there,¡± Caleb murmured, his hand caressing my face. Then he picked up the pace. As his c@@k reached deep into me again, it felt like a floodgate had burst open, and waves of s@xual pleasure crashed over me, overwhelming my senses. I cried out as I felt his semen filling my body. Before long, another orgasm washed over me. After a while, I Lay on top of him, hisrge c@@k in my mouth. As I moved, Caleb squeezed his eyes shut and let out a deep groan. Then, when I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, I whispered, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m tired. ¡± He shifted his position, spreading my legs apart. Then, aiming at my pussy, he forcefully thrust his hard c@@k into me. The room was filled with the scent of s@x. It seemed Like this night was going to be a long one. Debra¡¯s POV: ALL problems had been resolved, a rare urrence for Caleb and me to be free from trivial worries. We spent almost every minute in the bedroom. Afterwards, we all felt a bit weary. Nestled under the warm quilt, naked, we nned to luxuriate in ate morning sleep. However, our ns was interrupted unexpectedly. Early morning brought a persistent knocking on the door. Assuming it was a maid, I initially ignored it, given Caleb and I had instructed them to refrain froming today. The knocking persisted, growing louder as Caleb showered in the bathroom. Reluctantly, I clothed myself and got out of the bed to answer the door. To my surprise, the clear, childish voices on the other side jolted me awake from my drowsy state. ¡°Mommy!¡± Their sweet voices called out to me. It was Elena and Dn.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. My father stood helplessly behind them, shrugging as he exined, ¡°I told the kids it was still early, and you might still be asleep. I didn¡¯t expect these two to ignore me and insist oning here so early. ¡± Surprised, I hugged the kids and asked softly, ¡°Elena, Dn, weren¡¯t you staying with Grandpa? Why are you here so early?¡± Chapter 1340 ¡°Mommy, we missed you a lot. But Grandpa said you and Dad were dealing with something very important that affected many people. We didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so we begged Grandpa to bring us here. ¡± As I nced at my father, he exined, ¡°After you and Caleb left, I needed to keep the kids settled in the Silver Ridge Pack. I told them you both were busy with important matters. ¡± I nodded, acknowledging the situation. In a way, my father hadn¡¯t lied. He just didn¡¯t want to rm them about the potential danger facing Caleb and me. Once he made that clear, the two children wouldn¡¯t have stayed quiet. I nodded.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± My father smiled with relief, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve raised the kids well. They¡¯re quite sensible. Knowing you were busy with something important, they didn¡¯t want to disturb you. But they were worried, and eager to see you. They kept asking me when they could see you. ¡± These two always tugged at my heartstrings¡­ Tears welled up in my eyes. I had nearly died on the battlefield. Thankfully, I survived. Otherwise, how devastated the kids would¡¯ve been! Quietly, I tightened my grip on the child¡¯s hand. My father added, ¡°I¡¯ve been with the Thorn Edge Pack these past days. The kids were worried, calling to ask about both of you. They missed you, and I sensed their anxiety. So, once I knew the battle was over, I took them here. ¡± ¡°Ah, I see. ¡± That was why they arrived so early in the morning. Caleb joined us after his shower, a happy surprise evident on his face as he saw the children. Approaching us quickly, he reached out to ruffle the children¡¯s hair, his dark green eyes full of warmth. ¡°You¡¯re here early! That¡¯s wonderful. ¡± Turning to my father, Caleb thanked him sincerely. ¡°Mr. rkson, thank you for bringing Elena and Dn. I nned to fetch them after the war, to witness Debra¡¯s ascension as Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack. Your timing saved me some trouble. ¡± Upon hearing about my impending role as Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, my father¡¯s expression darkened, a hint of unhappiness crossing his features. Debra¡¯s POV: My father nced at Caleb and whispered, ¡°Caleb, did you think about Debra¡¯s safety and the circumstances when you decided this?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. I¡­¡± Before Caleb could finish, my father cut him off. In a cold tone, my father stated, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you did. You¡¯re not even aware of the current situation. The people from the Thorn Edge Pack have a strong dislike for witches. They wouldn¡¯t even consider allowing a witch to be their Luna. Isn¡¯t that why you and Debra had to leave the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± As he spoke, my father raised his voice. Chapter 1341 ¡°If you¡¯re set on making Debra the Luna in a pack that has hated witches for ages, how can you ensure everyone will ept her, and how can you guarantee her safety?¡± He continued sternly, ¡°You know, just one person¡¯s disapproval can spark discontent among others. If you can¡¯t make sure nobody hurts Debra and treats her like a Luna, then being Luna doesn¡¯t really matter. ¡± After speaking, my father looked at me, his expression softening. In a kind tone, he said, ¡°Debra, I¡¯ve taken care of everything in the Silver Ridge Pack. You should return with me and be the Alpha of the Silver Ridge Pack instead of facing all the issues I mentioned in the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± I understood my father¡¯s deep concern. When I revealed I was a witch, I encountered a lot of danger in the Thorn Edge Pack. I nearly lost my life. That was why he was so anxious, urging me to return to being Alpha. He¡¯d rather have me safe in the Silver Ridge Pack than risk his daughter facing trouble from another pack. However, I had faith that Caleb could handle it. I looked at my father and dered, ¡°Dad, Caleb promised to make the Thorn Edge Pack ept me. I trust him. ¡± Being a father, Caleb naturally understood why my father was concerned about his daughter.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He assured my father earnestly, ¡°Mr. rkson, please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let the past repeat itself. That¡¯s why I wanted you to stay temporarily in the Thorn Edge Pack, so you could see Debra achieve happiness and feel proud of her. ¡± My father paused, taken aback. After a moment of thought, he looked at me again and asked, ¡°Debra, are you sure about this? Are you really okay staying in a pack that hates witches?¡± I answered him not just with words but with a gesture. I held Caleb¡¯s hand tightly and told my father seriously, ¡°I trust Caleb. I believe he can make the Thorn Edge Pack residents see witches differently. Moreover, I¡¯ll work hard to win over everyone in the Thorn Edge Pack. It might take time, but we won¡¯t give up. ¡± My father finally sighed and stayed silent. The two children showed no hesitation in supporting me. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll back you up no matter what you decide!¡± Three days flew by. With Caleb orchestrating things, the Luna announcement ceremony took ce in the central square of the Thorn Edge Pack. The square was always bustling with crowds, even on ordinary days. The ceremony¡¯s announcement caused a buzz. On that day, the square was packed with people. Caleb, holding my hand, walked down the long red carpet. On either side of the carpet, the pack members watched us intently. The sun shone brightly that day. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, we walked hand in hand onto the stage and stopped before the towering statue of Moon Goddess. Debra¡¯s POV: After a moment of stillness, we pivoted to face the expectant multitude, our gaze sweeping across their eager faces. Chapter 1342 Therge square teemed with people, their presence so dense that movement seemed constrained within its confines. Along the periphery, reporters captured the scene in a flurry of photographs, their cameras clicking incessantly, eager to immortalize the moment. Below the stage, our friends, the Thorn Edge Pack members, and Roz Town residents looked up at us with anticipation, their eyes sparkling with hope. Among them, my father, Elena, and Dn stood prominently, while Carlos and Sally stood nearby, their support palpable. ording to protocol, the moment had arrived to formally dere my identity to the assembled crowd. A hush fell over the crowd as they waited in anticipation for the ceremony tomence. Caleb cleared his throat, hismanding presence signaling the beginning of the ceremony. With all eyes on him, he began to speak. ¡°Everyone, today marks a truly significant asion. ¡± He sped my hand tightly, a tangible symbol of our unity, as he proimed boldly, ¡°As of this day forward, Debra shall officially ascend to the esteemed position of Luna within the Thorn Edge Pack, standing alongside me in the management and guidance of our pack.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. We shall lead the Thorn Edge Pack towards a brighter, more prosperous future!¡± Upon Caleb¡¯s conclusion, a profound silence enveloped the entire square. Feeling a flutter of nerves, I instinctively clenched the hem of my clothing. I wondered if their silence indicated discontentment. Or perhaps their silence harbored ndestine intentions against me. Just as I was mentally preparing to navigate potential objections from the Thorn Edge Pack, to my surprise, none were voiced. Contrary to my apprehensions, after a brief pause, the air was filled with a hearty burst of apuse. The apuse reverberated with remarkable intensity, filling the square with its resounding echo, a testament to the genuine support and enthusiasm of those present. The warm apuse cascaded like raindrops upon leaves during a storm, each p ringing with rity and depth. Its soothing rhythm enveloped me, washing away my worries and uncertainties. It was a remarkable testament to the unity and support within the Thorn Edge Pack. In a daze of astonishment, I nced at the crowd beyond the stage, disbelief etched upon my features as I grappled with the overwhelming realization that my ascent to Luna had been met with unanimous eptance. What unfolded next left me even more astonished, for amidst the sea of faces, I could discern genuine smiles of happiness and goodwill directed towards me. Indeed, the reality couldn¡¯t have been further from the fears that had haunted my dreams. Instead of animosity or schemes, I found myself embraced by genuine joy and eptance from the Thorn Edge Pack, dispelling the shadows of doubt that once clouded my mind. A deep sigh of relief escaped me. As the floodgates of emotion opened, tears welled in my eyes. Indeed, after countless trials and tribtions, I was standing at the pinnacle of triumph. The burden of concealing my identity as a witch, which once loomed over us like a shadow, had finally lifted. Gone were the days of uncertainty and fear, where the notion of living a wandering life seemed like the only viable path. A soft sniff escaped me. In that moment of profound gratitude, I feltpelled to express my heartfelt thanks to everyone. Chapter 1343 With a deep breath, I addressed the assembled crowd with sincerity. ¡°Thank you all for your unwavering support. Please trust me. I vow to dedicate myself to the role of Luna and to never falter in my duty to you all. ¡± While my words resonated through the square, they were met with another resounding round of apuse. The smiling faces of the residents around me responded in unison, ¡°Okay! We all believe you!¡± Amidst the warmth that enveloped my heart, tears of gratitude blurred my vision, each drop a testament to the overwhelming emotion of the moment. As I had hoped and prayed for, both Caleb and the residents of the Thorn Edge Pack surpassed my expectations, their unwavering support, and genuine eptance filling me with an indescribable sense of gratitude and relief. With a deep breath, I reached out and sped Caleb¡¯s hand. ¡°Debra!¡± Amidst the bustling crowd, a ripple of excitement surged from a particr corner. A young girl emerged, her steps carrying her towards the stage, where she presented me with a vibrant bouquet. With a glow of enthusiasm, she eximed, ¡°Congrattions on your elevation to Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± She conveyed her heartfelt blessing. ¡°I have faith in your inherent kindness as a witch, and I am confident that you and the alpha will fortify the Thorn Edge Pack. You have my unwavering support, always. ¡± Adorned with two endearing braids, the girl, though dressed in humble attire, had meticulously maintained her appearance, her clothesundered and lovingly mended. A sense of familiarity washed over me as I gazed upon her. ncing downward, I marveled at the bustling square teeming with people. Despite the throngs surrounding her, the girl¡¯s flowers remained unscathed, a testament to her diligent care and protection. Drawing upon my sharp memory, I recalled the encounter with the little girl who had sought Caleb¡¯s and my aid on the roadside that day. It was indeed her! Turning my gaze, I beheld the mother of the girl we had rescued standing where her daughter had emerged, her expression adorned with a gentle smile and her eyes brimming with gratitude towards us. Debra¡¯s POV: Tears began to flow down my cheeks uncontrobly. ¡°Thank you. ¡± I extended my hand, solemnly epted the flowers from the Little girl, and then embraced her. ¡°Thank you for your trust in me. I promise to work with Caleb to strengthen the Thorn Edge Pack.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I won¡¯t disappoint you. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The girl beamed, her eyes sparkling. As she returned to her mother, they both nodded at me and slowly blended into the crowd. Chapter 1344 My heart felt warm. Being trusted and acknowledged felt incredibly rewarding. Standing on the stage, it was as if I was enveloped in a warm, harmonious glow, filled with energy. The ceremony ended quickly. After the crowd dispersed, Caleb and I cleaned up the square. Then we headed back to the vi together. Upon opening the vi door, I was greeted by sunlight streaming across the smooth floor through the window. The white cat kept by one of the servants basked in the sunlight, stretching and meowing asionally. Everything seemed just right. I crouched down and stroked the cat¡¯s soft belly. Memories of the little girl, who had shown me trust and support at the ceremony, filled my mind. Tears streamed down my face uncontrobly, as if a faucet had burst open. My heart was a whirlpool of intense feelings. Caleb and I had faced numerous challenges along our journey, our lives even threatened on multiple asions. Yet, we had always managed to pull through using our wit and determination. This time, I had braced myself for rejection from the Thorn Edge Pack. I was ustomed to tackling challenges; it was nothing new. Deep-seated prejudices within the pack would take time to change. However, things turned out better than expected in the end. The members of the Thorn Edge Pack, traditionally hostile towards witches, had epted me, the supreme witch, as their Luna. The mother and daughter I had helped came to the opening ceremony, offering their sincere blessings. I felt overwhelmingly joyful and touched, though not without a hint of sadness. The satisfaction of triumph after hardship made my nose tingle. Ivy chuckled, unable to grasp theplexity of my emotions. ¡°Everything¡¯s gone so well, yet here you are crying. You¡¯re quite the crybaby. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb, understanding me better, wasn¡¯t surprised. He wiped my tears andforted me, ¡°Love, our struggles are behind us now. Cry if you need to. From now on, your tears will be ones of joy. ¡± I hugged Caleb tightly, sobbing. Tears streamed down my cheeks, and I sobbed so violently that the white cat bolted in fright. This time, however, my tears were shed in joy. I felt fortunate to have such a wonderful partner. He knew me well, understood my thoughts, trusted me deeply, and chose to stay by my side, even when death loomed near. I vividly recalled the time I was caught in a fire, and he was desperate to dash inside to rescue me. Perhaps that was what having a mate truly meant. No matter what, he was always there for me. Eventually, my voice grew raspy from crying, and I slowly regained myposure. Chapter 1345 Once I had settled down, I felt a bit sheepish and tried to push Caleb away, but he kepting back, wiping the tears from my face. He said nothing. We simply gazed at each other. Finally, we both erupted intoughter. ¡°Debra, Caleb,¡± my dad called out as he entered the room with Elena and Dn. Caleb and I quickly stood and walked over to greet them. By then, the worry had vanished from my dad¡¯s eyes. He was smiling as he pped Caleb on the shoulder and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did you get everyone to ept Debra being a witch?¡± Caleb nced at me and answered with a grin, ¡°It was all Debra¡¯s doing. ¡± My doing? I was puzzled. My dad, not quite catching on, pressed for more details. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caleb raised his eyebrows and exined, ¡°When Debra and Gale were shing, the werewolves from the Thorn Edge Pack saw her striving for peace between two races. They appreciated that Debra hadn¡¯t harmed them even though they were under Gale¡¯s influence. Once they went back to the Thorn Edge Pack, word spread naturally. So, really, it was her own kindness that made the difference. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°I see!¡± It dawned on my dad all of a sudden. At that moment, he was there too, so he had seen how I acted and performed. He looked at me with newfound admiration. ¡°Good!¡± He was thrilled, a proud smile spreading across his face. He reached out hisrge hand and gave me a pat on the shoulder, his voice filled with pride. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re the daughter of Elsie and me. You¡¯ve done well!¡± But the mention of my mom¡¯s name caught us both off guard. I noticed the light fade from his eyes. After a brief pause, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°By the way, Debra, have you heard anything about your momtely? Do you know where she might be?¡± His question caught me off guard, and I turned to look at Caleb. During the war, Gale had revealed the truth about my mom to Caleb. Hadn¡¯t Caleb shared it with my dad during my absence? Just as I was about to share the details with him, my dad asked, ¡°Did Gale really kill her?¡± There was a mix of suspicion, uneasiness, and expectation in his eyes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 1346 He was hoping for me to say no. It was only then that I realized Caleb had spoken to my dad, yet he was reluctant to ept that my mom could have died in such a way. After a moment of thought, I ventured, ¡°What do you think?¡± My dad paused to consider, then replied seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s out of the question that Gale might have lied to you about your mom¡¯s death to make you panic. After all, nobody else but Gale could confirm whether your mom was indeed a supreme witch. Maybe Gale was just spinning tales¡­¡± I was speechless for a moment. My dad¡¯s reasoning seemed sound, yet a logical person Like him would know the Likelihood was quite slim. Maybe, he was just clinging to the hope that my mom was still alive. But the truth was, my mom was truly gone. I remembered thest hug I shared with my mom in the fire, herforting and encouraging words. My heart felt like it was weighed down by thick mud, getting heavier. Was it the right thing to tell my dad the truth? If I kept silent, my dad might hold on to some hope and expectations. But once I revealed it, all his dreams would crumble, and his hopes would vanish. After a lot of thought, I decided to tell him the truth. ¡®s BunnyBookery My dad was my mom¡¯s husband, the love of her life. He deserved to know everything.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Besides, people couldn¡¯t live in illusions forever. Eventually, they would have to face reality. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Dad, Gale didn¡¯t lie. Mom was the new supreme witch. She foresaw my destiny and tried to save me, but Gale tricked her into undergoing six trials. While Mom was mastering the mes, Gale murdered her. ¡± My dad was taken aback. He couldn¡¯te to terms with it and fell silent. After what seemed like forever, he finally found his voice and asked in a hoarse tone, ¡°So, are you saying your mom died shortly after she left the Silver Ridge Pack?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied earnestly. ¡°Moon Goddess was moved by my mom¡¯s love for me and helped her preserve her lingering spirit. During my duel, when the mes from Gale nearly consumed me, my mom¡¯s spirit shielded me just in time. That¡¯s how I passed the final trial, which was mastering the mes. But my mom¡­¡± I paused, my voice catching in my throat. Seeing the pain in my eyes, and understanding the sacrifices my mom had made, my dad seemed to age a decade in moments, his shoulders sagging. After a long silence, he responded in a raspy voice, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll erect a monument for your mom in the Silver Ridge Pack. It¡¯s the least I can do now. For the rest of my days, I¡¯ll seek forgiveness at her grave and try to make amends. ¡± Noticing my dad¡¯s distressed look, sadness welled up in me too, though I found myself at a loss for words tofort him. Sensing my difort, my dad reassured me with a wave of his hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my child. Don¡¯t worry aboutforting me. I know what I need to do. ¡± Chapter 1347 With that, he moved to leave. ¡°Debra, I attended your Luna announcement ceremony and saw your joy. I must go now, but remember, you can always call on me. I¡¯ll be here if you need me. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Dad¡­¡± I wanted to say more, but my dad had already turned around and walked to the door. The sunlight cast his long shadow on the floor, and his waving hand seemed to say goodbye without words. After lowering his hand, he walked away. Watching my dad¡¯s figure shrink in the distance, I felt a lump in my throat. Whenever we argued or misunderstood each other before, I always wished I could see inside his head. Back then, I couldn¡¯t grasp how Dad could just move on from Mom and be with another woman, even badmouthing Mom at times. But once we cleared up all the misunderstandings, it hurt to see him so tormented by Mom¡¯s death. I watched his tall silhouette disappear for a long while before turning to Caleb, confused. ¡°Caleb, did I mess up?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb shook his head. He gave me a serious look and reassured, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t mess up. Actually, I think you handled it well. ¡± Still unsure, I muttered, ¡°But my dad looked so guilty¡­¡± Caleb rubbed my hand and exined with patience, ¡°He misunderstood his wife and it led to her death. It¡¯s natural he feels guilty. But don¡¯t worry. Your dad is a strong man, and he¡¯s been through simr situations. He¡¯s tough. Right now, he just can¡¯t move past it and needs a way to let out his feelings. Because if he doesn¡¯t do anything, it¡¯ll just make him more upset. So, you can let him work through his guilt with peace of mind. ¡± I sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he¡¯ll feel too guilty. In thest few years, Marley caused trouble in the Silver Ridge Pack.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It wasn¡¯t easy for him, and his grey hair has increased quite a bit. He cleared up the misunderstanding with me, but my mom¡¯s death hit him hard. I think it¡¯ll take him a long time to recover. ¡± Caleb reached out to rub my head and soothed me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your dad has been the Alpha for many years. He¡¯ll get past this eventually. Try not to worry too much. ¡± I nodded, feeling somewhat powerless. Truly, in this situation, overthinking was pointless, and my dad had his own way of handling things. After calming down, I suddenly realized someone was missing from the announcement ceremony earlier. I asked, ¡°By the way, darling, where is Riley? I haven¡¯t seen her since I got back to the Thorn Edge, She wasn¡¯t at the announcement ceremony either. Where could she be?¡± I tried to remember thest time I saw Riley, and a chill ran through me. ¡°Did Gale¡­?¡± The thought was too horrifying to finish. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to say ¡°kill her. ¡± Logically, I knew the battle had been chaotic, and it wasn¡¯t unusual for people to get killed. But the thought of my good friend being dead was something I couldn¡¯t bear. ¡°Riley?¡± Caleb heard the concern in my voice, furrowed his brow, but then reassured me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Riley is fine. During the war, Gale was too busy trying to kill us and paid no mind to Riley and Luca. They escaped when they woke up. ¡± Hearing this, I finally let out a deep sigh of relief. Feeling confused, I asked, ¡°So where are Riley and Luca now? Why haven¡¯t they shown up for so long?¡± Chapter 1348 Caleb replied, ¡°I¡¯ve had them imprisoned. Riley made a serious mistake, and I¡¯m not sure how to handle it yet. ¡± Handle it? I furrowed my brows, puzzled. ¡°Why do you need to handle Riley? What did she do?¡± Caleb looked troubled and said, ¡°If Riley hadn¡¯t drawn Gale here, you wouldn¡¯t have almost been killed by her. As one of the chief offenders, she has to face the consequences. ¡± So that was the issue. Quickly, I responded, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not Riley¡¯s fault. Back then, Luca was captured by Gale, and she manipted Riley too. Riley didn¡¯t intend to hurt us. She¡¯s not guilty. ¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I haven¡¯t acted against Riley yet. I¡¯ve been unsure about how to proceed. ¡± He looked at me, his expression softening. ¡°But now that you¡¯re back, you should decide Riley¡¯s fate. I¡¯ll support your decision, whether to free her or otherwise. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Without a second thought, I dered, ¡°Then let Riley go. ¡± At that moment, the sun had just dipped behind the hills. The red sunset slowly faded into a blurry haze as time moved on. The light filtering through the gauze on the window appeared so dim. As thest streak of sunlight vanished, the once bright sky turned suddenly dark. It reminded me of the day we met Riley in the forest. I could still see the helpless look on Riley¡¯s face then. What would I have done in her shoes? I pondered the scenario where Elena and Dn were captured by Gale¡­N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Waves of anxiety and unease washed over me, prompting me to clench my fists. Indeed, understanding others¡¯ feelings seemed easier when I tried to see things from their perspective. Taking a deep breath, I turned to Caleb and said, ¡°Honey, Riley messed up, but she deserves forgiveness. If our kids were taken by Gale, I doubt I¡¯d do any better. ¡± Then, I highlighted the positives. ¡°I also believe that Riley will learn from this. She won¡¯t repeat the same mistakes. Besides, Riley is the best candidate for the Roz District right now. The district is in turmoil and needs a leader with strong management skills and appeal to stabilize things. It would be hard to find someone more capable and trustworthy than Riley in such a short time. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you suggest. I¡¯ll have someone release her tomorrow,¡± Caleb responded easily. ¡°No, I need to go there myself. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Caleb frowned. ¡°The war just ended, and we¡¯re rebuilding the pack. It would look good for you toe with me, deal with everything, and make a positive impression on the Thorn Edge Pack werewolves. I responded, ¡°We can discuss thatter. I need to handle things with Riley first. I knew Riley well. She was kind-hearted and always med herself for everything. If she isn¡¯t punished, she won¡¯t show her face because of her guilt. I need to talk to her. Plus, my good friend has been locked up for too long. It¡¯s only respectful that I go there personally. ¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll Listen to you. ¡± Caleb smiled and patted my head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking. You¡¯re being very thoughtful. ¡± Chapter 1349 The next morning, as soon as the sun was up, Caleb kept his word. He arranged for one of his men to take me to the ce where Riley was held. Before I left, he said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m leaving Riley¡¯s situation in your hands. I¡¯ve got to tackle some issues with rebuilding the Thorn Edge Pack. When you get back, we¡¯ll go out for a big meal. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± We said our goodbyes at the door and headed off in separate directions. Caleb hadn¡¯t been harsh with Riley. Instead, he made sure she was ced in the best ce in Thorn Edge Pack. Unlike the cramped rooms where ten to twenty people were squeezed together, Riley had a much better arrangement. She stayed in a luxurious double room that was clean and well-maintained. Upon inspecting the room more closely, I noticed it wasn¡¯t damp or dark like the others, and itcked the usual musty odor. Luca and Riley shared the room. As I approached the door, I saw Riley and Luca organizing their things. Luca looked the same. He was still innocent and sweet. Riley, however, had lost weight. Her face was lined with worry, and her eyes were deeply sunken. It was clear that the guilt had been tormenting her. ¡°Debra?¡± Riley turned at the sound of my arrival. Her expression shifted from disbelief to anguish, and tears suddenly streamed down her face. Riley stood and moved towards me, trembling. She reached out to grab me but then, as if remembering something, recoiled as if shocked and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m so relieved you¡¯re not dead. I¡¯m so relieved¡­¡± Without hesitation, I firmly took Riley¡¯s hand. Meeting her startled gaze, I smiled and reassured her, ¡°Riley, it¡¯s all behind us now. I¡¯m here to take you home. ¡± Hearing my words, Riley paused, then shook her head vigorously, tears streaming down her face. ¡°No, I¡¯ma sinner. I don¡¯t deserve to leave. It¡¯s all my fault, Debra! If it weren¡¯t for me¡­¡± I cut her off softly. ¡°Why do you think you hurt me? Stop talking like that. Look at me, I¡¯m doing just fine, aren¡¯t I?¡± But Riley was unyielding and held firm to her belief. She said with a hint of guilt, ¡°It¡¯s true, you were nearly killed because of me. If not for my actions, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in Gale¡¯s clutches, and your life wouldn¡¯t have been at risk. Why shouldn¡¯t I face some consequences?¡± I had no option but tofort her as I had done with Caleb before. ¡°Riley, this isn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯re a victim too, manipted by Gale. You don¡¯t deserve to be punished. ¡± Yet, Riley stubbornly shook her head. ¡°No, I am to me. I shouldn¡¯t be let off so easily.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. My negligence let Gale lead the Xeric Pack¡¯s army here and cause chaos. It¡¯s all on me!¡± I rubbed my forehead, feeling at a loss. After pondering for a moment, I decided to y on Riley¡¯s greatest vulnerability. ¡°If you refuse to leave, what about Luca? Do you want him to be cooped up here with you?¡± At that, Riley was visibly shaken. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t considered Luca¡¯s situation and had only been focused on atoning for her own mistakes. She bit her lip andpsed into silence. Chapter 1350 Debra¡¯s POV: Relief washed over me as Riley¡¯s demeanor softened, a weight lifting from my shoulders. Fortunately, Riley wasn¡¯t one to turn a deaf ear, and I was grateful for that. I couldn¡¯t imagine what I would have done otherwise. With a quiet cheer to myself, I resolved to focus on what mattered to Riley. In moments like these, I knew I needed to speak to her heart, to underscore the significance of those she cared for. So I pressed on, my tone gentle yet firm. ¡°Riley, if you remain here, Luca¡¯s world shrinks. School, friendships, and the simple joys of childhood-all denied to him. He deserves a chance to lead a normal life. With his father absent and his mother incarcerated, his future hangs precariously in the bnce. How can we ensure he thrives? Think of the ridicule he¡¯ll endure, the neglect he¡¯ll face from his peers. It¡¯s not just about academics; his very essence, his personality will be seriously affected. ¡± Riley bit her lip as she fought to contain her emotions, her hands trembling with the weight of the decision before her. It was evident that hesitation clouded her thoughts. Suppressing any hint of triumph, I maintained a solemn expression. I clung to the hope that by emphasizing what mattered most to Riley, perhaps it would be sufficient. Suppressing the excitement in my chest, I maintained my solemn demeanor and continued, ¡°Moreover, if left unchecked, the path ahead for the Roz District seems dire. Maybe they¡¯ll face eviction. ¡± Riley¡¯s distress was palpable now, her desperation evident. Anxietyced her voice as she pleaded, ¡°Please, don¡¯t let this happen! Whatever punishment awaits me, I¡¯ll ept it willingly, but you cannot evict them. ¡± Tears glistened in Riley¡¯s eyes, her anguish raw and unguarded. ¡°Debra, the people of Roz Town put their trust in us. They left behind their homes and came here because they believed in our vision for a brighter future. How could we evict them so easily? Without the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s protection, where will they go?¡± With a knowing smile, I seized the moment. ¡°Since you¡¯ve expressed willingness to ept any punishment, let your penance be the diligent management of the Roz District. Ensure that peace prevails and no turmoil disrupts its tranquility again. ¡± Rileypsed into silence. She knew I was there for her; her tears whispered the gratitude she couldn¡¯t voice. After a moment, she lifted her gaze, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Thank you, Debra. I¡¯m ready to ept this punishment. ¡± ¡°Fantastic! Relief flooded me; no longer did I need to mask my emotions. I embraced Riley, joy bubbling within me. ¡°Riley, wee back!¡± Riley remained silent but nodded, her eyes rimmed with red. I wiped away her tears, sincerity in my words.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Riley, please don¡¯t me yourself any longer. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. The Roz District needs you, Luca needs you, and I need you. You¡¯re incredibly important to us. ¡± Finally, Riley couldn¡¯t contain her emotions any longer; tears cascaded down her cheeks as she cried unabashedly, releasing all the pent-up guilt and uncertainty. ¡°Thank you, Debra!¡± Amidst her tears, Riley expressed her gratitude. Chapter 1351 ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I was so careless, I almost put you in danger!¡± Silently, I reached for a tissue, wiping away her tears.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Understanding her turmoil, I patiently reassured her each time she apologized. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve never med you. ¡± Once Riley hadpletely calmed down, I arranged for the necessary paperwork, and then shared a meal with her. The food was surprisingly decent, but Riley¡¯s guilt had previously hindered her appetite. Now, with her heart at ease, she ate heartily. Even Luca remarked, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Mom ate more today!¡± With the task at hand concluded, dusk was descending, and my subordinate, who had apanied me, still had matters to attend to. Thus, I bid Riley and Luca farewell, readying myself to journey back to the vi alone. On my way, I witnessed the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s revival. The once-copsed buildings were now rising again, damaged public facilities were being repaired, and the disruptedmunication was being restored to normalcy. A subtle smile graced my lips at the sight. With all the challenges ovee, only the final touches of reconstruction remained. The days ahead promised progress and positivity. The ominous forebodings from my dreams would remain just that-mere figments of the past, never to materialize again. Lost in the blissful optimism of the moment, I found myself humming a cheerful tune. My heart brimmed with contentment, sweet as honey, as I strolled along the path leading back to the vi. The treetops swayed gently in the breeze, their leaves rustling in a soothing melody. Even the wind seemed to carry a hint of sweetness, adding to the enchantment of the moment. As I passed a serene pathway, a subtle rustling emanated from the grass nearby, catching my attention. Intrigued, I couldn¡¯t resist halting my steps, drawn by the mysterious sound in the grass. The noise seemed out of ce, stirring a sense of unease within me. Debra¡¯s POV: A subtle tightening in my chest gripped me. The previous encounter with Gale taught me valuable lessons. I remained vignt, more so than ever, especially after hearing her final words. Gale wasn¡¯t one to brag; her actions were always deliberate and calcted. Knowing her, she was always up to something. So when she confidently said she wanted us all to die with her, I figured she had a backup n. But if that was true, what could it be? What perilous scheme might she have devised that could harm us all? And that spell¡­ Chapter 1352 ¡°Sweetheart, watch out!¡± Ivy¡¯s anxious voice broke through my thoughts. She focused on the grass ahead. ¡°Something¡¯s off with the grass. It looks like there¡¯s something hidden within. ¡± I nodded, responding, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll check. ¡± To avoid detection, I held my breath intentionally as I stealthily moved towards the peculiar grass. Just as I parted the grass to sneak a peek at what was happening, a slender, dark figure darted in front of me in a sh. My eyes narrowed in an instant. What in the world was this? The speed of the dark figure was extraordinary. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t move with such speed, almost as if propelled by a rocket. Moreover, the ck figure moved with stealth, behaving as though it hadmitted some wrongdoing and was desperate to remain undetected. The situation grew increasingly suspicious with each passing moment. A frown creased my brow as I yearned to pursue and unravel the mystery. The ck figure moved with such incredible speed that I couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of it, let alone keep up with its movements. In the blink of an eye, it vanished into thin air! I gazed in the direction where the ck figure had vanished, my brow furrowing as I sank into deep contemtion. ¡°Ivy, did you see how fast it moved? It¡¯s ridiculous. ¡± Ivy nodded solemnly, expressing her agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. It moves too swiftly to be human. It¡¯s beyond normal. ¡± Despite its speed, I refused to relent.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Raising my leg, I aimed to pursue its path. ¡°ah!¡± Suddenly, Ivy¡¯s sharp scream halted my movement. ¡°Oh my God!¡± she eximed, pointing toward the grass. ¡°Take a look at this!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes widened, and her mouth fell open slightly in a gesture of disbelief. Her expression conveyed sheer horror, as though she had witnessed something unimaginably dreadful. I stopped, turning my gaze to where she indicated. When I saw what it was, I couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. A dead white caty in the grass, its eyes wide open in a miserable death. Its once strong body had shriveled, and the hair on its neck was pulled away, revealing tworge puncture wounds that seemedrger than normal teeth. Ivy stared at the scene, her mind reeling, as she queried in disbelief, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s happening here? How could the white cat meet such an unusual death? And those holes on its neck¡­What could have caused them?¡± Chapter 1353 I squatted down, feeling the cat¡¯s temperature and examining its body. After a thorough inspection, I shook my head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. This cat seems to have just died, yet its body temperature hasn¡¯t dropped. Strangely, there¡¯s not much blood left in its body, but these two holes don¡¯t seem like they were made by a syringe. ¡± Ivy anxiously scratched her head, muttering, ¡°This is all so odd. ¡± Silently, I turned my gaze to the spot where the figure had vanished whispering to Ivy, ¡°Doesn¡¯t something seem off about that dark figure?¡± Ivy queried, ¡°Other than its speed, what could possibly be wrong with it?¡± Reflecting on the recent events, I replied, ¡°When I saw it earlier, it emerged from the direction of the grass. I suspect it¡¯s responsible for the cat¡¯s death. Moreover, its speed surpasses that of typical werewolves and witches. ¡± With that in mind, I looked upward at the fissure in the sky. The rift in the sky stayed dark, almost blending with the night. It showed up when Gale cast her spell, and it hadn¡¯t gone away since then. Caleb and I had asked someone to watch the rift, but nothing unusual was noticed. After that, we didn¡¯t really keep an eye on it. The strange death of the cat in front of me made me suspicious. And Gale¡¯sst words added to my doubts. Every time I nced at the rift, it filled me with unease, as if there was a big problem hiding within it. Furthermore, the appearance of the enigmatic dark figure only heightened my apprehension. If the figure wasn¡¯t a werewolf or a witch, could it be connected to the rift in the sky? Debra¡¯s POV: The second the thought struck me, my body shivered. Sensing my fear, Ivy asked anxiously, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s happening?¡± I took a few deep breaths, forcing myself to calm down. As I nced back up at the rift in the sky, worry gnawed at me. ¡°Ivy, what if somethinges out of that rift?¡± I asked, my voice tight. ¡°Remember what Gale said before she died? About not letting the world go? This rift is her doing. I don¡¯t think anything good cane from it. ¡± Ivy considered it for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility,¡± she conceded. A sense of urgency welled up inside me. Without thinking twice, I pulled out my phone, snapped a picture of the dead cat, and quickly buried it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I practically sprinted back to the vi. Caleb lounged on the sofa, eyes closed, listening to the news droning on in the background. He, like always, ignored the images shing on the screen. Chapter 1354 ¡°Caleb,¡± I called out, rushing over to him. ¡°Something strange happened on the way back. You need to know this. His eyes snapped open. He straightened up, his dark green eyes drilling into me. ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± he asked with concern. I held up my phone, disying the picture of the feline. ¡°I saw a ck figure in the grass by the road. It moved incredibly fast, unlike any werewolf or witch I¡¯ve ever seen. I couldn¡¯t even keep up with it. And that¡¯s where the cat was lying before it disappeared. ¡± Caleb¡¯s gaze fell on the two bloody puncture wounds on the cat¡¯s neck. His expression hardened. ¡°Understood. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery He immediately dialed Carlos and issued a series of clearmands. ¡°Carlos, I need you to arrange an investigation on the Thorn Edge Pack. If anyone seems suspicious, apprehend them immediately. Report back to me as soon as possible. ¡± Carlos, though confused, didn¡¯t question his orders. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get someone on it right away. ¡± Despite the action taken, my unease persisted. The rift in the sky gnawed at my thoughts. My worry bubbled over, and I blurted out to Caleb, ¡°We haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s wrong with the rift. I suspect the strange figure is connected somehow. ¡± Grabbing his arm, I pressed seriously, ¡°Maybe we should focus more on the rift in addition to searching the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Understanding my unease, Caleb pulled me into aforting hug. He stroked my head gently. ¡°I already assigned people to watch the rift. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a hunch. Worrying won¡¯t solve anything, and it¡¯ll only stress you out. ¡± With a solemn promise, he added, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll protect you. You won¡¯t be hurt again. ¡± As I nuzzled into Caleb¡¯s chest, the familiar scent calmed my racing heart. He was right. Gale was gone, and the peace we¡¯d brokered held between witches and werewolves seemed stable. Even if something lurked in the rift, with people keeping watch, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everything seemed settled. What more could go wrong? In the following days, the strange figure did not show itself again. Carlos¡¯s search with abined force of police and soldiers yielded no suspicious individuals within the pack. Peace returned quietly, as if the recent events were an illusion. Debra¡¯s POV: A few dayster, I couldn¡¯t resist calling Carlos. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± Carlos¡¯ voice came through the receiver. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Caleb filled me in on your encounter. We practically turned the Thorn Edge Pack upside down with patrols, but there was no sign of a suspicious person, let alone the ck figure you described. ¡± ¡°Alright, thanks. ¡± Relief washed over me with the confirmation of no hidden figures in the pack. Chapter 1355 These past few days, my mind had conjured nightmarish scenarios of the ck figure causing havoc. My mind was in a constant state of unrest. Now, that worry finally subsided. A wave of rxation swept over me. Deted, I slumped onto the sofa. ¡°Thankfully, reality isn¡¯t as dire as I imagined. Otherwise, things could¡¯ve gotten messy. ¡± Ivy teased with amusement, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the fallout from your fight with Gale. Her final words must¡¯ve gotten into you. Honestly, that figure was probably just an animal on the run. ¡± ¡°An animal?¡± Ivy¡¯s suggestion left me speechless.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly. Think about it. It wasn¡¯t a werewolf or a witch, and who else could move that fast? It was likely an animal, maybe a cheetah that escaped from a zoo while hunting. It saw us, bolted back to the zoo, and that¡¯s it. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± It seemed usible, yet a nagging doubt lingered. Frowning, I countered after some thought, ¡°But the figure seemed vaguely human-Like. Not as imposing as a werewolf, but definitely not an animal. ¡± Unconvinced, Ivy replied, ¡°Maybe you were stressed or overworked and mistook it for a human. It was probably just an animal. ¡± Concern softened her voice. ¡°Honey, you haven¡¯t been getting enough resttely. You¡¯re juggling so much. Maybe you should stay at the vi and recharge. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t let this stress you out. ¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, I have an important meeting this afternoon. I can¡¯t miss it. ¡± Only then did the meeting jog Ivy¡¯s memory. A sheepish smile crossed her face. ¡°Right, slipped my mindpletely. Well, after the meeting, let¡¯s head back to the vi and get some proper rest. Take it easy, both of you!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I mumbled, my gaze drifting back to the sky. The endless blue expanse was marred by a jarring ck rift. It exuded an unsettling aura, like a portal to another world. It sent shivers down my spine. This very rift was the reason for the afternoon meeting. The unity rarely seen among werewolves was on disy. As soon as the Thorn Edge Pack proposed a full meeting to address the rift, all the alphas readily agreed. Every pack leader would be in attendance that afternoon if all went smoothly. As Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack and the supreme witch, I couldn¡¯t afford to miss it. Time flew by. Warm sunlight streamed through the window, painting squares on the floor. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves outside. Dressed in a chic suit and light makeup, I left the vi with Caleb, heading for thergest hall within the Thorn Edge Pack. The meeting was scheduled for 3 PM and we arrived half an hour early. Alphas from other packs began trickling in, their brows furrowed upon seeing Caleb and me. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that rift in the sky, Caleb, Debra?¡± a gruff voice asked upon reaching their designated seats. Chapter 1356 ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s ominous and unsettling, like a bottomless pit hanging overhead. Is it dangerous?¡± another chimed in. ¡°If memory serves, it appeared during the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s war with the Xeric Pack. Right before Gale¡¯s death. Considering she was an evil witch, this is probably trouble. ¡± Caleb and I exchanged helpless nces. I shrugged. ¡°Indeed, the rift appeared thanks to Gale. However, I regret to inform you that we¡¯re in the dark about its specifics. ¡± One remained unconvinced. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a witch as well? How can you not know? Are you secretly coborating with the deceased Gale?¡± Caleb¡¯s hand tightened around mine, his eyes shing with a cold glint. He rose to his feet and spoke with cool detachment. ¡°While Debra is a witch, I trust your eyesight isn¡¯t failing you. You can clearly see she¡¯s different from Gale. Not every witch is as evil as her. As for coborating with Gale¡­¡± A hint of mockeryced his voice. ¡°During our war, Gale nearly ended Debra¡¯s life. Do you think she¡¯d be in cahoots with someone who tried to kill her? Unless, of course, she lost her mind. ¡± An awkward silence descended upon the room. ¡°Today¡¯s agenda is the rift, not past grievances,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°I trust there will be no further disruptions. We¡¯ve sent someone to investigate, but the rift is too high up; it¡¯s still a mystery. There¡¯s no historical record of anything like it. I¡¯ll be blunt, we know nothing about it. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: While Caleb delivered his answer, tension gripped the alphas. Frowns deepened on their faces, as they exchanged of nces conveying a shared concern.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Even the alpha who had singled me out earlier wore a grim expression. As leaders, they loathed moments when control slipped from their grasp, especially when Lives hung in the bnce. Though the rift hadn¡¯t yet exhibited any immediate threat, its origin tied back to Gale, raising apprehension among them. During the war between the Xeric Pack and the Thorn Edge Pack, while other packs refrained from direct involvement, they dispatched spies to glean any potential advantages. Consequently, they were privy to a wealth of information. Thus, they were well-aware of the longstanding hatred between the Thorn Edge Pack and Gale. It wasmon knowledge that Gale harbored hostility towards all werewolves, particrly those affiliated with the Thorn Edge Pack. How could someone with such animosity towards werewolves possibly contribute anything positive to their world before her demise? She wanted to take everyone down with her. The atmosphere grew weighty, a palpable sense of unease settling over everyone. Given the presence of such an unusual rift, it was hard not to sumb to panic. Before the alphas arrived at the meeting, they had already issued official statements to reassure their constituents. However, as leaders, they bore the responsibility of navigating moreplex matters concerning the safety and welfare of the packs. For them, power bore the weight of heightened ountability. A piercing scream shattered the silence, echoing from afar, followed by a mor that reached the gathering. Chapter 1357 The meeting¡¯s venue, open-air, afforded a clear view of the unfolding chaos. Caleb and I saw a frantic man disregarding the security guards as he rushed in. The staff initially suspected him of causing trouble and signaled the security guards to remove him. However, the man preempted them by shouting, ¡°Alpha, bad news! Someone is dead! Someone is dead!¡± His demeanor betrayed genuine fear, as if he¡¯d encountered something truly horrifying. Someone was dead? My heart clenched, and tension seized my spine. In the recesses of my mind, a haunting image of the white cat¡¯s demise flickered, stirring an unsettling intuition within me. ¡°Someone is dead? What exactly happened?¡± Curiosity and concern rippled through the crowd at the mention of death, igniting a palpable tension in the air. ¡°What could have led to such a sudden death?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Could it be tied to the rift?¡± Spection continued to swirl amongst the crowd, heightening the tension to a nerve-wracking crescendo. With a keen instinct, Carlos, trailing behind Caleb, sprang into action, sensing impending trouble. Without awaiting Caleb¡¯smand, he swiftly intercepted the intruding man. Firmly grasping the trembling figure, Carlos demanded, ¡°Who¡¯s dead? Speak inly; ambiguity breeds misunderstanding. ¡± The man appeared gripped by such overwhelming fear that he struggled to articte his thoughts clearly. Despite Carlos¡¯ attempts tomunicate with him, the man remained unresponsive, his gaze vacant, hisplexion pallid like a ghost, his body trembling incessantly, and his words a jumbled mess of iprehensible fragments. ¡°Well¡­ Someone is dead¡­¡± With a furrowed brow, Carlos repeated, ¡°Who¡¯s dead?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. But the man remained trapped in terror, his response disjointed and robotic. ¡°Someone is dead. Someone is dead. Someone is dead there¡­¡± Narrowing his gaze in a moment of realization, Carlos swiftly took action, delivering a decisive p to the man without hesitation. In amanding tone, Carlos reassured the man, raising his voice to cut through the chaos. ¡°Buddy, this is a safe space. You have nothing to fear. Whatever has urred, we are here to handle it. Please, confide in us; your safety is our priority. ¡± The p served as a wake-up call, jolting the man back to reality. With a slightly dull expression, he scanned his surroundings, casting nces at those present until his gaze settled on me, his eyes locking onto mine with a hint of recognition. Debra¡¯s POV: Something felt off. I frowned, feeling really ufortable. Chapter 1358 ¡°What¡¯s he talking about?¡± Ivy grumbled, clearly not pleased. I looked down, took a moment to think, then got up and headed over to the man. ¡°Who are you? What is going on? Why do you keep saying someone is dead? Did you witness it yourself?¡± I could sense that men didn¡¯t have good intentions, but this type of negativity wasn¡¯t about stirring up trouble on purpose. It felt more like he just had some issue with me. But I didn¡¯t do anything to him. Why was he against me? Naturally, Caleb also felt that something wasn¡¯t right. When I got up, he trailed closely behind me, just a few feet away. With him nearby, I knew he could step in if anything went south. It gave me aforting sense of security knowing he was there. ¡°Actually¡­ The man seemed a bit on edge at first. But when he caught sight of Caleb behind me, his expression eased up a bit. Yet, there was still a hint of fear lingering in his eyes. ¡± The man pointed behind him, trembling, and said, ¡°I¡¯m Zeke Morrison. This morning, while I was doing my morning workout in the square, I stumbled upon a corpse in the forest behind. It was a gruesome sight, definitely not a werewolf attack. The body was enough to give anyone nightmares at first nce. I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying sight before. ¡± A corpse? My heart clenched, and a wave of unease washed over me. Could it possibly be¡­? I pushed the unsettling thought aside, trying to stayposed as I pressed on.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡± Zeke¡¯s eyes widened with fear as he quickly swallowed. ¡°I¡­ I was so terrified, I could barely stand straight. I panicked and ran home, too scared to even think about calling the police. When I heard about the meeting, I figured even if the killer was there, they wouldn¡¯t dare to strike with so many people around. So, I gathered my courage and came rushing in. ¡± I checked out Zeke¡¯s outfit and confirmed he was indeed in sportswear. But I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around why he gave me that wary look if he was telling the truth. Hadn¡¯t he snapped out of it yet? Or¡­ Just as I was getting puzzled, the unease among the alphas interrupted my thoughts. One of them asked, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a werewolf, then what was it?¡± Another chimed in, ¡°Yeah, and we¡¯ve never had any strange murders in the Thorn Edge Pack. This person¡¯s death is just too weird. ¡± ¡°Could it really be connected to that rift? It¡¯s so bizarre. Gale made it, and there¡¯s a chance some deadly creatures mighte out of it,¡± another person added, sounding uneasy. As more people started suspecting and making wild guesses, I frowned, feeling my heart sink as if it were tied to a massive stone. In this situation, there was no point in continuing the meeting. It wouldn¡¯t help with the rift issue, and it would just stir up needless panic, making things worse. Caleb and I exchanged a nce, and I reassured everyone, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re wrapping up today¡¯s meeting due to some unexpected event. We appreciate your understanding. Please head back for now. If there¡¯s any news, Caleb and I will keep you updated. ¡± Caleb nodded along with me. ¡°The murder case came out of nowhere, and there are a ton of questions surrounding it. We¡¯ve got to handle this investigation with caution. And as for the rift, none of the packs have much info on it yet, so there¡¯s no use banging our heads against the wall trying to figure it out now. You guys head back and handle the investigation on your end. If anything major goes down, we¡¯ll arrange for another meeting to discuss it. ¡± Chapter 1359 Although every alpha seemed pretty on edge and had a worried look, considering the situation in the Thorn Edge Pack, it just wasn¡¯t right for them to stick around here. After some hesitation, they had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head back first. Once you¡¯ve got the investigation results for that murder case, we hope you¡¯ll make them public. Then we can fill in the residents. ¡± ¡°If it works out, we¡¯ll definitely share it,¡± Caleb replied, giving a subtle nod. With that, the meeting wrapped up early. After the alphas took off, Caleb and I led everyone to the spot Zeke mentioned. This was the forest behind the square. Being so out of the way, it hardly got any attention, which meant the grass grew thicker and greenerpared to other spots. If it wasn¡¯t for morning exercise or something urgent, hardly anyone would go through there. That was why nobody else hade across the corpse before Zeke did this morning. The deeper Zeke went into the forest, the more scared he got. His body was shaking like crazy, almost convulsing with fear. Finally, he pointed to the grass by the edge of the forest and said, ¡°Here we are. The corpse is over there. You¡¯ll see it when you move the grass in front of the old tree. ¡± Carlos looked at us, and Caleb gave a nod. Carlos cautiously turned his hands into wolf ws and carefully parted the grass where Zeke had pointed. The next second, I heard a scream from the usually calm Carlos. ¡°Ah! Crap!¡± Carlos was stunned. ¡°Oh my God! I can swear I¡¯ve never seen such a gruesome corpse! It¡¯s really something else!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: My right eyelid twitched incessantly. ¡®s BunnyBookery Carlos¡¯ startled cry made me feel that things were getting worse. Zeke¡¯s overreaction was understandable. Sheltered within the peaceful Thorn Edge Pack, he hadn¡¯t witnessed much of the world¡¯s harsh realities. A gruesome corpse was bound to terrify him. But Carlos was different. He¡¯d served alongside Caleb and seen his fair share of death and violence. He usually maintainedposure during battles. This corpse, however, clearly disturbed even him. Caleb¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. He reached out, pulling me close. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here,¡± he murmured, his voice a soothing balm on my growing unease.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, a weak smile forming on my lips. Needing answers, I followed Caleb deeper into the brush. As we pushed aside the thick branches, we both gasped. Despite my experiences, the sight sent a jolt through me. ¡°This¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s reaction was calmer. He shielded part of the view with his hand, likely to spare me nausea. Pregnancy made me more susceptible to it. Ivy¡¯s hushed voice spoke for everyone. ¡°Dear God, that¡¯s. monstrous. No wonder Carlos was so shaken. ¡± ¡°No wonder indeed,¡± I whispered, finallyprehending his reaction. Chapter 1360 This corpse, as Carlos had implied, was unlike anything I¡¯d ever seen. It was extremely horrifying. The victim was a man, his face contorted in a mask of terror. He¡¯d apparently encountered something terribly frightening before dying. The worst part? One eye was missing, likely gouged out and crushed in a struggle. The other remained, bulging grotesquely from its socket, dried blood caked around it. The many sprawled on the ground, his limbs twisted at unnatural angles, his body withered like a forgotten toy. Most horrifying of all were two gaping wounds on his neck, farrger than human bite marks. His entire body was eerily shrunken and desated, as if drained of all its lifeblood. The scene triggered the memory of the white cat¡¯s corpse I¡¯d stumbled upon a few days ago. Like this man, it had two puncture wounds on its neck. Besides, both bodies were found in the forest bushes at night, and both victims were drained and desated. Even the bite marks were identical. Gripping my clothes, I clenched my jaw. It was clear: this was the same culprit that killed the cat. It was no ordinary predator. It wasn¡¯t a werewolf, nor a witch. This was something entirely new to the werewolf world. Unease gnawed at me as I looked upward. The familiar rift in the sky hung ominously, the darkness within it deeper than usual. The police arrived swiftly. Their faces mirrored the grim scene before them. Taking Caleb aside, I murmured, ¡°Remember the cat I photographed? This body. . it¡¯s eerily simr. I think it might be the same killer. ¡± ¡°I noticed. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°If it¡¯s the same culprit, we have a serious problem. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: T knew what Caleb meant. When I just became the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, a severe crime urred, making it seem like I was the one who cause it. Obviously, this made the residents cautious of witches. It must be why Zeke looked at me warily when he announced the corpse in the meeting. It was Likely that Zeke didn¡¯t call the police upon discovering the body because he suspected it was the work of a witch. He was afraid that Caleb would try to cover up for me, so he revealed it in front of so many Alphas.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I found Zeke¡¯s actions considerate because he did not promptly point fingers; he was merely cautious due to his suspicions. If it happened again, things would be much moreplicated. The murderer was so mysterious, and we had no clues or leads to follow its tracks. If this went on, I fear that the public would gradually lose all reason and dump all the me on the witches. These thoughts weighed heavily on my chest. I heaved a sigh before turning to Caleb with a wary gaze. ¡°What should we do now, Caleb?¡± Caleb didn¡¯t respond. He had his lips pursed shut in a straight line. Chapter 1361 After a while, Caleb finally spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s try to catch the murderer first. Our primary priority is to stop the killing. Otherwise, it would only cause panic to other packs. If members of other packs were killed, the consequences could be unpredictably dire. The first problem will be the rtionship between werewolves and witches. It hasn¡¯t been the best ever since, with werewolves harboring fears about witches. Then the rift¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need to finish because I knew what he meant. If this hatred grew in the hearts of the werewolves, they would eventually condemn the witches because someone had to be responsible. Silence enveloped us as I nced at the sky, then at the gruesome corpse in silence. ¡°Alpha! Luna!¡± The chief of police approached us, making the tension disappear. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°We have identified the cause of death and the victim¡¯s identity. His name is Ole Warren. He was on his way home from drinking with his friends at a pubst night. His friends told us that he frequented this square to take a shortcut. He was probably attacked here after leaving the pub drunk. ¡± ¡°How about the murderer?¡± Caleb asked after a moment. Unfortunately, the chief shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve looked, but the attacker didn¡¯t leave any traces except for the body. There are also no witnesses because there are no surveince cameras on this part of the road and no passersby at night. ¡± Caleb furrowed, his voice cold and distant. ¡°Have you not concluded anything from how the perpetrator killed the victim? It was very peculiar. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; the method of murder is unique and brutal. We¡¯ve never seen anything like this before, so we¡¯re trying to find out more about it. The only thing we¡¯re sure about is that the victim died once his blood was drainedpletely in the grass behind the square. ¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The chief¡¯s answer seemed to disturb Caleb as hearing it only deepened his frown. ¡°Invite everyone who drank with Ole to the station, and find out every single detail before the incident. Double-check all the cameras near the area during the killing and report any suspicious individual,¡± Calebmanded sternly after pondering on it for a moment. ¡°You got it, Alpha!¡± the chief obliged. Because of the seemingly stagnant progress of the case we saw after visiting the crime scene, Caleb and I grew increasingly concerned, so we went to the police station with the chief. ording to the investigation procedure, Zeke, who first reported the scene, and Ollie¡¯s friends were called to the station for their statements and questioning. But as I predicted, no one among them knew anything of substance about the victim¡¯s death. Zeke told the police the same thing he said in the meeting. ¡°I saw the body when I was exercising in the morning. I was so scared that I just ran away. I saw nothing else. ¡± Meanwhile, Ollie¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t do anything but regret and grieve the loss of their friend. ¡°We always hang out over drinks, then go home by ourselves. He could handle his liquor, so we never worried about him afterward. Nothing bad ever happened before anyway. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And despite being an orphan, Ole was friendly with everyone. He never fought with anyone; he was that kind. ¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t called me here, I wouldn¡¯t even know he was dead. He was such a good person, after all. Who would even dare to do this to him?¡± In the end, the thorough, yet fruitless questioning made us dismiss looking into Ollie¡¯s personal rtionships. It felt like we hit a dead end. Chapter 1362 Debra¡¯s POV: As things unfolded, Caleb rubbed his temples, clearly suffering from a headache. I too felt ufortable, fearing the situation was taking a turn for the worse. It was indeed dire. ¡°That¡¯s what happened that night. ¡± After exining the events, the friends of the deceased addressed us earnestly. ¡°Alpha, Luna, Officer, we trust you will act swiftly to find out the murderer. Ole was truly a good man. ¡± Caleb and I remained silent. The police chief let out a heavy sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best. ¡± Experienced withplex cases, he knew this one was difficult and was careful not to make any quick promises. After everyone else had left, Caleb, Carlos, I, and the police chief remained in the office to discuss the case. Our moods were all somber given the circumstances. Caleb looked down, reviewing the witness statements and surveince videos that had captured nothing. The more he studied them, the deeper his frown grew, and he murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such a baffling case. There are no leads, only the body. ¡± Overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness and mounting pressure, he mmed his hand down on the desk. Carlos let out a sigh, pulling out a report and showing it to us. ¡°The coroner¡¯s most recent findings are in. Aside from an eyeball that was crushed by ident, the victim had several fractures, but the fatal injuries were two puncture marks on his neck. The coroner suspects these were inflicted by sharp teeth. ¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The police chief frowned. ¡°Normally, if these punctures were caused by a werewolf, such bites wouldn¡¯t be fatal or result inplete blood loss¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. ¡± Carlos paused, looked at Caleb, then at me. ¡°The creature responsible for Ole¡¯s death could suck blood. ¡± The tension in the room escted. After a moment, the police chief looked at Caleb and inquired, ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s our next step?¡± Usually, Caleb wouldn¡¯t involve himself in police matters, but this case was exceptional and he was cautious to act, knowing the potential impact on public sentiment. After pondering briefly, Caleb said, ¡°To prevent a panic, until we catch the murderer, the police will publicly state that Ole¡¯s death was an ident due to drunkenness and a fall. In the meantime, we¡¯ll discreetly continue the investigation with our officers. ¡± The police chief nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it immediately. ¡± Caleb paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Starting today, we need both the police and the military to step up patrols around the pack to prevent any simr incidents. ¡± The police chief nodded several times. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give the orders to the police right away. ¡± Carlos also said, ¡°I¡¯ll coordinate with the military. ¡± Chapter 1363 I considered this and realized it was the best course of action for the moment, so I kept quiet. However, the absence of progress was troubling. After we left the police station, Caleb and I parted ways with Carlos and slowly walked back to the vi. The setting sun cast a soft golden glow over the Thorn Edge Pack. The vi was quiet,cking the usual noise andughter of the children. For the safety of the children, Caleb and I had left Elena and Dn in Jenifer¡¯s care that morning. We wanted to prevent any troublemakers from taking advantage of our absence to target them. Now, it was just the two of us at home. ¡°Debra. ¡± As we entered the house, Caleb wrapped his arms around me tiredly. ¡°It took us so long to settle the issue with Gale, and now this hase up. I can¡¯t understand where this blood-sucking creature came from.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡± His expression was one of surprise and helplessness. ¡°In all my years, I¡¯ve never encountered a death caused by blood loss like this. Had I not seen it myself, I would not have believed it. ¡± I squeezed Caleb¡¯s hand. As I stared at the sky marred by the rift, I said tentatively, ¡°Caleb, could this be rted to the rift that Gale created?¡± ¡°The rift?¡± Caleb appeared surprised by my suggestion and looked puzzled. ¡°Yes. ¡± I nodded gravely. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but every time I look at that rift, I feel uneasy. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing my words, Caleb turned to look out the window and after a long gaze, he responded softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed anything strange about it. It doesn¡¯t seem like it would unleash such a creature. Maybe it¡¯s just your imagination?¡± I hesitated briefly, then shook my head. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I haven¡¯t had any dreams about it either. ¡± I pursed my lips and added, ¡°But still, we can¡¯t let our guard down. It¡¯s always wise to keep an eye on that rift. And regardless of whether it¡¯s connected or not, we need to catch this killer and ensure it doesn¡¯t escape. ¡± ¡°Okay! Caleb gently patted my head, his expression soft and reassuring. ¡± After a day full of activity, we were both physically and mentally drained. So, we settled on the couch to watch TV without bothering to do anything else. Before we knew it, we had fallen asleep. Debra¡¯s POV: T had another dream. In the dream, I saw a cloudless, sunny sky suddenly covered by rolling dark clouds, as if God had identally spilled an ink bottle. The bright sun disappearedpletely, leaving the world in a grey haze. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± thunder echoed, and a blinding bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, lingering in the rift that seemed to feed on the power, growingrger and changing from deep ck to transparent. Then, many unknown creatures burst forth! My eyes widened in shock. Chapter 1364 What was happening? As I watched in confusion, these creatures, resembling the fearsome devils of fairy tales, continued to emerge from the rift. They were numerous, with sinister smiles on their faces, looking terrifying. They extended their sharp ws, coldly and cruelly taking over the world of the werewolves. Under the dim sky, with the wind howling, the unknown creatures rampaged, overturning merchants¡¯ stalls and destroying homes. A child, whose parents had been killed, stood alone amidst the smoke of battle crying, and soon was seized and torn apart by one creature. As pieces of bodies dropped, werewolf after werewolf fell. Those who survived were captured, toyed with like poultry by the creatures, and eventually devoured. The werewolves were oppressed, in pain, and in despair¡­ ¡°Ah¡± I suddenly woke up, a cold sweat covering my face, dripping from my chin. The dream felt terrifyingly real, the oppressive atmosphere making it hard for me to breathe. For a moment, I struggled to tell the dream from reality until I touched the couch and felt Caleb beside me, which grounded me back to reality. I looked around, bewildered.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡®s BunnyBookery Had I slept too long? I noticed that it had already grown dark, the living room was dim with the lights off, simr to the scene in my dream, but fortunately, bright moonlight streamed across the floor through the windows, illuminating the vi slightly. Perhaps too exhausted, Caleb hadn¡¯t awakened from my scream, his eyes shut, breathing evenly, deeply asleep. The living room was extremely quiet as if time had stopped. Gazing at the moonlight outside the window, a sudden realization struck me, and my heart clenched. Something felt wrong, and then it hit me-Jenifer hadn¡¯t returned with Elena and Dn yet. I sat up quickly. Usually, by this time, Jenifer would have already brought the children back. Why hadn¡¯t shee today? Could it be something had happened? Considering the dark shadow, the deceased cat, and Ollie, I did not hesitate. I shook Caleb awake and said with urgency, ¡°Elena and Dn haven¡¯te back yet. Please call your mother right now and find out what¡¯s going on. Why hasn¡¯t she brought the kids over?¡± Caleb, who was still drowsy from sleep, suddenly became alert upon hearing this. He checked his phone, and indeed, it was almost 10:30. He became visibly worried. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it!¡± Caleb wasted no time and immediately called Jenifer. Chapter 1365 ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavable,¡± an emotionless automated voice responded from the other end. At such a moment, that voice was especially unsettling.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°iihat¡¯s happening?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyebrows knotted with worry. Undeterred, he tried calling several more times, but each attempt ended with the same message: no response. Caleb and I looked at each other, our eyes reflecting our deep concern. ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± I dered as I stood up. Caleb quickly grabbed his coat, turned to me, and motioned with his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± We quickly made our way outside together. As we walked, Caleb kept attempting to call Jenifer. He continuously dialed without pause. Finally, just as we approached the vi¡¯s door, a sound that seemed like a blessing rang out. Thank goodness, the call went through. Debra¡¯s POV: The moment the phone was answered, Caleb and I held our breath, our hearts pounding. Caleb, initially shocked, quickly grasped the situation. A glimmer of joy flickered across his face as he asked nervously, ¡°Mom, where are you right now? And the children?¡± After a few buzzes, Jenifer¡¯s voice came through, sounding rushed, as if she was inconvenienced by the call. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m currently bringing the children back to your vi. There¡¯s been no trouble. My phone was just on silent, so I missed your calls and couldn¡¯t answer right away. ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. ¡± Caleb and I sighed with relief, our tense nerves finally rxing upon hearing Jenifer¡¯s exnation. It was a relief that everything was alright. I had been worried sick about the murder case, fearing the children might meet a fate simr to the killer¡¯s other victims, leaving me trembling and my mind in chaos. Now that I knew they were safe, I could breathe easy. But Caleb wasn¡¯t as quickly relieved as I was; he still harbored some fear and caution. ¡°Mom, there have been disturbances in the packtely. Pleasee back with the children quickly, do not dy on the road, and be constantly vignt for safety. ¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Chapter 1366 Knowing Caleb¡¯s seriousness, Jenifer agreed without further ado. But before anything else could be said, a sudden cry from Elena pierced through the phone, sounding like something dreadful had urred, followed by the call abruptly disconnecting. Caleb and I were left stunned. What happened? What could have gone wrong? Normally, we wouldn¡¯t be so on edge, but with murder just happening, the timing felt too eerie. Another tragedy could strike at any moment. One slip-up could cost you everything. ¡°Caleb! We need to know what¡¯s happening!¡± Coming to my senses, I hurriedly pushed Caleb to act, my voice rising sharply and my hands shaking uncontrobly. Caleb, in a simr state, struggled to keep hisposure, gritting his teeth to maintain control and prepare for any unforeseen events. ¡°Alright. ¡± Caleb agreed, dialing the number again. But once more, no one picked up! The cold, automated voice hit us like a punch to the gut. Panic surged back, shattering the fragile calm we¡¯d just managed to regain.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Something was definitely wrong. Could the phone still be on silent? Without hesitation, Caleb and I bolted out of the vi. It was toote for the police; they¡¯d take ages to arrive. Jenifer and the kids needed help now, and even reaching them by phone seemed impossible. Time was ticking, and lives were at stake. We sprinted along the route Jenifer would have taken, our shlight cutting through the darkness. Disturbing thoughts flooded my mind, making me feel sick with worry. What if something terrible had happened to Jenifer and the kids? How would Caleb and I cope? How could we face it? The mere idea of the children being in danger tore at my heart, sending waves of dread through me. Lost in fear and anxiety, I didn¡¯t watch where I was going, and stumbled over a roadside stone. Chapter 1367 ¡°ARI¡± Just as I was about to tumble in a mess, Caleb swooped in to catch me. ¡°Don¡¯t fret!¡± In the quiet night, our hearts raced with worry. Caleb, anxious about Jenifer and the kids, scanned the surroundings, but he didn¡¯t neglect me. Seeing my distress, he gripped my hand tightly and reassured me in a soft tone, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be scared; they¡¯ll be okay. ¡± Even though he was anxious himself, his voice strained, he still tried to calm me. But how could I not be scared? Tears streamed down my cheeks uncontrobly. If something had happened to Jenifer and the children, how would we manage? Not long ago, Caleb had lost his father, and I had lost my mother. Losing more would be unbearable¡­ As Caleb wiped my tears, a familiar voice suddenly reached our ears. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Mom, Dad, what brings you here? Did youe to pick us up?¡± The sweet, clear voice, like the best melody ever heard, reached our ears, making Caleb and me tremble with shock and delight, our eyes brimming with tears. It was Elena and Dn! I held my breath, the tension making my throat tight. My steps faltered, my fingers clutching my clothes tightly as I summoned my courage to look towards the voice.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At the end of the path, moonlight filtered through the trees, casting scattered beams on the ground, dancing with the breeze Like tiny dancers. A bright shlight broke the silence, shining towards us, with Jenifer standing tall, the light¡¯s source. She held the children¡¯s hands, smiling at us, her serene features glowing in the moonlight, softening with relief. ¡°Caleb, Debra, good evening,¡± she greeted us cheerfully as always. Seeing them safe and sound before us, I breathed a sigh of relief, my tense nerves finally easing. But the recent scare still lingered, making it hard topletely rx. I hastened towards them, asking anxiously, ¡°What happened? Why did the call suddenly end?¡± Chapter 1368 Caleb trailed me closely, ready to catch me if my emotions got the best of me and I stumbled. Elena, feeling sheepish, quickly interjected before Jenifer could say anything. ¡°Oops, sorry about that. I tripped on the stairs and tumbled down. Grandma panicked and hung up to check on me. ¡± And that was the story. I nced down and saw Elena¡¯s knee wrapped in a torn piece of cloth, likely from Jenifer¡¯s own clothes. Still, despite the neat bandaging job, a bit of blood was seeping through Elena¡¯s knee. Jenifer said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have taken the call while holding Elena¡¯s hand. I didn¡¯t keep a close eye on her, and she got hurt. ¡± Having raised kids myself, I understood Jenifer¡¯s predicament. Children at this age were full of energy and hard to keep up with, especially at night. It was easy to miss something. So, I quickly reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault. ¡± Caleb chimed in, ¡°Kids will be kids. Running and getting bumps are part of growing up. Don¡¯t me yourself. ¡± After sorting things out with Jenifer, I knelt down, my heart squeezing at the sight of blood trickling from the child¡¯s wound. The amount of blood suggested her injury might have been worse initially, or Jenifer wouldn¡¯t have ended the call so abruptly. Looking at Elena, I softened my voice and asked, ¡°Sweetie, does it hurt?¡± Elena shook her head, puffing her cheeks out. She patted her chest proudly and said, ¡°I¡¯m tough! No pain can scare me!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Her adorable bravado made me smile, easing the tension in my chest. I couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to stroke her head, praising her. ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Elena.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± A grin lit up Caleb¡¯s face, as he lifted Elena, saying, ¡°My brave girl!¡± As we praised Elena, Dn sulked and pouted. He came over and pulled on Caleb¡¯s shirt, saying earnestly, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m awesome too! When Elena fell, I rushed over and helped her up quicker than Grandma. ¡± Seeing the kids¡¯ innocent faces, we all chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right, Dn¡¯s pretty amazing too. ¡± But then, out of the blue, something unexpected happened. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1369 While my family and I were having a good time, I noticed a subtle sound from a tree nearby. That noise¡­ Why did it sound familiar? A cold shiver rushed up my spine, chilling my neck. I grabbed the hem of my clothing tightly. A feeling of dread began to build within me. My heart pounded furiously as if something were lodged in my throat. I turned instinctively to the noise. In the moonlight, everything looked like it was swimming in silver, even that in tree.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But it wasn¡¯t as full and green as the rest, so it had patches of moonlight sprinkled underneath. Suddenly, a breeze swept through, causing the leaves to sway and dance with the scattered light on the ground. This scene was both mysterious and stunning, resembling a scene from a magical fairy tale. However, I was too anxious to enjoy it. Amid the flickering light, I spotted a dark figure under the tree, still and nearly swallowed by the dark. My eyes narrowed. As clouds drifted across the moon, dimming its light, I could see the creature¡¯s eyes shing an unnatural red, creating a chilling sight in the quiet darkness. Though I couldn¡¯t make out its features, something inside me recognized it as the ck I had encountered days before. I had suspected this figure was behind the deaths of the cat and Ole. Now, I saw it again. If I could just catch it, maybe I could solve everything once and for all. ¡°Debra!¡± By the time Caleb noticed, I was already sprinting towards the figure. Caleb was just a few seconds behind, unable to catch up with me in time. He had to shout my name nervously from behind, without any other option. But I had no time to exin. As soon as I locked eyes with the figure, it noticed me too. I knew from before that the figure could move incredibly fast. Any moment of distraction could vanish before I knew it. I had to act quickly and decisively. The figure was elusive. If it escaped now, it could harm someone elseter. I couldn¡¯t let that happen! ¡°Charge!¡± Ivy was fired up, her energy soaring as if she were powered by adrenaline. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this figure is a person or a beast; we have to stop it. We can¡¯t let it cause any more harm!¡± Chapter 1370 ¡°Right!¡± I focused all my attention on the figure, worried it might slip into the darkness and disappear like it had previously. But I had underestimated how quick the figure was. It saw meing and took off towards the back. It moved like a gust of wind-so fast! ¡°Damn it!¡± As Ivy and I dashed after the figure, weaving through the forest path and panting heavily, Ivy blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s fast!¡± I was tired but kept my focus, advising, ¡°Stay calm; even if we can¡¯t keep pace right now, we need to keep our eyes peeled. It¡¯ll make a mistake eventually. We can¡¯t let it get away. ¡± Ivy reminded me, ¡°But dear, it¡¯s already gone. ¡± I stopped running. The forest ahead of me suddenly felt deserted; the noise-making figure had vanished into the darkness. ¡°No! I refuse to believe it!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I scowled, looking around in frustration. I used my witch power and ran until my Legs nearly gave out. How could the figure slip away so easily? No matter how hard I looked, I couldn¡¯t find any sign of the figure.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It hit me then that this ce was near a za in a forest people hardly ever went to, close to where they found Ollie¡¯s body earlier today. But this realization waspletely pointless. The main suspect in the murder case had once again slipped through my fingers. I was overconfident, and it worked against me. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t me yourself. This creature isn¡¯t ordinary!¡± Ivy saw how downcast I was and quickly tried to lift my spirits. ¡°Think about it; even a werewolf doesn¡¯t move as fast as this one. It¡¯s not our fault. Even the swiftest man might not have caught him. ¡± I just let out a deep sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. ¡± After the chase, I noticed that the figure wasn¡¯t just swift, but it was also really good at disappearing, blending into the darkness like a cat catching mice in the night. When the clouds had covered the moon earlier, it had navigated the pitch-dark forest effortlessly. I was no match for it. Just as I was about to give up and turn back, a rustling noise came nearby. Chapter 1371 My attention sharpened, and I was on high alert again. That peculiar noise was back, and there had to be some trick to it. I listened to the noise and then focused on a group of bushes near a tree. So, it was here? I tensed up, moving forward cautiously. But as I neared the spot, the figure seemed to sense my approach and darted from behind the tree. My eyes focused, and I was eager to chase after it right away. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Thud!¡± A heavy sound erupted from behind the tree. Debra¡¯s POV: It sounded like someone had fallen to the ground. I just couldn¡¯t ignore it. Moreover, the figure had just vanished here, and considering all its previous actions, what good coulde of it? So, I quickly looked behind the tree to get a basic idea of what was happening and to understand the situation better. However, once I saw, I couldn¡¯t look away.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. What I saw was a man lying on the ground. Most of his body was hidden by tree, so I couldn¡¯t see him well, but I could confirm that the sound of falling had indeede from him. Under these circumstances, I couldn¡¯t chase the figure anymore. Instead, I had to check on the man behind the trees to make sure I wasn¡¯t ignoring a human life. With a heavy heart, I walked behind the tree. When I saw the man¡¯s entire body, I froze,pletely rooted to the spot. When I was in front of the tree, the distance and the tree concealed most of his body, so I had only seen his head and legs. Now, seeing his entire body, I didn¡¯t have to think twice to know he was dead. He was killed in the same manner as Ole, with his Limbs twisted and his neck marked by two puncture wounds from sharp teeth. Now I was sure, the culprit was that elusive figure. From the white cat to Ole, and now this unknown man¡­ ¡°Damn it, does it kill just for the thrill of it? It kills so easily!¡± I clenched my fists, filled with intense anger and sorrow, feeling dizzy for a moment. Chapter 1372 I finally realized what that strange rustling noise was; it was clearly the sound of the figure sucking the blood from a living being. This meant that the viin had killed someone right under my nose. This realization nearly drove me mad. Ivy shouted in anger, ¡°That cursed viin, why doesn¡¯t it just die? God shouldn¡¯t let such a scoundrel live; it¡¯s simply a waste of air andnd!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It took me a while topose myself. I crouched down, looking silently at the lifeless body on the ground. Sadness washed over me, making my chest tight. Regret, self¡ª-me, guilt, heartache¡­ A mix of emotions swirled in my heart, leaving me at a loss for words. I even wondered if I had acted a bit faster earlier, or noticed the figure sooner, could I have saved him? The more I dwelled on these thoughts, the more intense the pain grew, as if it were tearing my soul apart. Yet, when I thought of the figure again, this pain was quickly reced by a burning anger. ¡°That cursed figure!¡± My heart swelled with hatred, and I wished I could destroy the malevolent figure. However, Ivy managed to regain someposure and said, ¡°Darling, the figure kills swiftly and knows the dark surroundings well. It¡¯s tough to catch it. ¡± I scowled, frustrated. ¡°Are we supposed to just let it continue killing without restraint? It doesn¡¯t matter how fast it moves. I can¡¯t believe that the Thorn Edge Pack doesn¡¯t have anyone capable of handling this!¡± After expressing this, I was about to take out my phone to call Caleb to n how to capture the figure. But before I could do so, a bright shlight suddenly illuminated me. The intense light forced me to shield my eyes with my hand. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A forceful voice cut through the darkness, full of caution. Before I could reply, I heard quick footsteps approaching. ¡°AhI¡± A scream rang out, the sharp sound nearly piercing my eardrums. I frowned, just about to cover my ears, when I heard the person shout, ¡°My God, there¡¯s a dead body!¡± Another person pointed at me, nervously iming, ¡°The murderer is right here! Catch her!¡± I was dumbfounded. What was happening? I opened my mouth to defend myself, but they were quicker, and suddenly two individuals grabbed my arms from behind. They gripped me firmly, leaving no opportunity for me to resist. Chapter 1373 Several shlight beams targeted me, forcing me to adjust to the ring light. Then I saw the uniforms they wore. They were dressed in military uniforms. It turned out these people were part of a patrol team arranged by the Thorn Edge Pack to ensure the pack¡¯s safety. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Catch her!¡± In the midst of the confusion, I found myself handcuffed. The cold metal snapped me out of the bewildering situation. Even the most naive person would realize what was happening. They had mistaken me for the murderer. I felt a sense of helplessness as I surveyed the murder scene and then looked at the approaching patrol team. Their mistake was understandable. After all, the victim had just been killed, and I was the only one present. I hadn¡¯t called the police, which could lead anyone to believe I was the killer. To better handle the situation, I paused for a moment, then chose to confront them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± My assertive tone caught the patrol team off guard. They seemed surprised that someone they suspected of murder would be so bold. Then, someone recognized me and shouted in surprise, ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that Debra, our pack¡¯s Luna?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As he said this, the tense atmosphere of the arrest momentarily paused. ¡°Luna? Are you serious?¡± someone questioned. The first person who recognized me quickly replied, ¡°Why would I lie about this? Look closely; she indeed is Luna. We saw her at the ceremony in the za. ¡± Several shlight beams quickly scanned my face. ¡°It really is her¡­¡± The mood suddenly turned awkward. However, they still didn¡¯t release me. Or rather, they wouldn¡¯t let go until my innocence was proven, regardless of my identity. I smiled faintly. This was typical, just another day at work. I wasn¡¯t concerned, as my intention wasn¡¯t to misuse my status as Luna to avoid responsibility but rather to gain some additional time. Chapter 1374 Indeed, once the patrol team was aware of my identity, they would be more patient in listening to my exnation and more likely to believe me. If I had been an ordinary person, they would have swiftly escorted me to a police car and detained me for questioning. That would have made everything much moreplex. Therefore, seeing the opportunity, I exined, ¡°Gentlemen, I was here chasing the murderer, which is why I happened to pass by and am not the killer. This man¡¯s death has nothing to do with me. Furthermore, as Luna, I have no motive to kill him. ¡± However, the patrol team was not convinced. ¡°The murderer?¡± A young man eyed me with skepticism. ¡°Then where is this murderer you mention? What does he look like? What are his characteristics?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I responded honestly, ¡°Unfortunately, the murderer escaped, and I didn¡¯t catch him. As for his appearance and characteristics, it was too dark to see clearly. However, one thing is certain-his eyes sometimes glow red, which allows him to navigate the dark better than most.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± No one believed my words. The young man curled his lips and said dismissively, ¡°Luna, your position might be esteemed, but that doesn¡¯t allow you to fabricate stories. This isn¡¯t the way to frame someone if that¡¯s your intention. ¡± The others also regarded me warily, their eyes conveying a mix of suspicion and fear as if they were concerned I might suddenly be violent. I felt a chill in my heart. I realized that although the members of the Thorn Edge Pack seemed to ept me, they still held deep-seated doubts about my identity as a witch. Whenever something went wrong, they would suspect me first. The eptance I thought I had was merely their unwilling agreement to conform with the group. Feelings of sadness and helplessness swiftly overwhelmed me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out. It was deep and soothing, like a ray of warm sunshine cutting through the chill and darkness. I looked up and indeed, it was Caleb, tall and striking. At this critical moment, my mate hade. Upon seeing me surrounded by the patrol team, Caleb¡¯s initially calm face quickly turned serious. He frowned and reprimanded the patrol members. ¡°What are you doing? Release Debra at once; she¡¯s your Luna!¡± The members of the patrol team hesitated. Finally, the young man who had earlier expressed doubts about me stepped forward and dered, ¡°Alpha, we cannot let her go. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice turned frosty, his expression stern. He restrained his anger, choosing not to explode in rage. The young man replied, ¡°We found Luna at the crime scene. Morally and logically, her presence links her to the victim¡¯s death. She should be subject to investigation, not excused from thew just because she is Luna. ¡± Caleb¡¯s patience snapped, his teeth clenched and veins visible on his forehead. ¡°This is ridiculous! How could she be involved in such a murder? She was just with me. When would she have had the time tomit such a crime?¡± Chapter 1375 Despite his protest, the patrol team, burdened by their biases, did not ept Caleb¡¯s argument. The middle-aged man stated, ¡°Alpha, if someone intends tomit murder, it only takes moments. When we arrived, the victim¡¯s body was still warm. Even if Luna did not kill him, she is undoubtedly connected to his death, and we cannot release her under any circumstances!¡± The youngest one boldly challenged Caleb¡¯s authority as Alpha and said, ¡°Alpha, if we let Luma go today and someone else diester, can you take responsibility for that?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb was visibly shocked by the challenge. However, his response only deepened the patrol team¡¯s misinterpretation. The man who appeared to be the leader, with a beard of stubble, had been rtively quiet, only asionally contributing. As the confrontation escted, he could no longer stay silent and stood up with a grave expression. After ncing at me and then at Caleb, he said, ¡°Alpha, if you can¡¯t guarantee that no one else will be harmed, how can you justify releasing a suspect so quickly? You should not show partiality towards Debra just because she is your wife and our Luna while ignoring the safety of others. Even if she is not the culprit, her presence at the crime scene warrants an investigation. If she truly is innocent, we will surely let her return. ¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± The younger man echoed, his voice filled with frustration. ¡°Alpha, you¡¯ve always been just and strict. Why do you seem so partial now? Could it be true, as the former Alpha suggested, that you¡¯ve been enchanted by the witch?¡± ¡°What absurdity is this!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caleb¡¯s look became intense, his veins stood out, and his eyes reddened, his presence bing quite formidable. The patrol team was slightly daunted by his formidable demeanor. Nevertheless, they remained resolute and did not waver. Both sides stood their ground, creating a standoff. The tension in the air was palpable. How had ite to this? I frowned deeply, overwhelmed with frustration. The real culprit was still atrge, yet here we were, caught up in internal conflict. It seemed unlikely that this tension would be resolved quickly. If Caleb continued to argue with the patrol team, it might only worsen the misunderstandings and cause the members of the Thorn Edge Pack to further resent me as their Luna, potentially impacting the witches as well. After much consideration, I finally intervened, ¡°I reject your usations. I am innocent, and the real perpetrator is someone else. However, I am ready to cooperate with your investigation and answer any questions. ¡± Hearing this, Caleb grew worried. ¡°My dear, this situation has nothing to do with you. Why should you be investigated? I absolutely oppose this. ¡± He looked at my abdomen and added with concern, ¡°Moreover, you are pregnant. How can you consider going to a detention center? What if something happens? A detention center is no ce for a pregnancy. ¡± I offered Caleb aforting smile. Chapter 1376 To calm my partner, I maintained myposure. ¡°My dear, do not worry. I am confident in my innocence and fear no investigation or interrogation. This is the only way to clear my name and will also help to reassure the patrol team. ¡± My words seemed to somewhat soften the patrol team¡¯s stern demeanor. The bearded man, who appeared to be the leader, responded, ¡°Luna, we assure you, if you are indeed innocent, we will not wrong you. We will also apologize for any misjudgment. ¡± Then, he addressed Caleb sincerely. ¡°Alpha, these are unusual times, and we hope you and Luna Debra can understand. ¡± Caleb remained silent, but I nodded in acknowledgment. I stated calmly, ¡°I recognize that this is your responsibility, and I will cooperate fully. However, before proceeding, I need to speak privately with Caleb. I hope you can grant us that courtesy. ¡± Despite their ongoing suspicions and caution regarding my role, since I was the Luna and Caleb was the Alpha, my request was reasonable, and they couldn¡¯t justifiably deny it. ¡°Alright. ¡± The bearded man eventually consented. He signaled to his team, who then loosened their grip and moved aside, allowing us some privacy. As soon as Caleb came close, I questioned, ¡°My dear, where are Elena and Dn? Where have they gone? Why haven¡¯t I seen them?¡± Until that moment, I had only seen Caleb; Jenifer and the two children were nowhere to be found, which worried me deeply. The night was full of lurking shadows, posing significant risks! Luckily, Caleb reassured me and replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re safe. I¡¯ve had my mother take them back to the vi. Unless something unforeseen happens, they should be there by now. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. ¡± Relieved by Caleb¡¯s words, I let go of the anxiety, and my eyes briefly softened. It was a relief they were back at the vi. The ck figure could be very dangerous, especially with no adults around to protect the children. As my thoughts returned to the figure, my expression, which had momentarily lightened, turned serious once again. I made sure the patrol team was at a safe distance, then leaned in close to Caleb¡¯s ear and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Caleb, what I¡¯m about to tell you is crucial, please remember it. ¡± After imparting my message, I quickly parted ways with Caleb. ¡°Alright, goodbye. I will go with them now. ¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I then willingly apanied the patrol team to the detention center. Caleb¡¯s POV: The dark clouds cleared away, revealing the bright moonlight that illuminated the sky, casting a spectral light across thend, as if a beautiful fairy had regained her glow. I stood there, watching as Debra was taken away by the patrol team. Her figure grew smaller and smaller among the group until she finally vanished. Chapter 1377 I clenched my fists, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. I desperately wanted to rescue Debra right then. I hated the thought of her alone in that cold detention center, facing those irritating questions. But I knew it wasn¡¯t the right time. I needed to wait, or it might make things worse for Debra, possibly causing the Thorn Edge Pack to hold it against her. ¡°Humph, you guys are so much trouble. ¡± Damien, quick to anger, couldn¡¯t stand to see his mate treated unfairly. ¡°In my eyes, those folks are just a bunch of idiots. They were stupid, mean, and unfair. They used Debra of murder as if they were blind. ¡± Damien continued to rant, upset because the patrol team had mistaken Debra for the murderer. If Debra hadn¡¯t secretly tipped me off, he might haveshed out at me too. ¡°Alright. ¡± I cut Damien off. ¡°Now, let¡¯s focus on what we need to do. ¡± I recalled the whispers before Debra left, and my gaze turned icy. Now that I had a way to catch the killer, my next step was to set up a trap quickly, aiming to lure the killer in and clear Debra¡¯s name. Damien fell silent when I spoke, but he made sure to add, ¡°We need to stay calm now. It¡¯s all orText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. nothing for us. ¡± ¡°Absolutely. ¡± Days flew by. Tonight, there was no moon. The dark blue sky stretched out like a vast curtain, hiding everything beneath it. The stars twinkled joyfully above. The wind rustled the leaves, which seemed to whisper of the day¡¯s vibrancy and bustle, or perhaps they were masking the sin of murder. I nestled within a thick tree in the forest and watched as a burly man approached, bottle in hand, mumbling, ¡°Wine¡­ Good wine¡­¡± My nerves tightened and my heartbeat quickened. After a quick nce, I shifted deeper into the denser foliage. He was drawing nearer. I held my breath. As he got closer, the pungent smell of alcohol filled the air. The man staggered through the darkness. Bang! Suddenly, he tripped and crashed heavily to the ground. The wine bottle he carried smashed into shards. Hey there, his feet bleeding from the fall. ¡°Damn, that hurts!¡± he eximed, his face twisted in agony as he clenched his teeth without realizing. Clearly, he was hurt. Chapter 1378 Upon realizing what had happened, he snatched a stone from the ground, cursing angrily, ¡°Crap! My luck just sucks today. Who leaves a stone lying around? Some inconsiderate jerk, that¡¯s who!¡± With that, he hurled the stone, but his anger was greater than his throw. His face turned red, a clear sign of his drunken state, which Likely weakened his throw, causing the stone tond embarrassingly close. ¡°Everything¡¯s out to get me!¡± heined, his brow furrowed as he attempted to rise, but his body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. He failed repeatedly in his attempts. I watched him closely. As he struggled and failed to stand, I scanned our surroundings cautiously. Suddenly, my eyes narrowed. A ck figure emerged from the distant grass. ¡®s BunnyBookery It was an odd figure, not resembling a werewolf at all. But one thing was certain. It was heading straight for the drunk man. Caleb¡¯s POV: It wasing! My heart raced wildly, and my face burned, as if all the blood in my body had surged to my head, tensing every nerve. This had to be the ck figure Debra mentioned. Damien also held his breath and whispered a warning. ¡°Be careful, Caleb. Don¡¯t let this guy get away again!¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I nodded earnestly. True to Debra¡¯s words, the ck figure moved at rming speeds.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In a sh, it closed in on the drunk man who had fallen to the ground, weaving through the dense grass and trees. Tall, with sharp ears, the ck figure looked like a demon that had crawled out of hell. Meanwhile, the drunk man was oblivious to it all. Hey there cursing his luck for not being able to stand up. ¡°What the hell! Why is today just not my day?¡± The man, unaware of the impending danger, grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s just my luck to trip and fall. And now I can¡¯t get up. I can¡¯t even reach my wife on the phone. What if she cheats on me?¡± The ck figure was on high alert initially. It didn¡¯t strike the man right away, even as he approached. It wasn¡¯t until it was sure the man waspletely off-guard and oblivious to his environment that it visibly rxed. It moved cautiously towards the man, reached out, and tried to grab the back of his neck. Just as it was about to reach the man, hidden by the grass, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk, feeling a thrill course through me. Yes! It had taken the bait! Chapter 1379 I had been gearing up for this moment for days. Without a second thought, I yelled, ¡°Now¡¯s the time! Catch it!¡± The moment I spoke, the supposedly injured man jumped to his feet. His eyes sharpened, and his movements were quick and precise. Before the ck figure could react, he had it pinned down. ¡°f@ck!¡± The ck figure realized something was amiss and started to struggle fiercely. It was no easy target. Its strength was immense, seemingly capable of breaking free from the hold effortlessly. Just when it seemed the fight might end smoothly, it looked like the tables were about to turn. ¡°Caleb!¡± The drunk man was so nervous that he was sweating profusely. ¡°Come help me!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I knew it was time to act, so as soon as he called out, I leaped from the tree before the figure could respond. ¡°Catch it!¡± Damien yelled, his voice filled with excitement. Working together, our hands transformed into sharp wolf ws, and we pinned down the ck figure just as it almost broke free. Suddenly, numerous beams of white Light from shlights pierced the darkness, illuminating the entire forest. It was as if night had turned to day. The shining light of justice, after days of Lingering fear, now bathed the ground. ¡°Charge!¡± The booming voices came, echoing through the forest. The patrol team, hidden until now, burst from their hiding spots in every direction, guns ready, and closed in on the ck figure. There was no way it could escape now, even if it had wings. If it tried to fly away, the patrol team would shoot him down without hesitation. ¡°Let me go!¡± the ck figure bellowed, finally realizing it was caught. ¡°You shameless assholes! How dare you ambush me! Shame on you!¡± I ignored its protests and signaled to the patrol team. The patrol team understood my instructions and quickly restrained the ck figure. ¡°Finally!¡± eximed one of them with relief. The drunken man sighed, removed his disheveled wig, and wiped the rouge from his face with the back of his hand, revealing his true appearance. He had a straight nose, bright eyes, and a mischievous smile at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 1380 It was Carlos, my most reliable ally. I looked over at Carlos and asked, ¡°How are you holding up?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Carlos replied, rubbing his arms. ¡°I have to say, that thing was strong. It was almost too much. No wonder it was bold enough tomit murder. ¡± I pped Carlos on the shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you. ¡± Then, looking down at the artificial blood on his feet, I expressed my concern. ¡°You might want to wash off that chicken blood before it dries and bes hard to clean. ¡± ¡°Right,¡± Carlos agreed and squatted down to clean it. I turned to the patrol team and instructed, ¡°Please clean up the broken wine bottle too, so no one identally steps on it. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°Okay. ¡± A young man on patrol proceeded to clean up the broken pieces of the wine bottle. I pulled a tissue from my pocket and handed it to Carlos, who was crouching on the ground. After epting it, Carlos began cleaning the chicken blood off himself and asked with curiosity, ¡°Caleb, how did youe up with this method to catch the murderer? And I can¡¯t believe it worked on our first attempt. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I looked over at the murderer, who was being restrained on the ground by the patrol, and responded without emotion, ¡°It was all thanks to Debra. It was her idea. She instructed me. ¡± ¡°Debra?¡± Carlos, still wiping the blood from his shoes, stopped and appeared surprised. The patrol team looked puzzled as well.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. From their perspective, Debra had been incarcerated a few days prior, so they were baffled as to how she could have been involved. ¡°Yes. ¡± I nodded. I had seen how disheartened Debra was before. It was clear to me that the members of the Thorn Edge Pack did not fully trust her and were still wary of her due to her being considered a witch. They were concerned she might harm someone. The patrol team¡¯s overt doubts and suspicions a few days ago reflected their feelings. Debra was the Luna of our pack, and it was crucial for me to alleviate the current tension so she could have a more peaceful life among the Thorn Edge Pack. This was not just a promise I made to Debra, but also a duty I held as her husband. Thus, to enhance the pack¡¯s view of Debra and to clear her name, I took the chance while exining to Carlos to borate loudly, ¡°Before she was taken away, she shared a crucial observation with me. She mentioned that the blood seemed to attract the murderer, and it was likely that the blood was the murderer¡¯s food, given that all the victims had been drained of their blood. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Carlos finally understood. ¡°No wonder you had me pretend to be drunk and fall over. The sight of blood would naturally draw out the murderer!¡± I gave a slight nod and stated calmly, ¡°Yes, and crucially, shortly after Elena was injured and fell in the forest, the murderer showed up again, which supported Debra¡¯s theory. ¡± After thinking for a moment, Carlos nodded. ¡°Oh, I remember you and your mother were there that day as well. ¡± Chapter 1381 ¡°Yes. ¡± I grinned. ¡°That¡¯s why Debra is so thoughtful. The murderer didn¡¯t kill Elena right away, which shows that even though it is brutal, it is also cautious. The presence of blood alone isn¡¯t enough to draw it out. If there are too many people around, it won¡¯t make a move. ¡± Carlos pped his forehead and remarked, ¡°So, we needed to replicate the situations with Elena and Ole, right? One got drunk and was alone at night.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They tripped, bled, and weren¡¯t aware of their surroundings. That kind of person is exactly what the murderer Looks for. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied with a small smile. ¡°To lure the murderer into a trap, we had to create the right conditions on all fronts. ¡± ¡°Awesome! ¡° Carlos couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up. ¡°No wonder Debra is so smart and thoughtful! Without her insight, we wouldn¡¯t havee up with such a strategy so quickly. Many more might have perished before we could respond. ¡± The patrol team remained silent, but their faces showed admiration. At the same time, some were visibly embarrassed, particrly those who had doubted Debra a few days earlier. Satisfied with the oue, I simply smiled and chose to say nothing more. Then, it was time to address the urgent matter at hand. I stared intently at the murderer, who was now struggling under the patrol¡¯s grasp, and shone the shlight on it. This was a man with red pupils and skin so pale it was nearly translucent. He appeared more delicate than a werewolf,cking their rugged toughness. I approached the man, peered down at him, and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you, and why have youmitted such heinous acts in the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°Let go of me!¡± The man growled, his voice deep and menacing, as he showed his teeth. His eyes, red and piercing, seemed filled with disdain and frustration when he stared down at someone. To frighten me further, he disyed his long, sharp fangs. The hissing of his tongue and the way he watched me, like prey, made me feel uneasy and strangely vulnerable. It was a sensation I had never known before. I felt like defenseless prey under the gaze of a predator, or Like an insignificant speck of dust that could be crushed at any moment. As I looked at his sharp fangs, I frowned, a strange sense of deja vu washing over me. Something inside me made me certain this man wasn¡¯t a werewolf. His looks, those fangs, and his thirst for blood all pointed to a creature different from werewolves and witches. But I couldn¡¯t quite ce what he was. ¡°You think I¡¯m going to just let you go because you asked? Look around. Who do you think is really at a disadvantage here?¡± Carlos¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts. Seeing the man behave rudely towards me, Carlos reacted quickly, delivering a forceful kick and demanding, ¡°Start talking, now. Who are you and why did you kill?¡± Chapter 1382 His eyes narrowed, his voice icy as he warned, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything clever. I have little patience, and I¡¯m ready to torture you. ¡± Yet, the man remained unshaken. ¡°Torture? Ha,¡± he scoffed with a cold smirk. Despite his handcuffs and being securely restrained by the patrol team, his arrogant demeanor was undiminished.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He seemed to view himself as a noble prince looking down on us as mere peasants, proiming haughtily, ¡°You¡¯re just lowly werewolves, unworthy of Laying a hand on me! Be smart and release me, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Even as a murderer in custody, he maintained an air of superiority, startling even Carlos, who was no stranger to dealing with difficult individuals. This only fueled his anger further. ¡°Who are you calling lowly?¡± Carlos retorted, his temper ring as he balled his fists, poised to strike again. ¡°Wait. ¡± I interjected quickly, reaching out to restrain Carlos. I wasn¡¯t worried about any retaliation. Instead, memories were flooding my mind. Noticing my hesitation, Carlos looked confused and questioned, ¡°Caleb, this guy deserves a beating, why are you stopping me?¡± I answered calmly, ¡°Hold on a second. I need to get a good look at him. ¡± I then moved closer to the man and studied his face intently. That was when it all made sense. I realized why this man seemed so odd. He was a vampire, a creature from ancient lore. As a kid, I was always drawn to the unusual and often perused old books. I remembered reading about vampires in one of those books. The book described vampires as beings that thrived on fresh blood, couldn¡¯t stand sunlight, or they would burn up and turn to dust. Because they avoided sunlight, vampires were notably pale with fine features. Their most notable trait was a set of fangs meant for drawing blood. And this man fit the description from those old texts almost perfectly. But I was puzzled. Weren¡¯t vampires supposed to be like dinosaurs, existing only in stories? How could they be real? Caleb¡¯s POV: Was it rted to the rift? A strong sense of crisis bubbled up in my heart as I recalled Debra¡¯s earlier spections. Could Gale¡¯s final words reallye true, just as Debra had feared? Chapter 1383 No, that couldn¡¯t be possible! The world was filled with countless people, and thebined strength of werewolves and witches was immense. They couldn¡¯t be wiped out so easily. I clenched my fists. Sensing my distress, Damien asked, ¡°What¡¯s scaring you, Caleb? Even if he is a vampire, we¡¯ve still got him captured. ¡± I exhaled, feeling somewhat defeated. ¡°I just hope he¡¯s the only one, but I¡¯m worried there might be more out there¡­¡± ¡°If they dare to show up, we¡¯ll just catch them too!¡± Damien dered confidently. I didn¡¯t respond. Regardless, our n was to catch any of them we could. We could interrogate this one to prepare for any horrors that mighte next. I pushed down the anxiety swelling inside me, lifted my foot, and forcefully stepped on the back of the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah! You damn werewolf!¡± The man¡¯s face twisted horribly, and he let out a miserable scream. I ignored his cries. Looking into his bloodshot eyes, I asked in a frosty tone, ¡°Are you a vampire? Why did you suddenly show up in the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± A hush fell over the crowd when I mentioned the word ¡°vampire. ¡± ¡°Alpha, what do you mean?¡± The patrol members were in disbelief. They stared at me, eyes wide, their unease growing. Even Carlos looked astonished. ¡°Vampire? Are you kidding me?¡± Before I could reply, the young man I had tasked with collecting the bottle shards blurted out, ¡°Alpha, how can this man be a vampire? Vampires don¡¯t exist in reality. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± another chimed in. ¡°Everyone knows vampires are just fictional. How can one appear here? Are you losing your senses because you¡¯re so angry?¡± The group started to get louder, voicing their doubts about my suspicion. ¡°Alpha, vampires are just myth. This guy must just resemble one. ¡± Some even spected that the suspect was engaged in some bizarre role-ying, dressing as a vampire tomit crimes. Their theories grew increasingly absurd, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I pressed my fingers to my temples and shouted, ¡°Enough!¡± At that, they finally shut their mouths. The surroundings finally quieted down. I continued to stare at the man and said icily, ¡°Tell me the truth. I know you¡¯re a vampire. What I really want to know is how you ended up in the Thorn Edge Pack tomit murder. ¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1384 As I questioned him, I watched him closely, not missing any flicker of emotion on his face. Surprisingly, the man simplyughed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re not too dumb to figure out who I am so quickly, for a werewolf. I figured it would take you clueless fools much longer to piece it together. ¡± His tone was full of mockery and disdain, and he didn¡¯t bother to hide it. ¡°Hey!¡± Carlos balled his fists in anger. Yet, the man remained unflustered. Instead, he boasted confidently, ¡°Now that you know who I am, you better release me soon and find some strong werewolves for me to devour. Then, I might forgive you for capturing and tying me up today. ¡± He then licked his lips and added with relish, ¡°I must admit, your blood is quite exquisite, a delicacy my worldcks. If I hadn¡¯t stumbled upon the passage to this world, I would never have experienced such a delightful taste. ¡± This world? Passage?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His words made my skin crawl and sent shivers down my spine. Instinctively, I nced up at where the rift had been. It was now dark, and the rift had blended into the night, rendered invisible. But in that moment, I felt as though cold eyes were watching us intently from the darkness. Debra¡¯s POV: As the Luna, my high status ensured the guards in the detention center didn¡¯t give me any trouble. They were cautious around me, but they knew better than to make my stay difficult. Caleb wouldn¡¯t let them off easy if they crossed me. The morning sun streamed through the tall windows, lighting up the dim room as it always did. Bored, Ivy yawned and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s morning. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± I sat on the bed, nibbling on the breakfast the guards had brought. I took a bite of the bun and nced up at the bright sun, sighing. ¡°We¡¯ve been here so long, I¡¯ve lost track of the days, and I have no idea when we¡¯ll get out. ¡± After finishing the bun, I was just about to sip some soup when suddenly my stomach twisted in knots. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± An itch in my throat made me gag. Ivy asked with concern, ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± I shook my head and waved my hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small issue. ¡± Chapter 1385 ¡°Okay then. ¡± Seeing that I looked normal again, Ivy didn¡¯t press the matter. After breakfast, I found myself with nothing to do. When someone was idle, their mind tended to wander. The murder case was weighing heavily on my mind, and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the elusive killer. I felt an odd sense of unease. This shadowy figure seemed too oundish, nothing like a typical murderer. I had figured out his aversion to blood and his pattern of targeting drunk individuals walking alone, and I reported all this to Caleb. Despite that, I still wasn¡¯t fully confident about our chances of catching him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I had never faced him, so I was unsure of his real strength. If he was as powerful as Gale, then Caleb might be in danger. The more I thought about it, the more anxious I got. I couldn¡¯t help but say worriedly, ¡°Ivy, what do we do? We don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening with Caleb, whether he¡¯s caught the murderer, or if he¡¯s been hurt. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Ivy noticed my anxiety and offeredfort. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Caleb is strong and clever. He¡¯ll definitely catch the murderer and keep himself safe!¡± I gazed at the sunlight and murmured, ¡°I hope so. ¡± ¡°It will happen!¡± Ivy dered confidently, her words brimming with certainty. But then something urred to her, and she began to grumble, ¡°Honey, honestly, you¡¯re being too careless. You¡¯re pregnant, yet you don¡¯t look after yourself properly. Have you thought about what would happen if the murderer came after you?¡± Her irritation grew. ¡°Besides, we have no clue how dangerous this murderer is, and there were no witnesses at the scene. It¡¯s just luck that we weren¡¯t his targets, or we might have been dead by now, meeting only in the afterlife. ¡± I stayed silent, listening to Ivy¡¯sints. She was right, and I knew it. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± I gently touched my swollen belly, feeling a twinge of guilt. ¡°I know I need to protect the baby, but every time I think about that murderer hurting people in the Thorn Edge Pack, I just can¡¯t stand it. It was a rash decision. ¡± Ivy looked unimpressed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°So you just had to confront him because you couldn¡¯t stand being upset?¡± I swallowed hard, defending myself. ¡°At that moment, I thought if he got away, someone else would get hurt soon. So, I acted¡­¡± ¡°And he still escaped, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ivy snapped. ¡°And now you¡¯re being med for his crimes, mistaken for the murderer. Look where that¡¯s got you. You¡¯re locked up in this dark cell. The murderer would be thrilled to see this. ¡± I had no words in response. As I fell silent, the sound of firm, confident footsteps approached. I turned to see a tall, strong maning our way. Chapter 1386 His features were striking, almost as if crafted by divine hands. Dressed in simple ck attire, his presence wasmanding, like a sharp sword drawn from its sheath. It was Caleb! My heart soared, and a smile spread across my face. I rushed to the bars and asked eagerly, ¡°Honey, have they caught the murderer? Are you alright?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: When Caleb saw me, he quickly let go of his tense expression. He approached, a tired but gentle smile on his face. ¡°Honey, your warning paid off.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The murderer¡¯s been caught, and I¡¯m perfectly fine. ¡± Then, he turned around yfully in front of me. I didn¡¯t truly rx until I saw with my own eyes that Caleb was unharmed, letting out a deep sigh of relief. But the thought of the murderer brought back vivid images of the crime scenes and rekindled the suspicions that had been gnawing at me. The tension crept back into my body almost instantly. Trying to calm my nerves, I asked him, ¡°Caleb, who is the murderer? Is it a werewolf, or maybe a witch?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Or could it be something else entirely? I had some ideas, but I was scared to voice them, worried it might cause a panic. Deep down, I was praying my worst fears weren¡¯t true. ¡°Well¡­¡± At my question, Caleb tensed up. His face turned stern, as though it was coated in rust. He hesitated before saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t the best ce to talk about it. Let¡¯s go somewhere else. ¡± He unlocked the cell door and patted my head. ¡°Let¡¯s head back first. We can discuss everything in detail once we¡¯re at home. ¡± I frowned slightly. I wanted to say something, but in the end, I just replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± There was something terribly wrong. Caleb¡¯s expression was tense, the same look he had before Gale and IT were about to duel. This clearly meant that the situation wasplicated. Wisely, I chose not to ask more and followed him silently. Chapter 1387 The sunlight was brilliant today, making the leaves on the roadside trees sparkle in the breeze like twinkling stars. As we drove back to the vi, the sunlight poured warmly through the car windows. I observed the Thorn Edge Pack living peacefully. The streets were as lively as ever, with the members enjoying the sunshine, their faces filled with joy. To them, it seemed the terrible battle and the brutal murders had never happened. Everything was alive with hope and liveliness. Normally, such a beautiful scene would lift anyone¡¯s spirits. But Caleb¡¯s expression remained grim.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He looked more serious than ever, his gaze fixed ahead, his face marked by worry. I gripped the fabric of my garment tightly. Upon entering the vi, before the door even fully closed, I blurted out, ¡°Honey, what is really happening?¡± Caleb took his time to answer as he closed the door. While he was securing it, I added, ¡°You seem so tense. Does the murderer have a particr identity?¡± Caleb turned to me and slowly shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s moreplicated than that. ¡± As the door clicked shut, blocking out the light, Caleb¡¯s face was hidden in the dimness. I looked at him, puzzled. He whispered, ¡°The murderer isn¡¯t from our world. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I was shocked. Not from our world? Then, from where? Could it be¡­? No, it just couldn¡¯t! I tried to clear the jumble of thoughts from my head and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caleb gazed at me, making sure I was calm and steady, then he exined gently, ¡°Remember the rift Gale discovered?¡± A chill ran through me. Was the murderer Linked to that rift? Then I remembered Gale¡¯s words right before she passed. She had dered that even in death, she would pull us into hell. Fear crept into my heart, and a sense of dread built up. Caleb went on, ¡°Debra, I think that rift might be a passage to another world, where the murderer came from. And¡­¡± Chapter 1388 He stopped abruptly. Why would he pause now? Driven by curiosity, I urged, ¡°And what else?¡± Caleb massaged his forehead, appearing troubled. After a moment, he said solemnly, ¡°Honey, if I¡¯m correct, that world is probably full of vampires, and our murderer from the Thorn Edge Pack is one of them. ¡± I stood frozen, disbelief creeping through me as I drew in a sharp breath of cold air. Vampires were indeed a formidable species. ¡®s BunnyBookery However, weren¡¯t these savage beings, known for their insatiable thirst for fresh blood, merely relegated to the pages of ancient texts? Could it be possible that they walked among us? Ivy mirrored my astonishment, her voice trembling as she eximed, ¡°My God! Is this a dream?¡± My heart raced, struggling to ept the reality unfolding before me. Yet, upon meticulously recalling the traits of the perpetrator, he eerily aligned with those of the vampire lore. Ancient texts had long chronicled that vampires thrived under the cover of night, shunning sunlight and making darkness their domain. Vampires were known not to rely on conventional weapons; their razor-sharp fangs alone possessed the power to drain a person¡¯s lifeblood entirely, transforming the living into lifeless husks. Taking into ount the circumstances and timing of the deaths of both victims and a cat, it became apparent that the perpetrator indeed embodied these ominous characteristics. I pressed my lips together, a sense of unease stirring within my chest. After inhaling deeply, I approached Caleb and asked, ¡°Are you certain, Caleb? Is this information reliable?¡± Caleb nodded. His gaze grew heavy, his expression burdened as he spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve questioned him myself. The culprit¡¯s name is Enzo Holmes, and in his words, he inadvertently disclosed the existence of another world. ¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. My palms grew slick with sweat, and my heart hammered relentlessly against my chest. Struggling to steady my thoughts, I inquired, ¡°And where is Enzo currently held?¡± Observing my demeanor, Caleb replied honestly, ¡°He¡¯s being held in the deepest reaches of the pack¡¯s dungeon, under heavy guard. ¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± That did provide a bit of relief, ensuring that Enzo wouldn¡¯t be slipping away anytime soon. Chapter 1389 However, despite the reassurance, my mood remained unchanged, weighed down by the gravity of the situation. With a heavy heart, I turned to gaze at the rift in the sky. The rift remained unchanged, suspended high above. Yet, perhaps due to the shift in my emotions, the rift now appeared to conceal a lurking terror. Its darkness no longer seemed mundane; instead, it emanated a sinister aura as if drawn from the depths of the underworld. The revtions I received pierced through my previous doubts and confusion like a sharp arrow hitting its mark dead center. Atst, the words spoken by Gale before her passing began to make sense to me. Gale had harbored knowledge of a darker world concealed beyond our own, and in her final act of vengeance, she dared to pry open the gate between the two worlds as she drew herst breath. This wicked woman sought to cast all werewolves and witches into perilous jeopardy!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡®s BunnyBookery It suddenly dawned on me. No wonder I had dreamt of sinister creatures emerging from the rift, mercilessly attacking and infiltrating the world of werewolves. Gale¡¯s malevolence surpassed anything I could have fathomed. Even death couldn¡¯t stop her. I seized Caleb¡¯s hand. ¡°Darling, recall the dream I shared with you previously? Combining it with what we know now, you were spot on!¡± Caleb¡¯s memory stirred, his brow creasing, his expression souring with realization. Gale¡¯s cunning and treachery sent shivers down my spine. My mind swirled with turmoil, and with a sense of helplessness, I turned to Caleb. ¡°What do we do now? If the rift truly opens wider and unleashes more horrors into our world, how do we even begin to prepare for such a catastrophe?¡± Caleb remained silent for a prolonged time before responding, ¡°I haven¡¯t devised a solution yet. However, since it hasn¡¯t urred thus far, we can, at the very least, make some preliminary preparations. ¡± ¡°Preparations?¡± My thoughts were in disarray, but Ipelled myself to regainposure. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon us. To ready ourselves for the looming battle, we must grasp the nature of our adversary. Understanding both our enemy and ourselves would pave the path to victory. For only by diagnosing the symptoms could we administer the appropriate remedy. After some contemtion, I inquired further, ¡°In addition to what you¡¯ve disclosed, did Enzo impart any other information?¡± Caleb shook his head, his tone tinged with resignation. ¡°Enzo remains steadfast; despite our efforts to extract information through interrogation, he divulges nothing beyond his name and identity. ¡± Lost in contemtion, I folded my hands before me, pondering our next move. The reluctance to divulge further details only underscored the significance of the information he possessed. Chapter 1390 Enzo held the key to unraveling this mystery. As the first vampire exposed within the Thorn Edge Pack, extracting valuable information from Enzo¡¯s lips was imperative for navigating future threats with greater efficacy. With resolve, I remarked, ¡°Darling, allow me to undertake the interrogation; I¡¯ll confront Enzo myself. ¡± To avert the nightmares from materializing and safeguard our world from descending into chaos, I must persist in extracting the truth from Enzo, no matter how stubborn he was. Indeed, failure was not an option. Caleb furrowed his brow, voicing his concerns. ¡°We¡¯ve exhausted our methods; he¡¯s proven resistant even to the most severe interrogation tactics. How do you intend to seed where we¡¯ve failed?¡± I ced a reassuring hand over my heart, brimming with unwavering confidence. ¡°If brute force yields no results, I¡¯ll resort to subtler means; I possess the ability to employ mind control to extract the truth from him. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°No!¡± Caleb shot down my suggestion immediately after I spoke. He looked at me and said sternly, ¡°Debra, you can¡¯t go. ¡± There was no room for discussion. My eyes widened in shock. I was caught off guard because I had been so focused on the werewolves¡¯ safety. I hadn¡¯t expected Caleb to react so strongly. But I didn¡¯t back down. Instead, I asked him calmly, ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t you let me go?¡± Caleb stared at me, equally surprised. He shook his head and let out a weary sigh. ¡°Oh, Debra, you¡¯re so impulsive. Have you forgotten that you¡¯re carrying a child?¡± I blushed with embarrassment at his words. I had almost forgotten about my pregnancy. Lately, I¡¯d been so absorbed with the issue of the rift, feeling anxious and stressed. I¡¯d neglected to think about my pregnancy, focused only on resolving the situation.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If not for the morning sickness back at the detention center, it might have slipped my mind entirely. That was why, upon spotting the ck figure, I chased after it without a thought for my own safety. Back at the detention center, Ivy, who seemed to know what I was thinking, had scolded me for it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± I admitted my mistake. ¡°I just need to use mind control on Enzo when I see him. That¡¯s all I¡¯ll do. Plus, the dungeon is full of guards to keep me safe. ¡± Chapter 1391 Caleb turned away, silent. Feeling desperate, I tugged at the hem of his shirt and pleaded, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m the only one who can make Enzo confess, right? Have you thought about the werewolves?¡± It was a harsh truth. Caleb gazed at me, then sighed deeply. He gently touched my swollen belly and said, ¡°Debra, I¡¯m at a loss here. You¡¯re pregnant. You should be resting and taking care of yourself. ¡± He paused, his voiceden with guilt. ¡°These days, you¡¯ve been all over your work, even ending up in detention.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. You haven¡¯t rested well at all. I worry it¡¯s too much for you. ¡± Understanding his concerns, I held his hand and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just this once with the mind control. I¡¯ll be fine. And remember, I¡¯m the supreme witch. I¡¯ll take good care of myself. ¡± To ease his worries, I bowed my head slightly and rested it on his shoulder, offering a promise. ¡°After this, I¡¯ll take a break, just like you¡¯ve been asking. Okay?¡± Yet, Caleb still harbored guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When you were carrying Elena and Dn, I wasn¡¯t able to look after you well. Now you¡¯re pregnant again, and it¡¯s still hard for me to be there for you, yet you keep pushing yourself. I¡¯ve failed as a husband,¡± he said, his head bowed in shame. Seeing him so full of guilt, I didn¡¯t hesitate to wrap my arms around him and offerfort. ¡°Just having you here makes me happy. And as Luna, it¡¯s my responsibility to guard the Thorn Edge Pack. I¡¯m not feeling overwhelmed. ¡± Caleb paused, then turned and returned my embrace. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I should have protected you better,¡± he murmured, his voice low and rough, yet tender. I tightened my hold around his waist and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± We held each other closely, savoring the peaceful moment, until the quiet was broken by a sudden noise. The door flew open, and the clear, youthful voices of Elena and Dn filled the air. ¡°Oh my God! Daddy and Mommy are hugging! How embarrassing!¡± Elena eximed. Dn chimed in, ¡°Elena, close your eyes. We shouldn¡¯t be watching this. It¡¯s not for kids. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Were the two kids outside? I was taken aback and quickly pushed Caleb away. He stumbled back a bit, but since we were on the living room sofa, he didn¡¯t fall. Caleb looked a bit surprised by my reaction. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re really shy. ¡± I just gave a helpless shrug. While hugging wasn¡¯t wrong, our kids were still very young. It wasn¡¯t good for them to see us like this too often. It could affect them negatively. Chapter 1392 I didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, I turned to look at the door. Just as I thought, it was open. Bright sunlight streamed into the room as Jenifer walked in with the two kids. The three of them came towards Caleb and me, bathed in sunlight. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Jenifer said, her face breaking into a warm, contented smile. Just like the kids, she caught us in an embrace too. Each kid stood by Jenifer¡¯s side, holding one of her hands while the other hand covered their face. They stretched their necks to peer at the sofa. ¡°Dad, Mom, why did you stop hugging each other? Are you shy?¡± A wave of embarrassment washed over my face. How long had they been watching? Feeling a bit awkward, I quickly stood up from the sofa and greeted Jenifer. ¡°Good afternoon!¡± Caleb stood up as well. While I was visibly flustered, HE seemed much more at ease. He offered a smile and asked casually, ¡°Mom, what brought you here so early today? Don¡¯t you usually arrive when it¡¯s getting dark?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of my daughter-inw, Debra,¡± Jenifer exined. Her eyes softened as she looked at me. ¡°Elena and Dn have really missed their mom these past few days. The moment they knew she¡¯sing back today, they couldn¡¯t wait and pleaded with me to bring them home. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mommy I¡± As soon as Jenifer finished speaking, the eyes of the two kids welled up with tears. They ran to me immediately. ¡°Mom, we miss you so much!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They clung to me tightly, as though they feared I would disappear. I reached out to pat their backs andfort them, but I hesitated. Casting a quick nce at Caleb, I gave him several discreet winks. I wasn¡¯t sure if the kids knew I had been in the detention center, so I avoided bringing it up. I worried that they would identally find out. Luckily, Caleb caught on to my signals and whispered reassuringly, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve kept it under wraps. Elena and Dn had no clue you¡¯d been stuck in detentiontely. They just thought you were buried in work. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. ¡± I sighed. I didn¡¯t want to rm the kids because of my issues. They were still so young and unaware of theplexities of adult life, filled with unexpected events. I wanted to spare them any sadness. I gently patted them on the back andforted them, ¡°I missed you too when I was caught up in my work. ¡± ¡°Really? How much did you miss us?¡± ¡°I missed you so much, I almost lost my mind!¡± The two kids smiled through their tears, but they still clung to me tightly. ¡°We want Dad, Mom, and Grandma all together. It¡¯s been so long since we were all together. ¡± Chapter 1393 ¡°Okay,¡± I replied with a smile, though I felt a pang of sadness in my heart. Since the war had ended, Caleb and I had been swamped with the responsibilities of managing the Thorn Edge Pack and had rarely spent time with our kids. Often, they would eat at Jenifer¡¯s ce. By the time they came home, we could only manage to bathe them and then tuck them into bed. Today was a rare day when both of us were free. Caleb noticed this too, without needing a reminder. He promptly announced, ¡°Everyone, take your seats. I¡¯m going to cook a big meal for us today!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± The kids¡¯ eyes lit up with excitement, and their faces beamed with joy. ¡°Dad¡¯s cooking is the best. We can¡¯t wait!¡± With a smile, Caleb slipped on his apron and headed into the kitchen. The rest of us settled around, munching on snacks, glued to the TV, ying games, and savoring this umon moment of calm. It had been a while since Calebst cooked, yet his skills were as sharp as ever. By sunset, he hadid out a spread of mouthwatering dishes that even Jenifer couldn¡¯t help butpliment. ¡°Son, you¡¯re great. Sometimes you cook better than the professional chefs. ¡± Elena and Dn were equally impressed, enthusiastically giving Caleb thumbs up and expressing their desire to pick up cooking too. Time always flies when you¡¯re having fun. pressing down. After dinner, Jenifer left as she usually did. Caleb and I then got the kids ready for bed before we ourselves settled in for the night. Wey in each other¡¯s arms, enveloped in theforting scent of Caleb, which made me feel as serene as if I were lounging on a warm meadow, free and unburdened. Yet, the sight of the rift in the sky through the window weighed on my heart once more. ¡°Caleb. ¡± The heavy psychological pressure forced me to mention the matter of vampire again. ¡°I need to talk to Enzo myself. I believe he could be a vital lead. Maybe he has some information that could help us. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°No. ¡± Caleb refused me again. I felt powerless and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Earlier in the day, I had almost seeded, but Caleb had managed to change the conversation without me noticing. Still, I hadn¡¯t given up. ¡°Debra.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Caleb¡¯s brow creased with concern. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now and quite fragile. You need to take care of yourself. ¡± ¡°No¡­¡± I was about to refuse again, but Caleb insisted firmly, ¡°Listen, you shouldn¡¯t involve yourself in this. If it harms your health or the baby¡¯s, the consequences could be severe. ¡± ¡°No, I must go!¡± Chapter 1394 My eyes burned with resolve, my determination matching Caleb¡¯s. Facing him, I said solemnly, ¡°My love, I understand your concern, but I assure you, the baby and I will be safe. ¡± He looked like he wanted to object further, but I pointed upwards and exined, ¡°Look at that rift in the sky. In my prophetic dream, dreadful things came from it. I need to take this chance to understand everything!¡± The rift in the sky looked deep and foreboding under the moonlight.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Caleb pressed his lips together and remained quiet. I pressed on, ¡°Caleb, I have to talk to Enzo. This issue concerns the future of our kind and the lives of countless werewolves and witches. We need clear answers to avoid potential threats and manage any surprises. ¡± I employed a gentle yet firm approach and took his hand, saying soothingly, ¡°I just want to ask a few questions. If it makes you feel better, you can apany me. With you at my side, everything should be fine. ¡± Following my persistent persuasion, Caleb eventually acquiesced. ¡°Alright. ¡± His tone ofpromise was as harmonious as a songbird¡¯s melody. Overjoyed, I showered him with ki*ses. ¡°Thank you, my love! Thank you for understanding!¡± The next morning, we rose early, freshened up, and after dropping off our children at kindergarten, we made our way to the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s dungeon designated for high-risk prisoners. The guards were vignt and numerous; as we ventured deeper, the atmosphere grew increasingly ominous. Despite the bright lighting, an unsettling chill permeated the air. Sensing my difort, Caleb wrapped me snugly in my coat. Holding hands, we entered the deepest part of the dungeon. Atst, in the final cell, I saw the infamous, fearsome vampire. He was securely tied to a cross, exactly as Caleb had told me. Unlike werewolves, Enzo had a slimmer build. His delicate features emitted a menacing vibe. ¡°Squeak. ¡± The distinct sound of a key turning redirected my attention, and the guard warned us, ¡°Alpha, Luna, please be cautious, don¡¯t approach him too closely. If you need assistance, call us; we have patrol teams nearby. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Both Caleb and I acknowledged this. Without another word, the guard retreated. Chapter 1395 Once he was gone, we opened the cell door and stepped inside. Simultaneously, Enzo, who had previously kept his eyes shut, now opened them. His red eyes quickly swept over us, and he let out a derisive snort, remarking casually, ¡°Did you finally decide to free me?¡± Before we could answer, he sneered, ¡°It¡¯s toote for that. You¡¯d need to sacrifice hundreds of werewolves for me to feast on before I¡¯d even consider sparing you. ¡± His boastful andmanding tone fueled my anger. How dare he? He was a murderer, a condemned man, yet he remained unrepentant. With a cold impassive face, I sneered, ¡°Enzo, remember your ce. You¡¯re a criminal, and I¡¯m here to question you. You have no right to demand anything!¡± Enzo regarded me with scorn. He looked me over and stated dismissively, ¡°You¡¯re just a half-breed witch. What authority do you think you have to question me? This world has turned into a farce, with everymon person acting so superior. ¡± With arrogance, he continued, ¡°In my world, half-breed witches are nothing, not even worthy to stand before me. Your mere presence offends me. ¡± I clenched my hand at my side, grasping the fabric of my clothes tightly. Equally incensed, Ivy shot back fiercely, ¡°Is he delusional? Calling us lowly and inferior? It sounds like he¡¯s the one whose head has been mmed by a door, lost in his own delusions!¡± It felt good to let off some steam. I was about to talk back, but Caleb beat me to it. His face was livid, his expression foreboding as he remarked coldly, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve grown toofortable, detached from reality.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Then, without pausing for my response, he grabbed a whip that was lying nearby and, without a moment¡¯s hesitation,shed it sharply towards Enzo. ¡°I¡¯ll show you now, in this world, the true meaning of low and vile. ¡± ¡°Crack!¡± The sharp snap of the whip echoed through the cell. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°ARE¡± Enzo let out a scream of pain. Caleb struck him hard, causing his pale, almost see-through skin to flush red instantly. ¡°Caleb, you despicable werewolf!¡± Enzo recovered enough to spit out his words, his face twisting in anger as he red at Caleb, his eyes filled with deep hatred. Chapter 1396 He threatened, ¡°How dare you treat me this way? You¡¯ll regret this! When my friends arrive, you¡¯ll be the first I won¡¯t forgive! I¡¯ll make sure that your entire family pays with their Lives!¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes narrowed menacingly. ¡°Tsk, you still haven¡¯t Learned your lesson. ¡± He twisted his hand and tightened his hold on the whip again. ¡°Wait!¡± My mind was racing, and I quickly intervened, shaking my head at Caleb. His friends? A critical detail in Enzo¡¯s rant caught my attention. Could there be other vampires in our world? I walked up to Enzo, fixing my gaze to catch any shift in his expression. Caleb didn¡¯t grasp what I was aiming for, but he paused the punishment, remaining close to protect me. I didn¡¯t waste any time and went straight to the point, asking, ¡°Enzo, how many of your kind are here in our world? Can all the vampires from your world enter through that rift?¡± Enzo gave me a brief look but didn¡¯t answer. He maintained an air of arrogance, seemingly looking down on everyone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although he had slipped and given away some information, which could impact other vampires, he didn¡¯t show signs of panic. Instead, he just snorted coldly, slightly more on guard than before. This confirmed my suspicion that vampires infiltrating our world was advantageous for them and that their arrivals wouldn¡¯t stop, Likely still in the initial stages of exploration. As I had seen in my dreams, they would eventuallye inrge numbers. I clenched my fists. Still, I needed information from Enzo today to prepare as much as possible for what wasing. But Enzo was unyielding. My expression turned stern. It seemed I had to resort to mind control. It was not the best choice; mind control tired out a witch and had a lot of restrictions, only making the dark thoughts of the controlled person stronger. The downside was obvious, but now that I was the supreme witch, I found it easier to handle and understand how to get Enzo¡¯s words out. My only worry was how my pregnancy might affect the process. Yet, I decided to proceed anyway. I concentrated hard, keeping my eyes on Enzo. Chapter 1397 But Enzo seemed to guess what I was about to do and averted his gaze. ¡°Tsk. ¡± He sneered scornfully. ¡°You think I¡¯d fall for such a trick? You should know, I¡¯ve dealt with witches before. ¡± Before he could finish, a red sh appeared in Enzo¡¯s eyes. That must be humiliating. This guy likely hadn¡¯t met a supreme witch before, thinking that avoiding eye contact could keep him safe. Little did he know, that was a way among ordinary witches. A formidable witch, undeterred by potential energy loss or health risks, like a supreme witch, could manage mind control without eye contact. That was why, in my fight with Gale, she could easily make a pack of werewolves attack me. However, this method, even without needing eye contact, drained a lot of energy and wasn¡¯t good for fights unless the witch had loads of power. Gale was an exception because she had absorbed the power of other witches and was thus not concerned about energy depletion. Luckily for me, there was nobat involved today. As Enzo looked away, a light emanated from my palm, enveloping his head. The mind control took effect immediately. Noticing the red glint in his eyes, I grinned with satisfaction and repeated a simr question. ¡°Enzo, how many vampires like you have entered our world?¡± Enzo answered candidly, ¡°It¡¯s not just me; there are several of us, though I can¡¯t say exactly how many. I haven¡¯t kept count. ¡± My heart raced. Hiding my surprise, I continued, ¡°Then where have they scattered to? Why haven¡¯t theye to rescue you?¡± Under the influence of mind control, Enzo answered, ¡°They¡¯ve spread out to different packs to feed. We vampires tend to hunt alone and prefer not to share our prey. Moreover, the gateway between our worlds is widening, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before more vampires find this passage. ¡± With a grim look, he added, ¡°When that happens, no werewolf or witch will be safe in your world!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Hearing Enzo¡¯s response, Caleb and I looked at each other. Silently, we recognized the seriousness and difort in our expressions. If Enzo¡¯s ims were urate, then trouble was indeed brewing. I had suspected earlier that when the rift widened sufficiently, it would manifest the dreadful scenario I had envisioned in my dreams. Werewolves were perishing inrge numbers, their bodies scattered everywhere; it seemed the world had plunged into chaos.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. We had to devise a solution. The challenge, however, was our limited knowledge about this alternate world; the only clear fact was their unwillingness to seek peace with us. Considering Enzo¡¯s haughty demeanor, the nobles would likely be even less approachable. Could prey ever live in harmony with its predators? Chapter 1398 Clearly, that was out of the question. So, what should our strategy be? After pondering for a while, my attention returned to Enzo. Gathering more intelligence was crucial for us to make informed decisions. Since Enzo was among the first vampires to visit our realm, his insights were crucial for us to find a ray of hope. I quietly amplified my witch power and continued to ask, ¡°Enzo, can you describe the world you came from? What kinds of beings and forces exist there?¡± True to his nature, Enzo replied with disdain, ¡°The world I hail from is far superior to yours. You, a mere half-blood witch, are unworthy of such knowledge!¡± He gave a derisive smirk. I raised an eyebrow and folded my arms, observing him with interest. Predictably, after a few seconds, Enzo¡¯s expression changed. The influence of mind control seemed to exacerbate his malice and arrogance, leading him to revise his earlier statement. ¡°However, given your minimal power, the knowledge will hardly enable you to cause any disruption. Out of pity, I will enlighten you. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He addressed us as though he were a teacher. ¡°In our world, vampires and pure-blooded witches reign, each dominating their own territories. Werewolves and mixed-blood witches are exceedingly rare, viewed as the most inferior and despised groups, particrly the werewolves. ¡± I exhaled with relief. Well, that wasn¡¯t too dreadful. Although vampires are formidable, they weren¡¯t the worst creatures we could be up against. Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but inquired, ¡°Why are werewolves viewed as the least among you?¡± Enzo responded as if it were obvious, ¡°Because to us, their blood is a gourmet treat. Its taste is exquisite, and many werewolves are bred by vampire elites, a luxury seldom enjoyed by themon vampire. ¡± At this point, Enzo seemed to recall something, licked his parched lips, and added with delight, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate I came to this world; otherwise, I might never have savored werewolves¡¯ blood. The taste is truly exceptional!¡± Both Caleb and I disyed looks of revulsion. Caleb¡¯s reaction was particrly intense; his demeanor chilled instantly, and his eyes emitted a fierce glow. He swiftly pulled out his whip andshed it at Enzo. ¡°Snap!¡± Following the clear sound of the whip came Caleb¡¯s furious voice. ¡°Do werewolves merely represent food to you vampires?¡± Caleb didn¡¯t hold back this time. Chapter 1399 Enzo howled in agony as his skin tore open. Hisplexion turned ghostly white, and he shook uncontrobly from the pain. Caleb, however, felt that wasn¡¯t sufficient and kept whipping Enzo as a punitive measure. I made no move to stop him. In my eyes, Enzo had earned this; he showed no regard for werewolves¡¯ lives and his in the Thorn Pack had led to presence Edge already the deaths of several innocents. Such a vampire was beyond redemption. ¡°Alpha!¡± Just as Caleb was about to deliver another strike, a guard burst in, out of breath. ¡°Alpha, several pack leaders have arrived unexpectedly at our territory, iming they need to speak with you urgently on important matters. They¡¯re requesting your immediate presence!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Alphas from other packs? What was happening? Typically, Alphas from other packs wouldn¡¯te to visit unless it was for something important, and certainly not several at the same time.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I knit my eyebrows together and questioned, ¡°What do they need with Caleb?¡± The guard shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure; they didn¡¯t specify. They just insisted that our Alpha shoulde quickly. We¡¯ve set them up in the reception room for now. ¡± I asked, ¡°Have they just arrived?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The guard nodded. ¡°When they entered our territory, they all seemed very distressed. They also made it clear that you should be there too. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m needed as well?¡± This puzzled me. It made sense for Caleb to be involved since it was a matter concerning Alphas, but why did they insist on my presence? This wasn¡¯t any sort of ceremonial gathering. ALL I could do was turn to Caleb, hoping his expression might offer some clue. But he appeared just as baffled. It was evident he was just as unaware of the reason behind the Alphas¡¯ sudden appearance. ¡°Yes,¡± the guard responded. ¡°Alpha, Luna, I think their visit might spell trouble, or they¡¯re here about something grave. Please brace yourselves before meeting them. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Caleb and I both acknowledged the guard and gave him a tip. ¡°Thank you, you can leave now. ¡± With the tip received, the guard departed with a smile. Chapter 1400 Out of respect, Caleb and I dressed formally to greet our guests before we proceeded to the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s reception room. Upon our arrival, we found the Alphas already seated and waiting.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Their faces shifted, and they stood up as soon as they saw us. Among them, Isaac, the leader of the Fen Pack, seemed particrly troubled. Isaac, now nearing sixty, had closely cropped hair and a friendly appearance, yet he was known for his short temper. Rumor had it that his vtile nature had driven away his previous two wives. Isaac forcefully mmed his hand on the table, demanding loudly, ¡°Caleb, Debra, I need a reasonable exnation today!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery An exnation? For what, exactly? I knit my brows,pletely at a loss about the situation. This usation was entirely unexpected and perplexing. Caleb nced around the room, then sat down with me across from Isaac, who was ring intensely. Caleb inquired calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± Isaac let out a dismissive snort. Once everyone was seated again, Isaac resumed his seat, though still visibly irate, and scolded, ¡°This must be the doing of your witch Luna!¡± As he talked, Eric¡¯s intense gaze fixed on me. The other Alphas also stared coldly at me, as though I hadmitted a grave offense. I was utterly baffled by their usations. Had I been involved in something serious like murder or arson? Thest time we met, these Alphas hadn¡¯t been openly hostile, only a bit sharp in theirments. How could their attitude have shifted so drastically in just a few days? Despite racking my brain, I couldn¡¯t recall any recent actions of mine that could have possibly affected other packs. I had been detained for a few days recently and couldn¡¯t have left even if I wanted to. Finding no fault in my actions, I stated clearly, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Staring won¡¯t solve anything. Caleb and I can¡¯t guess your thoughts; we¡¯re not mind readers. ¡± Isaac snorted once more, as he had earlier. This time, he dramatically threw his arm in a gesture of defiance and stated coldly, ¡°Recently, we¡¯ve found werewolves in our territory drained of blood. Our investigation suggests that these killings were done by vampires. ¡± He then fixed a harsh re on me, his teeth clenched, and said, ¡°And these vampires, they emerged from that rift!¡± Chapter 1401 Debra¡¯s POV: I was slightly taken aback. Just before, Enzo had mentioned that vampires preferred to operate solo. So when his allies visited other packs, I assumed those packs might encounter the same issues as the Thorn Edge Pack. Yet, I hadn¡¯t anticipated that these Alphas would conduct their investigations so swiftly. They had quickly determined that the culprits were vampires who had emerged from that rift. It appeared that not all vampires were as intractable as Enzo. However, what surprised me most was the Alphas¡¯ decision to pin the me on me after uncovering the truth. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How is this rted to me?¡± With his hands on his hips, Isaac retorted, ¡°How can you say it has nothing to do with you? If not for the witch of the Xeric Pack, that rift would never have appeared in the sky. You¡¯re the leader of the witches, and clearly, you failed to oversee them properly, allowing such an event to ur!¡± Then it clicked for me. So that was their angle for ming me. No wonder they were so eager to meet with me. Ivy, too, was astonished and remarked, ¡°How can they me you like this? It¡¯s absurd. Isaac even appears so self-righteous. Someone unaware of the facts might think you caused that rift. ¡± I shrugged, feeling powerless, and took a deep breath before responding, ¡°Isaac, let¡¯s be logical. The rift was created by Gale, the former leader of the Xeric Pack, not anyone else. You knew this before. Why suddenly me all witches within just a few days?¡± Isaac just snorted dismissively. He replied nonchntly, ¡°Who¡¯s to say the witches aren¡¯t conspiring with the vampires to harm the werewolves? The witches had pulled this stunt before. Remember when they caused problems with Rick?¡± A wave of anger washed over me, causing my temples to throb. These baseless and biased usations were truly infuriating. I felt a heavy pressure weighing down on my chest, leaving me distressed. It was happening all over again. In the past, my father had misunderstood the witches, and the locals from the Thorn Edge Pack were eager to see me burned at the stake. Even after I aided in winning a battle for them, they still harbored suspicions towards the witches whenever trouble arose. The situation with the vampires was no different. Why did these werewolves always harbor so many doubts and fail to distinguish right from wrong? Anger simmered just beneath the surface of my consciousness, and frustrating emotions enveloped me. I felt as if there was a beast roaring within my heart. I needed to remain calm¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I repeatedly told myself that werewolves had always viewed witches with suspicion, primarily due to the existential threat they perceived from witches. Eventually, I managed to suppress my anger. I was gathering my thoughts, preparing to defend the witches calmly when a tall figure stepped in front of me. Chapter 1402 It was Caleb. Dressed in a ck suit, he looked exceptionally imposing. He gave a cold look to all the Alphas present and said without emotion, ¡°If you¡¯vee here today only to unjustly use and intimidate my Luna, then the Thorn Edge Pack has no further business with you. Please leave now. ¡± His stern words caused several Alphas to stiffen. Even Isaac, known for his quick temper, fell silent. The room fell into a tense silence. At that moment, I felt a surge of relief. Seeing my sweetheart stand before me, pleading on my behalf, was the most heartwarming detail of all. After confronting the Alphas, Caleb took my hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. You¡¯re my wife, my most cherished. I won¡¯t let anyone insult or harm you!¡± His words brought a smile to my face. My heart felt warmed by sunshine, and aforting warmth spread through me. ¡°Well, I trust you. ¡± I gripped his hand and smiled back. ¡°But I want to stand by your side, not just behind you. ¡± Then, I stepped beside Caleb, met the gazes of everyone present, and asked calmly, ¡°Alphas, surely you didn¡¯t visit the Thorn Edge Pack today just to me me, right?¡± I scanned the room and said in an even tone, ¡°If you have something to discuss, please speak openly. There¡¯s no need for secrecy or to keep your concerns to yourselves. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The Alphas exchanged looks in a silent standoff, their hesitation palpable. After a few moments of eye contact and quiet discussions among themselves, Isaac took a step forward. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Well, I must confess that we have indeed discussed this before our arrival. We all agree in our belief that the issue with the rift is connected to the witches.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As the supreme witch and the leader of your group, Debra, you should take responsibility for this. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I raised my eyebrows. ¡°And what exactly do you expect me to do?¡± My gut feeling was that they had no worthwhile solutions to offer. Once the intense anger passed, I found myself calming down. My heart settled into a deep peace, and I resolved to handle things as they came. Isaac fixed his gaze on me and said, ¡°Debra, we need you to control the witches. They must not leave. They are to remain within the Xeric Pack for the rest of their lives. Regarding the rift¡­¡± He assumed a matter-of-fact tone and continued, ¡°Although Gale created that thing, she was still one of your witches. As their leader, you are responsible for her actions. You must repair the rift in the sky to prevent future attacks from vampires on the werewolves, which threaten our safety and lives. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scoff at their audacity. How could they be so shameless? Ivy shook her head and eximed, ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless guy. I¡¯ve lived a long time, but today has truly been enlightening. Debra, you¡¯re incredibly patient and mild-mannered. If I were in your shoes, I would have already shed their beards off with one swipe of my w. ¡± Chapter 1403 I shrugged and replied, ¡°No. If I were to attack them, all the packs wouldbel us witches as rude barbarians. ¡± I was relieved that I had managed to stay calm. If I had been quick to anger from the start, I would have been infuriated by now. ¡°Alphas. I sat up straight and looked around at everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s put the second condition on hold for now. As for the first condition, I can¡¯t do it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± As soon as I made this clear, Isaac, known for his quick temper, looked visibly upset. He asked me without pausing, ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it? Debra, aren¡¯t you the supreme witch? We¡¯re only asking you to discipline the witches. Is it so hard to prevent them from leaving?¡± I struggled to suppress the urge to roll my eyes at him. It was no wonder his two previous wives had left him. His temper was terrible, and hecked emotional intelligence. I would have left him too. I faced him with a cool expression and exined in a measured tone, ¡°It¡¯s quite straightforward. This world belongs not only to werewolves but also to witches. Why should werewolves roam freely while witches are confined to one ce and forbidden from going anywhere?¡± I looked around with a forced smile and asked, ¡°Can anyone exin that to me? Why was this decided in your discussions?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Isaac found himself at a loss for words. After a moment, he responded defensively and without much conviction, ¡°It¡¯s because witches are all inherently evil and don¡¯t deserve equal rights! Who¡¯s to say witches won¡¯t use their magic tricks to harm werewolves when they¡¯re out and about?¡± The more he talked, the more sure of himself he got, like he was convinced he made sense. He just assumed and stated, ¡°Being the Alphas of the werewolves, it¡¯s only right we think about them. If we allow the witches to roam, we cannot ensure the safety of the werewolves at all!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: As soon as Isaac wrapped up, other Alphas chimed in. ¡°Agreed. ¡± These people considered themselves logical and spoke confidently. ¡°Sure, there might be a few kind-hearted witches, but there¡¯s probably more of the bad ones. They pose a threat to werewolves¡¯ safety, so we should tighten their freedom. ¡± ¡°Yeah. What if we end up with another tragedy like Rick? Letting them go could mean more werewolves suffering. ¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly. Some witches have seriously scary power and can wreak havoc!¡± Isaac¡¯s confidence came back. He smiled proudly and went on. ¡°Debra, if you¡¯re still being stubborn, we won¡¯t hold back. ¡± Watching this bunch acting all self-righteous and sure of themselves, I couldn¡¯t help but grimace in anger. Who said they were the ones in the right here? It was totally absurd. I said with a cold edge, ¡°If witches are as evil as you im, then why should I bother fixing the rift in the sky?¡± Chapter 1404 I shrugged and added sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to do so, am I? Do you think I¡¯m dumb? Why should I help you fix the rift and ensure werewolves live freely while witches stay without freedom? I won¡¯t do that unless I¡¯m aplete idiot. ¡± The Alphas were left speechless. Slowly, their faces started turning red. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was anger or embarrassment. Either way, they didn¡¯t have anything to say in response. Seeing everyone left speechless, Caleb couldn¡¯t help but Laugh. ¡°Yeah, as a werewolf, I got to say Debra¡¯s got a point,¡± he said, trying to keep a straight face. Then heposed himself and turned serious. He then spoke with a deep frown. ¡°Alphas, if Debra helps fix the crack while you refuse to let the witches leave the Xeric Pack again, it¡¯s just like keeping them imprisoned. It¡¯s unfair to them. The safety of the werewolves shouldn¡¯te at the cost of the freedom of the witches. ¡± Then, he said coldly, ¡°And what¡¯s more, your usations about witches colluding with vampires are nothing but baseless rumors and spection. There¡¯s no real evidence to support them. As for the supposed harm to the werewolves, it¡¯s all just hearsay. For years, it¡¯s been werewolves who¡¯ve been causing harm to witches. How can you justify imprisoning an innocent person based on these fabricated charges? If you assume someone is guilty, then you¡¯ll always find a reason to lock them up and take away their freedom. Which pack would enact such an unjustw?¡± Caleb stood up, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Just go back. The Thorn Edge Pack isn¡¯t the right ce for all of you. And if we follow yourws, our entire pack would end up in prison. Seems like you¡¯ve got a talent for locking people up without any reason. ¡± Then he motioned to one of his subordinates and ordered, ¡°Get it sorted and escort the Alphas back. ¡± The Alphas grew uneasy when they realized Caleb was being serious. One of the Alphas blurted out, ¡°Caleb, aren¡¯t you worried we¡¯ll unite together to fight against the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Unfazed by the threat, Caleb replied confidently, ¡°As the strongest pack around, the Thorn Edge Pack isn¡¯t scared of any pack dering war. If you want to team up against us, go ahead and try. ¡± After hearing this, the Alphas all got pretty mad. ¡®s BunnyBookery They had been Alphas for ages, so they were well aware of the current situation. What Caleb said was true. The Thorn Edge Pack was the strongest among all the packs. And by taking down the Xeric Pack in battle, its power only grew. Furthermore, the Thorn Edge Pack had the backing of the Silver Ridge Pack due to my rtionship with my father. We weren¡¯t afraid of any other packs attempting to invade. Even if these people teamed up right now, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against us. Besides, their own alliance wasn¡¯t exactly trustworthy. Everyone was on edge, fearing sudden betrayals from within. In the end, the packs mattered more than a handful of lives. It wasn¡¯t worth risking the packs¡¯ existence just to deal with vampires. Debra¡¯s POV: After carefully deliberating the advantages and disadvantages, a hush descended upon the assembly of Alphas. They were well aware that adopting a forceful stance with me would only breed further resistance. A sense of impasse settled over the gathering, the air thick with uncertainty and tension. Observing the Alphas¡¯ evident hesitation, I offered them an out. Withposure, I proposed, ¡°Alphas, might we convene for a discussion?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Exchange ncesden with indecision, the Alphas once more Lapsed into silence. Chapter 1405 After exchanging numerous nces, they eventually bowed their heads in what seemed like a gesture of concession. It was Isaac, with his characteristic gruffness, who broke the silence. Yet, there was a newfound respect in his tone as he addressed me formally. Isaac modted his tone, speaking slowly. ¡°Luna Debra, how may I be of help in repairing the crack in the sky?¡± A subtle twitch graced the corners of my lips in response. He referred to me as ¡°Luna Debra¡± rather than ¡°Debra. ¡± It was evident that he was yielding, perhaps more readily than expected. Sensing my hesitation, Isaac offered an exnation tinged with contrition. ¡°Forgive us, Luna Debra. The urgency of this matter concerning our werewolves¡¯ safetypelled us to adopt a stern demeanor. ¡± The others echoed his sentiment, eager to convey their earnestness. ¡°Luna Debra, so long as you undertake the mending, we are prepared to amodate your terms within reason. ¡± I surveyed each one of them, withholding a smile until I was assured of their genuine politeness. These individuals disyed remarkable stubbornness, seemingly reluctant to yield until met with firm resolve on my part. However, my intent wasn¡¯t toplicate matters for them. My aim was to resolve the issue at hand, not to incite further discord. Hence, in light of their well-meaning intentions, I seized the moment, remarking, ¡°Indeed, I understand your concern, and I am ready to repair the rift in the sky. However, I do have a request. ¡± ¡°Pray, what is your request?¡± Isaac inquired eagerly. I opted not to mince words and stated inly, ¡°Provided the werewolves refrain from restricting any witch-rted endeavors, eradicate their bias against witches, and treat them with respect, I¡¯m inclined to aid in repairing the rift. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Furrowing their brows, the Alphas paused, clearly grappling with the terms I had presented. Discrimination loomedrge among these Alphas, deeply ingrained and resistant to change. Despite their hesitation, they seemed inclined to resist my condition. Ivy interjected, unable to contain her frustration any longer. ¡°These individuals are very stubborn. Don¡¯t give in to their demands. ¡± Feeling a sense of urgency, I heeded Ivy¡¯s advice and spoke decisively. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to agree, you¡¯re free to depart. There¡¯s no room for negotiation on this issue. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Recognizing my unwavering resolve, they eventually relented and conceded to my terms. ¡°Very well, we promise you. Henceforth, witches and werewolves shall enjoy equal status, subject to the samews and protections. You are free to traverse wherever you please. ¡± One of them asked, ¡°Now that we have made our promise, when can we expect you to mend the rift in the sky?¡± Feeling no rush to respond, I instructed my associates to draft a legally binding contract, which I then presented to the Alphas for their review and signing. ¡°This document concerns the rights and interests of witches and is of utmost importance. I urge you to sign it. As for the mending of the rift, I shall proceed as promised and make preparations without dy. Rest assured, once it is ready, repairs willmence. I shall keep each of you informed ordingly. ¡± Chapter 1406 With my consent secured, the Alphas begrudgingly affixed their signatures to the document before departing. Once they had departed, Caleb wasted no time in expressing his concern. ¡°Darling, why did you make such a hasty promise? Repairing the rift is no small matter!¡± I smiled, presenting Caleb with the contract. ¡°I understand the gravity of the situation, but the safety of the werewolves is at stake. Allowing the rift to worsen could lead to the nightmare we¡¯ve feared. I won¡¯t let that happen. Plus, take a look here. With this contract, I¡¯ve secured the rights and interests of witches. ¡± Caleb had no recourse but to inquire, ¡°But are you certain you can repair the crack? If¡­¡± Suddenly, a wave of dizziness washed over me. Caleb¡¯s subsequent words were lost in the haze as my senses were overwhelmed. A sharp buzzing filled my ears, apanied by a temporary tinnitus. As if drained of all strength, my legs and feet grew weak beneath me, and I copsed backward, ovee by the sudden onset of fatigue. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Debra!¡± Caleb¡¯s voice, full of anxiety and concern, echoed in my ears. As I was losing my bnce and about to tumble backward, a strong arm wrapped around my waist, and a familiar,forting scent filled my nostrils, as refreshing as the air after a rainstorm. As he had done many times before, Caleb acted like a prince from a fairy tale, swooping in just in time to catch me and prevent me from falling. Could this be the sense of security that my mate brought? I smiled, feeling content. His warm and firm embrace helped me to unwind. I inhaled deeply, feeling a surge of joy wash over me.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Caleb never let me down. He was always there, ensuring I was safe and unharmed. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Even though he had caught me securely, Caleb¡¯s voice was stillced with worry. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± I nodded and leaned weakly against his shoulder, feeling too drained to muster any strength. I murmured softly, ¡°I suddenly feel very weak. ¡± ¡°How could this happen?¡± Caleb eximed in shock, touching my forehead. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± After a moment of thought, I dismissed that idea, saying, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s because I used mind control. It took too much energy, and my body couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡± Caleb looked puzzled. ¡°But aren¡¯t you the supreme witch? How can using mind control have such a severe effect?¡± I ced a hand on my stomach and sighed. ¡°I overestimated my energy. Since I¡¯ve been pregnant, I¡¯ve be much weaker. I assumed that being the supreme witch, using mind control wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. I didn¡¯t expect it to drain me so much. ¡± Realization hit Caleb. His Lips pressed together tightly, his expression a mix of regret and self-reproach. Chapter 1407 ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Caleb embraced me with heavy guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have taken better care of you. ¡± If I had found another way to get the information from Enzo, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to exert yourself so much with the mind control. ¡± I understood Caleb¡¯s feelings. I embraced him andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault. Even though you¡¯re powerful and a standout among Alphas, life is full of unexpected events. You can¡¯t be perfect in everything. ¡± Ignoring the pain I felt, I ki*sed him on the lips and forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s really no big deal. I¡¯ll recover with some rest. ¡± Caleb still appeared distressed and asked with concern, ¡°But you¡¯ve made promises to those Alphas to mend the rift in the sky. That will require even more of your energy. What are we going to do?¡± He nced at my belly. ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant. Just using the mind control skill has overwhelmed you, let alone the more demanding task of repairing the rift. Debra, you¡¯re too weak right now. You shouldn¡¯t have made those promises. Moreover, it¡¯s not your fault. You shouldn¡¯t have to bear such a heavy burden. ¡± He sighed with a tone of resignation and said, ¡°And even if you hadn¡¯t said anything, I could have refused them. You know what I¡¯m capable of. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, I looked out the window. ¡°Caleb, take a look outside. ¡± The light in the living room was bright, and with the curtains drawn back, we could clearly see the bustling scene outside. The view was filled with tall buildings, and roads bustling with vendors and tourists. In the park, elderly people were chatting and walking, while children yed. Everything looked peaceful and beautiful. ¡°What do you think of it?¡± I asked Caleb, turning to face him. After a moment, Caleb answered, ¡°It¡¯s very nice. ¡± Happiness twinkled in my eyes and a smile appeared on my Lips. ¡°I want to preserve these good things. That¡¯s why I agreed. ¡± Speaking more to myself, I murmured softly, ¡°You¡¯re right. This isn¡¯t my responsibility alone. But as a part of the world, I want to protect this world and the peace we¡¯ve worked so hard for. ¡± Caleb¡¯s dark green eyes filled with an unspoken emotion. My reflection was the only thing visible in his gaze. I continued, ¡°We¡¯ve ovee so much to get here. I don¡¯t want anything to ruin our happiness now. ¡± Caleb sighed and hugged me more tightly. After a long silence, he said with regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I feel so inadequate that you ended up taking on this responsibility. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: With tears welling in his eyes, Caleb looked down. I caressed his face and offered a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± Even though I felt physically weak, my eyes shone with determination. I gazed at him earnestly and exined, ¡°Caleb, to me, the Thorn Edge Pack is our shared home. The world gives us a ce to exist, and I have the ability to mend the rift and restore peace. It¡¯s my duty to do so. ¡± Chapter 1408 ¡°But¡­¡± Caleb started to object, but I cut him off decisively. ¡°Love, you know the rift was caused by thest supreme witch, Gale. In the world, only witches can fix it, not the werewolves. As the new supreme witch, if I ignore this, the world might face despair. I must ept this responsibility, no matter what!¡± My voice was strong and resonant, filling the spacious reception room. My resolve seemed to influence Caleb. He managed a weak smile and yielded, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re set on this, I¡¯ll be by your side. ¡± I expressed my gratitude and beamed, ¡°Darling, thank you for understanding!¡± But before my smile could fade, Caleb shifted the conversation. He looked at me intently and said gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. There¡¯s something more important you need to do. ¡± ¡°What? What is it?¡± I was puzzled. As I stood there bewildered, I suddenly felt light as a feather and then everything spun around. I hadn¡¯t seen iting. Caleb had picked me up! His sudden action took me by surprise. I eximed, ¡°Caleb, what are you doing?¡± Instinctively, to prevent falling, I wrapped my arms around his neck. ¡°Haha. ¡± Right next to my ear, I heard Caleb¡¯s joyful and somewhat smugughter. It sounded like he had been holding it in for a while, bursting with unspoken happiness. I grew even more puzzled. ¡°What are you nning, Caleb?¡± I asked, bewildered. I had only temporarily lost my strength. A little rest was all I needed to recover. It wasn¡¯t that I waspletely unable to walk. His unexpected embrace left me bewildered. Driven by curiosity, I asked, ¡°About the important matter you mentioned earlier¡­ What is it?¡± Caleb didn¡¯t answer right away.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He smiled slightly and started walking briskly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Caleb said earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m just taking you to rest. You¡¯ve been careless. You¡¯re pregnant and have been pushing yourself too hard. You don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. It¡¯s time for you to rest. We can discuss everything elseter. ¡± I was momentarily taken aback. Chapter 1409 Was it just for that? Before I could gather my thoughts, he had already carried me out of the reception room. ¡°The flowers are for sale! The ones I picked this morning are really beautiful!¡± ¡°Fresh fruit! Guaranteed pesticide-free. Come and try!¡± The street was bustling with activity, and vendor calls filled the air. As the bright sunlight bathed everything, it added a radiant warmth to the hustle and bustle. I struggled slightly and whispered, ¡°Caleb, put me down. It¡¯s embarrassing to be seen like this by others!¡± ¡°Nol¡± Caleb was determined and disregarded my protest, carrying me out of the room. Naturally, we drew a lot of attention along the way. Some onlookers were amused, others envious, and some simply spected. The many eyes on me made me feel self-conscious, so I covered my eyes with my hands. It was unusual for Caleb and me to disy such public affection. I felt both uneasy and embarrassed.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. ¡± When nobody was paying close attention, I gave Caleb¡¯s waist a discreet pinch. ¡°Put me down, now!¡± Yet, Caleb remained unperturbed. He walked on, ignoring the stares from passers-by, carrying me steadily through the crowd. Left with no other option, I continued to pat his chest and said anxiously, ¡°Caleb, please put me down. I¡¯m just feeling weak, I¡¯m not incapacitated. Everyone is looking at us!¡± ¡°If they want to look, let them have their fill. It¡¯s not costing us anything,¡± Caleb replied withposure. Ignoring my objections, he carried me all the way back to our house without once ncing around. When he finally set me on the bed, I attempted to rise. ¡°Stay put. ¡± Caleb gently but firmly pushed me back down onto the bed. ¡°Honey, you need to rest now. No more stubbornness. ¡± He caressed my face, his eyes soft with affection. ¡°Besides, even if you won¡¯t think of yourself, think of our baby. ¡± I was torn betweenughter and tears by Caleb¡¯s domineering yet caring attitude. But he was right; the hectic days recently had indeed taken their toll on me. ¡°Alright. ¡± I resigned myself to lying down obediently. As my head hit the pillow, sleepiness enveloped me. I was dizzy and unaware of the moment I drifted off to sleep. Chapter 1410 Debra¡¯s POV: On a field of scorched grass, a chilly wind blew. The trees beside the road stood limp, their leaves fluttering listlessly in the breeze, which whistled a lonely tune of destion. I found myself amidst crumbling ruins, surveying a bleakndscape. An eerie silence enveloped the area, intensifying the sense that something terrible had urred. Even the sky above was overcast and foreboding. Looking up, I noticed the rift in the sky had widened, now ominously splitting the heavens in two. ¡°Help!¡± The stillness was shattered by a scream. It felt as though the world had abruptly awoken from a deep slumber. Suddenly, numerous werewolves appeared, running frantically near me, their faces etched with terror. ¡°Vampires! There are vampires!¡± I spun around to see fearsome vampires with menacing expressions. They were strong, darting through the air, their teeth bared as they pursued the werewolves. ¡°ARI¡± A werewolf was struck down by a vampire with a desperate scream. At that moment, with a loud ¡°boom¡±, thunder sliced through the darkness. I watched in horror as the vampire sank its sharp fangs into the werewolf¡¯s neck. ¡°Help¡­ Help!¡± The werewolf, his blood being drained, widened his eyes in terror. He struggled valiantly, his veins bulging. However, the vampire¡¯s strength was overwhelming, and it quickly drained his blood.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The werewolf¡¯s limbs contorted in agony as he screamed miserably. What was most heartbreaking was watching the werewolves around me fall one by one, unable to save each other or themselves. ¡°No!¡± Distraught, I rushed forward to help, but to my shock, my hand passed right through their bodies. I stood frozen. It dawned on me that this was all a dream. Suddenly, a familiar, chilling sound filled my ears. Chapter 1411 The gruesome noise of blood being sucked, eerily simr to what I had heard in the forest days before, reached me. Unable to bear the sight, I shuddered and stepped back. When I looked up again, the scene was utterly devastating. Many werewolvesy defeated by vampires; some were still twitching and struggling, while others had turned into lifeless bodies. Therge, bloody punctures on their necks were a harsh sight. The vampires were unrestrained, making more noises as they did. From the dark rift, countless vampires emerged. They resembled demons escaping from hell, and the dark sky did little to conceal their greed and horrifying expressions. I watched as the vampires licked their lips with protruding tongues. Their red eyes glowed unnaturally in the darkness. They had an air of arrogance and pride, looking at the werewolves as mere morsels to be devoured at their whim, disregarding their humanity entirely. ¡°Damn it!¡± The sight filled me with shock and fury, and I clenched my fists tightly. A wave of anger swept through me, and I felt an overwhelming urge to charge at them and tear them apart. ¡°Debra? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Just as my anger reached a peak, I suddenly heard Caleb¡¯s voice, full of concern. His voice acted like a lifeline, pulling me from the depths of my nightmare as if I had been gasping for air after nearly drowning. I struggled for breath. As I came to, I saw Caleb¡¯s concerned face looking down at me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have another nightmare?¡± Caleb asked me with evident worry. I stiffened for a moment, the dreadful images from my dream shing before my eyes like scenes from a horror filmwerewolves drained of blood, falling lifelessly, and vampires descending from the skies, filled with greed and terror. It felt like witnessing the apocalypse, which made my heart shudder. ¡°Caleb!¡± I threw myself into Caleb¡¯s arms and held him tightly. Caleb was taken aback, clearly unaware of what had transpired, but he didn¡¯t press me for details, seeing my distressed state. Instead, he embraced me and soothed me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here with you. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be by your side. ¡± Gradually, under his patient and gentlefort, my fear and agitation began to fade. Yet, I clung to Caleb, reluctant to let go. The nightmare had felt so real, as if it had actually happened. Even fully awake now, the fear lingered on. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Chapter 1412 Caleb patted me on the back andforted me patiently. It was not until I gradually calmed down and fully recovered that he finally rxed. His earlier anxiety had faded. I thought back to the scene from my dream and said, ¡°Darling, I just had a very terrible dream. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this dream might foretell a bleak future for the werewolves. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Caleb¡¯s patting stopped, and he looked at me with concern. He swallowed hard, furrowed his brow, and asked, ¡°What did you dream about, Debra?¡± He had seen how I reacted after nightmares, so he naturally took my words seriously. I did not conceal anything from him. I described the vision from my dream. ¡°I dreamed that the future world was far more barren and the rift had widened. Many vampires had emerged from it. They regarded the werewolves as prey, brutally killing them and draining their blood. ¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes widened in shock. After a brief pause, he regained hisposure and asked in astonishment, ¡°Honey, are you certain this is a prophecy?¡± I hesitated for a moment before shaking my head. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure. But this is the second time I¡¯ve had such a dream. I told you about it the first time, though it wasn¡¯t as vivid as it is now. ¡± Caleb thought it over and felt certain it was significant. This urred while we were frantically searching for Elena and the others, but we were too rushed to discuss it in depth. It was the first time I had such a dream, and I didn¡¯t even recognize the creatures invading our world. So I mentioned it in passing and continued our search. I supposed that Caleb hadn¡¯t really focused on it at the time. He was more concerned about the children. Later, after being falsely used of murder, I ended up in a detention center and forgot about the dream. Once I learned about vampires, Caleb and I began to connect it to the dream. Now, having had a simr dream that was clearer than the first, it seemed all the more likely. After pondering for a moment, I added, ¡°Although I¡¯m not 100% certain, based on what I have foreseen and my previous dreams about Gale, I believe this is more than just a simple dream. ¡± Caleb narrowed his eyes, and his expression grew somber. He tightened his lips and said earnestly, ¡°If this is true, then it¡¯s grave. We need to mend the rift in the sky. ¡± Together, we gazed out the window. The rift still marred the sky above. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was just my imagination, but the rift appeared to have widened, and its darkness seemed more intense than before. ¡°Yes.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡± Remembering the terrifying vision from my dream, I looked distracted yet unnervingly calm. In a hushed tone, I said, ¡°Not only do I need to fix it, but I must make it a priority. Otherwise, if it continues to grow and the prophecy is fulfilled, our world will face ruin. ¡± Caleb clearly grasped the gravity of the situation. He gripped my hand tightly and looked remorseful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. ¡± He looked at my swollen belly and his guilt deepened. ¡°You are pregnant. You should be resting. It¡¯s my fault that you¡¯re involved in this. ¡± Seeing Caleb¡¯s balled-up fists and sensing the emotions we shared, I fully understood his feelings now. Chapter 1413 Under different circumstances, he would have handled everything, allowing me the chance to rest and care for our unborn child. Yet, this task required the unique skills of witches. Even the most formidable werewolf was powerless here. I reached up to caress Caleb¡¯s cheek and reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is my duty. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Then, pointing to thendscape beneath the menacing rift, I added, ¡°Caleb, look how beautiful everything is right now. Only by repairing the rift in the sky can we truly live a safe and happy life. I¡¯m doing this for everyone, and for us too. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb heaved a long sigh. After a long time, he said guiltily, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry to make you suffer. ¡± He surrendered to a mix of helplessness, self-me, and eptance of the situation. A depressing atmosphere hung between us. In such a moment,forting words seemed futile. So, instead of offering verbal reassurances as I had in the past, I ki*sed him on the lips. His lips were cold. The ki*s, gentle as the ebb and flow of the tide or a dragonfly skimming over water, stirred emotions within me. As we ki*sed, the sound of swallowing echoed in the room. This time, though, the ki*s carried warmth instead of desire. It felt like we found sce and belonging in each other, and our worries vanished momentarily. My racing heartbeat slowed. My tense muscles loosened. Caleb¡¯s face softened, showing more rxation than before. We exchanged silent nces. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± he murmured with a relieved smile. We snuggled up to each other. I closed my eyes to savor this rare warmth and tranquility. The nightmares that had haunted me seemed to fade away. However, over the next few days, Caleb insisted I rest at home and forbade me from going out. I wanted to object, but he said gently, ¡°Honey, you are pregnant. It¡¯s too dangerous to go out. There might be other vampires that haven¡¯t been caught. For your safety, please stay at home, okay?¡± Caleb employed both firm and gentle approaches to convince me. ¡°Besides, you need to prepare for the rift repair. It will require a lot of energy. You must take good care of yourself to ensure everything goes smoothly. How can you mend the rift if you¡¯re not strong enough?¡± With no real alternative, I agreed. True to his word, Caleb arranged for servants to look after me. My days were simple: eat, sleep, and repeat. I spent time ying with our two children or taking short walks in the yard.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After just a few days of rest, I felt rejuvenated, my witch power replenished and vibrant. Chapter 1414 Consequently, staying at home became more challenging. With many concerns weighing on me, the monotony of my days felt unbearable. Even while resting, I grew restless. So I told Caleb honestly, ¡°Darling, I need to go out and do something. I¡¯ve rested well. My body and strength have recovered. I can handle a vampire if need be. ¡± ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Caleb asked, not objecting since he recognized my condition. I replied, ¡°We need to make extensive preparations to fix the rift. My strength alone won¡¯t suffice, so I n to visit the Xeric Pack and persuade the witches to help. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Caleb looked concerned. After a brief pause, he offered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. I don¡¯t have any pressing matters to attend to. ¡± ¡°But haven¡¯t you been busy preparing to fix the rift?¡± I asked, puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if I¡¯m away, Carlos can manage things here. He¡¯s reliable and there won¡¯t be any issues,¡± Caleb reassured me with a light cough. I couldn¡¯t change his mind, so I had to agree. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll finish it and we¡¯lle back as soon as possible. ¡± In a way, it wasforting to have my mate by my side. We got ready and hit the road. The drivers alternated, allowing us to travel without stopping, and we soon arrived at the Xeric Pack. Stepping out of the car, I was greeted by the familiar sights of the Xeric Pack and felt a pang of nostalgia. When I left, Gale ruled here, and everyone lived and worked in peace. During my darkest times, facing death¡¯s threat, it was Gale who provided me refuge. Yet, in the blink of an eye, everything had changed. The relentless schemes and deep-seated hatred had transformed everything beyond recognition, erasing any hope of returning to the way things were.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Hi, Debra, Caleb, nice to meet you!¡± A robust and clear voice cut through my thoughts. Caleb and I turned to see a tall, sturdy figure hurrying towards us. His voice was filled with excitement as he greeted, ¡°Wee to the Xeric Pack!¡± It was Han who hade to greet us. ¡°Han, good afternoon. ¡± Caleb and I were delighted to see our old friend and quickly walked over to him. Chapter 1415 Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but notice something was off. Han seemed slightly distracted, his eyes darting around as if searching for someone else behind us. Debra¡¯s POV: I knew exactly who Han was searching for. With a yful smile, I asked, ¡°What are you looking at, Han?¡± A blush crept up his neck. He darted his gaze away, shaking his head with a flustered denial. ¡°Nothing. Just looking around, really. ¡± Knowing Han¡¯s shy nature, I decided to drop the teasing. But Caleb wasn¡¯t as subtle. ¡°Han, are you looking for Zoe?¡± A flicker of panic crossed Han¡¯s face, deepening his blush. ¡°No, no!¡± He waved his hand dismissively, his voiceced with anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not looking for anyone. Just taking in the scenery. ¡± Caleb and I exchanged a nce, barely stiflingughter. Han wore his heart on his sleeve; his emotions were written all over his face. His clumsy lie was as transparent as ss. ¡°Right,¡± Caleb said with a grin. Han, oblivious to our amusement, remained fixated elsewhere. He sighed in disappointment as he realized the only other passengers were our drivers.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He fidgeted for a moment before hesitantly asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t Zoee with you guys today?¡± Sure enough. Caleb and I shared another knowing smile. Just as I opened my mouth to reply, a burst of Laughter cut through the air. ¡°Found a parking spot!¡± Zoe emerged from around the corner, approaching us with a bright smile. ¡°Hey Debra, I got the car parked. We¡¯re all set to go!¡± The moment Han heard Zoe¡¯s voice, his demeanor shifted. He straightened nervously, his gaze flitting to Zoe. He swallowed hard, stammering out a greeting. ¡°Zoe, good afternoon. Nice to see you again. How have you been?¡± Zoe, however, simply rolled her eyes and bypassed himpletely. This surprised me. Thest time they were together, they seemed to be getting along well. Plus, she readily agreed to join our Xeric Pack outing. So why the sudden cold shoulder? Unfazed, Han seemed to anticipate this reaction. A hint of dejection colored his voice as he said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost Lunchtime. Let¡¯s tackle this business first, then grab lunch. I¡¯ve made reservations at a restaurant; they have your favorite dish ready. How does that sound?¡± Zoe continued to ignore him, walking ahead of the group without a single nce in his direction. Caleb and I exchanged a silent shrug. It was clear there was trouble brewing between Zoe and Han. Chapter 1416 Zoe practically stormed ahead, and Han was eager to catch up, but I promptly snagged his arm. ¡°Hold on, Han. What¡¯s going on? Did you upset Zoe again?¡± Han rubbed a hand over his forehead, his posture slumping in defeat. ¡°It¡¯s about myst visit to the Thorn Edge Pack. I wanted Zoe toe back with me to the Xeric Pack, but she refused. ¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± I blurted out, surprised. ¡°Why on earth not?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Considering Zoe¡¯s obvious affection for Han, her rejection seemed illogical. A suspicion began to simmer in my mind. ¡°She said my sister, Danielle, wouldn¡¯t agree,¡± Han exined honestly. ¡°She said Danielle would throw a fit if she came with me. Zoe even imed Danielle would sabotage our rtionship. ¡± A frown creased Han¡¯s brow as he added, ¡°But Danielle¡¯s my sister. I know her. It sounded like nder to me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. That¡¯s what started the fight, and Zoe¡¯s been giving me the cold shoulder ever since. ¡± His exnation was cut short by Zoe¡¯s sharp and annoyed voice. ¡°Stop it with the nonsense, Han. ¡± She swiveled around, her re cutting through him like a knife. ¡°I simply have no interest in talking to you. ¡± Despite Zoe¡¯s harsh words, a flicker of hope ignited in Han¡¯s eyes. He doggedly followed her. True to form, his stubborn nature remained unyielding. Once he caught up, he demanded, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Why are you giving me the silent treatment?¡± Zoe rolled her eyes, her voice dripping with exasperation. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to talk to you, that¡¯s all. Is that so hard to understand?¡± ¡°There has to be a reason! What did I do?¡± Han persisted. ¡°You have no clue?¡± Their bickering continued unabated until we reached the Xeric Pack¡¯s square. Han¡¯s expression finally morphed into a serious one. Debra¡¯s POV: The square was filled with witches. They looked up and whispered among themselves, creating quite a din. It was noticeable that they all had serious expressions. Upon noticing us, their demeanor changed. They fell silent and stared in our direction. They were all half-blood witches. I had a nagging feeling that something was off about this situation, and my heart raced. Chapter 1417 Yet, before I could pin down my thoughts, Han interrupted me. Han approached me and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ve assembled all the witches as you requested. What would you Like to tell them, Debra? Go ahead. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied. Han looked over at the witches gathered and continued in a subdued tone, ¡°But I must remind you that rtions between witches and werewolves are quite delicate. During my time managing the Xeric Pack, I primarily dealt with the werewolves and seldom engaged with the witches. Thus, I¡¯m not certain they¡¯ll heed your call or agree to help mend the rift in the sky. ¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised by this. ¡°Okay, I understand. ¡± I had anticipated such a situation before my arrival; that was why I came in person. I slowly walked toward the witches and then ascended the steps to the high tform. My heart pounded audibly, but only I could hear it. To be honest, I was more anxious than anyone else. Although I now held the title of supreme witch, too many recent events had kept me from bonding with the witches. I had only met them briefly once before during the fight with Gale. Besides our shared identity, we had no current connection, much Like strangers to each other. Given this, I was uncertain if they truly recognized me as the supreme witch and whether they would follow my lead. With no other option, I decided to take the plunge. ¡®s BunnyBookery I drew a deep breath. Under the watchful eyes of all, I walked confidently to the high tform at the center. After settling in ce, I offered a polite and friendly smile, waved to the gathering, and said, ¡°Hello, everyone! It¡¯s great to see you all again!¡± However, contrary to my expectations, the response was just silence from below. The witches gazed at me with nk expressions, as though they hadn¡¯t heard a word. I felt even more anxious. What did their expressions imply? Unable to discern their thoughts, I decided to push forward and asked, ¡°How are things going for you in the Xeric Pack?¡± They still did not reply and remained silent, as if unable to speak or hear my words. The tension in the air increased. I struggled to keep my smile, which made my face feel rigid. Finally, after some time, an older witch stepped forward and said, ¡°Debra, you called us here today. Please, feel free to speak inly. There¡¯s no need for indirectness. ¡± Her tone was cool, and her look was unfriendly. My cheeks warmed slightly, and I felt both confused and embarrassed.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 1418 From the start, I sensed something was off with these witches. I wondered if they were aware of the task to mend the rift. Maybe they felt our rtionship had soured, and they believed I wasn¡¯t up to the task of overseeing them anymore. So, they no longer wanted to follow my order? I pursed my Lips. Regardless, I knew I needed to convince them. After all, this concerned the entire world. This time, I got straight to the point and said, ¡°Well, there is indeed a challenging task at hand. I¡¯m here to seek your views on it. ¡± Upon hearing this, many witches looked as though they had anticipated my words. The older witch was the first to inquire, ¡°What task do you need us toplete?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I gestured towards the sky and then pointed at the rift, saying, ¡°I have foreseen that the rift in the sky poses a danger, likely to bring a massive disaster to our world. ¡± The witches looked shocked. I continued candidly, ¡°This issue is crucial for all of us. If we ignore it, none of us can avoid destruction. As you know, the rift was caused by Gale. Now, only we, the witches, have the power to fix it. I hope I can count on your support so we can protect our home together!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: As soon as I voiced my thoughts, the witches below fell silent once more. This time, their faces were filled with shock, as if my request had caught them off guard. Following a lengthy silence, the older witch asked, ¡°Are you certain this is everything? We don¡¯t need to do anything else?¡± Disbelief was evident on her face. I was puzzled by her question.N?velDrama.Org ? content. What did she mean? I paused, slightly confused, and asked, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Did they think I had more demands? As this idea urred to me, I surveyed the assembly of witches. They looked utterly astonished, their mouths open slightly, eyes wide. I furrowed my brows a bit. It appeared there might have been a misunderstanding. I reflected on their earlier reactions, and the more I thought about it, the more I realized something didn¡¯t add up. Chapter 1419 I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and asked, ¡°Do you believe I expect more from you?¡± The elder witch appeared unsure, watching my face carefully, and said tentatively, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Aren¡¯t you here to punish us?¡± I was taken by surprise. Punish? What kind of punishment? I felt very puzzled and asked with bewilderment, ¡°Why would you think that?¡± The elder witch answered, ¡°Because that¡¯s what everyone is saying. After Gale tore a rift in the sky, trouble arose in the world, and now many packs are secretly iming it was the witches¡¯ doing. ¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± another witch chimed in. ¡°Everyone ims strange creatures crawled out of the rift and invaded many packs. Werewolves are upset, ming this invasion on us witches, even suggesting we were responsible for bringing them here. ¡± The witches¡¯ eyes grew red.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rumors have already begun that the only way to solve all this is by eliminating witches. We thought you came to punish us. ¡± So that was it; no wonder they had been so distant earlier, dismissing my greetings, all eyes filled with caution and defense. Damn those rumors! Now understanding the situation, I felt heat rush to my head. I bit my lip, holding back the anger, and stated emphatically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; these are just werewolves¡¯ rumors. The invasion is absolutely not connected to the witches, and as the supreme witch, I would never punish you for such unfounded ims. ¡± Then, I took out an agreement I had previously signed with several Alphas from my briefcase and showed it to them. ¡°This is the agreement I reached with a few Alphas. They have already acknowledged in writing that witches and werewolves have equal rights and responsibilities, with no need to be confined to Xeric Pack. ¡± Seeing the witches¡¯ eyes brighten, I added, ¡°I came here to ask for your help, hoping you could join me in fixing the rift, as relying solely on my power is not enough. Dys could allow more enemies to invade, plunging the whole world into disaster. ¡± The elder witch turned the agreement over in her hands, staring at it for a long time, and asked in a stunned tone, ¡°Do you really trust us, without any reservations?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± I nodded without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am a witch too, and the supreme witch. I know what kind of people you are, and there¡¯s no reason not to trust you. ¡± There was another silence below the stage, and no one said a word for a while. I suddenly felt a pang of concern. Had I misspoken again? Just as I was questioning myself, the witch who had earlier stepped forward to rify the situation said, ¡°I am willing to help. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°I¡¯m also willing to help!¡± Chapter 1420 Another witch stood up and offered her support too. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°And me!¡± Voices chimed in one after another, and all the witches present eagerly volunteered. Ultimately, aside from a few witches, everyone else participated. I was momentarily taken by surprise. Could it really go this smoothly? I instinctively nced at Caleb, who was standing nearby. He, too, seemed as surprised as I was. The reality was beyond what we had anticipated. Before arriving here, Caleb and I had braced ourselves for a difficult discussion, given the longstanding grievances the witches had suffered. Although Gale had passed, the old resentments between witches and werewolves had not disappeared, and deep divisions persisted between the two races. Concerned that the witches might hesitate to cooperate, we had prepared numerous persuasive arguments and several strategies during our journey. Yet, they consented so readily. A surge of astonishment washed over me. This soon turned into a heartfelt warmth. ¡°Thank you all. ¡± I managed to express my voice thick with emotion. ¡°I haven¡¯t yet had the chance to get to know you well or to do much for you, but I appreciate your trust and willingness to help save the world. You are truly noble individuals!¡± They smiled, tears glinting in their eyes as well. ¡°Debra, we should be thanking you. Since the war ended, our witches have been able toe out of hiding and live openly in this world, just Like werewolves. ¡± ¡°Yes! We never dared to dream about such a life before; it seemed possible only in our fantasies. All this has been made possible because of you. You ended the war, you fought for our rights to be equal to those of werewolves. Without you, no matter how wise and brave Caleb is, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept us witches so quickly, risking disapproval from other packs, to strongly protect us. ¡± The oldest witch, sping her granddaughter¡¯s hand, said, ¡°Furthermore, if outsiders truly invaded this world, we too would be at risk of being killed. ¡± You are truly a person of immense virtue. Tears streamed down my cheeks, sending a tingling sensation through me. My vision grew blurry. So, they remembered everything I had done.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I felt even more touched, my nose tingling as I vowed, ¡°Okay, I understand. Rest assured; I will not disappoint you! Now, please go and prepare. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 1421 The witches began to disperse. What I had anticipated to be a difficult persuasion turned out to be surprisingly easy. It was only after the square had cleared that I descended from the podium and walked towards Caleb and Zoe. From afar, I noticed Han and his assistant conversing, with the assistant nodding often as Han talked. Once the assistant had departed, Han came over to us, beaming. ¡°Debra, Caleb, I¡¯ve arranged a bus, and once the witches who are willing to help have registered, you can leave whenever you¡¯re ready. ¡± ¡°That sounds good. ¡± Caleb appeared grateful, patting Han on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡± Han dismissed it with a wave. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Then, he suggested, ¡°Since everything is settled, let¡¯s go have lunch together; it¡¯s about that time. Everything at the restaurant is set, and the chef will have our meals ready as soon as we arrive. ¡± Han then nced at Zoe and whispered, ¡°Danielle is already there, waiting. She¡¯s eager to see you. ¡± Caleb and I had no objections; we turned to look at Zoe. However, Zoe didn¡¯t react to Han¡¯sment; she kept her gaze lowered, ying with her nails, silent. ¡®s BunnyBookery Though Zoe didn¡¯t openly show it, from what I understand, she was uneasy about Danielle¡¯s presence. Basically, until Han resolved whatever issue existed with Danielle, Zoe preferred not to engage with her to avoid any difort for either of them. Observing her, Han became concerned. ¡°Zoe, about Danielle¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s Enough. ¡± Zoe cut him off abruptly, her tone indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s just go. ¡± It seemed she had resigned herself to something, her face unusually serene. Han missed this, caught up in his own happiness, his eyes bright. When we entered the restaurant, Danielle greeted us with a smile, which stiffened the moment she saw Zoe. Zoe remainedposed, her expression unchanged, likely having braced herself for such an encounter by deciding toe. Meanwhile, I was taken aback by Han; he seemedpletely unaware, focused solely on Zoe, trying to make her feelfortable. ¡°Zoe, I had the chef prepare your favorite steak, medium rare. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it. ¡± ¡°Zoe, how has it been in the Thorn Edge Packtely? It¡¯s gotten cooler recently; I ordered some coats online for you, make sure to wear them. ¡± ¡°By the way, that gift you made for me, I¡¯ve kept it cherished in my study. I look at it often and think of you. When will youe visit to see it?¡± Chapter 1422 Debra¡¯s POV: Danielle¡¯s expression soured as Han continued speaking. Even from a distance, I sensed the brewing resentment emanating from her. Only Han remained oblivious to it all. Caleb and I exchanged nces, both mirroring a sense of helplessness in our eyes. Han¡¯sck of sensitivity in matters of love was evident. He struggled to navigate the dynamics between Danielle and Zoe. Instead of easing tensions, his actions only exacerbated the conflict between them. But their rtionship was their own business, and we, as outsiders, had no right to meddle. Forcing our way in could potentially exacerbate the situation further, considering the unusual dynamics between Han and Danielle. After exchanging nces with Caleb, I decided to trail along quietly, keeping an eye on things. I was curious to see how things would unfold between Han and Zoe after their prolonged silence. As they reached the table and settled into their seats, Han courteously pulled out a chair for Zoe. He only took his own seat after ensuring she wasfortably seated. ¡°Han!¡± Danielle called out to Han, her mouth downturned in distress as she looked at him. ¡°My leg is injured, and it¡¯s hard for me to reach the food. Han, could you sit next to me and help me with that?¡± Danielle was positioned a bit far from Zoe, indicating her desire to distance Han from Zoe. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight grimace forming on my Lips. I disliked it when women resorted to maniption, and I tried not to jump to conclusions about someone¡¯s intentions without solid evidence. But Danielle had definitely crossed a line. While her pitiful appearance caught my attention, I couldn¡¯t ignore the hint of provocation in her eyes aimed at Zoe. It was clear she harbored hostility towards Zoe and sought to provoke her. But instead of speaking up, I directed my gaze at Han. I was curious about how he would handle the situation. After all, Danielle¡¯s tactics were subtle, and her request seemed reasonable on the surface, making it challenging for most men to detect any ulterior motives. But to my surprise, before Han could respond, Zoe spoke first. She lifted her gaze and gave Han a cold nce. Without any hint of emotion, she uttered, ¡°Han, your sister needs you. Go assist her quickly. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Surprisingly, Han declined. Ignoring Danielle¡¯s call, he pulled out a chair and seated himself beside Zoe. Danielle¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Han¡­¡± She opened her mouth and tried to speak, but Han cut her off before she could.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Han said calmly to Danielle, ¡°You know the maid is here to help you. If you need anything, just ask her. She¡¯s been with you for a while now and knows how to take care of you. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chapter 1423 Danielle still wanted his attention, but Han didn¡¯t give her the chance. He said bluntly, ¡°Zoe and I had a disagreement recently, and we haven¡¯t seen each other in a while. She¡¯se a long way from the Thorn Edge Pack. I need to make the most of this time with her. Please understand as my sister and don¡¯t make things difficult for me. ¡± Zoe quickly disagreed with Han¡¯s suggestion. With a cold re, she scoffed at Han. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Just deal with your sister. ¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t. ¡± Han, usually reserved, dared to approach Zoe with determination. ¡°I understand you¡¯re perceptive and can see things clearly. You don¡¯t need me to say anything about them. But it¡¯s evident you¡¯re not happy now. I care about you, and I don¡¯t want to see you upset. Even if you push me away, I¡¯ll still try to make you feel better. ¡± ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t hit you?¡± Zoe pretended to be tough, brandishing her fist . ¡°Go on then!¡± Han caught her fist and pressed it against his chest, grinning. ¡°Go ahead, hit me hard. Just vent your anger!¡± Seeing them banter so intimately, the rims of Danielle¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. But she blinked her tears back and quietly moved the wheelchair to the side of the table. Caleb and I exchanged nces, knowing it wasn¡¯t our ce to intervene. We remained silent, anticipating what would happen next. My gut told me that Danielle wasn¡¯t going to give up easily. However, because of Han¡¯s gesture, Zoe¡¯s mood visibly improved. Despite her ongoing banter with Han, a grin broke through. During the meal, Danielle remained quiet. Since I also wished to discuss business, I inquired, ¡°Han, how¡¯s it going leading the Xeric Pack? Any challenges you¡¯re facing?¡± Han smiled. ¡°Things are going well overall. Initially, some of the elders were resistant to following my lead, but I didn¡¯t entertain their defiance. I employed firm measures to address the situation, and now they¡¯re all obedient. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Not bad!¡± I nodded, quite pleased. After working with Gale for such a long time, Han¡¯s ability was beyond doubt. Knowing he was in charge of the Xeric Pack brought mefort. Caleb and I were thinking along the same thought. He gave Han a reassuring pat on the shoulder and said, ¡°Han, you¡¯ve done a great job. The Xeric Pack is yours to lead now. ¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Han patted his chest confidently. ¡°You¡¯ve ced the Xeric Pack in my care out of trust, and I won¡¯t disappoint you.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. You can count on me!¡± ¡°Good!¡± With a gesture of respect, Caleb reached out and shook hands with Han. Zoe, seated to the side, supported her chin with her hand and watched the exchange with a smile, clearly proud of Han. Since we hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while, our chat naturally turned to everyday things. Then, we had dinner together, chatting andughing. We couldn¡¯t help butugh now and then, remembering the old days in Roz Town. When we first crossed paths, it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but looking back now, everything seemed hrious, especially remembering Han and Zoe¡¯s sparring at the police station. Chapter 1424 Discussing their yful arguments and witty banter at the station, we erupted into robustughter, drawing the attention of other diners in the restaurant. While we chatted and giggled, Danielle stayed quiet, silently eating and not looking at us. Caleb and I didn¡¯t know Danielle well, making it awkward to strike up a conversation, particrly with her unfriendly demeanor towards our friend Zoe, which dampened our interest in talking to her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. For Zoe, it was enough that she didn¡¯t provoke Danielle, sparing Han any embarrassment. Han, on the other hand, caught up in our conversation, focusing solely on our group without a nce towards Danielle. We figured everything would stay peaceful, but out of the blue, a loud bang interrupted us right in the middle of our Lively chat. We all turned in surprise towards the source of the noise. It turned out that Danielle had furiously thrown her tableware to the floor. Before we could inquire about her outburst, she pointed at the maid and shouted, ¡°How dare you serve me a dish I don¡¯t like? Do you think my brother doesn¡¯t care about me anymore, so you neglect me?¡± Her voice was sharp andmanding, her cold stare causing the maid to shake uncontrobly. The maid, knowing her status as the sister of the pack leader, was terrified. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± The visibly terrified maid bowed repeatedly, her voice trembling as she pleaded, ¡°I served that dish because you asked for it. I¡¯m deeply sorry! The maid offered cautiously, ¡°Miss, please, tell me what you like, and I¡¯ll fetch it, okay?¡± But Danielle was relentless. She raised her eyebrows and retorted scornfully, ¡°Liar! You believe my brother doesn¡¯t love me anymore, and that¡¯s why you dare to treat me this way!¡± Han frowned. Danielle then burst into tears and used, ¡°Han, you don¡¯t care about me anymore, allowing even a mere maid to mistreat me, right? Han, this isn¡¯t like you. You used tofort me the moment you saw I was upset. ¡± Han looked from the maid to Danielle and said sternly, ¡°Danielle, my friends are here, please don¡¯t cause amotion. ¡± However, his attempt to calm Danielle only fueled her anger further. With a fierce re and a loud crash, she swept everything on her table to the floor. Then, she broke down crying. ¡°Han, you¡¯ve changed! Now, your attention is all on Zoe. Whenever Zoe is here, you just ignore me!¡± With gritted teeth, she dered forcefully, ¡°Han, I will never allow you to marry Zoe!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Danielle¡¯s behavior was so dramatic and loud that we all had to pause our meal and turn to watch her. ¡°Danielle, what are you talking about?¡± Han looked at Danielle with a furrowed brow, filled with anger. ¡°Why would you think that? Has Zoe done something to harm you? Why are you using her Like this?¡± Danielle appeared shocked and recoiled a little. She wiped away her tears and sobbed, ¡°Ever since Zoe arrived, you haven¡¯t even looked my way. It¡¯s clear you don¡¯t care about me at all. ¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Han started to respond, but Zoe cut him off. Chapter 1425 Zoe asked Danielle in a cool tone, ¡°Danielle, ording to your logic, how should Han show that he cares about you?¡± Danielle hesitated, caught off guard by the question, and stopped wiping her tears, suddenly at a loss for words. Keeping her face emotionless, Zoe pressed on, ¡°Do you expect Han to cling to you like a husband, never leaving your side?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Danielle struggled for words. Seemingly struck deeply, her cheeks quickly flushed, extending to her ears. After a brief look at Han, she lowered her head. Oblivious to Danielle¡¯s distressed reaction, Han was fixated on Zoe¡¯s blunt words and eximed in shock, ¡°Zoe, what are you saying?¡± His voice was clearly filled with confusion and disapproval. I looked at Zoe, worried. Zoe always had a quick temper, and with her temperament, responding to such sharp remarks might lead her to cause a bigger scene. The restaurant was bustling at this hour and yet to be cleared, so Zoe losing her cool would certainly make us the center of attention. At that moment, the other patrons were giving us curious looks. Just as I was about to step in, something unexpected urred. Zoe stayed remarkably calm, offered Han and Danielle one final look, then stood up and headed for the door without any further exnation. ¡°Zoe!¡± Han, taken aback, quickly stood up to follow her, but Danielle, reacting swiftly, held him back. ¡°Han, please don¡¯t go. ¡± Danielle¡¯s voice was thick with tears, her face streaked with them as she wept, yet her hands held tightly onto Han, as if she had seen this momenting. To keep Han from leaving, she burst into tears again and pleaded, ¡°Han, please stay. The maid has been mean to me. Are you really going to leave your sister for another woman?¡± Before Han could say anything, the maid turned white. She looked at Han nervously, worried about his reaction, and stuttered, ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t mean to upset your sister. I just identally served the wrong dish, one that she usually enjoys¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Danielle¡¯s crying grew louder, and she looked utterly wronged. ¡°You wicked maid, you must think my brother is ignoring me, so you did it deliberately!¡± Then, she sobbed even harder. The situation descended into chaos. Caleb and I stood there, helplessly watching the absurdity unfold. Although we were still hungry, the escting drama had robbed us of our appetite. ¡°Danielle, you¡¯re wrong. ¡± Han massaged his forehead, overwhelmed with frustration, yet he tried to calm Danielle. ¡°The maid didn¡¯t target you on purpose, and I haven¡¯t been neglecting you. You¡¯re overthinking this. Besides, Zoe is a kind person, and there¡¯s no need for you to attack her like this¡­¡± With that, Han resumed his seat, ying the role of the protective brother. He continued trying to soothe Danielle¡¯s upset feelings while attempting to repair her rtionship with Zoe, though it was proving to be a difficult task. Chapter 1426 Eventually, as Han focused on pacifying Danielle and even assured her, ¡°I will never leave you,¡± her emotions gradually began to stabilize. Han exhaled deeply with relief and instructed the maid, ¡°Please take Danielle home, look after her carefully, and call me if anything happens. ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The maid, visibly relieved, nodded emphatically. After they had left the restaurant, Han¡¯s voice tinged with regret, and he turned to us and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not handling my family matters better and making you witness this. ¡± I just shook my head at his words. Family matters? With things having escted to this level, Han still saw it as merely a family issue? I pondered if his mind was messing with him. I sighed deeply, couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer, and said, ¡°Han, haven¡¯t you caught on yet?¡± ¡°What?¡± Han looked confused. ¡°Debra, what are you saying?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Han¡¯s refusal to see the truth left me feeling quite frustrated. Looking at him, I expressed my concern. ¡°Han, Danielle¡¯s feelings towards you aren¡¯t just sisterly-it¡¯s moreplicated than that. ¡± ¡°No, that can¡¯t be true!¡± Han¡¯s brow creased deeply as he quickly dismissed my observation.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re making things up! I¡¯m certain Danielle only thinks of me as her brother. We¡¯ve been siblings for so long, she naturally relies on me, so it¡¯s understandable that she needs time to warm up to Zoe. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I tried to continue, but Han signaled for me to be quiet. ¡°Just let me speak. I¡¯ve only ever seen Danielle as my sister, and there¡¯s never been anything inappropriate between us. How could she have feelings for me? If her feelings were indeed different, why wouldn¡¯t she have mentioned it before? She had many chances; why would she wait until I have a girlfriend to express them?¡± His reaction left meughing in frustration. ¡°Ivy, can you believe how stubborn he is? I exined it so clearly, and he still won¡¯t ept it. ¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Ivy echoed. ¡°And honestly, the way Danielle tries to cause drama is so transparent, her jealousy is tant, she might as well have dered it openly. Only Han is unaware of what¡¯s right in front of him. ¡± I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise Zoe was so upset earlier, always distant towards Han, firmly refusing to go back with him to the Xeric Pack. If I were in her shoes, I¡¯d feel the same; returning would just make me angry because of Danielle. ¡± Ivy nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly! Luckily, Caleb isn¡¯t like that. If he were, we¡¯d have left long ago. ¡± Ivy¡¯sment made me reflective. Chapter 1427 I thought back to how Zoe and Han first met and their initial attraction, feeling a bit nostalgic. They had such a hard timeing together, all while Danielle was continuously in the way. If this situation persisted, their rtionship was bound to deteriorate. It would be such a shame if they ended up parting ways. Thus, I admonished him firmly, ¡°Han, even if her dependence on you is strong, it shouldn¡¯t be overwhelming. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask around-what sister doesn¡¯t want her brother to find a mate? What sister desires to keep her brother all to herself? Plus, as a woman, I can clearly discern her true motives. ¡± Han stopped to think. I continued in aposed manner, ¡°If you¡¯re still hesitant to believe, then reflect on this-since you started dating, haven¡¯t you noticed Danielle exhibiting many behaviors that go beyond normal sibling interactions?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well¡­¡± Han became quiet. After a thoughtful pause, he nodded solemnly. ¡°Debra, I apologize, I was too frustrated earlier because of Danielle. You¡¯re right; Danielle¡¯s actions are certainly unusual. ¡± My stern look eased slightly. That was a better response. Han wasn¡¯t entirely lost to reason, or else his rtionship with Zoe was indeed doomed. Yet, to truly clear up this matter, I continued sternly, ¡°Han, if you genuinely want to marry Zoe, you can¡¯t allow situations like today to recur. You need to address the issue with Danielle, or Zoe will continue to hold back. ¡± Han¡¯s expression grew more serious. He pondered briefly, then inquired cautiously, ¡°Debra, is Zoe staying away because of Danielle?¡± I shook my head, patting his shoulder. ¡°Not just because of Danielle. More importantly, Zoe doesn¡¯t want to ce you in a difficult situation, nor does she wish to be caught in a petty feud of jealousy and maniption with another woman. That¡¯s why she¡¯s reluctant to return with you. ¡± A spark lit up in Han¡¯s eyes, and he smiled, asking with a hint of joy, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°Absolutely, I responded confidently. ¡± Han¡¯s smile widened, his face glowing with excitement. ¡°Okay, I get it now, thank you. I¡¯ll go talk to Zoe right away. ¡± With that, he quickly left. Caleb and I exchanged helpless looks. Zoe¡¯s POV: After leaving the restaurant, I roamed through the streets of the Xeric Pack. I wasn¡¯t acquainted with the Xeric Pack and didn¡¯t know where to find entertainment, so I just strolled aimlessly, as though I was out for a post-meal walk. But the freedom to think led me to dwell on various thoughts. Chapter 1428 I mulled over Danielle¡¯s excessive closeness to Han, which was atypical for siblings, and Han¡¯s obliviousness in matters of the heart. The more I pondered, the more annoyed I felt. It seemed Han was the only one who couldn¡¯t discern Danielle¡¯s true feelings towards him. This was precisely why I felt at a loss with Han. If Han and I continued together under these circumstances, Danielle¡¯s affection for him would surely breed anger and jealousy. She would likely resort to malevolent acts to sabotage our rtionship. As time passed, no matter how close we were, fractures in our bond seemed inevitable. Moreover, I didn¡¯t want a third party involved in our rtionship. Danielle¡¯s presence consistently made me uneasy. However, I couldn¡¯t bepletely open with Han about these feelings because I didn¡¯t want to put him in a tough spot. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be right to push poor Danielle away just for the sake of our love, would it? Danielle was Han¡¯s colleague¡¯s sibling who had already endured much. If I pushed Danielle away, I¡¯d feel guilty, and I knew Han wouldn¡¯t consent. What was I to do? Worry washed over me, prompting a sigh. Danielle felt like a persistent blemish on the rtionship between Han and me. Touching upon it only made it itch, a difort that seemed evesting. But was I truly ready to relinquish Han over this? My steps grew increasingly heavy. This moment felt like a pivotal juncture in my life. I faced a choice: abandon the man I cared for or continue with him through strife. Dying a decision wasn¡¯t the solution. Lost in my thoughts and spections, I suddenly felt a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Out of habit from my police days, I was instantly on alert. My hand instinctively went up, ready to execute a suplex on the person behind me. But then, a familiar voice halted me. ¡°It¡¯s me, Zoe. ¡± The voice was calm and assertive, tinged with a hint of excitement. It was Han.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. My hand stopped mid-air. My emotions wereplex. Often, when I considered ending the rtionship, a persistent voice haunted my thoughts and dreams. Chapter 1429 I rxed my body, turned to face Han, and questioned him, ¡°Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be soothing Danielle?¡± It was puzzling indeed. Typically, Han spent this time pacifying Danielle.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Besides, my recent words had been harsh and direct. I hadn¡¯t expected Han toe to me. Reflecting on earlier events, I felt somewhat downcast. I understood well that Han held no romantic feelings for Danielle. He viewed her solely as his sister, yet her deliberate antics to irk me made me quite unhappy. Still, Han¡¯s inability to see through her schemes frustrated me. With this in mind, I couldn¡¯t help but remark coolly, ¡°I recall her throwing a tantrum when I left earlier. Unless something unexpected has urred, you should be the one to calm her down. ¡± ¡°Zoe¡­¡± Han gazed at me. ¡°Actually, I came here to discuss Danielle with you. ¡± Realizing he was here to talk about Danielle again, and not out of concern for me, I responded without any emotion, ¡°Alright. ¡± Han had a knack for frustrating people. His approach often left me more upset than I had been at the restaurant. If everything was alright, he must have been trying to convince me to be kind and not to argue with Danielle. He then made the excuse that she was still young and naturally prone to being willful. It was always the same. I grabbed my clothes in impatience. Han was always like this. He liked to speak well of Danielle. He consistently tried to excuse her mistakes, but I didn¡¯t want to listen to what he said at all. I understood Danielle¡¯s intentions. Our conflict didn¡¯t need Han¡¯s mediation. Even if the tension was superficially alleviated, it was futile. Nothing would change. This problem was unresolvable. ¡°You can go back now. ¡± My annoyance peaked. ¡°Danielle¡¯s issues are none of my concern. You don¡¯t need to involve me, and I don¡¯t wish to hear about it. Please leave. ¡± Then I turned and walked away from Han. But Han caught hold of me. He seemed worried I might leave, so he held on firmly and pleaded anxiously, ¡°No, this does concern you. Please stay. Calm down and listen to what I have to say. ¡± Zoe¡¯s POV: Seeing Han so concerned only fueled my frustration. It was always like this. Whenever it came to Danielle, Han would take her side. Earlier, as we were in the restaurant, I thought he had finallye to understand and was ready to change after our lengthy disagreements. Chapter 1430 Yet, it seemed he hadn¡¯t changed at all. I waspletely mistaken. Unable to hold back my anger any longer, I released Han¡¯s hand and yelled at him, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you don¡¯t need toe and talk to me about her. I don¡¯t want to hear it. ¡± Then, I gestured angrily towards the restaurant and added, ¡°And since you care so much about Danielle, why not go find her now? Whye to me? Go, just go now!¡± Han had a quick temper too. In the past, he might have either retorted, using me of being petty and unreasonable or simply walked away, leaving a cutting remark in his wake. Thus, right after I said my piece, I turned to leave, eager to avoid further pain by not seeing him anymore. However, I never anticipated that Han would grab my hand again. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go!¡± Han looked at me with determination, his gaze intense. ¡°Zoe, I came to find you because I love you and I want you to be my mate. No matter what, I need to clear up things about Danielle today. Even if your words try to push me away, I won¡¯t leave. ¡± What? Mate? I froze, rooted to the spot. I faced him, my expression one of confusion. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Han held my hand tightly, his face showing remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zoe.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I¡¯ve been negligent before, not recognizing Danielle¡¯s strange behavior as being driven by affection. Debra¡¯s insight helped me see Danielle¡¯s true feelings towards me. ¡± He pressed his Lips together, looking nervous yet sincere, and ced my hand over his heart, asserting, ¡°Please be assured, my heart has been devoted only to you. No matter how much Danielle fancies me or attempts to undermine us, the only person I intend to marry is you. ¡± Caught by his sudden affirmation, I was taken aback, and my heart missed a beat. How did we get to this point? I was unprepared. I reached up to touch my chest, feeling my heart thumping fiercely, as if it might leap out. I took a deep breath, and once I had regained myposure, I inquired, ¡°But aren¡¯t you worried about Danielle¡¯s feelings anymore? If we are together, have you considered her reaction?¡± I truly cared for Han, and his proposal was touching. However, I knew that the situation wasplex. Drawing on what I had learned from past experiences, I analyzed the situation calmly. ¡°Given what I know about Danielle¡¯s character, she certainly wouldn¡¯t want me as your mate. Han, she holds a distorted admiration for you, and she wouldn¡¯t easily ept me as her sister-inw. ¡± To my astonishment, Han appeared unconcerned. He stroked my hand softly and said, ¡°You are the one I will marry; Danielle¡¯s feelings shouldn¡¯t sway us. Even though she holds me in high regard, she is like a sister to me. That will never change. ¡± Han¡¯s response was quite unexpected. Having known him for so long, I was familiar with his nature¡ªa man of deep Loyalty and responsibility. Since he had taken Danielle under his wing, she had be an integral part of his family, valued as a true sister. For him, Danielle was someone to love and protect; it seemed impossible that he would disregard her. Chapter 1431 Aware of this, I always refrained from discussing Danielle¡¯s inappropriate feelings towards him to avoid cing Han in a difficult position. Yet today, unexpectedly, he seemed to havee to a realization by himself. It felt almost as if the sun had risen in the west. I struggled to keep my emotions in check, recognizing the importance of this moment. Thus, Iid out all my concerns, stating, ¡°You¡¯ve always said Danielle is like a sister to you. If we get married, we¡¯ll have to see her regrly. What if she causes trouble intentionally, making me miserable?¡± Han thought it over for a bit and then replied, ¡°Give me some time, I will have a serious talk with Danielle.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If things don¡¯t improve, I will take you away from her, to ensure you are not hurt. ¡± I fell silent. My heart was conflicted, unsure about the correct path to take. This issue had been bothering me for a long time; each time I considered it, it caused me a headache, and I had never thought it might be settled so abruptly. I tightened my grip on my hand. Noticing my uncertainty, Han held my hand firmly, imploring, ¡°Zoe, could you give me another chance? I promise not to repeat my past errors and to treat you well!¡± I remained quiet, just bowing my head and reflecting in silence. This decision affected my future happiness; I needed to consider it thoroughly. A misstep could lead to a lifetime of regret. After much thought, I extended my hand under Han¡¯s eager and hopeful Look. The afternoon light cast our linked shadows, and I stood on my toes, assuring him earnestly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m willing to give you another chance. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: There was still much to be done back at the Thorn Edge Pack, and though Caleb and I wanted to help Han and Zoe get back together, we couldn¡¯t linger in the Xeric Pack much longer. Besides, their rtionship issues were not something that could be resolved quickly. After some thought, we decided to depart the next day. Addressing global security issues was currently more pressing than personal emotional challenges. That evening, Caleb and I enjoyed a break in the five-star hotel arranged by Han. The following morning, we prepared to return to the Thorn Edge Pack. The repair work was expected to take a few days. To ensure the witches would be avable to help with our ns, we had Han invite those interested in assisting with the repairs to apany us. Despite his personal challenges, Han was efficient in his professional duties. He had even organized a bus to transport the witches to the Thorn Edge Pack. As we were about to board the vehicle, a cheerful male voice called out, ¡°Safe travels!¡± Turning around, Caleb and I saw it was Han. He appeared like a king who had conquered all the kingdoms, arriving hand in hand with Zoe. The joyful smile on his face was unmistakable. Chapter 1432 It was clear he and Zoe had resolved their issues and were now a couple. Both Caleb and I were taken aback. What was going on? What had transpired in our absence? ¡®s BunnyBookery Ivy was surprised and expressed, ¡°That¡¯s odd. Weren¡¯t they just arguing yesterday? How did Han manage this so quickly? It¡¯s only been a night, and they seem reconciled. ¡± She even cooked up a conspiracy theory and questioned with suspicion, ¡°Did he do something shameful?¡± I chuckled and replied, ¡°Ivy, what are you suggesting? Just look at Zoe¡¯s expression. Does she look like she¡¯s been deceived?¡± Zoe wore a cheerful smile in front of us, her smile softened her appearance. I remembered that Zoe rarely smiled. She was usually as stern as a police chief. ¡°Ahem!¡± Feeling slightly embarrassed by our obvious scrutiny, Han scratched his head and blushed. On the contrary, Zoe was as rxed and nonchnt as ever. She lifted her hand that was linked with Han¡¯s and announced cheerfully, ¡°As you can see, we¡¯re together now!¡± That was the news I had been hoping to hear. I responded, ¡°Congrattions!¡± Then I looked at Han and teased him, ¡°Han, how did you change your mind so quickly? You were quite the stubborn one, weren¡¯t you?¡± With his face flushed, Han answered, ¡°I finally reunited with Zoe this time. I certainly don¡¯t want to lose her again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Once Zoe goes back to the Thorn Edge Pack, who knows when she¡¯ll return?¡± ¡°What?¡± Caleb appeared shocked. ¡°Zoe, you¡¯re returning with us? Aren¡¯t you staying here with Han?¡± ¡°I will return. ¡± Zoe took it as a given. ¡°I won¡¯t decide on joining the Xeric Pack and living with Han until the rift in the sky is fixed. I¡¯m concerned that if Thorn Edge Pack still has reservations about Debra being there alone, they might target her again when I¡¯m away. ¡± Caleb wanted to speak up, but seeing the redness in my eyes from Zoe¡¯s words and being touched by her consideration for me, he remained silent. With Han overseeing, we departed from the Xeric Pack with Zoe and headed for the Thorn Edge Pack. Before the car set off, the Xeric Pack members bid us farewell. In appreciation, I waved back at them, only to spot Danielle among the crowd. She gazed at Caleb and me with resentment in her eyes. Somehow, my heart sank. Debra¡¯s POV: Realizing I was troubled, Zoe inquired with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 1433 I paused, shook my head, and replied, ¡°Nothing. ¡± Zoe¡¯s rtionship with Han had only recently improved. She had put in a tremendous effort to be with him. I did not want her to overthink and jeopardize her rtionship with Han. Moreover, I had only glimpsed it briefly earlier. I was uncertain if it was just an illusion. It seemed best to keep it to myself until I could investigate further. Otherwise, knowing Zoe, she might overthink things. Soon after, we returned to the Thorn Edge Pack. My job was to help the witches settle in, while Caleb was immersed in his demanding tasks. Although I yed a major role in repairing the rift, Caleb actually had the more arduous task. He needed to organize a suitable army to protect our witches. However, he couldn¡¯t make any significant moves without risking detection by others. He also took charge of all the follow-up tasks. Furthermore, the pack had other responsibilities to manage. Caleb and Carlos found themselves working extra hours almost daily. Within a few days, thanks to our collective efforts, ns to repair the rift was officially underway. As the date drew near, I felt a sense of unease. Visions of Danielle¡¯s resentful gaze haunted me frequently. After wrestling with my anxiety several times, I finally shared my concerns with Caleb upon his return from work one evening. ¡°Darling, when we left the Xeric Pack that day, did you notice Danielle in the crowd? There was something off about the way she looked at us. It seemed like she hated us. ¡± ¡°She hated us?¡± Exhausted from his workload, Caleb massaged his forehead wearily. I began to rub his shoulders and confirmed, ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb pondered for a moment, then expressed his confusion. ¡°But we haven¡¯t wronged her. Why would she hate us? Are you sure you saw it correctly? Or was she looking at Zoe?¡± I reconsidered the incident and responded, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I was right, but she might have actually been staring at Zoe. After all, Zoe was also on the bus then. Perhaps she believes Zoe stole her brother away, hence her resentment towards Zoe. I¡¯m just slightly concerned she might do something terrible. ¡± After a brief pause, Caleb advised, ¡°Try not to worry too much. Danielle might just need some time toe to terms with Han and Zoe¡¯s rtionship. She¡¯ll likely understand in a few days. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± I inquired with uncertainty in my voice. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Caleb responded without any doubt. He embraced me and reassured me gently, ¡°Besides, think about it. Even if she really holds a grudge against us, what of it? No matter how upset she gets, Danielle might only resort to petty antics. Remember what happened at the restaurant? Nothing serious came of it. ¡± I bit my lip, still feeling slightly uneasy despite his words. Yet, what Caleb pointed out did make sense. After all, Danielle was just a young girl. No matter how jealous or resentful she felt, she was unlikely to take any drastic actions. Eventually, I dropped the subject and shifted the conversation. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m nearly ready to mend the rift, and the witches ready to assist are all prepared too. How about you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made all the preparations. I¡¯m just waiting for you to pick a date,¡± Caleb assured me.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t hesitate. After some thought, I proposed, ¡°Then let¡¯s schedule it for three days from now. Inform the Alphas, so they can be at ease. ¡± Chapter 1434 ¡°No need. I¡¯ll inform them of an incorrect date, a few days after we intend to repair the sky,¡± Caleb informed. I looked at him, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Caleb gently rubbed my head. ¡°For safety, of course. ¡± Even after he said that, I was still uncertain of what he meant. ¡°For safety? What do you mean by that?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Firstly, you know the fight between the Thorn Edge Pack and Gale was nearly a disaster, and the Thorn Edge Pack suffered greatly. Yet, we emerged as the most dominant pack,¡± Caleb exined patiently. I nodded. I was aware of that. It exined their previous caution when we were in negotiations with other packs. The Thorn Edge Pack had always been formidable. In the past, few dared to challenge it. After oveing the Xeric Pack, our power increased significantly. We were now unafraid of even an alliance of other packs. But how did this rte to the task of repairing the sky? ¡°And then?¡± I asked. ¡°This type of strong political authority gained during war doesn¡¯t hold steady right away. We¡¯ve got soldier casualties and all sorts of rebuilding to deal with afterward, and that takes time. Naturally, the other packs don¡¯t want to wait around for us to fix things,¡± Caleb added. Speaking of this, he sighed. ¡°The stronger the Thorn Edge Pack bes, the more it rattles other packs¡¯ interests. So, ever since the war ended, many packs have been itching to make a move. They all aim to overthrow us, but they¡¯re wary of us teaming up with the Xeric Pack. Plus, they¡¯re weighing our ties with the Silver Ridge Pack, so they¡¯re holding back from any hasty actions. ¡± I was still puzzled. ¡°I get all that, but what does it have to do with fixing the sky? Aren¡¯t vampires the biggest threat we face? Do you think those Alphas are stupid enough to let all the werewolves plunge into despair just for their packs¡¯ interests? After all, they¡¯re werewolves too. The crisis affects them directly. ¡± Caleb sneered, ¡°Debra, you¡¯re too naive. Our knowledge of the other world is limited. Right now, all they see is the immediate threat of vampires. ¡± He shrugged and added, ¡°Honestly, while vampires are very powerful, they are outnumbered and were defeated in the end. We have captured all of them. So, many packs believe the creatures from the other world aren¡¯t much of a threat. They¡¯ve becent and aren¡¯t taking things seriously.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡± I was at a loss for words. That made sense. If I hadn¡¯t seen those horrific visions in my dreams, Caleb and I wouldn¡¯t be so driven to fix the rift. We wouldn¡¯t be as desperate as we were now, rushing to make preparations. Perhaps we would end up repairing it eventually, but certainly not without significant dy. We wouldn¡¯t take it seriously until the situation became very serious. Perhaps that was why I had those dreams. Human nature tended to be this way. If it didn¡¯t directly involve them or align with their own interests, they wouldn¡¯t give their all or make sacrifices. Instead, they would carefully consider the advantages and disadvantages first. Since the Alphas were getting into action, their intentions were clear as day. Chapter 1435 They weren¡¯t looking ahead; they had hidden agendas. After some thought, I had a realization. ¡°So, they didn¡¯te to us because they were worried about more creaturesing out of the rift, did they?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Seeing that I finally grasped it, Caleb¡¯s face rxed with relief. He gave me a reassuring pat on the shoulder and remarked, ¡°Debra, politicians are masters of maniption. We¡¯ve got to expect the worst when trying to figure out their intentions, or else we¡¯ll end up betrayed. ¡± I nodded in agreement. He went on, ¡°These Alphas definitely have hidden agendas. On the surface, they might seem to urge us to repair the sky, but their real goal might be to use this as a chance to challenge the dominance of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± I remembered past events, pondered Caleb¡¯s words, and asked, ¡°Do you mean they might cause trouble during the repair?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb confirmed with a serious look. ¡°While we¡¯re fixing the sky, I¡¯ll need to deploy arge number of troops to protect you and ensure the witches are undisturbed. So, while we¡¯re fixing the rift, the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s army will be at its weakest. It¡¯s the perfect chance for other packs to swoop in and attack us. That¡¯s their n.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± I clenched my fists. ¡°But if they attack us during this time, couldn¡¯t that cause the repair to fail? Even if we¡¯ve captured many vampires, they¡¯re real beings from another world! If their numbers grow, they¡¯ll be hard to handle. ¡± Caleb let out a sigh and gently patted my head. His eyes reflected a sense of peace after uncovering their plot. ¡°Given the chance, their top priority isn¡¯t fixing the sky but to overthrow the current status of the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± I was silent for a moment. After a while, I said, ¡°No wonder you gave them the wrong time. You were being cautious about this. ¡± Caleb smiled warmly and replied, ¡°Absolutely, thanks to you, the supreme witch who can see the future, we¡¯re ahead of the game in gathering information, so we¡¯ve got to think long-term. Despite the high risks involved in repairing the rift and the security concerns for our pack, we cannot back down. This issue concerns the fate of our world, so we must consider it thoroughly. ¡± Now I fully understood Caleb¡¯s strategy. ¡°That¡¯s why you already knew what those Alphas were nning, so you decided to give out incorrect information to mislead those ambitious Alphas. This way, we can repair the rift in a safer environment and stop those packs from using the situation to their advantage, right?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Exactly,¡± Caleb said with a smile. ¡°No wonder¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t suppress a sigh. Before Caleb shed light on these matters, I hadn¡¯t even considered them. My mind had been consumed by the terrifying image of the rift in the sky, haunting me like a vivid nightmare. As I obsessed over the rift throughout the day, I naturally assumed the Alphas shared my concerns. But it turned out I overestimated them. I lifted my gaze and looked at Caleb. Under the warm glow of the bright yellow light, his strikingly handsome features stood out even more. His piercing gaze exuded a sense of calm wisdom, as if it had been crafted by a divine hand. It was utterly captivating. I smiled, feeling a mix of admiration and gratitude. ¡°Honey, you have really thought this through. I assumed the Alphas would rush to us after the vampire incident, worried about the werewolves¡¯ future and their own safety. I never considered their hidden agendas. ¡± Caleb reached out, his touch gentle as he brushed his fingers through my hair, his smile tender and reassuring. ¡°You underestimated the ambitions of those in power. How many Alphas are simple-minded?¡±I fell into a thoughtful silence. Chapter 1436 I had been shortsighted, failing to apply my intellect to strategic matters. After Caleb shed light on the Alphas¡¯ intricate thoughts, I understood the undercurrents beneath the surface andprehended the gravity andplexity of the situation. Yet, despite his insights, doubts lingered in my mind. After thinking for a while, I turned to Caleb, my concern evident in my gaze. ¡°Honey, since you anticipated these hups, do you have any additional ns to ensure the repair proceeds smoothly and safeguards the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± To me, merely picking the wrong time felt insufficient. What if something unexpected cropped up? It could pose a real danger. But Caleb had clearly thought of everything I could conceive. He gave a slight nod and reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand the risk of relying solely on the Thorn Edge Pack, so I have reached out to Han. He¡¯ll lead troops to patrol the outskirts of our pack. That way, even if someone stumbles upon the truth identally, causing harm won¡¯t be easy. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I concurred, feeling a wave of relief. Caleb had nned with greater attention to detail and security than I had anticipated. If no unforeseen events arise, the repair should go smoothly. Yet, despite the thorough preparations, an unsettling feeling lingered within me, casting a shadow over my heart that I couldn¡¯t shake off. And yet, I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint its source. The day for repairing the sky¡¯s rift soon arrived. The entire Thorn Edge Pack remained on high alert due to the high risk. As previously agreed, Han would bring some of the Xeric Pack¡¯s troops to stand guard near our pack, prepared to address any emergencies that mighte up. Thus, after delegating coordination with Carlos to him, Caleb and I, apanied by the witches and the majority of the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s forces, made our way to the location where Gale had torn open the sky. Although the rift appearedrger than before, its depths remained shrouded in darkness, ominous and seemingly capable of swallowing anyone whole. Caleb squeezed my hand tighter, his gaze fixed on the rift as he cautioned, ¡°Debra, exercise extreme caution during the repair. Your safety takes precedence. Should anything go awry, don¡¯t push yourself. If necessary, we can always repair it another time. Understand?¡± I didn¡¯t respond and just looked at the rift.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Another time? Preparing for this moment had been a challenge in itself; we had no clue when the next opportunity would present itself. And now, with the rift widening, the potential emergence of more vampires made the situation even more precarious. Dying any further could lead to unpredictable casualties. Furthermore, this backstabbing surely made the other packs wary. Afterward, they would continue to pressure the witches and the Thorn Edge Pack while setting up ambushes in advance. Initially, the rift hadn¡¯t garnered much attention. However, exploiting this incident could serve as a perfect excuse to stir up trouble for the Thorn Edge Pack. Yet, to spare Caleb unnecessary worry, I kept my concerns to myself, squeezing his hand reassuringly and shing a smile. ¡°I understand. I will be careful. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Ever cautious, Caleb remained unconvinced and continued, ¡°My dear, if youe across something beyond your capabilities, don¡¯t hesitate to inform me. I¡¯ll find a solution. Don¡¯t try to handle it alone. ¡± I nodded, returning his serious gaze. ¡°I promise. I won¡¯t. ¡± After a few more words of caution, Caleb seemed somewhat reassured and took some of our people to patrol and secure the area. Chapter 1437 Once it was just me and the witches, my expression turned grave. Looking at the witches, I asked earnestly, ¡°The time hase to mend the rift. Are you all prepared?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The witches¡¯ expressions became serious. They looked up at me with determined eyes. ¡°We are ready. Just say the word, and we can begin at any time!¡± Their faces showed resolve, and their voices were strong.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In that moment, they appeared as warriors ready for battle, unflinching, their eyes sparkling with intense light. I knew that they, like me, were fully prepared to confront any danger without hesitation. ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± A genuine sense of gratitude washed over me, warming my heart. Unlike the Alphas who prioritized tribal interests and engaged in dubious dealings, these brave, selfless witches were the real heroes deserving of admiration. Repairing the rift was not their duty, but they willingly stepped forward to take responsibility out of genuine generosity. I bowed slightly, expressing my deep gratitude. ¡°Thank you for being here to risk your lives to protect our world. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is what we¡¯re here for. ¡± The witches returned the smile. I looked over the crowd, took a deep breath, and announced, ¡°Let¡¯s begin now. ¡± We each moved into our designated spots. I positioned myself at the center, facing the rift, while the other witches formed concentric circles around me. As I said ¡°Begin,¡± we all concentrated our energy, focusing our power at the rift. This mysterious rift seemed like a bottomless pit, and even with significant effort, there was no change. I frowned in frustration. If things kept up Like this, we could not be able to fix it. What would be our next move? Missing this chance could make future repairs harder, and the Alphas of other packs would definitely be more cautious. The longer we waited, the bigger the rift would get. So it was better to repair it this time. With determination, I shouted, ¡°Come on, everyone, just a bit more strength! We need more power for the rift to start closing!¡± Chapter 1438 Sure enough, the witches responded at once, ¡°Alright!¡± Dark clouds swirled in the dim sky, a chilly wind whipping around us. With the witches¡¯ power now doubled, the rift slowly began to close. A smile spread across my face at the sight. At this pace, we could actually manage to seal itpletely, restoring it to a wless state. Filled with renewed vigor, I continued to ramp up the intensity of our witch power. Seeing what I did, the other witches quickly followed my lead. Although many were barely hanging on, some even swaying a bit, they kept pouring out all the power they could gather. Kindness and unity could lead to favorable results. Our efforts were paying off as the rift began to close slowly. We just needed to hold out a bit longer to finish the repairs. Our eyes sparkled with hope. I shouted, ¡°Hang in there, everyone! We¡¯re almost there!¡± The witches gritted their teeth and nodded, sweat dripping down their foreheads. Suddenly, a loud disturbance broke out nearby. Then, from the edge of the group, I heard witches yelling urgently, ¡°Trouble! Enemies are attacking!¡± Enemies? My heart raced. Anxiously, I turned towards the noise. Through the crowd, I could just make out a group of werewolves, d in the uniforms of other packs, emerging from the forest. Their eyes were wild with aggression as they transformed into wolves and threw themselves into a fierce battle with Caleb¡¯s group. It was a chaotic and overwhelming scene. Debra¡¯s POV: The sudden appearance of the enemy startled the witches, and the crowd fixing the rift grew restless, with some of the more fearful even starting to scream. ¡°Stay calm, everyone!¡± Seeing the situation deteriorate, I quickly stood up to reassure them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. They won¡¯t strike us now. Caleb has already mobilized arge number of soldiers from the Thorn Edge Pack to guard us. We¡¯ll be safe for now. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A young witch hesitated before saying, ¡°But¡­ there are so many of them approaching. ¡± Chapter 1439 I paused for a moment. True, the enemies were numerous, almost as if they knew we were mending the rift and hade well-prepared, swarming towards us. I realized that Caleb¡¯s forces were outnumbered and could not be able to hold them back. If this continued, we could bepletely overrun. I clenched my teeth. Despite this, I knew I couldn¡¯t afford to speak negatively and shake the group¡¯s confidence. As the leader of the witches, my first duty was to stabilize their emotions and focus on fixing the rift. So, I instructed with calm, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just hurry and mend the rift quickly, and we¡¯ll be able to back up Caleb in time. Then, we¡¯ll all be out of danger. ¡± Seeing my calm demeanor, the witches slowly regained theirposure. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you wish. ¡± They then stepped up their efforts in making the repairs. As the battle raged on, a werewolf from the Thorn Edge Pack suddenly flew towards us with a loud ¡°thud,¡± sent flying by the enemy. Hended awkwardly close to a witch who was focusing her power, almost colliding with her. Taken aback, the witch halted her actions and quickly moved out of the way. Despite the interruption, the witches resumed their concentration on channeling power, although the incident had distracted others. I found myself having to shift my focus to keep an eye on the battle, aiming to avoid any more disruptions. It was clear that the enemies hade well-prepared. Not only were they numerous, but they also wielded considerable destructive power, and they weren¡¯t just from one pack. Looking at their varied clothing, I estimated there were at least five or six different groups. What was happening here? With a frown, I observed more closely and realized that these were the same packs that had previously pressured us to fix the rift. Caleb also sensed that something was wrong and, amidst the fighting, questioned angrily, ¡°What are you trying to pull here? Didn¡¯t you urge us to mend the rift? Whyunch an attack now, while we¡¯re working on it?¡± Isaac, the leader of the Fen Pack, gave a sinister smirk and replied boastfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? Caleb, we¡¯re aiming to overthrow the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± My heart sank. Caleb was right. These scoundrels weren¡¯t interested in fixing the rift. They only wanted to seize power and status. But there was still something I didn¡¯t understand. I asked aloud, ¡°Isaac, how did you get here so quickly? How did you know the exact date to fix the rift? We spread rumors that it would be three dayster. ¡± Isaac, full of arrogance, didn¡¯t even try to hide it. He boasted with a smug expression, ¡°It was all thanks to a tip from the Xeric Pack.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Without the mole, we never would have figured out your clever trick. ¡± The Xeric Pack? I couldn¡¯t believe it and my eyes widened in shock. Chapter 1440 Could it be Han? Caleb shook his head, his body trembling with shock and disbelief. ¡°The Xeric Pack? No way, that can¡¯t be right! Han? He wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± I agreed with Caleb. The Han I knew was courageous and honorable, not someone who would reveal a secret, especially one so vital. Moreover, even if we stepped way back, the Xeric Pack and the Thorn Edge Pack were now linked in both honor and shame. This move wouldn¡¯t help the Xeric Pack at all. But if it wasn¡¯t Han, then who was it? Only Han knew the exact date set for the repair of the rift, and the soldiers from the Xeric Pack, assigned to guard the Thorn Edge Pack, were only told on the day itself, leaving thempletely in the dark. Suddenly, I remembered the resentment in Danielle¡¯s eyes when we departed from the Xeric Pack. Could it have been her? Soon after, the leader of the Fen Pack disclosed the answer.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Han, but rather his sister, Danielle. ¡± Caleb and I were shocked, rooted to the spot. It was her? But why would she do such a thing? Danielle¡¯s POV: There I was, sitting in a wheelchair, resting my chin in my hands, gazing at Han who was asleep in the bed. A smug smile spread across my face. As I had nned, everything was under my control. Zoe was clearly no match for me. I reached out and tenderly brushed his eyebrows and eyelids. My brother was the epitome of masculinity, muscr and well-built, with strong, angr features. Even the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes couldn¡¯t detract from his allure; they only added to his mature, stable presence. He was truly endearing. But what I cherished most was his unguarded trust towards me. It showed he saw me as someone significant in his life. The thought of him being exclusively mine brought a smile to my face. Chapter 1441 How would Zoe manage to stay with my brother without Debra and Caleb¡¯s support after the Thorn Edge Pack was overthrown? Well, she was just a clown! shback: That day, I stealthily approached the scene and witnessed Debra and the others departing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Back at home, I was alone in my room, feeling depressed. I had overheard their conversation before they left. It was decided that once the sky was mended, Han would be with Zoe. The idea of my beloved brother being with another woman, having an intimate moment with her, stirred up jealousy in my heart that I couldn¡¯t shake. Why? I had been by my brother¡¯s side for so long, and I was the one who truly cared for him. Why did Zoe, that bitch, deserve to take my ce? In frustration, I threw objects around my room and lost my temper. ¡®s BunnyBookery I hoped my brother would notice my distress ande tofort me as he usually did, but to my shock, this time, the brother who had always been so attentive didn¡¯t appear. He seemed to have forgotten about me. Staring at the empty room, I clenched my fists in anger. My brother couldn¡¯t possibly be that busy every day. He was avoiding me deliberately. Maybe it was that woman, Zoe, whispering things to sway him during their pillow talk. I felt the urge to throw a fit and make my brother realize his errors, to show him who he should truly care about. But then, the thought hit me: once the rift was fixed, Zoe might take my brother away. I realized that in the future, I might not be the only one in my brother¡¯s life, and that made it impossible for me to calm down. I knew I had to act. I dressed carefully and had a servant pick out my finest dress. Then I applied innocent, charming makeup and headed out to see my brother by myself in a wheelchair. I was convinced that he hadn¡¯t recognized my worth, just momentarily confused. I was determined to bring him back to his senses. Stepping out of my room, I surveyed the silent hallway. Knowing my brother was often busy, I didn¡¯t head to his bedroom but to his study first. Reaching the study door, I noticed it was slightly open. He was probably inside, so just as I was about to push the door and enter, I heard his voice. ¡°Three dayster?¡± He was on the phone, sounding puzzled. ¡°Why has the schedule to repair the rift been changed? Weren¡¯t the Alphas told it would be seven dayster?¡± I couldn¡¯t hear the response from the other end, but he suppressed his curiosity and doubt and nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll make sure my men are ready to protect the Thorn Edge Pack as nned, to ensure nothing goes wrong. ¡± Their conversation shifted, and when Zoe¡¯s name came up, his tone softened, filled with evident joy. I clenched my fists so hard that my nails dug into my palms. I couldn¡¯t stand to let Zoe live any longer. Chapter 1442 Soon, my brother ended the call. I heard his footsteps nearing the door. Startled, I wheeled myself into a shadowy corner to hide before he could see me. Luckily, I reacted quickly, and my brother didn¡¯t see me. After leaving the study, he headed straight downstairs to the Living room instead of checking on me in my room. I exhaled in relief, yet a wave of sadness washed over me. My brother was usually bold and meticulous. Although often impatient and inattentive, he always showed a deep care for me. But everything had changed since he met that awful woman, Zoe. I was clueless about the gossip Zoe had been whispering to him. Lately, he had beenpletely indifferent towards me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Watching him walk away, I tightened my grip into fists. If my brother had been as attentive as before and sought me out, he surely would have caught me eavesdropping. Even if he didn¡¯t spot me right away, he would eventually learn from the servants where I had been. Regrettably, he didn¡¯t. That realization saddened me. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t let things continue this way. I had to intervene and change the current situation. I couldn¡¯t allow my brother to remain enchanted by that bad woman. My brother belonged to me alone! After he left, I reyed his phone conversation in my mind. If I understood correctly, the Thorn Edge Pack had misled those Alphas with a false time out of caution, to prevent them from causing trouble. Was Caleb nning to fix the rift in the sky in secret, without informing anyone? I moved to the balcony and watched my brother leave the vi. A vicious n began to form in my mind. ¡®s BunnyBookery Danielle¡¯s POV: Wasn¡¯t Zoe, that bitch, yearning to bind herself to my brother for eternity? How could she maintain her connection to my brother after the downfall of the Thorn Edge Pack? With their power stripped away, she¡¯d not only lose her support but also risk bing a captive in the hands of rival packs. Consumed by jealousy, I became blind to all else, neglecting every other concern. The mere notion of my brother¡¯s affections slipping away, belonging instead to another woman, was utterly unbearable to me. My brother was mine and mine alone! To im my brother¡¯s affection and safeguard our future together, I resolved to spread the secret I¡¯d uncovered and thwart the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s n to mend the rift. By unraveling their schemes, I knew they¡¯d be vulnerable to attacks, ultimately crumbling like a grand cake sliced up for all the packs to partake in. However, to ry this crucial information to the Alphas, I needed their contact details for further discussions. Yet, as a simple girl with limited mobility, Icked ess to such privileged information. What course of action should I take? In a moment of uncertainty, my thoughts turned to my brother. As the leader of the Xeric Pack, my brother was undoubtedly privy to a vastwork of valuable contacts. Chapter 1443 A spark ignited within me as a n began to take shape. After careful consideration, I devised a clever pretext to deliver a meal to my brother precisely during lunch. My familiarity with everyone at the office building ensured a seamless journey; not a soul dared to stop me. Thus, without encountering any hindrance, I smoothly navigated my way into my brother¡¯s office. ¡°Han, I brought you lunch. ¡± With a smile, I maneuvered my wheelchair to my brother¡¯s desk, a picture of innocence. Handing him the lunch box, I spoke with genuine concern. ¡°Han, surely you must be tired after working for so long, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s brimming with your favorites. You need to eat something before resuming your tasks. A full stomach fuels the vigor needed for the work. ¡± ¡°Danielle, you are too kind. ¡± Han¡¯s face lit up as he epted the lunch box with eagerness. Maintaining my facade of cheerfulness, I added with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll linger in the office while you enjoy your meal. Once you¡¯ve finished, I¡¯ll take the Lunch box home. ¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± Han offered no resistance, his acquiescence confirming my n¡¯s smooth execution. ¡®s BunnyBookery During that interval, I observed as Han tended to the matters concerning the Xeric Pack, my keen eyes capturing every detail of his actions and interactions. My brother¡¯s trust in our bond unwittingly facilitated my acquisition of the contact information of other Alphas, as he never harbored the thought of avoiding my presence during his dealings. After discreetlymitting the contact numbers to memory, I departed my brother¡¯s office with the empty lunch box. Hastening to a secluded corner, shielded from prying eyes, I reached out to the Alphas, faithfully rying the information I had gleaned with unwavering honesty. ¡°The information you received is wrong. I am Danielle, sister to Han. With my ears, I heard my brother divulge that the witches would mend the rift three dayster. At that time, the Thorn Edge Pack will send soldiers to protect the witches, while the Xeric Pack will deploy troops in support. ¡± The Alphas met my revtion with suspicion, their inquiries betraying their uncertainty. ¡°Why disclose this to us? Are you not Han¡¯s sister? What you are doing now is a betrayal of your brother. ¡± I anticipated this question and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I care about my brother and don¡¯t want him involved with another woman. If the rift is sessfully mended, Zoe and my brother will be mates. She¡¯s supported by the Alpha and Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack. If I don¡¯t intervene now, I won¡¯t stand a chance against her. ¡± Their response was cautious. ¡°How can we be certain that what you¡¯re saying is true? What if this is all deceit, and you¡¯ve actually allied with your brother and Caleb against us?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. I smiled and added, ¡°While I¡¯m not deeply involved in such matters, I am acquainted with the politicalndscape. I¡¯ve heard that you approached Caleb and Debra previously, urging them to mend the rift. With the Xeric Pack subdued, the Thorn Edge Pack, now reigning as the strongest, wielded considerable influence, which posed a threat to the safety of neighboring packs. Therefore, you are motivated to topple the Thorn Edge Pack from their dominant position. The information I¡¯ve shared presents a prime opportunity for you to shift the bnce of power. It¡¯s in your best interest to trust its validity rather than dismissing it. ¡± After a moment of reflection, Isaac, the leader of the Fen Pack, transitioned from initial skepticism to genuine appreciation. ¡°Danielle, thank you for entrusting us with this crucial information. Rest assured, we will not disappoint you. ¡± With a satisfied smile, I added, ¡°When you inevitably absorb the Thorn Edge Pack, please do me the favor of killing Zoe. ¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Isaac responded without hesitation. After receiving a reassuring response, I was on the verge of ending the call when Isaac interjected hastily, ¡°But Danielle, for the n to be foolproof, we need your cooperation on one crucial matter. ¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± I inquired with curiosity. Isaac replied, ¡°We need you to drug your brother on the day the witches mend the rift. Since he¡¯s the force protecting the Thorn Edge Pack, it¡¯ll be challenging for us to defeat them with him in the picture, even with a surprise raid. Our n will be foolproof if your brother can¡¯t support the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± However, I voiced my concern hesitantly. ¡°But my brother has already been inmunication with Caleb. If the Xeric Pack fails to send troops to assist in time, the Thorn Edge Pack will likely suspect something is amiss and make alternative arrangements in advance. ¡± Chapter 1444 ¡°No need to fret about that,¡± Isaac reassured with unwavering confidence. ¡°Leave that to me. I¡¯ll handle it. When the timees, I¡¯ll dispatch troops to masquerade as the Xeric Pack guards, feigning protection over the Thorn Edge Pack. Once the mending ceremonymences, that¡¯s when we strike and wipe them out. ¡± ¡°Sounds good. ¡± The n appeared solid to me, and I readily agreed without hesitation. shback ends. I stood by the window, my gaze gentle as it rested upon my slumbering brother. Drugging him turned out to be simpler than anticipated; he never suspected a thing. With a few well-crafted excuses, I managed to convince him to consume the breakfast I prepared. Dissolved within the breakfast was the concoction of drugs I had prepared in advance. A smile spread across my face as I heard Han copse, the culmination of my carefullyid ns now in motion. Danielle¡¯s POV: With my coboration, this n would be wless. To ensure no further mishaps, I stationed myself vigntly in front of my brother¡¯s bed. Whenever I pictured the scene where the Thorn Edge Pack was captured and Zoe became a captive, excitement rippled through my body. If not for the fear of disturbing him, I would have erupted inughter. Gazing at his handsome face, I murmured, ¡°You can only belong to me. In this lifetime, your love is mine alone, and no one can take you from me. ¡± As soon as I spoke these words, I noticed his eyshes flutter slightly, like beautiful butterflies in a garden, stirring my heart. I sensed he was about to awaken. I pressed my lips together, sped my hands, and ced them on myp. But as I recalled his past love and forgiveness towards me, I began to feel reassured. Yes, I had acted out of stubbornness before, but he had forgiven me and helped resolve the issues, hadn¡¯t he? I was confident that he wouldn¡¯t me me this time.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The more I reassured myself, the stronger my confidence grew. I remembered times when I had driven away his previous Lover, and he had taken it in stride. He had always been kind to me. Surely, he would understand me this time too. As Iforted myself and lifted my spirits, he opened his eyes. Initially, he seemed disoriented. He gazed at the ceiling for a moment before turning to look at me with a nk expression. ¡°Danielle? How could I¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he realized something was amiss. He nced down and discovered he was tied up, unable to move. Chapter 1445 And there I stood, right in front of him. The truth was undeniable. I watched as his expression shifted rapidly from confusion to shock, and then to anger, all in less than two seconds. Frowning deeply and gritting his teeth, he demanded loudly, ¡°Danielle, what¡¯s happening? What are you doing? Why have you tied me up?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I faltered, taken aback by his intense reaction. How could this be happening? He had never reacted this way before. In a moment of chaos, my thoughts were scattered, and I struggled to find words to exin. His frown deepened as if a realization dawned upon him. He questioned angrily, ¡°Danielle, did you drug the breakfast you brought me this morning?¡± After a pause, I nodded and confessed, ¡°Yes. ¡± Fearful of his reaction, I hurriedly continued, ¡°But Han, please understand, I did it because¡­¡± ¡°Because what?¡± Han interrupted sharply, his expression stern. ¡°Do you even know what day it is today, Danielle?¡± I recoiled in fear and responded softly, ¡°I know. ¡± He was rendered speechless. Unaware that I had overheard their ns, he was clearly caught off guard by my response. Before he could express his disapproval, I pressed on, ¡°Han, it¡¯s because of this special day that I had to do it. ¡± His face darkened, and he demanded coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Summoning my courage, I confessed, ¡°Han, I know about your ns with Zoe. Once the sky is repaired, you¡¯ll be with her officially. But I can¡¯t ept that I locked eyes with him, my heart racing. ¡°Han, you belong to me alone. You can¡¯t be with anyone else. I know I can¡¯tpete with Zoe, especially with Debra and Caleb backing her. So, I had to stop the repair of the sky. Only then do I stand a chance to win you¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Before I could finish speaking, Han interrupted angrily. ¡°Danielle, let me go. Stop making these mistakes. It¡¯s not toote to correct this. We can still make things right. ¡± I shook my head firmly and dered, ¡°No, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve already informed the Alphas of the correct repair time. If everything goes ording to n, the other packs have likely already besieged the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± His eyes widened in disbelief. Then he cried out in desperation, ¡°Danielle, do you understand what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve betrayed the Thorn Edge Pack! You¡¯ve betrayed your own kind!¡± I maintained myposure and responded calmly, ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. This isn¡¯t betrayal. I¡¯m not a member of the Thorn Edge Pack. How can they be our own kind? Remember, we¡¯re all from the Xeric Pack. The Xeric Pack was defeated and temporarily taken captive. I¡¯m seeking justice for our pack. ¡± I reached out and touched his face, a chilling smile forming on the corner of my mouth. ¡°And, most importantly, Debra and the others are going to meet their end. From now on, you can bepletely mine. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Chapter 1446 More and more soldiers surrounded us, putting us at a growing disadvantage. I clenched my teeth, my expression darkening. My carefullyid n had crumbled, exposed by a traitor. It was infuriating! The repairs weren¡¯t finished, and most of our soldiers were already injured. What were we to do? ¡°Caleb, give up your fight. Surrender now to avoid further bloodshed,¡± Isaac called out, a triumphant glint in his eyes. I scoffed. Surrender? Not a chance. Not while Debra and the witches needed protection. I¡¯d first die fighting rather than surrender. ¡°Is that all you can do, Isaac?¡± I retorted. ¡°Can¡¯t face us head-on with your pack, so you resort to trickery? Pathetic for an Alpha. ¡± My words struck a nerve. Isaac¡¯s face flushed with anger. It was all on purpose. Having him lose rationality to anger was better than the alternative.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Caleb, we¡¯ll see how stubborn you are on the ground!¡± Isaac roared. Blue veins throbbed in his temples-he was beyond pissed. With a battle cry, he charged, his guards at his heels. ¡°Charge! Get them, focus on Caleb. Whoever gets me his head gets a million as a reward!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Greed flickered in their eyes as they heard the reward for my head. They quickly made a beeline for me, their eyes glinting. Retreating would endanger the nearby witches who were behind us. It wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°Hold your ground!¡± Imanded. ¡°Stay calm and focus on finding an opening!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Despite being outnumbered, the Thorn Edge Pack soldiers rallied behind me. They were a fearless bunch. A fierce melee erupted under the darkening sky. ws shed against ws, screams echoing through the tense air. Both sides fought with desperate fury, neither willing to yield. Initially, the Thorn Edge Pack held their own. However, the enemy¡¯s overwhelming numbers began to take their toll. One by one, our men fell. ¡°Kill Caleb!¡± Isaac roared, and another wave of soldiers charged. Chapter 1447 ¡°Caleb, watch out!¡± Debra¡¯s panicked voice pierced the chaos. I whipped around, narrowly dodging a bullet. A quick nce confirmed Debra and the witches were unharmed. Fortunately, it seemed the enemy was focused solely on us. Relief washed over me as I confirmed my lover was fine. I¡¯d feared they¡¯d target the witches, but it seemed they were in a rush to overthrow our pack. They weren¡¯t disturbing Debra and the witches¡® efforts to shut the rift. In hindsight, they too would want the rift to be shut. No one would want these terrifying creatures crawling out of it. This realization calmed me. Without the worry of Debra¡¯s safety, I fought with renewed focus, my strength on full disy. However, the enemy¡¯s overwhelming numbers and targeted assault wore me down. As I battled one foe after another, fatigue started getting into me. Suddenly, as I tossed an enemy aside, a chill crept down my spine. Something was wrong!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Instinctively, I threw my body to the side as I dodged. The next instant, a razor-sharp wolf w shed where I¡¯d stood a moment before. It was a close call; another hair¡¯s breadth and I¡¯d be dead. Before I could react, amotion erupted near Debra. My heart lurched, and I spun around. Thankfully, she was unharmed, ¡°Caleb, are you okay?¡± she asked with concern. Juggling her repair work with watching the fight was taking its toll. Her face was pale, her body trembling. This couldn¡¯t continue; the distraction would drain her energy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, love,¡± I shouted. ¡°Focus on repairing the sky. I¡¯ll handle these pests!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Repairing the sky was energy-consuming and demandedplete focus. But the timing couldn¡¯t have been worse. We faced a sudden attack from other packs, vastly outnumbered. The battle raged around us. The stench of blood hung heavy in the air, and fallen bodies littered the ground. Staying calm felt impossible. As we tried to mend the rift in the sky, werewolves fell one by one, bing lifeless corpses. How could anyone stay focused under such pressure? Just when I could barely hold on, I saw Caleb. He was in the thick of the fight, narrowly avoiding danger after danger. My heart lurched. ¡°Caleb! Watch out!¡± I screamed, panic rising in my throat. Chapter 1448 He dodged just in time, avoiding a potentially fatal blow. Relief washed over me, but before I could speak again, a witch nearby yelled, ¡°The rift! It¡¯s getting bigger!¡± My eyes shot up. The rift in the sky had indeed widened. Dark clouds swirled around it, and the darkness within resembled writhing tentacles, threatening to pull us all in. A terrifying nightmare shed through my mind. ¡®s BunnyBookery Panic gripped me. ¡°Everyone, focus! Don¡¯t let anything distract you! The entire world hangs in the bnce!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± My words snapped the witches back to attention. They poured their energy into the repair, and our team quickly regained its focus. Finally, with a collective effort, we managed to stop the expansion of the rift. The dark clouds receded, slowly dissipating. ¡°Awoo!¡± Suddenly, a familiar howl pierced the air. I whipped around. Fury surged through me as I saw Caleb being swarmed. He had been shed, a deep wound gushing blood. A shudder ran through my body. ¡°Caleb!¡± I wanted to rush to his aid, but the power coursing through me held me back. As the one responsible for mending the rift, I couldn¡¯t abandon my duty. Leaving now would risk the rift expanding again, with potentially catastrophic consequences. Tears welled in my eyes, but I forced myself to remain rooted to the spot. I watched in agony as Caleb fought through the crowd, desperately hoping we¡¯d finish repairing the sky soon so the witches could join the battle. ¡°Please¡­¡± I silently prayed. But the situation worsened as I focused on the rift. A horrifying scene unfolded. After Caleb was injured, the enemy capitalized on the opening. They swarmed him with relentless attacks.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Exhausted from fighting off so many, Caleb couldn¡¯t defend against the fierce onught. He sustained more wounds. The other werewolves of the Thorn Edge Pack were in no better shape-barely surviving, if not injured themselves. Chapter 1449 The air grew thick with the stench of blood as bodies fell Like dominoes, transforming the scene into a brutal nightmare. Panic gnawed at me. What could I do? No matter how anxious I felt, I was powerless. The only solution was to mend the rift. Forcing myself to look away, I refocused when a jolt of surprise ran through me. Isaac was pulling out a gun. A sneer twisted his face as he aimed at Caleb, pulling the trigger without a second thought. ¡°Caleb, die now! The Thorn Edge Pack is mine! I¡¯ll take over!¡± ¡°No!¡± My heart shattered like ss as a gunshot bang erupted. The bullet sped from the muzzle. ¡°Caleb, dodge!¡± I screamed with all my lungs, but it was toote. The bullet was too fast, and the injured Caleb had no chance of dodging. Debra¡¯s POV: A storm of thoughts raged in my mind. We were close. With everyone¡¯s help, the rift in the sky was almost mended. Just a few minutes more, and the terrifying scene from my nightmare would be nothing but a bad memory. But there was no time for relief.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A terrible choice loomed. What was I supposed to do? Should I finish mending the rift, sealing our world from that nightmare, or save Caleb selfishly? The thought of losing him was unbearable, a crushing weight that stole my breath. I couldn¡¯t see a way to do both. Torn apart with indecision, my heart pounded like a drum solo. The agony wracking my body threatened to overwhelm me. A single, agonizing second stretched into an eternity. The weight of responsibility pressed down on me. As a key part of the repair, abandoning my post now would almost certainly cause the rift to widen again, perhaps even beyond its original size. Not to mention, we witches were already drained. The answer mmed into me as I watched the bullet hurtle towards Caleb¡¯s head. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch him die. Saving him was my choice, consequences be damned. With a deep breath, I channeled thest dregs of my energy. Just before impact, I unleashed my time-stopping power. Chapter 1450 The world froze. Everyone and everything stopped in their tracks. Falling leaves hung motionless, and the sailing wind stilled. Without wasting a beat, I raced to Caleb, pulling him clear of the bullet¡¯s path. Relief washed over me. I had saved him. But my victory was short-lived. My energy sputtered and died. Time lurched back into motion. The bullet thudded into a nearby branch. The world lurched back to life. Witches returned to mending the rift, werewolves resumed their fight. It was a strange, unsettling juxtaposition amidst the chaos. But I was stranded. I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it back to my post in time. Caleb, bewildered, stared at me. His face was etched with shock. ¡°Debra, why¡¯d you leave? What about the rift?¡± Before I could answer, a scream tore through the air from the witches¡¯ direction. ¡°Help!¡± I whipped around. As I had feared, the fissure gaped wider than ever. A sudden power surge caused a horrific suction force. The witches at the very edge of the formation yelped in terror as the darkness drew them in. ¡°Help us!¡± My pupils contracted. My drained power screamed at me in protest, but fear propelled me forward. This was my fault. I¡¯d bear the responsibility, no matter what. Frantically, I channeled everyst ounce of energy, reaching out to the falling witches. My grip held, barely. Just as safety seemed within reach, the pull reversed, grabbing me instead. ¡°Debra!¡± Caleb roared, his voice full of urgency as he lunged at me. The witches, finally reacting, abandoned the rift and grabbed me just as the suction threatened to pull me inpletely. Debra¡¯s POV: The suction intensified, straining the witches¡¯ grip. Their faces contorted in exertion, sweat beading on their foreheads. Mending the rift had already drained them. They barely had the energy to stand, let alone strain against such overwhelming suction force. Caleb wasn¡¯t much better. Blood oozed from his wounds as he clung desperately.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Witnessing their struggle, my heart hammered with panic. Yet I could think of no solution. Tears welled up as I choked out, ¡°Please, let go!¡± Chapter 1451 A horrifying realization dawned on me. If this kept up, they¡¯d all be dragged into the rift with me. I could not allow that to happen. This was all my fault. My impulsive time-stop to save Caleb had spiraled into this nightmare. I should be the only one to pay, not drag them down with me.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Listen to me!¡± I gasped, forcing calmness into my voice. ¡°The rift¡¯s pull is too strong. We¡¯re all doomed if this doesn¡¯t stop!¡± But Caleb wouldn¡¯t hear of it. His grip remained irond. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re the love of my life. I¡¯d never give up on you. ¡± The witches echoed his sentiment. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re our leader, the one who fought for our equal rights! We wouldn¡¯t dream of abandoning you. ¡± Tears blurred my vision and my voice chocked in my throat. The wind howled, the clouds churned above, and a powerful force ripped through me and those clinging on. Their faces were pale, but the glint in their eyes burnt strongly. They all stubbornly held on with fierce determination. The fight among the packs had stopped. Fear of the rift had gripped the Alphas, who watched warily from a distance, not daring to intervene. Our situation worsened by the second. The suction intensified, pushing Caleb and the witches to their breaking points. Some even rose on their tiptoes, bodies swaying precariously, on the brink of being ripped away with me. My brow furrowed. We were running out of time. The rift wouldn¡¯t just take me; it would swallow more innocent lives. This was the price of leaving the repairs unfinished. The witches¡¯ magic was backfiring, creating a monstrous suction force. We needed a stronger power to seal the gap, but the witches and I were drained. The only option left was to draw on the supreme witch¡¯s power, and I had to be closer to the rift for it to work. ¡°Caleb. ¡± I choked back a sob, the weight of my decision pressing down. ¡°I can¡¯t hold everyone back. I have to go. Please, take care of yourself and our children. Look after the witches for me¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Caleb¡¯s face crumpled in anguish. He gripped me tighter, his eyes pleading. ¡°Debra, hold on! We¡¯ll figure something out. ¡± Silence hung heavy. The other witches clung on, but some began to lift from the ground. My heart ached. I wouldn¡¯t let them share my fate. This was my burden alone. Chapter 1452 With a grit of my teeth, I summoned thest dregs of my power and shoved them away.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Unprepared, they stumbled back. Alone, I was swept towards the rift. ¡°No!¡± Caleb¡¯s scream tore through the air, raw with panic and despair. Tears streamed down my face. The pain in his voice was a knife to my heart, but there was nothing left to say. I couldn¡¯tfort him. Holding my breath, I watched myself ascend, closer and closer to the swirling darkness. Just before the edge, I closed my eyes and focused. Using the very life force within me, I channeled the supreme witch¡¯s power, severing the rift¡¯s suction. A cold wind whipped past. My vision blurred, drained of all magic. Exhaustion crashed over me, and darkness swallowed me whole. Caleb¡¯s POV: Debra¡¯s witch power flung me to the ground, and I could only watch in despair as she was consumed by the dark rift. As she disappeared, the formidable suction from the rift ceased abruptly, Like the sudden calm after a storm. ¡°No!¡± I howled in agony, tears streaming down my face. Debra had expended all her energy to seal the rift, restoring peace, but at a grave cost to her own survival. ¡°Debra!¡± The witches were stunned, their disbelief soon turning to sorrow as they covered their faces and wept. They, too, recognized the magnitude of Debra¡¯s sacrifice. It was hard to ept that she could be gone, yet the evidence was undeniable. Debra had vanished into the rift, sacrificing her chance at life to halt the sinister force of the rift. She should never have had to make such a sacrifice. I clenched my fists tightly. Even amidst the chaos of the fight, I had kept an eye on the progress of sealing the rift. It was evident that had we proceeded as originally nned, in a secure environment, Debra and the witches would have sessfully sealed it without incident. However, the sudden attack led by the Alphas forced Debra to divert her focus to protect me. Chapter 1453 Her forced departure triggered the rift¡¯s resurgence,pelling her to sacrifice herself to quell the destructive force. With this realization, my gaze fiercely turned towards the Alphas. Their actions were the root of this tragedy; none of this would have urred without their interference. They must pay the price today! Damien¡¯s voice echoed with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate; tear them apart! These viins don¡¯t deserve to live. They must pay with their Lives for Debra!¡± I was inplete agreement with Damien. Fueled by rage, I let out an angry howl and charged at the Alphas. ¡°Ah!¡± Isaac, taken by surprise, let out a cry. He was too slow to react and found himself pinned to the ground by me, my eyes blood-red and my ws raised high, poised to strike. ¡°Kill him!¡± Damien¡¯s voice thundered. As I was about to strike Isaac and end his life, the usually arrogant Alpha was suddenly gripped by fear. ¡°Help me!¡± he screamed in terror, desperately trying to fend off my ws. Fuelled by a fierce will to survive, he shouted at his subordinates, ¡°What are you standing around for? Come and save me!¡± His call to action spurred his subordinates into motion. They rushed towards me, teeth bared and ws ready, their eyes filled with ferocity. However, they seemed to forget that I was not alone in this fight.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As Isaac¡¯s followers advanced to attack, my allies rushed to intercept them, sparking another fierce skirmish. Meanwhile, the witches, roused from their grief, snapped back into the fray. Those drained of their witch power shifted into their wolf forms to join the melee, while those still capable provided magical support from a distance. The tide of the battle began to shift as I maintained my hold on Isaac. Terrified of dying, Isaac fought back harder than expected. Driven by deep-seated hatred and ignoring my own wounds, I finally overpowered him after several intense exchanges, delivering a severe blow that left him gravely injured. Whether from the injury or the shock, Isaac lost consciousness almost as soon as his blood hit the ground. With a cold sneer, I tossed him aside like a discarded doll and fixed my icy re on the remaining Alphas. Ny eyes glowing red with fury, I charged at them without uttering a single word, determined to end this once and for all. Caleb¡¯s POV: Chapter 1454 The other Alphas kept retreating, their usual arrogance and penchant for trouble subdued by my frenzy, revealing rare signs of fear. The youngest among them, trembling, pleaded in a quivering voice, ¡°Caleb, calm down. Don¡¯t be so impulsive!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± another chimed in quickly. ¡°Impulsivity is the devil. As the alpha of your pack, you must consider the consequences! Moreover, you¡¯re already injured. Fighting so many of us, you¡¯re at a disadvantage, which could worsen your injuries. ¡± I let out a coldugh. What did these injuries matter to me when my beloved¡¯s life hung in the bnce? Ignoring their pleas, I continued my assault, determined to deliver fatal blows and bring down as many as I could. Realizing they couldn¡¯t dissuade me and left with no other options, they braced themselves and charged at me together. ¡°Good, very good,¡± Damien encouraged fearlessly. ¡°Caleb, wipe them out! They are responsible for Debra¡¯s death. None of them can be spared!¡± Fueled by Damien¡¯s words and my own hatred, I lost all sense of rationality. Despite the numerous injuries I bore, I was unafraid of theirbined attack and charged at them recklessly. All that mattered was avenging Debra! However, my rage-blinded assault underestimated my capabilities. While hatred could lend strength, it did not grant invincibility. Individually, I could best any of these leaders, but collectively, their strength was formidable-each an Alpha in their own right. Moreover, I had been fighting intensely for a long time and had expended too much energy. Faced with their relentless attacks and coordinated maneuvers, my resistance began to falter. Consequently, under thebined assault of several Alphas, my movements grew sluggish, and my speed diminished. Sensing my fatigue, an Alpha urged, ¡°Caleb, just give up. Even someone as strong as you can¡¯t take on all of us alone. Besides, you¡¯re clearly exhausted. Continuing this fight will only weaken you further. ¡± I sneered in response, ¡°Dream on! You harmed my beloved Debra, and I¡¯ll fight to myst breath before I let you walk away unscathed!¡± What if I couldn¡¯t defeat them? Determined to avenge Debra, I was prepared for mutual destruction if necessary. Then, a loud ¡°bang¡± of a gunshot pierced the air near me. The sound momentarily halted my actions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Following this, I heard a muffled groan from behind-it was the youngest Alpha. Turning around out of both caution and curiosity, I discovered he had tried to sneak attack me during the negotiations but had failed. He nowy on the ground, a bullet wound in his chest, his blood staining his clothes and pooling on the ground beneath him. His eyes were wide with shock as he fell with a heavy ¡°thud. ¡± Chapter 1455 Who had fired the shot? Confused, I looked towards the source of the gunshot. Soon after, Han emerged from the jungle, nked by the warriors of the Xeric Pack. Speechless, I watched as they approached. Han¡¯s timely arrival shifted the bnce of power. With the help of the Xeric Pack, the assants were quickly subdued, and the wounded were rushed for medical treatment. Despite the turn of events, joy eluded me. Standing there, I trembled as I looked up at the now-calm rift in the sky, the memory of the ordeal overwhelming me. With a heavy heart, I closed my eyes, haunted by thoughts of Debra¡¯s fate. Caleb¡¯s POV: After everything was taken care of, Han finally approached me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caleb. Something came up, and I was dyed. That¡¯s why I waste. I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± he said with remorse. I said nothing in response. Han nced around, then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Debra? Why don¡¯t I see her? Isn¡¯t the battle over?¡± A cold hand seemed to squeeze at my heart at the mention of Debra¡¯s name. I could no longer control my rage, and Ished out with my fist and struck Han hard in the face. I hit him with all my strength. Han was not expecting to be hit, so the blow knocked him to the ground. However, my anger still raged. I straddled him and punched him over and over as I yelled angrily, ¡°Why did you arrive sote? Tell me! Why did you betray me, Han? Debra and I trusted you. We never did you any wrong. Why would you do this to us?¡± Finally, I stopped punching. Han had by then regained hisposure but justid there, saying nothing. His brows fell, and he had a look of defeat painted on his face. When I seemed to have calmed down, Han began to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Caleb. ¡± Although I had knocked the wind out of him, he didn¡¯t appear angry. Instead, he seemed overwhelmed by guilt. ¡°I indeed failed to provide the needed support, but I swear, I did not betray you. It was all Danielle¡¯s doing. ¡± I stared at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 1456 Han sighed and said, ¡°The time for the repair was leaked by Danielle. ¡± I stared into his eyes, mine devoid of emotions, as I said, ¡°Isaac said the same thing. However, only you knew the precise date for the repair. If you hadn¡¯t betrayed me and told Danielle, how could she have known? And why would she divulge it so willingly?¡± ¡°On my way here, I investigated it. The servant said Danielle overheard it through the study¡¯s door. The day we discussed the repair, she happened to havee to find me at the study, so she overheard everything we said. This morning, when I was about to rush over, she drugged my breakfast and had me restrained. By the time I woke up and managed to free myself, it was toote. ¡± Han lowered his head in shame and continued, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was careless, never imagining that she would have such malicious intent and try to bring down the Thorn Edge Pack and kill Zoe. ¡± I didn¡¯t care about his predicament. Coldly, I asked, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°After I had broken free of my restraint, I immediately rushed to Thorn Edge Pack. When I arrived, there was a force pretending to be from the Xeric Pack attacking the Thorn Edge Pack. Carlos and Zoe were desperately trying to repel the attack. Realizing something must have gone wrong here too, I left half my troops to assist them and brought the other half here. ¡± Sorrowfully, he finished, ¡°I never thought it would be toote. You were attacked, and Debra is nowhere to be seen. I¡¯m so sorry. ¡± From my knowledge of Han and my experience in judging people, I believed he was telling the truth. Once it was clear that my friend had not betrayed me, the tightness in my chest loosened up, and the facade of coldness and anger vanished. However, with its disappearance came despair and pain. I burst into tears in the presence of my friend. ¡°While you were absent, Debra was drawn into the rift to stop it from absorbing more people. Now she¡¯s missing, and no one knows if she¡¯s dead or alive. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± Han cried, a look of panic on his face. Still sobbing, I continued, ¡°Debra is pregnant. Her witch energy was exhausted before she was drawn in. I can¡¯t imagine the pain she is in right now.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± My heart throbbed painfully. ¡°She might be dead. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°No, it can¡¯t be true!¡± Han¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he spoke with a tremor in his voice. ¡°Debra is incredibly powerful, the supreme witch. How could she be drawn into that rift? You¡¯re surely mistaken!¡± A bitter smile yed on my lips as I struggled to find words. ¡°I wish I were lying, but I saw it happen with my own eyes. ¡± Han stiffened, his words tumbling. ¡°Perhaps Debra merely stumbled near the rift and lost consciousness temporarily. Amidst the chaos of battle, you might have missed it. I¡¯ll dispatch people to search for her!¡± I wanted to interject, to convince him otherwise, but a sudden wave of dizziness washed over me, my body convulsing as if struck by electricity. In the blink of an eye, my vision blurred, and my consciousness slipped away. Upon regaining consciousness, I found myself gazing up at the white expanse of the hospital ceiling, the scent of medicine permeating the air. ncing to the side, I noticed an IV bag dripping glucose, its needle piercing my right hand. Chapter 1457 Iy there, piecing together the fragments of memory, realizing I was in a hospital bed. Jenifer, Carlos, Zoe, and Han stood beside me, their faces etched with concern. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯re awake atst!¡± Their voices, filled with worry, reached me as they gathered around. ¡°How do you feel? Are you in pain?¡± Shaking my head in confusion, I murmured, ¡°What happened to me?¡± I recalled only speaking with Han before inexplicably losing consciousness. The events that followed remained a nk. ¡°You fought tirelessly that day, draining your energy and sustaining injuries,¡± Carlos exined. ¡°Combined with the overwhelming sorrow, your body simply gave out, and you copsed. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I listened, my thoughts swirling as I absorbed the information. The lingering weakness in my body made sense now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After a moment of contemtion, I inquired, ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡± ¡°Twenty-four hours,¡± Carlos replied honestly. Confusion clouded my mind. Why had itsted so long? I wanted to delve deeper into the mystery, but Zoe¡¯s tear-stained eyes caught my attention. She approached, offeringfort in a trembling voice. ¡°Don¡¯t despair, Caleb. We¡¯ll do everything we can to find Debra. I believe in divine protection. She¡¯ll be safe. ¡± Her normally stoic demeanor softened with rare tenderness. A crease formed between my brows. Debra? I recalled how Debra was engulfed by the rift. Logically, grief should have consumed me, yet an eerie calmness prevailed within, devoid of any emotional turbulence. She felt like a stranger to me. The strangeness unsettled me. Once, my love for Debra had been profound. Confusion gnawed at me, but I buried it deep within, maintaining a facade of normalcy. With a nod, I instructed, ¡°Alright, I understand. Please initiate a search for Debra promptly. Keep me informed of any updates. ¡± Upon hearing my words, they exchanged puzzled nces, their expressions betraying their confusion. It was evident that my reaction had struck them as odd, leaving them uncertain of how to react. But they remained silent, likely hesitant to provoke any emotional distress in me. Chapter 1458 After a moment¡¯s pause, Zoe inquired, ¡°Caleb, can you still sense the mind link between you and Debra?¡± Her question jogged my memory of the bond shared between mates. Why couldn¡¯t I recall this detail? Or perhaps, deep down, I no Longer held it in such significance¡­ With conflicting emotions swirling within me, I murmured, ¡°Let me try. ¡± Closing my eyes, I attempted to establish contact with Debra through our mind link, only to discover its absence. How could this be? During our battles, the link remained intact. A heavy feeling settled in my chest. After a prolonged silence, I opened my eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t sense it. The mind link between Debra and me has been severed. ¡± A solemn hush enveloped the room. As werewolves, the significance of the severed mind link wasn¡¯t lost on us. Its absence signaled a grim reality: Debra¡¯s odds of survival plummeted ordingly. Perhaps she was already dead. ¡®s BunnyBookery Caleb¡¯s POV: The atmosphere grew oppressively heavy. Words eluded me, leaving me to stare nkly at the ceiling, lost in a tumult of emotions. It baffled me how, despite my mate¡¯s disappearance, I felt neither heartbroken nor sad. It was as if those feelings had been stripped away, leaving only a numb void. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell too much, Caleb. ¡± My friends, mistaking my stunned silence for overwhelming grief over Debra¡¯s vanishing. They gathered around to offer their condolences. ¡°Until we find her body, we can¡¯t assume the worst. You¡¯ve got to pull yourself together and look after the kids. The world isn¡¯t that vast, and if Debra¡¯s out there, we¡¯ll find her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± I could only nod in response, feeling mentally and physically drained, aching everywhere. I longed to be left alone, craving nothing but rest. Their well-meaning words felt like a relentless barrage, nagging in my ears. Thankfully, they recognized the weariness etched on my face and fell silent, stepping back. Seizing the lull in conversation, Han, who had remained silent until then, stepped forward. ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s the n withDanielle?¡± Chapter 1459 At the mention of Danielle¡¯s name, a surge of focus returned to me. I met Han¡¯s gaze squarely, posing a counter-question. ¡°What do you think, Han? If it weren¡¯t for Danielle leaking secrets, none of this would¡¯ve happened. What¡¯s your take on her punishment?¡± Hanpsed into silence, his lips pressed into a thin line. Eventually, he spoke with a resigned air. ¡°Danielle messed up, so I¡¯ll leave her fate in your hands. Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll ept. ¡± I deliberated for a moment before passing judgment. ¡°Then let¡¯s confine Danielle to the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s jail for Life. She doesn¡¯t deserve freedom. ¡± I prided myself on my rationality. Han¡¯s rtion to Danielle wouldn¡¯t sway my decision. In my eyes, she posed a genuine threat. Even if she were only five years old, I was resolute in imposing the punishment. After all, her reckless actions had put the entire pack at risk and led to Debra¡¯s disappearance. An individual so extreme and unpredictable, left unpunished, would only spell trouble in the future. It was best to lock her away for good. ¡°Well. ¡± Upon hearing my decision, Han¡¯s features tightened, a pained expression etching across his face, yet he didn¡¯t object. It seemed even he recognized this as the wisest choice for now. Turning swiftly to Carlos, I delegated, ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m cing this matter in your hands. ¡± Carlos nodded eagerly, without a moment¡¯s hesitation. With everything settled, I pulled the nket closer, my voice strained with fatigue. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit worn out. You all should head out first.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I could use some time alone. ¡± My friends rose from their seats, offering assurances as they departed. ¡°Sure thing, just give us a call if you need anything. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I murmured faintly. As they departed, my mother stayed behind, her presence a calm contrast to the emptying room. She had been quiet throughout, her gaze fixed on me with concern. Now alone together, she sighed heavily, her words filled with maternal concern. ¡°My child, if you¡¯re hurting, don¡¯t keep it Locked away. Let it out; it¡¯ll only fester inside. ¡± I denied any sadness reflexively. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sad. ¡± She was taken aback, c@@king her head to scrutinize me closely. After a moment, she ventured cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s troubling you then?¡± ¡°Unsure how to articte my feelings, I faltered. ¡± Her brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Didn¡¯t you love Debra deeply? You were even willing to relinquish your Alpha status for her. How can you not be distraught over her disappearance?¡± Speechless, I struggled to find an exnation. Frankly, I found my own reaction perplexing. I wanted to mourn as one would for a lost mate. But try as I might, I couldn¡¯t summon any genuine sorrow. Debra seemed to upy a space in my heart reserved for mere sympathy, nothing more. Chapter 1460 Observing my distress, my mother¡¯s expression softened with concern. ¡°Caleb, could it be that your grief has overwhelmed you, clouding your judgment? Should I fetch the doctor?¡± ¡°No!¡± I refused vehemently. ¡°I¡¯m just tired. Rest will set me right. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She tried to say something. I cut her off. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m just exhausted and need some time alone. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Very well then,¡± she relented, casting onest worried nce my way before departing. I was left alone in the silence. Sprawled on the bed, I mulled over memories of Debra; her face, the moment she disappeared into the rift, our shared trials. Yet, despite it all, my emotions remained eerily t. I began to doubt myself. Had my love for Debra truly vanished? Could emotions fade so swiftly? Seeking answers, I asked Damien, ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Damien pondered briefly before responding, ¡°I feel the same emptiness. Despite Debra being our mate, the excitement isn¡¯t there Like before. ¡± He confessed with a hint of guilt, ¡°Caleb, it¡¯s as if we¡¯ve be heartless. Detached. ¡± I remained silent, lost in thought. Debra¡¯s POV: The sky had split open, swallowing me whole, and in its wake, darkness enveloped my senses, pulling me into aa. Within this shadowed sleep, my mind churned in tumult, unable to discern up from down. Suddenly, a sharp, inexplicable pain seized my stomach, jolting my nerves awake. Amidst the chaos, a sliver of lucidity flickered. ¡°Debra? Debra! Debra, wake up!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice,ced with urgency, cut through the fog in my mind. Feeling Like I was being dragged from the abyss of a deep ocean, I clung to her call. The darkness receded marginally as I was pulled towards the surface by an unseen force. Blinking open my heavy lids, I was greeted by an unfamiliar scene. Wild weeds and unruly trees surrounded me, giving way to a neglected path carpeted with fallen leaves and mud. Chapter 1461 I had emerged into the heart of a remote forest, bathed in moonlight, yet under the menacing gaze of the unhealed rift in the night sky. I pushed myself up, my body heavy and disoriented, as I scanned the quiet, eerie expanse. The moon overhead was a silent sentinel, its light revealing the ominous scar that marred its face. ¡°Ivy, where are we?¡± I asked, my brows furrowing with confusion. This forest bore a resemnce to the one where the tragedy had urred, yet it felt far more secluded, shrouded in an air of mystery. Ivy shook her head, her eyes wide with uncertainty. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This ce doesn¡¯t ring any bells. We¡¯ve never been here before. ¡± My heart sank. A chill ran down my spine. I recalled being in a forest before being sucked into the rift, but this was nothing like it. Hadn¡¯t I been unconscious? How did we end up in this strange, secluded ce? Before I could wrap my head around what was happening, a sharp pain jolted through my stomach, twisting like a knife. My lower body grew cold, and my dress soaked through with a chilling wetness. Something was definitely wrong. My heart squeezed with fear, and I immediately looked down. The sight before me blurred my vision-my lower body soaked in blood, the metallic scent overwhelming my senses. Panic seized me. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Before I could even attempt to cover it with my hand, another wave of agony shot through my abdomen, as though something was trying to w its way out. The pain was relentless, each wave a cruel assault on my senses. This strange, yet oddly familiar sensation¡­ Flustered, Ivy eximed, ¡°Honey, are you going intobor?¡± Her words snapped me into realization. It wasn¡¯t my due date, so the thought hadn¡¯t crossed my mind initially. But now, it seemed I was about to deliver early. A contraction ripped through me, a sharp ache that tore a cry from my lips. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± I couldn¡¯t bear it. Copsing to the ground, I couldn¡¯t tell if the moisture on my face was tears or sweat. My hair on both sides was wet and stuck tightly to my forehead and cheeks. ¡°Hang in there, honey!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was urgent, her attempts atfort ringing through the chaos. ¡°We¡¯ve been through this before. You¡¯re not alone. Just follow what we¡¯ve done before. We can do this, even without a doctor!¡± The pain was blinding, rendering me speechless. Gasping for air, I could only whimper, ¡°Ah, it hurts. Ivy, I can¡¯t. I think I¡¯m dying¡­¡± My nails dug into the ground, caked with mud beneath my fingertips. Ivy¡¯s voice cut through the haze of pain. ¡°Take off your clothes and bite down on them! It¡¯ll help you control your cries. To retain strength for birth. ¡± Following her advice, I stripped off my clothes and clenched them between my teeth.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 1462 It helped, somewhat. I felt a small measure of relief. As I prepared to push with all my might, dizziness washed over me, my body growing Limp. Damn it! The realization hit me like a ton of bricks-I had drained myself of witch power in an effort to seal the rift and prevent it from consuming others. Now, weakened beyond measure, I was on the brink of fainting. If I lost consciousness, both our lives would be forfeit in this forsaken forest. Ivy¡¯s voice rang out, desperate. ¡°Stay with me, honey! Keep fighting!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± My response was feeble, teeth gritted as I fought to remain conscious. I pinched my palms with my nails, a desperate attempt to stave off the paleness threatening to consume me. Taking a deep breath, I pushed with all my remaining strength, recalling the doctor¡¯s instructions from past pregnancies. With no mate or doctor by my side, the delivery was perilous. Ivy could only offer what assistance she could, never letting her guard down. Her voice, like a guiding light in the darkness, coached me through each agonizing moment. ¡°Inhale, exhale¡­Yes, that¡¯s it¡­¡± The contractions surged, each one a tidal wave of pain crashing over me. I clenched my fists and bore down. And then, finally, after what felt like an eternity, a clear cry pierced the air. ¡°Waah¡­¡± The baby was born! Gasping for breath, I was overwhelmed with relief and joy. ¡°Ivy, we did it!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ivy giggled like a child. My heart swelled with love as I cut the umbilical cord and cradled our newborn. A girl. Tears of joy streamed down my cheeks as I marveled at her delicate, cute features. But the happiness was short-lived. I noticed with a sinking heart that the baby¡¯s cries were growing weaker and weaker. Debra¡¯s POV: My heart skipped a beat as panic washed over me. ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, my voice tinged with urgency. Ivy looked equally startled.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡± I¡¯m not sure, honey. What¡¯s our next move?¡± My fingers tightened around the fabric of my dress, my heart feeling as heavy as a stone. Logic whispered that my child¡¯s life hung in the bnce and staying calm was crucial. After all, I was her only hope. Chapter 1463 After a brief pause, the realization hit me sharply. ¡°The child¡¯s breathing is barely noticeable. It might be because I¡¯ve overused the witch power. My body is still weak from that and the early delivery, affecting her too. ¡± Ivy nodded, his expression serious. ¡°What¡¯s our n now?¡± Silence fell between us. I had never faced such a dilemma. I was at a loss.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Holding the child, I felt her life force waning, and it felt as though a knife twisted in my heart. I attempted to channel the witch power into the child again. When that didn¡¯t work, I tried feeding her milk and used every method I knew to save her. ¡°Waah¡­¡± The child¡¯s cry was faint, like a mosquito¡¯s whine. Suddenly, it stopped. ¡°No!¡± The scream tore from my lips as despair overtook me. But no matter how hard I tried, it was all in vain. The child¡¯s breathing was so weak, it was almost nonexistent. Another attempt to transfer witch power failed, and I watched her body temperature begin to drop. Could this be death? I stood there, frozen, tears cascading down my cheeks. I couldn¡¯t ept this grim reality. She was so tiny, barely a day old, never having had the chance to truly see the world or meet her father. Ivy¡¯s voice broke as she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else we can try?¡± My body shook uncontrobly. I didn¡¯t answer but focused intensely, trying to push the witch power into the child. Seeing my desperation, Ivy warned, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be reckless. Using more witch power is useless and will only exhaust you further. Let¡¯s think of something else, okay?¡± But the thought of the child slipping away made me ignore her pleas. I poured all my remaining witch power into trying to heal her. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± I murmured, barely keeping conscious, managing a weak smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t Caleb recover because of my witch power before? Right now, I¡¯m the only one here who can save her. ¡¯ Ivy shouted, ¡°Honey, stop! You¡¯ve already exhausted so much power sealing the rift. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll die!¡± Tears rolled down my face as I broke down. ¡°But how can you expect me to just watch my child die? Ivy, I can¡¯t do that! Even if it costs me my life, I need to be with our child!¡± Ivy fell silent, subdued by my determination. Chapter 1464 I stopped talking and focused solely on directing a relentless stream of witch power towards the child. I knew, even without Ivy¡¯s caution, that I was sacrificing my own life to save hers. The world around me became a blur, my senses dimming as my consciousness started to fray at the edges. Just as I teetered on the edge of unconsciousness, the child¡¯s breathing steadied and normalized. ¡°Waah! Waah!¡± The child¡¯s clear cries rang through the forest like the sweetest melody, pulling my scattered consciousness back together. It felt as if I was waking from a deep slumber. ¡°It worked!¡± I eximed, overwhelmed with joy, holding the child tightly against me. Ivy, too, was in awe. ¡°You¡¯re incredible!¡± I embraced the child, tears streaming down my face. After a moment, she suggested, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s stop crying for now. We need to find a ce to spend the night. The child can¡¯t stay out here in the wilderness with us. She¡¯s too young and it might make her sick. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. There was no room for argument. I wrapped the child in my coat and steeled myself, preparing to search for shelter. But just as I made to stand, a rustling noise stirred in the nearby woods. Debra¡¯s POV: A familiar voice echoed in the air. My brows furrowed, and I snapped into a state of heightened vignce. With caution, I clutched the child tightly to my chest, one hand assuming the form of a wolf w, my gaze fixed on the origin of the sound, wary of any potential danger. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through, causing the leaves to rustle softly. This was no ordinary breeze¡­ My eyes widened in horror. In the bright moonlight, a tall figure emerged from the forest. His appearance was almost feminine, with skin as cold as ice in the moon¡¯s glow. His deep, blood-red eyes held an intense chill. My heart clenched, and I immediately discerned the truth. A vampire! Instantly, fear gripped me, my heart pounding erratically in my chest. Vampires were known for their insatiable thirst for blood and their cruelty. His arrival here was likely prompted by the scent of my blood, drawn to prey on me. The intense hemorrhage during childbirth left a potent aroma that attracted him. Usually, I wasn¡¯t easily frightened. However, moments ago, I nearly depleted all my witch power while saving the baby. Chapter 1465 Now, feeling incredibly weak and holding the baby, I realized that I stood no chance against the vampire in my current condition. After all, vampires weren¡¯t confined to the darkness of night and possessed incredible speed. At present, the vampire held the upper hand. In an attempt to divert his attention, I retreated with the child in my arm, questioning, ¡°What are your intentions?¡± The vampire¡¯s lips curled in a sinister smirk, offering no reply. With a piercing gaze, he continued to advance towards me. Despite my overwhelming fear, I made an effort to suppress it and issued a cold threat. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave on your own, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± The vampire chuckled, a strange smile adorning his face. He showed no fear of my warning and persisted in advancing. ¡°Leave on my own?¡± He scoffed, as if amused by my words. Fixing me with a cruel, predatory grin, the vampire sneered. ¡°Why should I leave when a half-blood witch such as yourself intrudes upon this cursed locale? Though your blood isn¡¯t delicious as werewolves¡¯, it still makes for a ptable meal. You¡¯ll do. ¡± Damn it! Startled, I attempted to flee, but the vampire outpaced me. Before I could take more than a few steps, he blocked my path. With a malevolent grin, the vampire c@@ked his head to the side, taunting, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± My expression darkened. It appeared that fleeing wasn¡¯t an option for me. Having just given birth, Icked the strength to escape, and with him in his element at night, running was futile. If I hoped to survive, my only choice was to engage in a fight to the death. Brimming with hostility, Ivy dered, ¡°Let¡¯s battle him to the bitter end. ¡± Without hesitation, I transformed into a wolf, emitting a menacing growl as I locked eyes with the vampire. However, the vampire showed no fear whatsoever. With a disdainful sneer, he spoke lightly. ¡°You¡¯re truly overestimating yourself. You¡¯re nothing but a mere half-breed witch. Consider yourself fortunate to be my next meal. ¡± With those words, heunched into a swift attack. Ivy reminded me in a hurry, ¡°Watch out!¡± Fear did not consume me; I focused solely on the task at hand. While I was well aware that I couldn¡¯t defeat a powerful vampire at this moment, I was determined to give it my all to protect my child. Even if the odds of survival were slim, I had to try. But the vampire¡¯s speed was overwhelming. Despite my best efforts, I found it incredibly challenging to keep up with him. Furthermore, I had to divert my attention to shield the child from harm, inevitably slowing down my movements even further. Following several rounds of fighting, I bore multiple wounds, blood gushing forth relentlessly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Witnessing this scene, the vampire Licked the corner of his lips, his eyes filled with greed. Chapter 1466 Ivy felt a surge of anxiety. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble. There¡¯s no way we can defeat him. What do we do now?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Before I could evenfort Ivy, the vampire sneered, ¡°Hey, stop it now-might as well give up. You, a half-breed witch, stand no chance against me. ¡± His eyes brimmed with scorn. ¡°No matter how much you fight, it¡¯s useless. You¡¯d save yourself a lot of pain by giving up now. ¡± I gave him a sidelong nce. After I checked that my child was safe, I faced him bravely. ¡°Why should I give up? This is my life. ¡± With a cold chuckle, I taunted, ¡°And you¡¯re not so formidable. Bragging about your strength, yet you struggle with a half-breed witch who has just given birth? You bring shame to your kind. ¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± His eyes grew icy, and the veins on his forehead bulged with rage. Enraged by my defiance, he hissed, ¡°Since you¡¯re so bold, I¡¯ll start by draining your child¡¯s blood!¡± My face went pale, and I clutched my child tighter. He shed a vicious, merciless smile. ¡°I¡¯ll make you watch as your child¡¯s life slips away, as she bes nothing but a lifeless body. I¡¯ll torment you with unimaginable pain before you join her in hell!¡± His cruel words only strengthened my resolve. My breathing quickened, fury raging unchecked within me. The child was my ultimate boundary. I would rather die than let him touch her! My eyes locked onto the vampire, vignt for any sudden moves while I struggled to summon any remnants of witch power to defend us. However, after expending so much energy to mend the rift and the frantic effort to save the child, my power waspletely drained. That was when the vampire made his move again. I shouted, ¡°Ivy, watch out!¡± But it was toote. The vampire¡¯s speed was astonishing, and he closed the distance in a blink. His towering figure loomed over us and knocked Ivy to the ground as she tried to shield the child. With a malevolentugh, the vampire seized the chance to sink his teeth into my neck. ¡°Ah!¡± My scream merged with Ivy¡¯s as pain shot through me. I felt my blood pulse violently towards the bite, my head spinning, my vision blurring, and my body shaking uncontrobly. My breathing grew fainter. ¡°No, I can¡¯t die!¡± A voice echoed in my mind. I had a child to protect. If I died, my child would surely fall victim to this ruthless monster. At the brink of death, a blinding light burst forth, and an immense force exploded from within me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Ah!¡± With a roar, I flung the vampire away from me. He flew back several meters and coughed up blood uponnding. Chapter 1467 ¡°How is this possible?¡± The vampire stared at himself and then at me, his shock and disbelief clear. ¡°How did you manage to summon such great strength?¡± I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I transformed back into my human form, attempting to use this moment to stand and escape with my child. However, my body wavered from the sudden surge of power and the ongoing bleeding from my neck wound. Despair stabbed at my heart like a sharp de. What was I to do now? How could I possibly get away from such a powerful vampire? I felt utterly lost, unaware of even my own location, with Caleb nowhere in sight. Anxiety and despair gripped my heart tightly. I knew the recent burst of power was nothing but a desperate attempt in the face of death. I waspletely drained. The effort had barely scratched the vampire. Powerless, I couldn¡¯t even defend myself, let alone my child. It seemed all that was left was to await death. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t give up!¡± Ivy sensed my despair and offeredfort. ¡°The child is still in your arms. You¡¯ve just brought her into this world. There¡¯s always a solution, no matter what. Plus, you have me!¡± I stayed quiet. From where the vampire stood, augh filled with malicious joy rang out. Initially, he had been cautious of me, hesitant toe closer. But now, seeing my unsteady stance, his confidence returned, and he looked at me with a scornful, chillingugh. His gaze was like that of a venomous snake, sending shivers through me. Debra¡¯s POV:Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I desperately tried to steady myself, trying not to give in. Yet it was a futile struggle; my strength had drained away, and there would be no miraculous surge of power like before. My witch power had blossomed and faded as swiftly as a night-blooming cereus. Now, all I could do was await death. The vampire observed me intently. He could clearly see that I was weakened and understood that my earlier outburst was fleeting, leaving me merely a shell filled with weakness. As I finally gave in and copsed to the ground, the vampire curled his lips into a mocking sneer, his red eyes filled with derision. Chapter 1468 ¡°So, this is all you have? I thought you were formidable, but you¡¯re nothing more than a paper tiger. ¡± With arrogance, he stepped closer, looking down at me with malicious delight gleaming in his eyes. Holding my child close, I tried to keep calm. ¡°I believed vampires were noble, not bullies who would intimidate a woman who had just given birth.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Your actions are truly disappointing. Today has opened my eyes. ¡± As I spoke, blood kept streaming down my neck, my breaths growing weaker. My only option now was to provoke him. Unexpectedly, as if sensing my powerlessness, my child started to cry loudly; her cries echoed through the woods, sharp and piercing. Anyone nearby could easily track us by the sound of her cries. ¡°Humph!¡± The vampire chuckled, amused by some thought. A malicious gleam lit up his red eyes as he disdainfully took my child from my arms. ¡°No!¡± I shouted in desperation, my plea frantic. ¡°What are you nning to do? Return my child; don¡¯ty a finger on her!¡± The vampire gave a maniptive Laugh. He licked his lips and sneered wickedly. ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted the blood of an infant before. It must be exquisite. As his fangs neared my child¡¯s neck, I trembled with fear, utterly drained of strength, my only option left was to kneel and plead, ¡°Please spare my child. Drink from me instead!¡± The vampire shrugged and chuckled leisurely. ¡°Fool, your pleas are toote. I revel in the agony of my prey. ¡± He then lifted my child high and leaned in to suck her blood. ¡°No!¡± I screamed in torment, my knees pressing into the grass, staining my pants with the green of the earth. Overwhelmed by distress, blood rose to my mouth and I spat it out. ¡®s BunnyBookery I waspletely drained. I felt utterly hopeless. Tears mixed with the blood at the corner of my mouth. I couldn¡¯t save my child. The vampireughed triumphantly, enjoying my misery. His voice was filled with scorn. ¡°You are truly powerless, failing even to protect your own child. You might as well die with her and spare yourself the shame of survival. ¡± As his sharp fangs almost touched my child, my heart felt as though it were being cut with a knife. Whoosh! Suddenly, a strong wind swept through. The vampire, caught off guard while attempting to feed, was hurled through the air. Chapter 1469 He dropped my child. From that height, a fall would surely be fatal. Just as my heart nearly stopped in panic, a tall figure caught my child. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡®s BunnyBookery I thought my child was lost forever when she was hurled by the vampire, and I had no strength left to catch her. I couldn¡¯t even stand. Panic and guilt flooded my heart. What would I do if my child didn¡¯t make it? How would I ever exin it to Caleb? How could I live with myself? But, to my utter astonishment, a tall man miraculously caught my child. Through her loud cries, I knew she was alive and unharmed. A wave of relief washed over me as I turned to see the man who had saved her. He nced my way and began walking towards me. His stature was asmanding as Caleb¡¯s, exuding an intense presence. Backlit by the light, his face was hidden in shadow, casting an eerie aura. My heart, which had just calmed, tightened once again. Was he a foe? I clutched my dress, anxiety gripping me. Despite his heroic act, the fact that this ce was remote and rarely frequented by anyone, especially at such ate hour, made his presence highly unusual. Could he be another vampire, lured by the scent of my blood? Puzzled, Ivy asked, ¡°But didn¡¯t he just take care of that vampire? If he was one of them, why would he attack his own kind?¡± I answered, ¡°Even werewolves have rivalries and fight over territories. Vampires are even more cutthroat. Still, I hope he¡¯s not one. Dealing with one vampire is trouble enough, let alone another¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Ivy interjected, her voice tinged with despair. ¡°We¡¯re likembs ready for ughter, vulnerable and powerless. If he¡¯s a vampire, I can¡¯t bear to think of what might happen next. Let¡¯s try to stay positive. After all, he did save the child, so he might not be all bad. ¡± I fell silent, picked up a stone from the ground as a precaution, and waited. As the man drew closer, his features became clearer. He was strikingly handsome, with piercing blue eyes and golden curls, radiating a noble aura that seemed at odds with that of a vampire.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He bent down and asked gently, ¡°Are you alright?¡± My instincts whispered that he was not a threat. Just as I was about to assure him I was fine, I noticed the same vampire from before lurking behind him. Chapter 1470 The vampire was clearly plotting something again. My eyes widened in rm, but before I could warn him, the man reacted swiftly. With a quick movement, he hurled the vampire into the air. Bang! The vampire crashed into a tree and slumped to the ground. The vampire stood up, ring at the man with fury. ¡°Vampires and pureblood witches have traditionally kept to themselves. Why do you interfere with my feeding?¡± The man looked at him and replied calmly, ¡°A half-blood witch is still a witch and is not to be harmed by a vampire. ¡± Taken aback, the vampire shouted, ¡°Do you know who I am? I am Count Edward Quimby. My status is noble. What¡¯s wrong with feeding on a half-blood witch?¡± The man¡¯s expression stayed neutral. ¡°That does not concern me. I am not a vampire, and your identity means nothing to me. ¡± ¡°f@ck!¡± The vampire was seething, fists clenched. But before he could advance, the man warned him coldly, ¡°If you do not leave, I will be forced to take lethal action. ¡± The vampire paused, then realizing he was outmatched, he left reluctantly, but not without throwing a menacing look my way. ¡°This isn¡¯t over. ¡± Despite my injuries and the pain, I couldn¡¯t resist responding defiantly, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. Once I¡¯m back to full strength, we¡¯ll see who suffers. ¡± With a frustrated gesture, the vampire disappeared into the night. The man then turned his attention back to me, concern in his eyes. ¡°Who are you, and how did you end up here?¡± I tried to speak, but my breath became fainter, and darkness closed in around me. Before I could answer, I lost consciousness. Debra¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t tell how long I had been out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was like sinking into a deep abyss, heavy with pain and despair. Darkness eventually enveloped everything. In a haze, I thought I heard my name being called. ¡°Debra, wake up!¡± ¡°Debra!¡± That voice, bright as a moonbeam slicing through the night, jolted me. Who was it? Who was calling my name? Driven by confusion, I mustered all my strength and slowly wed my way back to consciousness, finally managing to open my eyes. Chapter 1471 The first things I noticed were the stark white sheets, the sterile white walls, and the medical equipment surrounding me. A sliver of sunlight crept through the window, casting a gentle glow and mixing with the faint scent of disinfectant. It was clear I was in a hospital room. Attempting to move, I felt pain coursing through me, leaving me weak and helpless. My throat was dry, each swallow a painful scr@pe, as if sand had lined my throat. ¡°Is anyone here?¡± I croaked, my voice barely a whisper as I looked around the room. I was sure the voice had woken me, yet the room was eerily empty. Who had been calling me? As I wondered, the voice echoed again. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally awake! Thank goodness!¡± It was a quivering, excited female voice, drenched in concern. That was when it hit me-the voice wasing from inside my own mind. Without thinking, I asked, ¡°Ivy? Is that you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Ivy responded eagerly. ¡°Honey, how do you feel? You¡¯ve been seriously injured and have been unconscious for quite some time. I¡¯ve been so worried, calling out to you. ¡± Her words made the heaviness in my head more pronounced, and the depth of my buried consciousness weighed on me.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Tears welled up in my eyes as I struggled to hold back sobs. ¡°Yes, I heard you. It was your voice that brought me back. But I feel terrible, ufortable all over. ¡± ¡°Then rest well and heal,¡± Ivy urged me. I nodded and looked around the room with curiosity. ¡°Ivy, where are we?¡± She responded with uncertainty, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I woke up, we were already here. ¡± Suddenly, her expression changed, and she asked with concern, ¡°By the way, do you feel anything off?¡± ¡°OFf2¡å I echoed, puzzled. My mind was still foggy. I rubbed my forehead, trying to make sense of her question. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think something¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°When I woke up, I realized I had lost all my memories. The only things I remember are my name is Ivy, you¡¯re Debra, and I¡¯m your wolf. Everything else is just¡­gone. ¡± I was stunned by her revtion. ¡°Honey, is it the same for you?¡± Ivy asked, her voice filled with tension. Prompted by her question, I realized that my own memories were missing too. Aside from knowing Ivy was my wolf and that my name was Debra, I couldn¡¯t remember anything else. It was as if our pasts had been wiped clean. ¡°How can this be?¡± I murmured, panic rising in me. Chapter 1472 Despite my efforts, I couldn¡¯t dredge up a single memory. Seeing my distress, Ivy¡¯s anxiety grew. ¡°Honey, have you forgotten everything as well?¡± I nodded solemnly, and a heavy silence fell between us. What had happened that both of us had lost all our memories? Trying to stay calm, I asked her, ¡°Ivy, when did you wake up? Try to remember, maybe something wille back to you. ¡± She shook her head and sighed. ¡°I woke up a bit before you did and tried to remember, but it was no use. That¡¯s why I was trying to wake you up. ¡± I felt utterly lost. The sensation of having no memories was terrifying. It was as if a thick fog clouded my vision, making nothing visible or clear, much like floating alone in the middle of the sea, drifting helplessly at the mercy of unseen dangers that could emerge at any moment. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps from outside the door startled me. The tapping of shoes on the floor became louder and eerily distinct in the quiet hallway. Debra¡¯s POV:N?velDrama.Org ? content. The sound of footsteps approaching made Ivy and me jump. ¡°Honey, do you think it¡¯s someone searching for you?¡± Ivy asked, her voice wavering slightly. ¡°Possibly,¡± I responded, though my certainty was more intuition than knowledge. For safety, I quickly shut my eyes, feigning sleep. Ivy remained vignt, ready to spring into action at any second. Our lost memories made it essential to tread carefully. Distinguishing friends from foes was impossible. Echoing footsteps down the hospital corridor brought to mind a chilling scene from a horror film, where a sinister presence is about to emerge. Nervously, I swallowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ivy whispered, her voice shaking as she tried tofort me. The footsteps halted at our door, which then burst open with a loud crash. The steps advanced toward the bed, and my heart pounded in my chest. Ivy, now steadier, whispered, ¡°Honey, if he gets too close, transform into a wolf without hesitation!¡± Our vignce was justified. The mystery surrounding our amnesia,bined with the severity of my injuries-which suggested a prolonged period of unconsciousness¡ªimplied a sinister background. It seemed wiser to take the initiative rather than remain at a disadvantage. If we could capture the visitor, perhaps we could uncover the details of our predicament. Chapter 1473 When the footsteps stopped beside the bed, I snapped my eyes open, revealing my wolf ws and swiftly lunging at the neer. However, in an instant, my hand was caught in a firm grip. ¡°Huh?¡± I was surprised. I hadn¡¯t expected to be overpowered so easily. Raising my eyes, I met the gaze of a man with golden curls and a strikingly handsome face. Ivy was equally taken aback. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Focus,¡± I scolded her. Attraction was irrelevant in life-or-death situations. Furthermore, this beautiful man clearly had the upper hand. I eyed him warily and demanded, ¡°Who are you?¡± His reaction was a surprised arch of his eyebrows and a tone filled with disbelief. ¡°Hmm? You¡¯ve forgotten me so soon?¡± His voice carried a hint that the fault was mine for not recognizing him. I scrutinized his face closely, searching for something familiar, but nothing came to mind. I admitted honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. ¡± The man clearly had power, and I realized I wasn¡¯t in a position to challenge him. Opting for honesty seemed the smarter route-it might even coax out the information I needed. He almostughed before dropping a bombshell. ¡°I am your husband. ¡± I frowned slightly. Despite the amnesia, my gut screamed that this man was not my husband. I felt no connection to him whatsoever. Ivy quickly interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, honey. He¡¯s lying! He doesn¡¯t feel like a mate to me, and I feel no affection towards him either!¡± ¡°Yes, I know, don¡¯t worry,¡± I reassured her, then turned my attention back to the man. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I stated tly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any mate bond with you, and neither does my wolf. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± He feigned a look of regret and shrugged. ¡°I had forgotten that werewolves can sense their mates. ¡± I choked. Was deceiving people so natural to him? ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m indeed not your mate. I apologize for deceiving you,¡± he admitted, more openly this time. Strangely, his confession brought me some relief, yet a voice in my head warned that trusting him could still be dangerous. Nheless, I pressed him further, ¡°Then who are you, really? Where is this ce? And how did I end up here?¡± The man replied candidly, ¡°You are in witches¡¯ territory. My name is Andrew Pierce, and I¡¯m the man who saved your Life. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1474 Andrew saved me? Considering what happened earlier, I didn¡¯t quickly believe Andrew¡¯s im. Instead, I asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Pierce, if you¡¯re the one who saved me, could you please tell me exactly how it happened? What did you do to be my savior?¡± Andrew smiled, not in a mocking way, but like he genuinely found my caution amusing. ¡°Sure. ¡± He let go of my hand and took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket. He used it carefully to wipe the chair before sitting beside my bed. His every movement was graceful and noble. I felt a bit moved. My gut told me Andrew wasn¡¯t just an ordinary guy, but someone important. The calm and confidence he had seemed like traits of someone used to being in charge, and they didn¡¯t seem fake. But right now, my main focus was on my own situation. I didn¡¯t want any moreplications in my Life. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear all the details, Mr. Pierce,¡± I asked politely. Andrew nodded, thinking about his words before speaking. ¡°That day, you were outside, just after giving birth. A vampire was attracted to your blood and attacked you. I happened to pass by, and feeling sorry for you, I saved you and your daughter. ¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± I was surprised for a moment. ¡°Yes. ¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°When I found you, you were already fighting the vampire for a while. You got hurt badly trying to protect your child. After I scared the vampire off, you were almost dead, so I had to take you to the hospital. You¡¯ve been in intensive care for a few days, and today the nurses said you were well enough for visitors. ¡± As Andrew told his story, I tried to remember what happened, but my mind was nk. Luckily, a werewolf¡¯s instincts were strong, and I could tell Andrew was telling the truth. Worried, I asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my child now? Is she safe?¡± Andrew replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s in the room next door. I¡¯ve made sure professionals have been taking care of her since you both came to the hospital. She¡¯s doing fine. ¡± I felt relieved. I realized that Andrew, with his obvious strength, hadplete control over me. If he had bad intentions, he could have easily harmed me and my child; there was no need to wait until now, or to make up stories. His manner made it clear to me that he wasn¡¯t the enemy I had feared. I admitted my mistake and apologized sincerely. ¡°Mr. Pierce, thank you for saving me and my child. I¡¯m sorry for reacting so quickly; it wasn¡¯t necessary. ¡± Andrew didn¡¯t seem bothered by the misunderstanding, waving his hand casually.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No worries. It¡¯s normal to be cautious with strangers. ¡± Then he asked, ¡°Can I ask about how you¡¯re feeling physically? Any diforts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m mostly okay apart from the memory loss,¡± I confessed. ¡°Memory loss?¡± Chapter 1475 The mention of forgetting things seemed to surprise Andrew. Instead of dwelling on it, he kindly handed me a ss of water before asking, ¡°So you can¡¯t remember anything?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I only know my name is Debra rkson, and that¡¯s about it. ¡± Andrew went quiet for a moment, thinking. Then he asked, ¡°Do you know who you are?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I just know I¡¯m a werewolf, and my wolf¡¯s name is Ivy. I don¡¯t remember anything else. ¡± Andrew looked thoughtful, as if pondering something important. Debra¡¯s POV: I felt strange when I saw his reaction. However, Andrew was thest person I had contacted before slipping into aa and the only person I could trust. I didn¡¯t know who else to turn to with all the questions in my head. Unable to control my curiosity, I asked, ¡°Mr. Pierce, could you please exin what exactly happened to me? If I was severely injured and fell into aa, as you say, why do I have amnesia?¡± Andrew pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°I think it might have something to do with your identity. ¡± ¡°My identity?¡± I was more confused. After all, I was an ordinary she-wolf. What identity could I possibly have other than that? To my surprise, Andrew shattered my assumptions by saying, ¡°You are not just a she-wolf. You are also a mixed-blood witch. ¡± I was taken aback. ¡°A mixed-blood witch? How is that possible?¡± I looked down at my hands that still bore wolf ws from the time I attempted to attack Andrew. Besides that, I never felt any fluctuation of witch power. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I feel any witch power within me?¡± I asked, examining Andrew¡¯s face. Andrew exined, ¡°The reason you¡¯re experiencing amnesia is likely because your injuries were severe which might have triggered your body¡¯s defense mechanisms. You entered into a death-like state that has sealed your witch power and memories. That¡¯s the reason for your present condition. ¡± ¡°Is it?¡± I nodded, partly understanding what he said but it seemed to pique my curiosity. ¡°Mr. Pierce, can you tell me something? What happens to werewolves apart from possessing a wolf and the ability to transform forbat? Are there any other conditions?¡± I could tell Andrew was not a werewolf but a witch perhaps. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have forgotten werewolves¡¯ ability to sense their mates. Since I couldn¡¯t remember anything, I had no other choice but to ask Andrew about his knowledge of werewolves, hoping it might help me regain my memory. I hated not being able to remember anything. It was diforting to remain in a passive state. I couldn¡¯t wait to escape this dreadful situation. However, Andrew shook his head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know much about it as there are almost no werewolves in this world. And half-blood witches are very rare too. ¡± Chapter 1476 ¡°Okay¡­¡± I sighed in disappointment because the path led nowhere. However, Andrew¡¯s next words stopped me in my tracks. ¡°Debra, as far as I¡¯m aware, all half-blood witches currently live with pureblood witches. However, I investigated you when you were in aa. It looks like you are not a local. I couldn¡¯t find any information about you. ¡± I was taken aback. How was this possible? It all seemed confusing. Who was I? How did I end up here? Most importantly, how did I give birth in the wilderness? Thousands of questions flooded my mind, causing a headache so intense that felt like thousands of needles were piercing my skull. Unable to withstand it anymore, I cried out in pain. ¡°Ah!¡± I sped my head in my hands, feeling each nerve pulsating, causing bursts of pain. ¡°Who am I? Who am I really? Why am I here?¡± Ivy was distressed to see me in this state. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s discuss it after you recover. I¡¯m as confused as you are. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening. But there is always a reason behind everything. Let¡¯s take it slow. One step at a time, okay?¡± Andrew, too, was startled by my anguish. ¡°Debra, please don¡¯t worry. I will send people to investigate your identity and past. I will definitely inform you as soon as I find any information. ¡± Despite the unbearable pain, I hadn¡¯t lost my senses. Grateful for his assurance, I managed to thank him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pierce. That¡¯s incredibly kind of you. I was too impulsive earlier, doubting you. I even attempted to attack you. Please forgive me. ¡± However, Andrew was kind enough to understand me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand the pain of losing memory and not being able to recall anything. It¡¯s natural for you to get defensive. ¡± However, before he could finish speaking, there was a knock on the door. A nurse entered the room with a tray that contained medicines. ¡°Mr. Pierce, it¡¯s time to change the patient¡¯s dressings. Could you please step outside?¡± Andrew nodded and stood up. ¡°Sure, go ahead. ¡± Then, he turned and smiled at me. ¡°Debra, I¡¯ll take my leave now.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Wait!¡± I called out as Andrew turned to leave. My voice trembled with urgency. ¡°Mr. Pierce, can I see my child? I need to see her. ¡± Andrew stopped at my plea. A knot formed in my stomach. My memory was a nk te, yet a powerful. maternal instinct surged within me. I yearned to see my child¡¯s face, to know she was safe after my days of unconsciousness. Andrew seemed to sense my worry. He turned back, a gentle smile softening his features. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already arranged it. After the nurse changes your dressing, she¡¯ll bring your child. Just a little longer, alright?¡± Surprise flickered across my face. He¡¯d already taken care of it. ¡°Alright¡­¡± I conceded. Chapter 1477 Truthfully, I was still feeling anxious. But Andrew was our rescuer, and his word held weight. There are times you ept what¡¯s out of your control. Pushing down my disappointment, I managed a smile. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Pierce. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Andrew replied before leaving quietly. The nurse then approached to change my dressing. A cold prickle ran down my spine as I saw the coldness in her eyes. Even the tter of the medicine tray seemed deliberate. My brow furrowed. Had I done something to offend her? My muddled memories offered no answer. As Andrew mentioned, I¡¯d been unconscious for days. There was no way I could have crossed paths with this nurse before. So, why was she being hostile? Ivy picked up on the tension too. ¡°Honey, something¡¯s wrong with her, right? We haven¡¯t done anything, and she¡¯s acting hostile. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± I offered a helpless shrug. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re reading too much into it. ¡± Women understood the struggles women faced, and I refused to see her aspetition. I hoped she felt the same way. But that hope vanished quickly. The nurse¡¯s rough touch as she changed my dressing was definitely deliberate. ¡°Ouch!¡± The pain ripped a cry from my lips. Wincing at the raw wound, I pleaded softly, ¡°Could you please be gentler?¡± Her scornful nce met mine before she snapped back, ¡°You¡¯re a half-blood witch, but you can¡¯t even handle a Little pain? Yet you still hold delusions about Mr.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Pierce with such weak power. Pathetic. ¡± Her open hostility hardened my face. I had no intention to make enemies, but I wouldn¡¯t be walked over. I met her gaze, my voice firm and cold. ¡°Is this how you treat patients? Mocking, rough handling-is that your idea of professional care?¡± My retort surprised her into silence. I pressed on. Pushing her hand away, I said tly, ¡°Someone else can handle the dressing. If you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯ll ask Mr. Pierce for another nurse. ¡± Panic flickered across the nurse¡¯s face at the threat of recement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Her voice turned pleading. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. Mr. Pierce will me me!¡± Surprise flickered in me. The nurse feared Andrew that much? My suspicions about his powerful position were all but confirmed. Caleb¡¯s POV: Seeing the nurse plead for mercy, I seized the chance. Chapter 1478 ¡°I won¡¯t tell Mr. Pierce, but only if you answer a few questions. Where am I? Who is Mr. Pierce?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. The nurse¡¯s jaw dropped, surprise widening her eyes. Clearly, my question caught her off guard. ¡°What?¡± Her silence prompted me to raise an eyebrow. ¡°Unwilling to answer?¡± Shaking her head rapidly, the nurse blurted, ¡°No, no, of course I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Perhaps fearing Andrew¡¯s influence within themunity, she revealed the truth, despite finding my questions odd. ¡°This is witches¡¯ territory, popted mainly by pureblood witches. Mr. Pierce is the youngest deputy n leader; he oversees all our affairs. ¡± A flicker of admiration crossed her face as she spoke. Now it made sense. The hostility stemmed from my mixed-blood status. ¡°I see,¡± I replied simply. The nurse, likely disappointed with my muted reaction, emphasized loudly, ¡°More importantly, Mr. Pierce is a childhood friend and confidant of Shirley Harrison, the n leader¡¯s daughter. They practically grew up together. ¡± ¡°Shirley Harrison?¡± I searched my memories, finding nothing familiar. ¡°Yes,¡± the nurse said pointedly, her tone light. ¡°Miss Harrison is very fond of Mr. Pierce, and the n leader ns for them to get married. Their families are the most prestigious in the whole witch n, so other women should steer clear, or risk Miss Harrison¡¯s displeasure. ¡± A hint of warningced her voice, eliciting a chuckle from me. So she did misunderstand. Shrugging indifferently, I said, ¡°Appreciate the advice, but you¡¯re wrong. Mr. Pierce is simply my rescuer. There¡¯s nothing going on between us. ¡± The nurse studied me intently, and sensing my sincerity, her demeanor softened considerably. ¡°I see. I apologize for the mistake. ¡± She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve cared for you these past days. Seeing Mr. Pierce¡¯s attentiveness, I wrongly assumed you had unrealistic feelings for him. I apologize if I caused any offense. ¡± Her sincerity was clear, but she spoke with distance, Likely due to her caution after my earlier threat. With amnesia clouding my mind, I had no interest in making enemies or hidden meanings. ¡°No problem. Now that everything¡¯s clear, let¡¯s proceed with the medication. You¡¯ve answered my questions, I won¡¯t need another nurse. ¡± ¡°Great!¡± The nurse visibly rxed with a sigh of relief. Indeed, her movements as she applied the medication and changed the dressings were noticeably gentler. Finishing, the nurse spoke softly. ¡°Mr. Pierce requested you see your child after medication. I¡¯ll bring her from the next room. ¡± At the mention of my child, a burst of warmth, like sunshine, flooded my heavy heart, dispelling gloom and exhaustion. Stifling a joyful smile, I thanked her politely. ¡°Thank you for the trouble. ¡± Chapter 1479 True to her word, the nurse returned quickly, cradling a child. The moment I saw the child, tears welled in my eyes, and my heart hammered in my chest. I was overwhelmed with emotion. Even without memory, I knew for a fact that this child was mine. The child, a girl, was breathtaking. Her eyes were closed, her skin impossibly soft. She was a gift from the gods, perfect and pure. I wondered if she had my amber eyes, or perhaps her father¡¯s? My mind offered no clues. I tried to recall the image of my husband, but I only received a frustrating void. ¡°Wow! So cute!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°This little one is definitely yours! The nose, the cheeks. She¡¯s practically a mini-you! Absolutely adorable!¡± A smile bloomed on my face as I received the child from the nurse, a wave of tenderness washing over me. I touched her tiny face and whispered, ¡°Yes, you are mine. ¡± Beside me, Ivy let out an inharmonious sigh, as if remembering something. ¡°It¡¯s a shame we don¡¯t know who the father is. ¡± My joy muted instantly. We had lost our memories, not even remembering the child¡¯s father. Debra¡¯s POV: Ivy, my wolf, instantly picked up on my gloomy mood. She realized her mistake and rushed tofort me. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t Mr. Pierce mention this? You¡¯ve been badly hurt and you¡¯re still healing. Maybe once you¡¯re fully healed, your memories and power wille back. ¡± I stayed quiet, not saying a word. Ivy was hopeful, but I wondered if things could really work out so easily. After a moment, I sighed. ¡°But Ivy, what if my memories never return? What then?¡± Ivy was at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°Well. . ¡± I just shook my head, saying nothing more, and looked down at the precious child in my arms. At that moment, the child¡¯s lips parted slightly as she slept soundly, unaware of her surroundings. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m in so much pain. ¡± The distress from my memory loss was starting to show. Despite my efforts, I couldn¡¯t recall who I was or where I came from.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1480 The only proof that I existed in this world was the child in front of me. Hearing me, Ivy let out a sigh as well. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll always be by your side. Whether you¡¯re happy or hurting, I¡¯ll go through it with you. So please, don¡¯t lose faith in yourself, no matter what. ¡± I pressed my lips together tightly, yet tears welled up in my eyes. Ivy¡¯s words offort caused my feelings of grievance to bloom and spread quickly, filling my chest like myriad intertwining vines. In reality, the resilience I had disyed in front of the nurse was just a pretense, as the one with memory loss in me felt more anxious and scared than anyone else. Although I had won the bet and used Andrew¡¯s name to curb the nurse¡¯s rash actions, I knew deep down that if the nurse had been slightly more resistant or even brought up my past, I would have been at a loss. Privately, I didn¡¯t want to involve Andrew any more than necessary. We weren¡¯t close, and his help with saving me and the child had already exceeded what was expected. I couldn¡¯t burden him with such minor issues. ¡°Uh¡­¡± While I was caught up in these chaotic thoughts, reflecting on my recent encounter with the nurse, the child suddenly opened her eyes. She had dark green eyes that were beautiful and clear like jewels, utterly charming and captivating. Upon seeing me, she opened her tiny pink lips and smiled. My heart melted on the spot. Ivy, momentarily forgetting the pain and heaviness from before, blurted out with excitement, ¡°Wow! She¡¯s just too adorable. I have to pinch her cheeks!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Her delight was so infectious that I found myselfughing out loud. At the same time, the anxiety that had settled in my heart was chased away by the child. I felt more resolved than ever. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re absolutely right. No matter what we¡¯ve faced before, or the challenges that lie ahead, we¡¯ll get our memories back. Even if we don¡¯t, there are always more ways out than problems. I¡¯ll pull through, take great care of my child, and make sure she has as normal and joyful a life as any other kid!¡± Ivy¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and she said cheerfully, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so d to see you feeling better. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m behind you no matter what you decide!¡± A rush of warm feelings flooded my heart. Tears came to my eyes once again. But this time, they were tears of joy and emotion. ¡°Thank you, Ivy,¡± I said, feeling deeply thankful. Chapter 1481 Ivy gave a reassuring smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Then, a thought struck her, and she asked with curiosity, ¡°By the way, honey, have you thought of a name for the child yet?¡± It was only when she brought it up that I recalled this issue.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As Andrew had told me, I had passed out right after giving birth, too soon to choose a name. She still hadn¡¯t been given a name. After thinking it over for a moment, I suggested, ¡°Since we¡¯ve lost our memories and don¡¯t even know who the father is, why don¡¯t we just give her a nickname for now? Once we figure out who her father is, or if I remember who I am, we can always pick a proper name then. ¡± Ivy nodded. ¡°That sounds like a good n!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: After my conversation with Ivy, I made up my mind and announced, ¡°Let¡¯s name the child Abby. ¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± Ivy quickly approved with a thumbs-up. ¡°The name flows nicely and sounds sweet. I bet she¡¯lle to love it as she grows. ¡± I burst outughing. ¡°She¡¯s still so little, yet you¡¯re already nning her future. ¡± Ivy rubbed the back of her neck, a bit embarrassed. ¡°Well, she¡¯s bound to be delighted. After all, her mom picked it out with care. What child wouldn¡¯t appreciate that?¡± Then, to emphasize her point, Ivy suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Just call her by her name and see for yourself. ¡± Turning towards the baby, I saw she was watching me too, her big eyes sparkling, utterly captivating. ¡°Abby?¡± I called out to her gently. The child was only a few days old and certainly couldn¡¯t respond yet, but her eyes blinked, her smile seemed wider than before, and herughter was louder. She appeared quite happy. ¡°See!¡± Ivy eximed excitedly. ¡°I told you she would like it!¡± The heaviness in my heart instantly lifted. Under the child¡¯s innocent gaze, I felt as if I were walking in spring, bathed in warm sunlight and a gentle breeze. In the days that followed, I recovered quickly. Despite the severe injuries that could have confined me to bed for at least ten days, I was up and moving in just a few days. Even the nurse, who had been skeptical at first, couldn¡¯t hide her surprise during a check-up. ¡°This is truly a miracle. When Mr. Pierce first brought you here, you were covered in blood, and even the doctor doubted you would make it. It was Mr. Pierce who insisted on hope, which led them to rush you to the ICU. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d survive, let alone recover so fast. ¡± I shrugged. ¡°Maybe it just wasn¡¯t my time yet. ¡± After the nurse left, I got up and walked over to the window to look outside. Thanks to Andrew¡¯s arrangements, I was staying in a VIP ward. It wasn¡¯t just isted for privacy but also offered a spectacr view. Located on the eighth floor, the ward faced a park. Though small, the park was a popr spot for daily walks and had a pleasant atmosphere, including a statue of a half-naked goddess in the center of the pond. I nced multiple times but couldn¡¯t recognize anything in it. Chapter 1482 One misty day, Andrew paid me another visit. I seized this rare chance to ask him some questions that had been on my mind. Remembering his story about my rescue, I asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Pierce, are there only vampires and witches in this world? No other races?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Andrew confirmed. ¡°Vampires and witches wield their powers here. Other races once existed, like werewolves, but they were weaker and soon wiped out. ¡± This piqued my curiosity further, prompting me to ask, ¡°Then how do vampires and witches keep things bnced? Why hasn¡¯t one sidepletely dominated the other?¡± Andrew gave a slight smile, but his tone was serious. ¡°Vampires are naturally aggressive and excel inbat, making them fierce in one-on-one fights and patient with their targets. But they have a critical weakness. They fear sunlight, which limits their activities to the night. Witches, meanwhile, are peace-loving and usually avoid conflicts. They¡¯re also very powerful, which makes it difficult for vampires to attack them rashly. This bnce is why things are rtively calm now. ¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I nodded, absorbing the information. Andrew gave me a rough sketch of the world, and it sparked even more curiosity about my own beginnings. I was not just any witch or a sinister vampire. I was a rare mix of witch and werewolf. Despite trying hard to remember, my mind waspletely empty. Andrew then asked, ¡°Debra, how have you been feeling thesest few days? Any memoriese back to you?¡± I sighed and shook my head. ¡°No, nothing.N?velDrama.Org ? content. It¡¯s like my memories have packed up and left. My mind is totally clear. ¡± Andrew offered gentle reassurance. ¡°It¡¯s alright, take your time. There¡¯s no need to rush. ¡± I replied with a nod, ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Having my child around and receiving Ivy¡¯s constant support calmed me down a lot. I was not as restless as I used to be, and I was seeing things more clearly. Getting my memories back would be great, but I¡¯m managing without them. Still, I couldn¡¯t understand why the nurses seemed to dislike me so much. Puzzled, I asked, ¡°Mr. Pierce, why do the nurses dislike me so much when I haven¡¯t done anything to them?¡± Andrew looked helpless and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s an awful tradition among witches. We revere pure bloodlines, so mixed-blood witches face a lot of prejudice. No matter what, a mixed-blood witch Like you will always face scorn and dislike from others. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: It hit me. ALL the cold stares and harsh words from the nurses reyed in my mind, merging into a single, sharp realization. It was ss discrimination. In this world, mixed-blood witches are viewed as the lowest of the low, just like beggars on the street. It was no surprise that the first nurse treated me so harshly. To her, I waspletely unworthy of even standing near the esteemed deputy n leader, Andrew, let alone seducing him. ¡°Why do they have to be like this?¡± Ivy burst out in frustration. Chapter 1483 ¡°Why are pureblood witches such a big deal? Aren¡¯t you all witches? They shouldn¡¯t look down on anyone. I certainly don¡¯t see them as any more dignified!¡± I replied calmly, ¡°Ivy, as Andrew said, this is an old tradition. If we want to be respected, we need to give our all to try and change this. ¡± Ivy was momentarily speechless, herints forgotten. At that moment, Andrew¡¯s inquisitive voice cut through the tension. ¡°Debra, what¡¯s your n after you recover?¡± he asked. I paused. I had thought about this question, but¡­N?velDrama.Org content. Sensing my hesitation, Andrew asked with care, ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡± I didn¡¯t want to hide anything, so I admitted, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. ¡± My eyes then moved to the sleeping child in the crib, a wave of worry washing over me. In this perilous world, with my weakened state, I can¡¯t even protect myself, much less Abby. Additionally, both witches and vampires were hostile towards mixed-blood witches like me. If I had the power, I could stand a chance, but sadly, I don¡¯t have any witch power right now. Ivy was usually great at soothing others, but this time, she too seemed at a loss for words. The harsh truth was right in front of us. Even in wolf form, we couldn¡¯t stand against many. I had been nearly beaten to death before losing my memories, and now, with a child to protect, it was even tougher to secure our survival. Andrew, always insightful, noticed my distress and offeredfort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll find a way through this I responded with a wry smile. ¡± Before, I was quite hopeful, lifted by the belief that I could face any challenge to give my daughter a normal life. But recalling the severe threats we faced, my positivity waned. The mood grew heavy, until Andrew suddenly suggested, ¡°Debra, why not stay here and live at my ce temporarily?¡± His suggestion caught me off guard. Andrew borated, ¡°Mixed-blood witches like you draw vampires¡¯ attention. If you step outside, you¡¯re bound to run into them. With a child, you definitely won¡¯t have a chance, and it¡¯s likely that both mother and daughter will not survive. If you try to make it on your own among the pureblood witches, they¡¯ll bully you. So, staying at my ce is your best option. ¡± I knew Andrew was right, yet¡­ I hesitated before I said, ¡°Mr. Pierce, is it really eptable for me to stay at your house? You¡¯ve already saved my life. I don¡¯t want to trouble you any further. ¡± Andrew responded with ease, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Besides, didn¡¯t I promise to help you find out who you are and where your husband is? I intend to keep that promise. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chapter 1484 My doubts lingered, but Andrew firmly concluded the matter. ¡°It¡¯s decided then! Debra, get some rest for now, and once you¡¯re ready to leave the hospital, I¡¯lle to get you. ¡± He left no room for argument and quickly added, ¡°I have to attend to some official matters, so I need to leave. Take care. ¡± As Andrew rushed off, I was left with a strange feeling. Confused, I whispered, ¡°It¡¯s odd, Ivy. Andrew was a stranger until recently. Yes, he rescued me, but now I owe him. Why is he going out of his way to help me?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Why even doubt it?¡± Ivy, being her usual innocent self, didn¡¯t overthink it. ¡°Hey, I think Andrew¡¯s just a good guy. He¡¯s one of those esteemed people with a kind heart. Maybe when he saw you go through childbirth and then get ambushed by a vampire, he felt really sorry for us and decided to help. ¡± ¡°Huh, really? You think?¡± Ivy¡¯s exnation didn¡¯t sway me, so I took a moment to go over everything in my head. There was just this weird feeling that things weren¡¯t adding up, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why exactly. After mulling it over, I finally spoke up. ¡°Ivy, listen, it¡¯s not just me who is a mixed-blood witch. Andrew saving me from the vampire could be seen as him being kind. Sure, covering my huge medical bills might show sympathy, but bringing me to his ce, acting like it¡¯s for our safety? That¡¯s just in weird. If Andrew¡¯s such a nice guy to go all out for me, a total stranger, why hasn¡¯t he lifted a finger for other mixed-blood witches? I mean, he¡¯s the deputy n leader, right? He could really make a difference for mixed-blood witches. But instead, he¡¯s just sitting back while they¡¯re getting ughtered by vampires. And yet, he only steps in to help me. Doesn¡¯t that seem a bit weird to you?¡± Ivy was caught off guard for a moment. Then she said, ¡°But seriously, what do we have to offer? We¡¯ve lost everything, even our memories. If he is up to something shady, what¡¯s in it for him?¡± I stayed quiet for a moment, thinking it over. Yeah, what she said did make sense. As far as I knew, Andrew didn¡¯t have a clue about my life before I lost my memories. Ivy took her time thinking it over before suggesting, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we just go with the flow for now? I mean, we¡¯ve got a child to think about. Surviving out there in this crazy world and feeding ourselves aren¡¯t going to be easy. Maybe we should stick with Andrew for a while.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He could help us track down our memories. And it¡¯ll be easier to look after the little one too. Once we figure everything out, we can still leave if we want. ¡± After thinking it through, I figured it was probably the smartest move. I let out a sigh and said, ¡°Okay, looks like we¡¯re sticking with this n for now. ¡± In the following days, my health bounced back fast. Before I knew it, I was back to my old self, feeling just like any normal person. When it was time to leave the hospital, Andrew showed up himself with his subordinates to get me. ¡°Debra, your room is all set up. You can move in as soon as you¡¯re back. ¡± Even though I had my doubts, I couldn¡¯t really say no since Andrew made the effort toe. So, I just thanked him. ¡°Thanks a lot for your help. ¡± Andrew just grinned back, saying, ¡°No worries, this is my job. ¡± We were just about to leave the hospital and head to the car when a loud shout stopped us in our tracks. ¡°Hold it!¡± A woman¡¯s voice cut through the air, catching me off guard. I turned quickly and spotted a gorgeous girl in a fluffy princess dress, chewing on her red lip as she stormed our way. She was practically covered in bling, with all that expensive jewelry jingling. Chapter 1485 When she got to Andrew, she pointed at me and snapped, ¡°Andrew, seriously? You¡¯re bringing this mixed-blood witch home?¡± Andrew gave me a quick look and then answered, ¡°Yeah. Shirley, is there an issue?¡± So, this was Shirley? Hearing her name, I was momentarily surprised. Wasn¡¯t this the name the nurse mentioned as the n leader¡¯s daughter and Andrew¡¯s childhood sweetheart? Debra¡¯s POV: Ivy looked from Shirley to Andrew, clearly puzzled, and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t they childhood sweethearts? Why does Andrew seem so formal with Shirley, almost Like he¡¯s keeping his distance?¡± I felt the same oddness but didn¡¯t know enough about their past toment, so I simply shook my head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not our ce to get involved. Like I told the nurse, Andrew helped me out once. That¡¯s the extent of our connection. His private life isn¡¯t my business. ¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Ivy agreed. We remained quietly on the sidelines, keeping out of it. Yet, Shirley looked visibly upset that I was going to stay at Andrew¡¯s house. Clenching her teeth, she confronted him. ¡°Andrew, she¡¯s just a lowly mixed-blood witch. Why would you let her into your house? She doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Ivy rolled her eyes at those words. Mockingly, she said, ¡°It seems like these people were all made from the same mold, always talking about unworthiness. I¡¯m starting to doubt if we truly live in this world. How have I not died of rage before losing my memories?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Ivy¡¯s sharp words. Regarding Shirley¡¯s protest, Andrew remainedposed and assertive. ¡°Shirley, this is my decision. She lives on my grounds, and it¡¯s my decision to evaluate her worthiness, not anyone else¡¯s. ¡± His words were clear, his tone polite yet detached throughout. Shirley¡¯s face twisted in anger, her foot hitting the ground in frustration. Realizing it was pointless to argue with Andrew, she turned her re towards me. Huh? What now? I had an uneasy feeling about this. Ivy tensed up and cautioned, ¡°Honey, be careful. She¡¯s eyeing you with no good intentions. ¡± Sure enough, Shirley looked at me with even more disdain than the nurses.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly mixed-blood witch. Are you trying topete for Andrew¡¯s attention? You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Chapter 1486 What? What was she talking about? I was about to exin myself when Shirley cut in, her arrogance clear. ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡± Before I could respond, herckey quickly added, ¡°Look closely, this is Shirley Harrison! She¡¯s celebrated as the beloved daughter of our n leader, the envy of every witch. She has been adored from birth, always in the spotlight, and unrivaled. ¡± Theckey then looked down on me with disdain, sneering, ¡°With your low status, you¡¯re in no position topete with Miss Harrison, let alone seduce Mr. Pierce. I suggest you take a good look at yourself and leave before you make a fool of yourself!¡± After their mockingughter, Ivy was seething, her chest heaving with anger, eximing, ¡°What¡¯s with these people? Each one is so self-serving, always stepping on others to praise themselves,pletelycking any decency, Like uncivilized bumpkins!¡± Faced with such obvious taunting, I couldn¡¯t hold back. I had believed that avoiding them would keep me out of trouble, thinking it best to stay uninvolved. Yet, it seemed that my tolerance only encouraged them to demand more and be increasingly aggressive, especially Shirley, who saw no one as her equal. I stared coldly into Shirley¡¯s dark eyes and questioned, ¡°Miss Harrison, are you and Mr. Pierce engaged?¡± Shirley¡¯s triumphantughter stopped suddenly. Her face fell, and she snapped, ¡°What are you implying?¡± Raising an eyebrow, Iughed coldly. ¡°If you two aren¡¯t engaged, why do you care if I stay at his house? Legally, he is just a friend to you. You have no right to interfere. ¡± I stepped closer, my smile fading slightly as I continued, ¡°Regarding my background, I see myself as equal to anyone else. I don¡¯t need your advice, your critiques, or your crude jokes. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Shirley¡¯s face turned red with anger, her fury visible as it spread from her cheeks to her ears. She had always been treated with respect, never facing such impoliteness before. Her eyes widened with rage as she red at me. Her pretty face was contorted with anger. But she seemed unaware of her own expression, biting her lip and clenching her fists as she stormed toward me. Her heels clicked loudly on the floor. And the sound echoed through the space. I squinted, trying to understand her intentions. Was she going to get physical? I wasn¡¯t scared; I had been ready for this since I started arguing back. Ivy, fiery as ever, yelled out, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t sweat it! She¡¯s just the daughter of some bigwig. No need to be scared! Plus, she started it. Let¡¯s show her what¡¯s what, together!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to go that far. Just giving her a taste of her own medicine will do,¡± I chimed in, turning my attention back to Shirley. Ivy, on the other hand, braced herself for a potential wolf transformation and attack. Right then, a tall figure stepped in front of me, forming a barrier between Shirley and me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 1487 It was Andrew. He faced Shirley with a nk expression, his voice tinged with disapproval. ¡°Shirley Harrison, have you had enough yet?¡± His chilly tone cooled down Shirley¡¯s fiery temper. He skipped the formalities, a clear sign of his impatience. Taken aback by her beloved¡¯s sudden change, Shirley stopped in her tracks. Tears welled in her eyes as she went from being haughty to vulnerable, her voice trembling as she asked, ¡°Andrew, why are you treating me like this because of some mixed-blood witch? You¡¯ve never acted like this before!¡± Andrew stayed silent, his gaze faint but still intimidating, the weight of his unspoken words heavy on her. Shirley¡¯s face went pale. She bit her lip, her eyes now filled with bitterness as she snapped at me, ¡°Just you wait,¡± before storming off in her high heels, unwilling to ept defeat. Herckey quickly followed suit, warning spitefully, ¡°Shirley won¡¯t forget this!¡± With a swish of her dress, she scurried after Shirley, both disappearing from sight in a whirl of fancy skirts. Once they left, Andrew¡¯s demeanor softened, returning to his usual gentle and graceful self. With a hint of guilt, he said, ¡°Debra, I¡¯m really sorry. I should¡¯ve stopped Shirley from bothering you. I apologize. ¡± He had a way of easing tension. Emotions could beplicated, especially with someone like Shirley. But it wasn¡¯t Andrew¡¯s fault. So I shrugged off his apology. ¡°No big deal. I held my ground; no need to me yourself. ¡± Still, Shirley¡¯s behavior and her connection with Andrew made me wonder. ¡°Shirley doesn¡¯t seem to like me much and isn¡¯t thrilled about me staying at your home. Would it be a problem for you?¡± Andrew shook his head. ¡°Not at all. Shirley¡¯s a bit unpredictable, like a child sometimes. Don¡¯t take it personally. ¡± Relieved, I said, ¡°That¡¯s good to know. ¡± After Shirley¡¯s disy, my confidence wavered. I didn¡¯t want to be a burden to anyone. Andrew¡¯s confident words reassured me, calming my nerves. Ivy added softly, ¡°You handled that so well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I bet you were just as sharp and fearless before you lost your memories, never backing down from a challenge!¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I murmured. Chapter 1488 As we reached Andrew¡¯s home, we were met with a sprawling estate. It was surrounded by lush greenery, winding rivers, and tall trees, with several elegant vis scattered around. In the center stood a majestic Gothic castle, bathed in the warm sunlight filtering through the clouds, emanating an aura of mystery and elegance. The sight of such a magnificent home eased my worries. I had been anxious about living with strangers, but the vast estate made me feel at ease. ¡°Debra, this will be your room,¡± the butler said, leading me inside, while the maid arranged everything I needed, from clothes to baby supplies. Even Ivy couldn¡¯t help but gasp, ¡°Mr. Pierce has everything nned! He¡¯s so considerate. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Looking at the opulent suite and the thoughtful crib ced beside the bed, I nodded approvingly. ¡°Andrew is truly considerate. ¡± Memory loss had cast a fog over my past encounters with men, but Andrew stood out as exceptional. Seeing I was lost in thought, Ivy teased, ¡°Darling, haven¡¯t you ever wondered if Andrew has some hidden agenda behind his kindness? Maybe he is smitten with you. ¡± ¡°He is smitten with me?¡± I furrowed my brow as I pondered deeply on the way Andrew looked at me. Despite theck of concrete evidence, I had an instinctual feeling that his gaze didn¡¯t reflect genuine affection. As for the emotions reflected in his gaze, they remained an enigma. I dismissed Ivy¡¯s notion with conviction. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe so. ¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Ivy appeared puzzled. ¡°You said you are not the only half-blood witch. Yet, he chose to save you. Moreover, he not only willingly footed a hefty bill for your treatment but also took the initiative to organize your post-hospitalization affairs, much to the chagrin of his childhood sweetheart. Look at the meticulous preparations he has made for you. It¡¯s evident he invested considerable effort. ¡± Ivy continued, ¡°Why else could he have done it if not for love?¡± Frowning deeply, I responded, ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s not that simple. I sense Andrew¡¯s feelings don¡¯t run deep for me. There is something he¡¯s keeping from me. ¡± Angrily, Ivy retorted, ¡°You are unfairly judging a gentleman.N?velDrama.Org content. We have lost our memories. What could possibly make him covet us?¡± I didn¡¯t argue with Ivy, but my wariness of Andrew persisted. This man was far more terrifying than I initially assumed. He even swayed my wolf. If I were to let my guard down and be ensnared by his wless facade, what dire consequences might ensue? After the butler left, I set about tidying up my belongings, meticulously arranging them one by one. With a gentle touch, I wiped away the dust, ensuring everything was in pristine order. Eventually, I managed to lull the child into a peaceful slumber. The little one proved to be remarkably obedient. Shortly after my soothing efforts, her eyelids grew heavy, and she drifted off to sleep. As I sat on the edge of the bed, I felt the weight of exhaustion bearing down on me. Unable to resist any longer, I sumbed to sleep, the plushfort of the bed enveloping me in its embrace. In the haze of sleep, a brilliant light pierced through the darkness, illuminating everything in its path. Chapter 1489 A grand and luminous Living room filled with a gentle warmth appeared before me. The floor was delicately tiled while the resplendent chandelier cast a soft glow. Each piece of furniture exuded elegance and opulence. As I surveyed the room, a sense of deja vu washed over me.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This was really strange. Had I tidied this ce before I lost my memories? ¡°Mommy I¡± In the midst of my confusion, the sound of a child¡¯s voice sent my heart racing, filling me with an indescribable sense of anticipation and excitement. I quickly turned around, only to find the living room void of any presence. Was it a trick of the mind? However, just as I began to feel crestfallen, two adorable children appeared out of nowhere, enveloping me in tight embraces-one on each side. ¡°Mommy, we have missed you terribly. You are finally home!¡± Their fervent hugs and trembling voices brimmed with excitement, washing away any lingering disappointment. I was at a loss, unable to wriggle free from their embrace. I just stood there in a daze. This mix of strange yet familiar sensations left me in a state of panic. ¡°Honey. ¡± From behind, a soothing male voice broke through the confusion. I turned to see a handsome man approaching with a basket of vegetables in hand, a warm smile on his face. ¡°Honey, could you take the kids to wash their hands? Dinner is ready. I have prepared your favorite dishes. ¡± I should have declined. After all, I didn¡¯t recognize them. Yet somehow, I found myself nodding in agreement. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take them there right away. ¡± It all felt inexplicably familiar, like a scene from my forgotten past. But just as I reached for the children¡¯s hands, I lost my footing and fell into a dark rift. In an instant, the cozy living room, the children, and the man vanished into thin air. ¡°ARI¡± A scream tore from my throat as I jolted awake, my heart pounding in my chest. Debra¡¯s POV: As I looked at the pristine ceiling and the luxurious chandelier and caught a whiff of the faint scent lingering in the air, I felt myself exhale slowly, gradually returning to the present moment, fully alert and aware. It had all happened within a dream; I was still in Andrew¡¯s manor. Chapter 1490 Was it really just a dream? I felt a little sad when I thought about it-aforting feeling that stayed with me like a warm hug filled with sweetness. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ivy, stirred from her slumber, inquired with concern, her eyes clouded with sleepiness. ¡°Did you have a bad dream?¡± Thinking back on the dream, I shook my head and exined, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t a bad dream. It had some beautiful moments that outweighed any fear. ¡± ¡°Really? Beautiful?¡± Ivy appeared perplexed, struggling to reconcile the notion of beauty with that of a nightmare. ¡°Yes,¡± I affirmed, the memory washing over me, softening my heart with a surge of warmth. ¡°Ivy, I dreamt of two children calling me their mom, and a very handsome man who called me his wife.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He cooked my favorite dishes. Instead of resisting, I embraced the feeling, savoring the atmosphere as if it were real. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ivy¡¯s excitement was palpable, her eyes were bright with anticipation. ¡°Honey, did you recall anything?¡± Considering it for a moment, I shook my head with regret. ¡°No, it¡¯s just Like before. My memory remains nk; I couldn¡¯t recall anything. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Ivy¡¯s voice faded away, showing her disappointment. After a pause, she seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°Do you happen to recall the appearances of the people in your dream?¡± Briefly, the images resurfaced in my mind, yet the sharpness of their features escaped me, leaving behind a vague impression. Frustrated, I confessed, ¡°I can¡¯t recall. ¡± ¡°Very well then¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice carried a deeper note of disappointment, but her optimistic nature quickly lifted her spirits. She offered reassurance, saying, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s alright. Having a dream is a positive sign; it¡¯s better than having no memories at all. ¡± Her eyes sparkled with hopefulness. ¡°Perhaps with a few more dreams, your memories will resurface. We won¡¯t even need to go through the trouble of searching. ¡± I fell into contemtive silence. Could it really be so simple? As I recalled the image of falling into the abyss, a feeling of sadness engulfed me. Suddenly, the cry of a baby shattered the silence. My heart raced as I swiftly leaped from the bed to the crib. Without hesitation, I tended to the baby¡¯s needs, changed her diaper, and began feeding her. My care for the baby flowed effortlessly, as if I had performed these tasks countless times in the past. Ivy mused, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s simr to your dream. You might have other children, especially considering how skilled you are with Abby. You knew she needed a diaper change without even checking-that¡¯s not something a first-time mother would typically know. ¡± I hesitated, impacted by her observation. Indeed, my actions were too practiced, almost instinctive, needing no conscious thought. Chapter 1491 Sometimes, my hands would move on their own ord before I even recognized the necessity. ¡°You could be correct. Maybe the dream holds some truth. ¡± As I cuddled the precious child close, I felt hopeful. If my dream was even partly true, then the recovery of my memories couldn¡¯t be too far away. Debra¡¯s POV: In the days afterward, Andrew didn¡¯t drop by again. I enjoyed the quiet, staying inside and looking after Abby, only stepping out onto the balcony now and then to soak up the sun. By the seventh day, Ivy had enough. ¡°Honey, if we keep staying inside Like this, I¡¯ll go crazy! Why not explore Andrew¡¯s ce? It¡¯s beautiful out there. ¡± I tried to exin, ¡°Ivy, we¡¯re new here, and my half-blood witch background might cause problems for Andrew. It¡¯s better to y it safe and stay in, taking care of Abby, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fun at all!¡± Ivy¡¯s tone grew more urgent. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve been tending to Abby for days now. You know her schedule; she naps mostly during the day and gets restless at night. We don¡¯t need to hover over her constantly.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡± She suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re concerned, we can ask a maid to keep an eye on her for a bit. We can sneak out for a breather without venturing too far. Just a stroll around Andrew¡¯s property won¡¯t stir up any trouble. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go stir-crazy being cooped up indoors any longer. ¡± Feeling the pressure from Ivy, I caved in. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a quick walk. ¡± After letting a maid know, I changed into something casual and wandered alone around Andrew¡¯s big property. The ce seemed even bigger up close than it had been during the ride, especially the garden, which I hadn¡¯t seen before. As I strolled among the flowers, their scent lifted my spirits. Ivy grinned. ¡°See? I told you a walk would be good. We can¡¯t stay indoors all the time. This ce is too beautiful to miss out on. ¡± I nodded, seeing her point. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll try to get out more often. ¡± While I was checking out some flowers up close, a loud voice suddenly interrupted the peacefulness. ¡°Where¡¯s Andrew? I need to see him!¡± It was Shirley. She was dressed like a princess, talking to the butler with an annoyed expression. Ivy sighed. ¡°Ugh, not her again, ruining our nice moment. ¡± I opted for silence, nning to escape quietly. Myst encounter with Shirley had been tense, and I wasn¡¯t keen on stirring up more trouble, especially given her obvious bad mood. I was not scared of her, but I¡¯d rather not argue. It was just not worth the hassle. But as I tried to slip away unnoticed, Shirley caught sight of me and exploded in anger. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? A mixed-blood witch like you shouldn¡¯t be around!¡± Chapter 1492 My attempt to sneak off quietly was foiled. Reluctantly, I turned to face her calmly. ¡°My business here is none of your concern. ¡± Shirley¡¯s irritation reached a peak. Closing in on me, she bawled. ¡°None of my concern? How dare you charm Andrew and keep him from me!¡± I frowned. I was annoyed by her irrational behavior, so I retorted, ¡°What he does or doesn¡¯t do is not my doing. I haven¡¯t seen him around either these past days. How could I charm him? Your usations don¡¯t make any sense. ¡± Shirley¡¯s anger boiled over, her face twisted in rage as she gripped her purse tightly, shouting, ¡°How dare you talk back, you filthy witch?¡± With a scornful chuckle, I met her re defiantly. ¡°You dish out insults like it¡¯s your job, but the moment someone hits back, you can¡¯t handle it? That¡¯s just in ridiculous. Do you really think everyone should bow to your every whim?¡± My words only seemed to stoke her fury. As her hand shot up, ready to strike, I steeled myself. I could handle insults, but I wouldn¡¯t tolerate violence. Quick as lightning, my right hand transformed into that of a werewolf¡¯s, blocking her p before pushing her away firmly. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Miss Harrison!¡± Shirley¡¯s entourage was taken aback by the scene. Herpanions hurried to her side, offering support. ¡°You bitch!¡± Shirley went from shocked to furious.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She pushed away her helper and yelled at me. ¡°Who do you think you are, blocking me like that?¡± I was totally confused by her outburst. She appeared to be so used to being in control, with a strong belief in hierarchy, that she Likely assumed the whole world should cater to her. It was mind-blowing for someone her age to be acting like this. I couldn¡¯t believe what she was saying. I fired back, ¡°Only a fool just stands there and takes it!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Shirley got even angrier, her face turning red and her teeth clenched. ¡°I just wanted to give you a little p on the wrist, but now you¡¯re really asking for it. Fine, I¡¯m going to teach you some manners!¡± She turned and ordered her followers, ¡°Get that woman. Whoever catches her first gets a big bonus!¡± ¡°You got it!¡± Enticed by the promise of a reward, the subordinates showed eager determination. As the tension soared, the butler stepped in urgently and said, ¡°Miss Harrison, ease up. Debra¡¯s here as Mr. Pierce¡¯s guest. Making a scene¡¯s going to put him in a tight spot. ¡± Chapter 1493 Shirley, used to getting her way, totally ignored the butler. She gave me a nasty look, thenughed, ¡°This woman¡¯s just a nobody. Who cares if she lives or dies? There¡¯s no need to stick up for her. ¡± Then, with a quick look, she got her subordinates moving. Realizing Shirley¡¯s intentions, the newly emboldened servants disregarded the helpless butler and rushed towards me. A cold expression settled on my face. I had no desire to involve myself with someone as arrogant and ignorant as Shirley, but her persistence in demeaning the life of a mixed-blood witch only served to stoke my anger further. With a cold smile, I challenged, ¡°If you have the courage, thene and face me. Let¡¯s determine who will be teaching whom a lesson today. Just don¡¯t regret it afterward. ¡± After speaking, I tightened my fists and focused my attention. Ivy readied herself to transform into the wolf form to confront Shirley¡¯s followers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart,¡± Ivy assured me. ¡°I¡¯ll handle them, and Shirley won¡¯t dare mess with you again. ¡± I nodded in acknowledgment, preparing to transform, when suddenly, a stern and familiar male voice echoed around us. ¡°Hold it!¡± The voice held a firm, authoritative tone thatmanded attention. The approaching guards stopped in their tracks upon hearing it. I stopped my transformation and turned towards the source of the voice. Andrew, who had been absent for several days, stood before us. He was dressed formally and held a briefcase, suggesting he had hurried here from work. Shirley¡¯s attitude changed instantly upon spotting Andrew. Her eyebrows rose, and her cheeks flushed with shy delight. ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°That woman changes her demeanor too quickly, like a magician. ¡± I was surprised too, but what amazed me even more was that Andrew wasn¡¯t deceived by her false appearance. He stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of me. His gaze shifted to Shirley, his narrowed eyes betraying clear disapproval. Debra¡¯s POV: Andrew¡¯s face, usually gentle, was now darkened by anger. He gave Shirley a frosty look and asked, ¡°Shirley, why cause such a scene on my property? What are you trying to achieve?¡± Chapter 1494 Caught off guard by Andrew¡¯s stern tone, Shirley stumbled over her words. ¡°I¡­¡± She paused, clearly shaken by his visible frustration. I wondered how she would navigate the mess she had created. Ivy watched with excitement, murmuring, ¡°This is going to be interesting. ¡± Suddenly, Shirley turned the tables, pointing her finger at me. She used, ¡°Andrew, it was her! She disrespected me first. I was so upset, I had to respond. It¡¯s all her doing!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Ivy¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as she blurted out, ¡°Really? She¡¯s quite the actress to spin it like that. ¡± However, Andrew wasn¡¯t easily fooled. He knew Shirley well, having been associated with her for years. After Shirley used him, he didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, he looked at her for a few moments before shifting his focus to the subordinates ready to detain me. Shirley, feeling guilty, couldn¡¯t Look Andrew in the eyes and Looked away, swallowing nervously. Finally, Andrew addressed her bluntly, ¡°Shirley, Debra is my guest, my friend. Even if she misspoke, you have no right to correct her. ¡± Shirley clenched her teeth, and her face grew dark with anger. Dropping all pretense, she snapped, ¡°Andrew, have you lost your mind? Why do you always take her side? She¡¯s nothing more than a lowly mixed-blood witch. How can she possibly be suitable as your friend?¡± Andrew¡¯s displeasure was obvious. Shirley briefly panicked at his reaction but quickly her anger returned stronger than her fear. She continued, ¡°Andrew, can¡¯t you see? Her presencepromises your noble status and tarnishes your purity. You need to listen to me and send her away now!¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned even colder, his tone more severe. ¡°Shirley, who I choose to be friends with is my decision alone. You don¡¯t get to decide that.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡± At this point, anyone sensible would have apologized and switched topics. But Shirley,cking subtlety, continued, ¡°But she insulted me! Doesn¡¯t that bother me? Today, I need to set her straight, or what will be of my dignity?¡± Andrew let out a deep sigh, his frustration visible. ¡°Shirley. ¡± Before he could add anything else, a sudden yell from one of the men interrupted him. ¡°My gosh, the rift in the sky has gotten bigger. It¡¯s frightening!¡± ¡°Really! Why is this happening?¡± Anxiety colored the voices around us. Chapter 1495 Distracted by the noise, we all looked up. True to the reports, the rift had indeed expanded considerably. Upon closer inspection, it revealed another world. There was a sky like ours, dotted with clouds and birds. The stark reality of the situation snapped everyone to attention. Even Shirley, usually stubborn andmanding, stopped pressing her point. Her look towards the sky carried a hint of fear, a natural response to the unfamiliar. Debra¡¯s POV: The space grew quiet, heavy with unspoken thoughts. For a long while, nobody said a word. Ivy, looking confused, asked, ¡°Honey, why is everyone so solemn? What¡¯s wrong with the rift in the sky? Is it serious?¡± I shook my head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± I waspletely at a loss about the rift, as this was my first experience with it since I had lost my memories. Although I had seen the rift while sunbathing on the balcony with the child recently, it hadn¡¯t seemed out of ce to me. Nobody in the manor had mentioned it, so I didn¡¯t focus on it much. I had always assumed it was a regr natural event. Now, it appeared to be far from normal. I studied everyone¡¯s face intently and realized they all seemed to be preparing for a significant crisis. What exactly was going on? What was the deal with the rift in the sky? I was puzzled and considered asking Andrew for rity, but before I could utter a word, he was distracted and quickly gave his subordinates instructions. ¡°I have urgent matters to attend to and can¡¯t entertain Shirley today. Please take her away. ¡± ¡°Andrew¡­¡± Shirley started to speak, hoping to say more, but a cold stare from Andrew made her stop. She closed her mouth reluctantly. After Shirley was escorted away, Andrew turned to me with a remorseful smile and a guilty expression.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I apologize for Shirley¡¯s behavior. She often acts childishly and can be quite willful. I¡¯m sorry if she offended you. I hope you can understand. ¡± His polite demeanor surprised me. Andrew truly had good manners. Despite my recent disagreements with Shirley, he managed to speak in such a way that saved face for everyone. Given his courteous words, I felt it was only right not to contradict him, particrly since Shirley, however unpredictable, had not really impacted me negatively. ¡°No worries, it¡¯s a minor issue,¡± I responded calmly. Andrew¡¯s expression eased, and his voice softened. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Debra. I must deal with an urgent issue, so I won¡¯t be able to apany you back myself. If you need anything, please feel free to ask the butler. ¡± Chapter 1496 Realizing the urgency of his situation, I nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. Go ahead. ¡± He nodded gratefully and hurried off with his briefcase. After his quick departure, Shirley shot me a bitter look and left the manor with her entourage, her reluctance evident in her slow steps. The manor, which had been bustling moments earlier, settled back into its usual quiet. ¡°Debra, this way, please. ¡± The butler approached, bowing slightly with a respectful tone. His smile was the professional, practiced kind he always wore. ¡°Alright. ¡± I nodded and followed him back to the guest room. As we walked, my curiosity couldn¡¯t be contained any longer, and I asked, ¡°What exactly is going on with the rift in the sky?¡± The butler shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure myself. I only know that after the rift appeared, many sensed the presence of the supreme witch¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery He paused, as if remembering something important, then quickly changed the subject. ¡°The matter of the rift is confidential, known only within senior witches. I¡¯m merely a butler, as much in the dark as you are. ¡± After showing me to the guest room, the butler quickly left. His hasty departure only made me more curious. It was obvious he knew something but felt it was too risky to share. What was he hiding? Picking up on the tension, Ivy asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Honey, what did the butler mean by ¡®the supreme witch¡¯? Why did he seem so uneasy when he mentioned it?¡± I shook my head and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Ivy. ¡± Like her, I waspletely in the dark. After pondering for a moment, I said, ¡°But based on the title, she must be a witch of high status. ¡± Ivy looked disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s irritating to only hear half the message. ¡± Iughed softly, understanding her frustration. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to be too curious. It¡¯s not our concern for the time being. ¡± What I was really curious about was whaty behind that rift. Why did the usuallyposed Andrew look pale? Caleb¡¯s POV: It had been a full two weeks since Debra disappeared. I had sent out search teams left and right, even got the military involved, but we hadn¡¯t found a single clue.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was like she had just vanished into thin air, gone without a trace. Chapter 1497 What freaked me out was that the longer it passed, the less I felt for Debra. She was like a total stranger to me, not sparking any emotions anymore. Was I really changing that much inside? I was trying hard to remember all those intense moments and beautiful memories we had together, hoping it would reignite the love I felt for her. But no matter how much I tried, the feelings just didn¡¯te back. It was like I was watching someone else¡¯s movie where I remembered the scenes but the emotions were missing. Sometimes I just freaked out a bit because I couldn¡¯t figure out why I was feeling so indifferent. Honestly, I was clueless about what to do. I asked myself a bunch of times, ¡°What actually happened to me? Do I not love her anymore?¡± On that day, with dark clouds swirling overhead and the weather looking gloomy, I was in the office dealing with official stuff. Another group of subordinates knocked and gave me updates on Debra. And just likest time, they hade back empty-handed. ¡°Alpha, we¡¯ve looked everywhere, even checked out other packs, but no sign of Luna. ¡± I clutched the documents in my hand, taking a moment before setting them down. I wished I could feel more concerned. But my mind was calm, like I was tackling some everyday thing, no furrow in my brow or anything. Finally, I gave up trying to fight it, and I just motioned for them to leave. ¡°It¡¯s okay; you can go now. ¡± My subordinates seemed kind of shocked at how calm I was, but they just nodded and took off. Damien was acting strange, trying to piece things together. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve heard this kind of news too often, and now it¡¯s like we¡¯re used to it, that¡¯s why we¡¯re feeling nothing¡­¡± I stayed quiet. Deep down, we both knew it. Ever since Debra went missing, I never really felt much of an emotional stir, and now there was nothing at all. After sending my subordinates away, I just kept on with my tasks, totally unfazed like nothing had happened.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But because they had left in such a hurry, the door was left slightly open, and from the corner of my eye, I spotted something off. Two little heads peeked in, their eyes locked on me. I nced up to see two familiar and adorable faces. It was Elena and Dn! Chapter 1498 They watched me sneakily. Their lips were puckered, and their round, shiny eyes were like little sparkling gems. Instantly, I dropped my serious office vibe, my face lighting up with a smile. ¡°Elena, Dn, what¡¯s up?¡± The kids looked a little shy. ¡°Daddy, are you very busy?¡± I quickly set aside the documents and answered with a smile, ¡°Not at all. ¡± Then I motioned for them toe over, saying, ¡°Come here. ¡± The kids nced at each other, hesitating before finally walking over to me. I lifted them up and asked, ¡°Elena, Dn, what brought you to see me all of a sudden? Is something wrong?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I figured they must have a serious reason since they hardly ever left home, let alone came to my office. There had to be something up for them to show up out of the blue like that. And sure enough, as soon as I asked, Dn¡¯s eyes welled up with tears in a sh. Elena, fiddling with my sleeve, asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s been so long. Have you found Mommy yet?¡± My smile froze right away. I had been avoiding this question and hadn¡¯t quite figured out how to answer the kids. They were pretty sharp and had been holding it in, but I could see they were really missing Debra a lot. Even if I didn¡¯t feel the same way about Debra anymore, I still cared deeply about our kids. I didn¡¯t want them to be sad. After a moment of thinking, I put on a smile and lied to them. ¡°Elena, Dn, don¡¯t worry. The search party reported to me about some progress. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find her soon. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Despite my attempts at deception, the children found nofort. Instead, their expressions grew even more distressed. Elena¡¯s lips trembled, and tears welled in her eyes, threatening to spill at any moment. With puffed-up cheeks, Dn eximed, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re a huge Liar! You haven¡¯t really been trying to find Mommy!¡± My eyelid twitched, and a pang tightened in my chest. Had he caught on to something? Suppressing the shock within, I maintained aposed expression and asked, ¡°Dn, why would you say that? I¡¯ve been diligently searching for your mommy. You can¡¯t make such usations without cause.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± Dn averted his gaze, refusing to engage with me. Chapter 1499 Though I wanted to push further, Elena¡¯s words stopped me.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Covering her eyes with one hand, Elena sobbed. ¡°Daddy, we heard everything just now. Please don¡¯t deceive us just because we¡¯re kids. You haven¡¯t found Mommy at all. ¡± I was momentarily stunned. So they had overheard everything during my conversation with my subordinates. No wonder they lingered by the door without entering right away. Observing my reaction, Elena seemed even more aggrieved. Tears continued to stream down her face as she stuttered out her usation. ¡°Daddy, Dn, and I both can tell that you haven¡¯t put your whole heart into finding Mommy, not even close to how seriously you take your work. You¡¯ve disappointed us so much. ¡± Dn¡¯s angry stance, arms crossed over his chest, and huffing added to the tension, making the situation even more difficult. Sensing the escting emotions, I hastened to reassure the children, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I do care. My subordinates have been actively searching for your mommy. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t received any updates yet. I only lied because I didn¡¯t want to upset you with the truth. ¡± However, despite my attempts to pacify them, the children remained sharp and perceptive, noticing the changes in my behavior. While Elena didn¡¯t refute my exnation, she gazed up at me with pouting lips and tearful eyes, posing a poignant question. ¡°Daddy, our teacher says honesty is important. Can you please be honest with me? Do you not love Mommy anymore? Have your feelings changed? Why haven¡¯t you been as eager to find her since she disappeared?¡± Her sobs shook her body, and her nose reddened from crying. Seeing my children¡¯s vulnerability and distress deeply saddened me. ¡°How could this happen?¡± I tenderly brushed away Elena¡¯s tears, my expression conveying longing. ¡°Elena, your mommy is my mate, my wife. She¡¯s just been missing; how could I stop loving her so soon?¡± To my surprise, Dn boldly confronted me. His eyes teary, he dered, ¡°Daddy, stop lying. We see it. You don¡¯t love Mommy as much as before. You¡¯ve changed. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°How could¡­¡± I tried to defend myself, but the weight of Elena¡¯s profound disappointment in her gaze rendered my arguments feeble. ¡°Daddy, Mommy was always your top priority. Whenever she faced any trouble, you were always the first one to protect her, more worried for her than anyone else. But now that she¡¯s been missing for so long, you haven¡¯t reacted at all. It¡¯s as if everything is normal and you¡¯re just focused on your work. Daddy, you¡¯re different now. ¡± I fell silent. Faced with the children¡¯s logical usations, I struggled to defend myself and justify my actions. I knew they spoke the truth. Indeed, I feel nothing for Debra now she was no different from any stranger to me. I couldn¡¯t even feign love for her anymore. Knock! Just as tension filled the room, a knock echoed through the office door. Chapter 1500 Startled out of my thoughts, I turned to see Carlos burst in, his breaths hurried and ragged. His face bore the weight of urgency as he delivered the news. ¡°Caleb, it¡¯s serious-there¡¯s been an incident!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Seeing Carlos¡¯ frantic demeanor, I waved him over urgently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He hesitated, ncing at the children, then closed the door. Leaning in, he lowered his voice. ¡°The rift in the sky has grown bigger. We can even see glimpses of the other world through it. The whole pack¡¯s buzzing about it. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I nearly bolted upright in shock. Since Debra¡¯s disappearance, the rift had remained stable, with no incidents. I thought the threat was over. Now, not only was it expanding, but we could see another world? How was this possible? Panic rising, I pressed, ¡°Has anythinge through the rift?¡± I vividly recalled what the vampire said-he was from another world. Debra also shared dreams of creatures climbing out of the rift, initiating a massacre against werewolves. If more creatures emerged, this matter could escte rapidly. Furrowing my brow, I looked to Carlos. He shook his head. ¡°Not yet. The rift just expanded, and it¡¯s far from our pack. We don¡¯t know what to expect. ¡± Without hesitation, I stood. ¡°Let¡¯s go inspect it now. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Carlos arrived prepared; he was ready to move the moment I spoke. But as I took a step forward, a weight tugged on my arm. It was the children. Elena¡¯s upturned eyes were wide with hope. ¡°Daddy, could Mommy be in that other world?¡± Her voice quivered with excitement.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Daddy, I want to go with you to find her!¡± Dn mirrored his sister¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Me too, Daddy! I want to find Mommy!¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. This isn¡¯t a yground. ¡± Carlos knelt beside them. ¡°Elena, Dn, listen to your father. We don¡¯t know what dangers lurk beyond the rift. Bringing you could put you at risk. ¡± He offered apromise. ¡°Your daddy and I will check it out first. If it¡¯s safe, then we¡¯lle get you both to find Mommy, okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± They shook their heads, their grip tightening. ¡°The rift is finally big enough! We have to go now, in case Mommy leaves! You haven¡¯t been looking hard enough, Daddy!¡± Chapter 1501 ¡°Enough! I snapped, my patience running thin. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching constantly. Don¡¯t you trust me? Do you want me to act crazy to believe I¡¯m trying? Stay put! Don¡¯t go anywhere. ¡± The children, cowed by my tone, fell silent. ¡°Caleb, ease up. They¡¯re just kids and they¡¯re missing their mother. It¡¯s understandable,¡± Carlos interjected, trying to ease the tension. Ignoring his attempt to soothe me, I instructed, ¡°Have someone take them back. Watch them closely. Don¡¯t let them leave the vi. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± my subordinate replied. With that settled, I led Carlos outside. As we stepped out of the office, the sight that greeted us was striking. The rift in the sky had grown twice asrge. We could see more of the other world. I felt a chill creeping down my spine. ¡°How did this happen so fast?¡± Carlos sighed, a weary resignation in his voice. ¡°Even worse, Caleb. There seems to be a subtle merging happening between the two worlds. That¡¯s the real worry. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: It felt like my heart was weighed down by lead, sinking slowly. Carlos had just voiced my worst fear. I could sense that as the rift widened, it was also slowly drawing the two worlds closer together. The other world felt closer to us, emitting a sensation that it was on the verge of merging with ours. ¡°This is going to be troublesome,¡± Carlos said, his face as pale as te. I looked down quietly. Carlos sighed, adding, ¡°If the two worlds start merging, given the situation, it could hit our world hard. We need to brace ourselves mentally. ¡± He sounded serious, like he could see something terribleing. I felt a weight settle in my chest. ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered, my sigh carried away by the wind, torn apart. We both knew that recently, our pack had witnessed frequent vampire appearances. Many werewolves stood little chance against them. To minimize casualties, we even disseminated information on how to fend off vampires, urging everyone to be cautious.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But despite our precautions, the vast difference in strength meant that many werewolves fell victim to brutal attacks. The sight of dried corpses discovered at dawn, their necks bearing ring blood holes, had be a nightmare for many. If the worlds truly merged, wouldn¡¯t Debra¡¯s worst nightmare be a grim reality? What fate awaited our people? The situation was growing increasinglyplex. Quickly, Carlos and I, apanied by a group of werewolves, reached the location where the sky had been torn. In that moment, the setting sun cast the sky in shades of orange, with clouds scattered like strokes of paint, creating a breathtaking scene. Chapter 1502 Yet, the presence of the rift marred this beauty. Upon closer inspection, we realized that the rift had expanded downward, no longer a void of darkness but offering a glimpse into the scenery of another world. Carlos¡¯ face was drained of color. ¡°This is worse than we anticipated!¡± I furrowed my brow, my expression mirroring his dismay. However, before I could speak, murmurs of discussion from our surroundings reached our ears. ¡°How did the rift expand so rapidly in such a short time?¡± ¡°If the rift continues to widen like this, could it eventuallypletely split open?¡± The elders and guards apanying us all had solemn expressions, inevitably drawn into anxious conversations. They had also witnessed the vampires¡¯ brutality and savagery, leading them to specte that the other world was teeming with vampires. They also feared that if the rift kept growing, it would unleash a devastating bloodbath upon our werewolfmunity, filling everyone with fear. Carlos inquired with concern, ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s our next move?¡± His eyes stayed glued to the rift, his anxiety evident. ¡°Considering the circumstances, the rift seems poised to keep expanding. If it breaks the ground, the two worlds might actually merge. ¡± I pressed my lips together, a flurry of thoughts racing through my mind. As an Alpha overseeing one of the most formidable packs, my burden of responsibility outweighed others¡¯. With poweres responsibility. This situation, critical to our survival, demanded aposed response from me. If I sumbed to panic, it could spell doom for us all.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After taking a deep breath, I made my decision. ¡°Seal off this area immediately. No one is allowed near. ¡± Without protest, Carlos asked, ¡°What¡¯s our next step? What¡¯s the n?¡± After a brief moment of contemtion, I replied, ¡°We¡¯re still in the dark about the other world. For now, every pack should bolster their defenses, intensify soldier training, and be prepared for battle at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡± ¡°Prepare for battle?¡± an elder gasped in disbelief, his voice tinged with horror. ¡°Yes. What we know for sure is that the vampires from the other world hold a deep grudge against us. That¡¯s why we must stay vignt and always be prepared to fight, or else we¡¯ll be their prey. ¡± My words silenced the elders and guards, who grappled with the harsh reality before them. The air grew heavy with apprehension. After a moment, Carlos approached me cautiously. He said cautiously, ¡°Caleb, I believe you¡¯ve been behaving rather oddlytely. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: My brows furrowed as I inquired, ¡°What leads you to say that?¡± Chapter 1503 What was strange about me?N?velDrama.Org content. Carlos parted his lips, emitting an audible sigh that seemed to carry the weight of unspoken thoughts. His demeanor only exacerbated my difort, instilling a sense of unease as if I hadmitted a grave error without even realizing it. I couldn¡¯t help but ask Damien, ¡°Have I done something wrong?¡± Damien remained silent, offering no response. Since he noticed my diminishing affection for Debra, Damien had been visibly downcast, frequently retreating into silence even when I sought his input. I suspected that Damien found it difficult to ept that I had be emotionally detached, unwilling to acknowledge the truth of the situation. With no other recourse, I attempted to recollect recent events in detail, hoping to identify what Car los had alluded to as unusual. Yet, recognizing my ws proved challenging,pounded by the fact that memory details could often be subtly altered to paint a more favorable picture of oneself. As a result, when I spoke again, my voice carried an unnaturally calmness. ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything peculiar about me. Since learning about the rift¡¯s expansion and evaluating the seriousness of the situation, I¡¯ve strived to remain rational, making decisions that benefit ourmunity. ¡± Carlos shook his head, rifying, ¡°That¡¯s not quite what I was getting at. ¡± His gaze, brimming with intense scrutiny, felt like it could pierce into the depths of my soul. ¡°Caleb, it¡¯s been some time since Debra disappeared into the rift. In the past, upon discovering another world beyond it, you would have pursued her without hesitation. Yet, you haven¡¯t. ¡± I was briefly frozen in ce, unable to move or respond. Carlos continued, his toneced withplexity, ¡°Moreover, you maintain aposed demeanor while assessing the situation. This level of calmness ismendable for strategizing our defense, but it¡¯s not something the guy who deeply cared for Debra could have attained so swiftly. ¡± I stayed silent, unable to offer a rebuttal, lost in contemtion. Now, it wasn¡¯t just the children who noticed, but even Carlos could discern the shift within me. Observing my response, Carlos¡¯ expression grew more serious. Unable to contain himself, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Caleb, as I bring up Debra and speak so frankly about her, don¡¯t you feel any sadness?¡± Silence lingered, thickening the air between us. I struggled to formte a response, unsure of what to say. I genuinelycked that special feeling for Debra. I had undeniably changed. Having witnessed our love and my intense devotion to Debra, Carlos undoubtedly recognized the stark contrast between my demeanor when in love and when not. Recognizing my present condition, he toopsed into silence. After a prolonged silence, Carlos eventually spoke up. ¡°Caleb, regardless of how you feel now, Debra has made numerous sacrifices for you. She disappeared into the rift while trying to save you. Don¡¯t let her efforts be in vain. Please, at the very least, strive to be apetent husband. ¡± Chapter 1504 I was acutely aware of that fact. Perhaps being the affectionate man was simply beyond my grasp. Yet, being apetent husband was a role I could fulfill with confidence. I was on the verge of nodding in agreement when we were interrupted by a subordinate. The subordinate arrived, visibly panicked and out of breath, delivering the grim news. ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s dire-Elena and Dn are nowhere to be found!¡± ¡°What?¡± My breath caught in my throat momentarily. ¡°What happened? Did I not instruct you to escort them back to the vi and keep them under close watch?¡± The subordinate¡¯s expression was fraught with guilt. ¡°After you departed, I was on my way to return the children home, but Elena started insisting on getting ice cream. Spotting a stand nearby, I went to purchase some.N?velDrama.Org content. By the time I had the ice cream in hand, I turned around, only to discover they had vanished. ¡± My fists clenched, veins bulging with anger, I cursed, ¡°Utterly ipetent! You can¡¯t even keep watch over children!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery The subordinate bowed deeply, his apologies flowing continuously. With a stern expression, Imanded, ¡°Stop standing there like a statue and organize a search party to find Elena and Dn! Except for those guarding the seal, mobilize everyone else to join the search!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± My subordinates promptlyplied, keen to avoid provoking any further ire from me. Carlos and I split up, scouring every possible location where the children might have sought refuge. Upon hearing the news, friends from our pack also joined the effort voluntarily, offering their assistance in the search. Unfortunately, as night descended and the moon hung overhead, we still hadn¡¯t located the children. ¡°Alpha, we¡¯ve scoured every inch, but there¡¯s no sign of the children. ¡± The fruitless reports from my subordinates pushed my irritation to its zenith. Enraged, I swept the table clear of its contents, bellowing, ¡°Ipetents, every one of you!¡± Carlos, unable to stand idly by, stepped in to offerfort. ¡°Caleb, try not to fret too much. If the children wandered off on their own, they¡¯re likely alright. Maybe they¡¯re just searching for Debra. ¡± His words ignited a spark of realization within me. Yes, they could be searching for Debra! Today, as I prepared to leave the office, Elena and Dn clung to me, expressing their desire to find their mother. ¡°Perhaps I know where the children might have gone!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Acting swiftly, I gathered a few subordinates and hurried towards the spot where Debra disappeared. Moreover, this precise spot happened to be the closest to the rift, potentially serving as an entry point for many vampires. ¡°Caleb, are you confident they¡¯ll be there?¡± Chapter 1505 Given the gravity of the situation, which pertained to the safety of the children, even Damien, who was typically reserved, feltpelled to seek rification. ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, outlining my reasoning in detail. ¡°They sessfully evaded my people and managed to elude all tracking efforts. This suggests that they are likely not within the Thorn Edge Pack, as, with so many people searching, they should have been found by now. Given their strong attachment to Debra and the news of the rift expanding, their immediate impulse would have been to search for her. Therefore, the most logical scenario is that they headed in her direction. ¡± A hint of anxiety tinged Damien¡¯s voice. ¡°But what if they end up like Debra, getting drawn into the rift?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. ¡± I reassured him confidently.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Earlier today, I deployed guards near the rift. Regardless of the children¡¯s ingenuity, they wouldn¡¯t be able to approach it. If my assessment is correct, they¡¯re likely hiding somewhere nearby, biding their time until they can begin their search for Debra. ¡± Damien breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. If anything happened to the children, we wouldn¡¯t know how to face Debra. We¡¯ve already disappointed her so much. ¡± We continued our journey in silence, and my instruction to the driver to elerate was quickly obeyed. While the probability of the children¡¯s safety was high, I felt the need to confirm it myself, understanding that tragedies could ur unexpectedly. And as Damien mentioned, I had already failed Debra enough; I couldn¡¯t bear to face her if something happened to our children. ¡°ARI¡± As soon as we stepped out of the car and neared the rift, a scream pierced the air. A sense of foreboding gripped my heart. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go!¡± With a stern expression, I led my team in a swift dash towards the source. The sight that awaited us was shocking. Approximately a dozen vampires were locked in fiercebat with the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s guards. Their onught was relentless, with our guards gradually losing ground amidst the scent of blood and fallen bodies. And amidst the guards were my children, Elena and Dn, their faces concealed in fear and tears. Filled with distress and fury, I called out, ¡°Elena, Dn!¡± Upon hearing my voice, Dn immediately looked up. ¡°Daddy !¡± His face lit up with joy at the sight of me, and he started running towards me. With him still some distance away and fearing the worst, I hurried towards him as fast as I could. In that moment, a vampire seized the opportunity and lunged at Dn. Enraged, I unleashed a fierce growl, transforming into a wolf and intercepting the vampire¡¯s attack. Sensing the urgency, my followers joined the fray in their wolf forms, turning the tables in battle. After repelling the vampire that targeted Dn, I approached the guards and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Everything was fine earlier today. How did it escte to this?¡± A guard replied breathlessly, ¡°Alpha, about two hours after you left, the children appeared. They attempted to approach the rift unnoticed but were detected by us. While we tried to intervene, the vampires suddenly emerged. ¡± He took a deep breath, seeming to relive the terror of the recent events. Chapter 1506 ¡°In order to protect the children, we refrained from fighting back and focused on defending them to avoid any ambushes. Unfortunately, this emboldened the vampires, who thenunched relentless attacks, resulting in the chaos we¡¯re currently dealing with. ¡± Rage surged within me upon hearing this news. The cmity was undoubtedly caused by the children. Yet, I knew now was not the time for me. Our immediate focus was on ensuring everyone¡¯s safety and repelling the cursed vampires. Settling scores could wait for another time. Caleb¡¯s POV: To ensure my children¡¯s safety, I positioned Elena and Dn securely behind me. The other guards formed a protective circle on both sides, enveloping us in their defensive stance. The moon illuminated the sky, casting a silver glow over the night. The trees¡¯ shadows danced under the streetlights, while the stars shimmered like scattered pearls in the velvety darkness. Amidst the enchanting beauty of the night, a gruesome massacre unfolded. The vampiresunched fierce attacks, their agility surpassing that of us werewolves. The night belonged to them, leaving us at a distinct disadvantage, particrly as we remained focused on protecting the children, forcing us into a defensive position. Each guard¡¯s death filled me with profound grief, a sense of heaviness akin to suffocating under dark clouds.N?velDrama.Org content. Continuing in this manner was futile. With the night stretching endlessly ahead, our numbers wouldn¡¯t hold until dawn. We needed to find a solution to this predicament. I scrambled for a solution, locking eyes with the guards and gesturing towards the road. They immediately grasped my meaning. Amidst battling the vampires, we withdrew towards the parked vehicles on the road. If victory wasn¡¯t attainable, our only option was to escape. Continuing the battle under these conditions would only result in more casualties-preserving the guards¡¯ lives was paramount. Thud! Another guard fell with a dull thud. Like those before him, he was swiftly attacked by several vampires, who drained his blood with rming speed. When the vile creatures finally withdrew, we were greeted by his pallid lips, lifeless eyes, and the bloodied wounds on his neck. Before we could begin to mourn, another guard, caught off guard, was thrown by a vampire, his skull colliding with a stone. He perished instantly, his eyes frozen in shock. ¡°Haha!¡± With haughtyughter, the vampires exulted in their supremacy. Mockingly, they taunted, ¡°So this is the might of your world¡¯s werewolves. We arrived inrger numbers, fearing your strength against our fallen kin. Yet, it appears our concern was unwarranted. You are nothing more than food for us. ¡± Chapter 1507 Despite the relentless onught, we maintained our silence andposure. Their arrogance might have clouded their judgment. As another vampire attacked me, I swiftly dodged, seizing the opportunity to strike. With a single decisive movement, I unleashed my w, ripping out his heart without hesitation, ensuring no possibility of survival. Holding the still-beating heart in my hand, I raised it for everyone to witness. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Trembling with fury, the head vampiremanded, ¡°Attack him! He dared to shame and y our kind. I demand that wretched werewolf pay with his life!¡± The brunt of their assault turned towards me, as multiple vampiresunched themselves at me with increased ferocity. However, this distraction provided an opportunity for other injured guards to take a break. Gritting my teeth, I fought back against the vampires¡¯ merciless onught, tirelessly shielding the children behind me from harm. But then disaster struck. From the side, a vampire targeted the children. My heart clenched, everything else fading into insignificance in that instant. I lunged forward, striking him aside, but not without sustaining wounds myself.N?velDrama.Org content. The vampire who wounded me realized my fierce protectiveness over my children, identifying Elena and Dn as my primary vulnerabilities. Wearing a triumphant expression, he shouted, ¡°Focus your attack on the children behind him!¡± My expression hardened, teeth clenched, as I questioned, ¡°You¡¯re grown men, strong. Isn¡¯t it cowardly to target two children?¡± The vampire simply smirked, ignoring my question altogether. I kept a vignt watch over my children, ensuring no vulnerabilities were exposed. However, I had underestimated their deceitfulness. Once they discovered Elena and Dn¡¯s importance, they cunningly divided our defenses, leading the guards astray without detection. In a briefpse of vignce, a vampire stealthily approached from behind,unching an attack on Elena. ¡°Nol¡± My blood ran cold as I witnessed the scene unfold. Driven by desperation to rescue Elena, I lunged forward. Yet, the vampires orchestrated their assault with sinister precision-just as one targeted Elena, others descended upon me. In the midst of this ambush, Elena¡¯s scream pierced through the chaos. ¡°Ah! Daddy, help me. ¡± Raising my gaze, I beheld the sight that tore at my heart. Elena was being dragged away by a vampire. Caleb¡¯s POV: Chapter 1508 ¡°Elena!¡± The sight of my child being taken fueled a surge of anger within me. I felt desperate and enraged, wanting to rush over and save her. However, the vampires worked together so smoothly that every attempt I made to move forward was met with a new attack. It was a relentless onught, seeming to have no end in sight. Left with no alternative, I suppressed the anxious fury boiling inside me and continued to engage in battle. Sensing my distress, Damien offered urgent reassurance. ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t worry. Elena will be alright. She has to be. . ¡± I reaffirmed to myself repeatedly-Elena was blessed, and I was determined to retrieve her safely. To maintain my concentration, I bit down on my lip, allowing the metallic taste of blood and the sharp sting of pain to sharpen my focus only on battling the vampires. ¡®s BunnyBookery But as one wave subsided, another emerged. In the heat of the battle, Dn spotted Elena¡¯s capture and couldn¡¯t remain idle any longer. ¡°Elena!¡± he shouted. rmed by this, I was shocked. Damn it! Dodging an approaching vampire, I swiftly turned and caught Dn just in time, roaring, ¡°Don¡¯t go there!¡± Meanwhile, the vampire leader looked over, tightening his grip around Elena¡¯s neck, lifting her high, and sneering, ¡°All of you, stop! Or I¡¯ll kill this child on the spot!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Elena writhed in agony, her face reddening with pain and the desperate urge to cry out, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. It pierced straight through my heart, and I had no choice but to halt the fight. I couldn¡¯t risk my children¡¯s lives. This moment should have echoed my reaction to Debra¡¯s disappearance. Observing my pause, the other guards also ceased their assault, their gaze fixed warily on the vampire leader holding Elena captive. With seething anger, I demanded, ¡°What do you hope to achieve by tormenting a child like this?¡± The vampire looked at all of us before fixing his gaze on me, a mocking smile ying on his lips. ¡°From the looks of it and your actions, you must hold significant authority within the pack, huh?¡± His lips twisted into a sneer as he made his demand. ¡°I have a simple request. Provide me with a few delectable werewolves to feast upon, and I will release the child. ¡± Chapter 1509 Rage surged through me, threatening to cloud my vision. Did he see werewolves as mere toys to exploit at his whim? With vehement denial, I retorted, ¡°In your dreams!¡± The vampire¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a sinister threat. ¡°Cross me, and I¡¯ll drain this child¡¯s blood in front of you. She¡¯s your child, isn¡¯t she? So young, her blood must be exquisite. ¡± With that, he exposed his fangs, preparing to sink them into Elena¡¯s neck. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No!¡± I eximed, a mix of horror and desperation evident in my voice. ¡°Stop!¡± He paused, tilting his head slightly. ¡°So, are you prepared to make apromise?¡± I lowered my head in contemtion for a moment before responding cautiously, ¡°If I deliver the werewolves you seek, will you truly release my child?¡± He exuded confidence as he responded triumphantly, ¡°Certainly, I always honor my promises. ¡± ¡°Very well,¡± I conceded. His eyes gleamed with delight as I proceeded, ¡°If you agree to free the child, I will provide the werewolves you want. ¡± A smile crept across his face. But before it could fully bloom, I added casually, ¡°But before we entertain your request, release the child. How can I be certain you won¡¯t continue your threats after you get what you want?¡± His smile faltered, reced by a dissatisfied expression.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°If I release the child, how can I guarantee you¡¯ll keep your end of the bargain?¡± Before he could finish, I shouted, ¡°Now!¡± In an instant, a pack of werewolves sprang out from behind the vampire. Each had a clear target-they all lunged at him. Caleb¡¯s POV: I fakedpliance to keep the vampires focused on me. Through our mind link, I knew Carlos was on his way with backup. The n was for him to join the fight and ensure the children¡¯s escape. Elena¡¯s capture, however, disrupted our strategy. As the vampires dragged her away, Carlos and his werewolves happened to arrive nearby. A direct confrontation would leave us on the defensive, so I devised a new n. I instructed Carlos telepathically, ¡°Go stealthily. Stay hidden until I give the signal to attack. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Carlos replied curtly. Chapter 1510 Following my lead, I stalled for time, negotiating with the vampire leader who held Elena hostage. My goal was to keep them focused on me while Carlos¡¯ team maneuvered undetected. ¡°We¡¯re in position. ¡± Through the mind link, Carlos confirmed their sess. Relief washed over me. Seizing the opportune moment, I yelled the prearranged signal.N?velDrama.Org content. On cue, the werewolves erupted from the bushes behind the vampires,unching a surprise attack. Disoriented, the vampires were swiftly overpowered, some of them pinned to the ground. This was my chance. I lunged towards the leader, determined to rescue Elena. But fate intervened yet again. The leader, anticipating my move, raised Elena high, ready to m her against the ground. ¡°Since I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m taking her with me!¡± he cackled, his voiceced with malice. ¡°Elena!¡± I roared, my vision burning with fury. As she plummeted through the air, time seemed to slow. An unexpected memory surfaced-Debra. Despite believing my feelings for her had faded, her image shed in my mind. In that instant, I knew what Debra would do. Regardless of her health, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use her time maniption power to save the child. Fueled by this thought, I managed to catch Elena just before impact. The impact with the ground sent a jolt of pain through me, Leaving me winded and covered in a cold sweat. Quick to react, the vampire leader lunged. I couldn¡¯t dodge in time as I held Elena. A blow mmed into me. ¡°Ah!¡± A searing pain erupted in my shoulder as his ws tore through flesh. Blood welled up. The agony jolted me back to focus. I tried to fight back, but the vampire vanished in a blur. His fangs bared, he charged again, aiming for a killing blow. I was already grievously wounded and burdened by Elena. I was practically defenseless, with no way of fighting back. His imposing figure loomed over me. Gritting my teeth, I braced for impact, but a figure suddenly intervened, absorbing the attack with a heavy thud. It was Carlos. Relief flooded me. Chapter 1511 After a fierce battle, Carlos emerged victorious. ¡°Good job,¡± I managed, my voice raspy. ¡°Naturally. ¡± He offered a smirk. ¡°Your safety and the children¡¯s are paramount. I kept an eye on you during the fight. ¡± He then wasted no time and rejoined the battle. His surprise attack turned the tide; the vampires were now on the defensive. Overwhelmed by the relentless werewolves, they were soon defeated and subsequently captured. Panting, Carlos returned. ¡°Are you alright? I saw you get hit. ¡± ¡°Just a scratch. ¡± I dismissed his concern. ¡°Your timing was impable. ¡± ¡°Waah¡­¡± Elena, still in my arms, suddenly burst into tears. Her gaze had been fixed on the bloody wound on my shoulder, and now, overwhelmed with guilt, she finally sobbed. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m so sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have run off!¡± Her voice softened as she choked out a question, her eyes filled with heartache. ¡°Daddy, does it hurt?¡± Her small hand hovered hesitantly, wanting to touch the wound but held back by fear. I gently wiped away her tears with a tissue. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Elena. It doesn¡¯t hurt a bit. Don¡¯t you worry. ¡± But my reassurances seemed to open a floodgate. Tears streamed down her face as remorse washed over her. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m so sorry! This is all my fault! I was willful, and now you¡¯re hurt!¡± Dn joined in, clinging to me and crying. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry too. I understand now! I won¡¯t be stubborn anymore!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Taking a look at my bloody wound and then at the werewolves lying around, I let out a deep sigh. Even though we won tonight, it was a rough victory with a bunch of us badly hurt and a couple not making it, the air heavy with the smell of blood. Honestly, I was so mad because this mess was all because of my two kids acting stupid, and it put our guards in a tough spot trying to keep them safe. But since they were still young, I didn¡¯t want them feeling guilty or carrying any regrets.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After thinking it over, I made sure they didn¡¯t see the injured and spoke gently to reassure them. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to me yourselves. Dad¡¯s not feeling any pain, not a bit. ¡± Carlos also jumped in tofort Elena and Dn, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your dad¡¯s wound isn¡¯t too bad. It¡¯ll be all healed up in a few days. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± The kids¡¯ faces were wet with tears, their eyes and noses looking puffy. Chapter 1512 Taking the chance, I reassured them, ¡°I promise, it¡¯s not as bad as it looks. I¡¯ve had way worse injuries and I¡¯vee out okay. This is nothing to worry about. ¡± Their lips quivered and tears kept flowing. After Carlos and Iforted them for a while, they finally stopped crying. When we got back to the vi, Carlos wasted no time calling the family doctor. While my wounds were being cleaned and bandaged, the kids watched, clearly scared stiff, huddled together silently on the side. I let out a sigh, realizing that the whole things had really shaken them up. ¡®s BunnyBookery Once the wounds were taken care of, Carlos asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n with the vampires?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After a moment of thinking, I said, ¡°Let¡¯s just lock them up for now. We¡¯ll figure out the rest once I¡¯m feeling better. ¡± Carlos nodded, then brought up the ongoing vampire problem. ¡°Even if we have guards there all the time, it¡¯s tough to keep them out for good. Any thoughts on what to do?¡± I didn¡¯t say anything in response. As far as I knew, vampires were all about craving werewolf blood, being slick attackers at night, preferring to go solo, and having a serious thirst for blood. But apart from that, I didn¡¯t have much else to go on. At first, I thought we could take advantage of their solo fighting style with some surprise ambushes. But it turned out they would only fight solo when they were outnumbered. When they had backup, they were all about the group fights too. And dealing with their nighttime prowling? Well, that was clearly going to be a challenge. If vampires kept avoiding daylight, what could we even do to stop them? Basically, we had no idea about their weak spots, let alone how to defend against their attacks. Seeing me silent, Carlos sighed. ¡°If even you¡¯re stuck, we¡¯re really in trouble. ¡± After a long quiet moment, I chimed in, ¡°You go on ahead. I¡¯ll work on a n for dealing with the vampires. And as for defense¡­ Let¡¯s get the word out about tonight¡¯s attack through the big media outlets and advise everyone to strengthen their defenses. Equip each guard with firearms, ready to take down any sketchy characters they spot. ¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Carlos agreed, nodding right away. Just then, the family doctor wrapped up the bandaging and gave some instructions before leaving with Carlos. Now alone in the room, I braced myself tofort the frightened children, but they were quicker. One grabbed my hand, asking with concern, ¡°Daddy, does it hurt?¡± The other one darted to the water dispenser, poured a ss of water, and came back, handing it to me. ¡°Daddy, here, have some water!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: The kids¡¯ outpouring of concern was both endearing and touching. Chapter 1513 They¡¯d never been so caring. Still, I yed along. I took the water they offered, repeating the same calming reassurances. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m alright. The doctor took care of me. ¡± But I still reminded them. ¡°Running off isn¡¯t safe. It worries me sick. We might not be so lucky next time. Don¡¯t do it again for your safety. ¡± My words teetered them back towards tears. Elena¡¯s eyes welled up. Choking back a sob, she blurted, ¡°Daddy, we didn¡¯t mean to run away. We just miss Mommy so much. It¡¯s been a long time, and we just wanted to find her. We didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. ¡± Dn, too, bit his lip and muttered sorry repeatedly. Seeing them distraught left me distressed. A heavy weight settled on my chest, making every breath a struggle. I pulled them into a hug and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find your mom. We¡¯ll be together again. And we¡¯ll never separate. ¡± I meant every word I said. Their faces broke into relieved smiles. It was already past dinner time. I took them for ate meal, then ushered them to bed. The day¡¯s events had left them overstimted. They clung to me, begging for stories. Tale after tale I spun until their eyelids finally fluttered shut. Leaving them tucked in, I tiptoed back to my room-or rather, Debra and my room. Surrounded by her belongings, clothes, purses, jewelry, Little handmade gifts, I felt an unfamiliar ache settling in my heart. The promises to the kids echoed in my mind. ¡°Damien, do you think she¡¯s still alive?¡± Silence stretched. A long momentter, he finally spoke. ¡°That¡¯s something you, better than anyone, already know. ¡± Staring out at the moonlit sky, I exhaled deeply. Yes, I did. The mind link with Debra was severed long ago, and the radio silence likely meant she encountered danger. The other world was like a gaping maw of danger. The chances of Debra being safe was very small. But saddling the children with that truth was unthinkable. Besides, I had a mountain of responsibilities waiting for my attention; I couldn¡¯t afford getting consumed by the search for Debra. That was partly why my search efforts had waned. Sleep eventually imed me as thoughts of Debra swirled in my mind.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. And for the first time since her disappearance, I dreamt of her. In the dream, Debra cradled a baby in an unfamiliar room, her touch gentle and soothing. She didn¡¯t look at me, but a knowing smile yed on her lips. ¡°Dear,e see. Isn¡¯t our child beautiful?¡± Chapter 1514 ¡°Yes,¡± I murmured instinctively, drawn towards them. But just as I neared, a horrifying rift ripped open the sky, swallowing Debra and the infant whole. ¡°No!¡± The scream ripped from my throat. I lunged forward, desperate to save them, but the rift¡¯s power was beyond me. Helpless, I watched them vanish. ¡°No!¡± I roared again, jolting awake as the rift sealed shut. Sweat stered my body. As I sat up, heart hammering, a wave of pain crashed over my heart. But then, as quickly as it arrived, it receded, reced by a strange numbness. rity slowly seeped back, pushing away the dream¡¯s emotional turmoil. What was happening? Confused, I furrowed my brow. ¡®s BunnyBookery Debra was my mate. The dream had been a horrific vision, yet waking up, I felt indifferent. Could it be true? Did my love for her vanish? Lost in thought, I didn¡¯t hear Damien stir. ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he rasped. The conflicting emotions of the dream warred within me. ¡°A nightmare,¡± I managed. ¡°ihat happened?¡± Damien pressed, unaware of the dream¡¯s true weight. ¡°I dreamt of Debra and a baby being swallowed by the rift,¡± I confessed. ¡°It was terrifying, but when I woke up, nothing.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. No feeling. ¡± I sped my head and muttered, ¡°Damien, I think I may not love Debra anymore. ¡± Moonlight cast a solitary figure on the floor as Damien too fell silent. Caleb¡¯s POV: In the end, I couldn¡¯t determine whether I still loved Debra or not. In my dreams, I felt such intense pain that I wished to be pulled into rift alongside Debra. However, upon waking, I feltpletely different; so serene that I couldn¡¯t feel anything at all. Perhaps there was a trace of emotion. But any slight pain I might have felt vanished so quickly it was almost negligible. Why had I be like this? My mind wandered even as I went to the office to handle my business, unable to find an answer to this question. Chapter 1515 asionally, I remembered times spent with Debra, and how I gradually grew indifferent after she vanished. I didn¡¯t want to admit how quickly my feelings had changed in these past days. Yet, the undeniable truth was that I hadn¡¯t dreamt of her untilst night. In that dream, I saw her being pulled into the rift with a child that might have been ours. My response upon waking was starkly different from my feelings in the dream, rifying the distinction between loving and not loving. In the dream, I loved her; I was heartbroken and felt suffocated. I desperately wanted to save her, even at the cost of my own life. But what about the me who woke from that dream? Calm, rational, as if the person I had dreamtN?velDrama.Org content. about was just a stranger unrted to me. I seldom felt such strong guilt. As Carlos had pointed out, Debra had been incredibly kind to me. She wouldn¡¯t have left the witches that day we were repairing the rift if it hadn¡¯t been to save me. Consequently, she had to sacrifice herself to prevent the rift from consuming more people. She had saved me from numerous predicaments, like at the hospital and in the foggy forest. But what had I done in return? After Debra disappeared, my love for her gradually faded until only indifference remained. How had I be so heartless? Damien muttered, ¡°You are such a jerk. ¡± I found myself unable to defend my actions. When Carlos handed me the papers to sign, my mind was all over the ce. I ended up scribbling Debra¡¯s name where mine should¡¯ve been. ¡®s BunnyBookery With a frustrated sigh, I quickly corrected the blunder. My feelings for her had faded, but my hand seemed to have a mind of its own, penning her name as if it still held some significance. It was quite absurd. Carlos knew me quite well. He had noticed something was off even before I uttered a word and asked with concern, ¡°Caleb, what was going on with you?¡± Too embarrassed to reveal the truth, I made up an excuse. ¡°My injury is bothering me, so I¡¯m having trouble focusing. ¡± Carlos didn¡¯t question my excuse and responded with concern, ¡°Then you should rest. Stop working for now. You can get back to it once you¡¯re healed. There¡¯s no rush. ¡± I quickly dismissed his suggestion, exining, ¡°Since Debra vanished, I¡¯ve been swamped with work. How could I have time to rest? Also, there¡¯s been a recent vampire incident. I must tackle it ASAP, or we might have another mishap on our hands. ¡± Carlos sighed deeply, the fatigue evident in the dark circles under his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been just as swamped with work, stayingte every night. Sally has beenining. I wish I could help you more, but I just can¡¯t¡­¡± Mid-sentence, he seemed to have an idea. His eyes brightened as he suggested, ¡°Caleb, how about hiring a secretary? I can¡¯t lend a hand, but your secretary can. Having one would make things a whole lot easier for you to manage. ¡± I paused for a second. It was indeed a good idea. Chapter 1516 During this time, not only did I have to manage my workload, but I also needed to worry about Debra. Additionally, I had to keep an eye on the two children and tend to their emotional needs.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I was incredibly busy. Having a secretary would definitely make things easier. So, I quickly inquired, ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡± Carlos had a look that said he was expecting my question and replied with a smile, ¡°Absolutely. You asked the right guy!¡± He appeared slightly self-satisfied. ¡°One of my cousins is a great fit for the job. She graduatedst year. She¡¯s been involved in her family business and just returned recently. She¡¯s quite capable. I¡¯m confident she can assist you!¡± Cousin? Frowning, I hesitated before saying, ¡°Would hiring a female secretary cause unnecessary issues?¡± Before I met Debra, I was known for being quite thedies¡¯ man, attracting many women who ended up causing me trouble. ¡®s BunnyBookery That was the reason I had never employed a female secretary and had Carlos handle the duties on a part-time basis. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± Carlos knew my concerns well, having worked with me for years. He assured me confidently, ¡°My cousin has performed admirably in her family business and respects boundaries. She¡¯s not interested in dating. She¡¯s different from the women you¡¯ve encountered before. ¡± Carlos was a trusted friend and had always been dependable without any major errors. I could trust his rmendation. After a moment of consideration, I consented and instructed, ¡°Then bring her in for an interview. If she¡¯s as outstanding as you im, I¡¯ll hire her as my secretary. ¡± Carlos quickly agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Carlos was remarkably efficient, picking up the phone to make a call. ¡°Hello? Alexandria?¡± After exchanging pleasantries, Carlos cleared his throat and dove right into the matter. ¡°Here¡¯s the situation. Alpha is swamped with work and needs a secretary to assist him. Haven¡¯t you been Looking for a job recently? Would you be interested ining in for an interview?¡± The person on the other end of the phone inquired about the interview time, to which Carlos responded, ¡°If you can make it today, pleasee as soon as possible. Alpha is avable now for the interview. ¡± A momentter, Carlos wore a satisfied smile, nodding. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll wait for you at the office. ¡± He hung up the phone with a proud announcement. ¡°It¡¯s done. She¡¯ll be here soon. ¡± About half an hourter, Alexandria Vargas, Carlos¡¯ cousin, arrived. Carlos hadn¡¯t exaggerated. Alexandria was impressive both in appearance and ability. Furthermore, despite her recent graduation, she demonstrated a level of experience and agility surpassing that of many seasoned employees. After conducting the interview, I felt quite positive about her. Coupled with Carlos¡¯ rmendation, I made my decision. ¡°Alexandria, you have passed. ¡± Chapter 1517 A joyful expression blossomed on herposed face. ¡°Thank you, Alpha. I will work hard and not let you down!¡± I nodded, pulled a document from the stack on my desk, and asked, ¡°When can you start?¡± Given the volume of documents I needed to process, I hoped the new secretary could begin immediately. Alexandria¡¯s response was exactly what I hoped for. ¡°I¡¯ve settled all my personal matters. There¡¯s nothing left to prepare. I can start working right now. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s excellent. ¡± Then, turning to Carlos, I instructed, ¡°You¡¯re responsible for training her.N?velDrama.Org owns this. I need to continue with my work here. She can start as soon as you¡¯ve shown her the ropes. ¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Carlos replied briskly. After hiring the secretary, I fully immersed myself in my work. Perhaps the distraction helped because I found I wasn¡¯t thinking about Debra as much anymore. Instead, the gloom that had lingered over me lifted as if I had pushed away clouds to see the sun. I felt significantly more at ease. When I next looked up, the sun had already set, painting the sky in shades of gold. The sunset cast a beautiful glow on the clouds, creating a scene more stunning than any painter could conjure. Even the rift in the sky seemed less horrifying. But as always, good moments were fleeting. Darkness soon enveloped the sky, signaling the end of the workday. I decided to check on Alexandria¡¯s progress in Carlos¡¯ office. I hadn¡¯t expected her to adapt so quickly, but she had excelled at the tasks Carlos set for her. She was already capable of working independently. ¡°Not bad,¡± I remarked, genuinely impressed. My satisfaction with the new secretary had increased even further. ¡°Sure she¡¯s not bad,¡± Carlos responded with a smug grin. ¡°She¡¯s the one I rmended, after all. ¡± Realizing that my workload would likely lighten with her help, my mood lifted. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s work. I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner. ¡± Carlos, ever confident, said, ¡°Okay, but I want something expensive. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡± Alexandria responded, always polite. At the restaurant, the three of us shared a table. I sat across from Carlos, with Alexandria next to him. While we waited for our food, we started chatting. As usual, Carlos was the life of the party, and Alexandria, intelligent as she was, chimed in at just the right times. The mood at the dinner table was very enjoyable. After the dishes were served, Alexandria suddenly asked, ¡°Alpha, after all this time searching, have you discovered Luna¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Thefortable atmosphere vanished instantly, reced by a heavy silence. Everyone knew Debra had vanished into the rift. Most believed she was gone forever. Several elders had even urged me to find a new Luna. Chapter 1518 ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t exhaust yourself searching for Debra. It¡¯s time to find a new Luna. She has been missing too long and likely won¡¯t return. You must consider the bigger picture. ¡± I had lost my temper then. Even though my feelings for Debra had recently waned, it didn¡¯t mean I would forsake her. Moreover, this type of selfishness disguised as pragmatism was infuriating. I had confronted them sharply, ¡°Have you forgotten why Debra disappeared? She sacrificed herself to save me, to save all of us!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. I was both angry and disappointed. ¡°She¡¯s only been gone a few days, and you¡¯re already urging me to rece her. Do you have no conscience?¡± With that, the elders had backed down. When Alexandria brought it up, I assumed she, like the elders, wanted to persuade me to abandon my search for Debra. Annoyed, I responded coldly, ¡°No. But I am resolute. I will continue to search for her. No one can deter me. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery To my surprise, Alexandria¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she sighed. ¡°That¡¯s good. Your devotion really moves me!¡± Then she added her support. ¡°Alpha, your love for Luna is profound. I believe you will find her. Don¡¯t give up!¡± Her words were heartfelt, and they softened my expression. ¡°Okay, thank you for your kind words. ¡± My tone was gentler than before. Debra¡¯s POV: After the butler escorted me back to the guest room, restlessness gnawed at me. Confined within the room¡¯s four walls, I hesitated to go out again. Following dinner and tending to the baby¡¯s needs, exhaustion enveloped me, and I drifted into a fitful sleep in the bed. Yet again, the night brought nightmares. In them, I saw the man who once called me honey. In the moon¡¯s ethereal glow, silhouettes of trees swayed in a haunting dance. Amidst the shadows, he stood, a figure of protection, shielding two young children. Though his features remained obscured, I sensed his presence unmistakably. As he battled his unseen foe, the moon cast its glow upon him, revealing a dozen adversaries closing in. Anxiety crept in as I recognized them. They were the vampires Andrew had warned me about. Ever since Andrew¡¯s grim revtion about my near-fatal encounter with a vampire post childbirth, my mind fixated on the undead. I even asked the butler for books, delving into any scrap of information I could find. I recalled one detail vividly-the vampires¡¯ and blood-red under the cloak of pallidplexion eyes, thriving darkness. And now, as night descended, my apprehensions heightened. My thoughts lingered on him, consumed by worry. Chapter 1519 True to my fears, the young girl behind him fell victim to a vampire¡¯s grasp. Yet, just as the girl was about to fall to the ground, the man leaped to her rescue, heedless of his own peril. In the ensuing struggle, he bore the brunt of the vampire¡¯s attack, his shoulder grievously wounded. ¡°No¡­¡± My heart clenched in anguish. The sight of the man¡¯s bloody wound tore through me like a dagger, a sharp pang seizing my heart, while the crimson stain blurred my vision. In that moment, the vampire surged forward with murderous intent, a chilling specter of impending doom. ¡°Nol¡± Startled, I jolted awake, my eyes snapping open in a panic. In the dimness of the room, my chest rose and fell rapidly, each breath ragged and heavy. The shadows enveloped me, rendering everything indistinguishable. Slowly, my breathing steadied. It was just a dream after all. My cry roused Ivy from her slumber. ¡°Darling, another nightmare?¡± she murmured, concern etched in her voice. With a somber nod, I replied, ¡°Yes. ¡± The memory of the man¡¯s injury lingered. It gave me an inexplicable sense of depression. Seeing me this way, Ivy asked, ¡°Is this dream connected to thest one?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I confessed, withholding nothing. ¡°Ivy, I dreamed of that man again. In the dream, he battled vampires in the forest, shielding two children as he bled from a wound on his shoulder. ¡± ¡°Him again?¡± Ivy¡¯s drowsiness evaporated instantly, reced by eager curiosity. ¡°Did you see his face clearly this time? What does he look like?¡± Regretfully, I shook my head. ¡°No, I only witnessed his struggle against vampires. My anxiety woke me before I could see more. ¡± ¡°Ah, I see. ¡± Like a balloon deting, Ivy¡¯s excitement dwindled, disappointment etched on her features. Still, she persisted. ¡°Do you recall what the children looked Like?¡± Once again, I shook my head. ¡°Their faces weren¡¯t clear in the dream. ¡± At my response, Ivy¡¯s hopeful gaze dimmed entirely. With a sigh, she remarked, ¡°Seems like your curiosity about your past and your husband fuels these dreams to offer you sce. ¡± After a brief pause, she offered earnest advice.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t dwell too much on it. Answers wille in time. Andrew is tirelessly working to uncover the truth for you, isn¡¯t he? So be patient and trust him. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Ivy¡¯s words resonated with me. Perhaps I was trying too hard to hold on to memories, thinking about them all day. That was why those dreams gave me some psychologicalfort. Chapter 1520 I couldn¡¯t quite understand why, but I still felt incredibly uneasy. Whenever I recalled the injured man from my dream, my heart would ache, as if it were being pricked by needles repeatedly. The sensation was deeply ufortable. Sadness washed over me like a relentless tide. Tears welled up uncontrobly. ¡°Ivy, I feel overwhelmed with sadness whenever I think of his injury. Why is that?¡± Ivy sighed, herforting words tender and reassuring, reminiscent of consoling a child. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was only a dream, not a reality. Moreover, you¡¯ve just awoken. It¡¯s natural to feel unsettled after experiencing such a vivid and unsettling scene. ¡± Her gentle voice exuded aforting warmth, gradually easing my distress. I murmured softly, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. ¡± Ivy continued, ¡°Darling, stop overanalyzing and don¡¯t burden yourself unnecessarily. It was simply a case of memory Loss. You¡¯re capable of moving forward. Now, get some rest. Things will look brightere morning. ¡± I nodded.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± I hoped so. ¡°Waah¡­¡± Suddenly, Abby¡¯s distinct cry broke the silence, interrupting our conversation. She had woken up again. Lately, Abby consistently cried during the night, her piercing cries echoing throughout the house-a tormenting ordeal. I had grown ustomed to it. Rising from my bed, I attended to Abby¡¯s needs. Ivy grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s with Abby? She keeps waking up at night, crying constantly, and then she sleeps well during the day, which makes your sleep worse. ¡± I chuckled helplessly. ¡°Abby¡¯s just a newborn. It¡¯s typical for her to be a handful at night. ¡± Ivy remained unconvinced. ¡°Sure, she¡¯s a baby, but what¡¯s the big deal? We were all babies once. Why is she proving to be so difficult?¡± I hadn¡¯t anticipated Ivyining about a newborn less than a month old. Despite finding it amusing, I was also touched. I pursed my lips and smiled. Thankfully, I still had Ivy. At the moment, she was my only support. Taking a deep breath, I fought back tears and exined patiently, ¡°Ivy, the baby is still very young. She can only drink milk, so she gets hungry easily. At this stage, she¡¯spletely dependent. If she¡¯s hungry, all she can do is cry. ¡± Ivy fell silent after hearing my exnation. Chapter 1521 ¡°Okay, I understand. ¡± I cradled the baby and expertly tended to her needs. As anticipated, Abby stopped crying shortly and looked at me peacefully with her adorable eyes. To lull her back to sleep, I paced around the room with her in my arms, gently patting her back. Unintentionally, I walked to the window. When I caught sight of the scene outside the window, I couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Oh my God! What¡¯s happening?¡± The rift in the sky had split it apart, revealing another world almost distinctly and entirely different from yesterday. Ivy mirrored my astonishment, gaping wide-eyed. ¡°This is bizarre. How did the sky rupture so suddenly? Everything was normal yesterday, wasn¡¯t it? What on earth is happening?¡± A sense of foreboding washed over me, and my expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Andrew rushed off yesterday. I haven¡¯t had the chance to inquire about the rift. ¡± Ivy¡¯s concern was evident. ¡°It feels like something¡¯s about to happen any moment now. ¡± My heart raced. ¡°Darling, the world is perilous and uncertain, and we¡¯ve lost our memories. If something were to happen and we couldn¡¯t even find refuge in Andrew¡¯s manor, how would we cope with potential dangers in the future?¡± Ivy¡¯s words left me speechless. That was precisely what had been troubling me. Though I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause of the rift, it was evident that our world was merging with the other. I had just woken up and barely grasped the workings of this world, let alone the other. Damn it! It felt awful. Debra¡¯s POV: I frowned. The unease in my heart washed over me like a wave, chilling my body. Andrew had mentioned there were almost no werewolves in this world, and even mixed-blood witches were rare. Yet, these witches were registered in the witches¡¯ territory. Unlike them, I had nothing. My memories and identity were aplete nk. The more I thought about it, the clearer it became: I didn¡¯t belong to this world.N?velDrama.Org content. I must be from beyond the rift. But why was I here then? If I truly came from the other world, what reason could there be to banish me to this world? ording to Andrew, he found me giving birth in the forest, barely clinging to life after a vampire attack. This meant I wasn¡¯t unconscious or amnesiac back then. I had memories. Chapter 1522 So how did I, with my seemingly intact memories, end up giving birth in a foreign world? Where were my husband, friends, and family? What had happened in my past? The questions pounded in my head, a relentless storm that threatened to shatter me. A sharp cry escaped my lips as the pain intensified. Every nerve felt like it was being repeatedly stabbed with needles. I trembled violently. Ivy sensed my distress and urged, ¡°Honey, calm down! Don¡¯t push yourself like this! You¡¯ll only make things worse!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Her voice jolted me back to reality. I knew I was getting carried away, so I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. When the wave receded, I opened my eyes and gazed out the window at the immense rift. The scene on the other side mirrored our own. It was a night bathed in bright moonlight. I stared intently, but no sense of peace came. The following days brought no further growth of the rift. Yet, the other world became more visible during the day. No one could doubt that the two worlds were merging. I was in a constant state of anxiety. Ivy offered words offort. ¡°Honey, everything will be alright. Don¡¯t let fear consume you. I¡¯ve been thinking, and even in the face of challenges, there will always be a way forward. We won¡¯t be left without hope. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I was about to speak when a sudden knock on the door cut me off. This was Andrew¡¯s vi, and knocks typically came from the housekeeper or servants. Etiquette dictated I pause my conversation with Ivy to answer. A tall figure greeted me as I opened the door. Looking up, I met a handsome face framed by tired blue eyes, tinged with red streaks. The man offered a smile. ¡°Debra, good to see you. ¡± It was Andrew. I hadn¡¯t seen him for days. ¡°Mr. Pierce,¡± I replied stiffly, momentarily speechless. His smile widened. ¡°I apologize for being so busytely. How have you been?¡± Chapter 1523 My mind sluggishly kicked back into gear. It wouldn¡¯t do to leave him at the doorway. ¡°Please,e in,¡± I said, forcing open the door wider and offering a polite smile. ¡°Life here has been good. The staff has been wonderful, thank you for arranging everything. ¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°d to hear it. ¡± He entered, taking a seat at the table. His gaze swept around the room before settling on me. Unsure of his motives, I decided to be direct. ¡°Is there a reason for your visit today?¡± A smile lingered on his lips. ¡°Nothing in particr. As your host, it¡¯s only natural to check in. Don¡¯t feel pressured to entertain me. Carry on as usual. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± I replied, offering a smile that masked my deeper intentions. Andrew¡¯s courteous words were simply formalities, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to focus on my own matters during a visit from my host. I decided to sit beside Andrew and engage him in conversation to subtly probe further. ¡°Mr. Pierce, I must express my gratitude for your hospitality. The butler mentioned you¡¯ve been quite busy; is it work-rted?¡± The mention of work visibly reminded Andrew of his exhaustion. He rubbed his brow, his tone somewhat resigned. ¡°Yes, work has been relentless. Once I¡¯m at my desk, I barely leave it, which has sadly kept me from visiting you. ¡± ¡°That sounds exhausting, I continued, aiming to keep the dialogue flowing smoothly. ¡± ¡°It is quite draining,¡± Andrew admitted, offering a tired smile as he indulged my small talk. ¡°But the efforts are necessary. Considering the safety and future of witches, the sacrifices are worthwhile. We all must shoulder our responsibilities. ¡± This piqued my interest. I had been steering our casual chat towards more substantial matters, and with Andrew¡¯s infrequent visits, I knew I had to seize the opportunity to ask the questions burning in my mind. ¡°The safety of witches? Is it rted to the rift?¡± I asked, feigning a casual tone. ¡°Yes. ¡± Andrew nodded, his expression turning grave. ¡°Since the rift appeared, it¡¯s caused much unrest within us, and its recent expansion has only heightened the panic. As deputy n leader, it falls to me to manage this crisis and keep everyone informed. ¡± ¡°I see,¡± I responded, choosing my moment carefully. ¡°Mr. Pierce, could you share more about the rift? I¡¯ve noticed it seems to be growing, and at times, it appears as though another world is visible through it. I¡¯m quite curious; what exactly is happening?¡± At my inquiry, Andrew¡¯s face grew serious, and his demeanor shifted. I watched closely, my internal tension rising, wondering if he might be reluctant to divulge more. Unsure of Andrew¡¯s thoughts and not wanting to press too hard, I eased the tension with a smile. ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient to discuss, no worries. I was just curious.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± After a brief pause, Andrew responded with his usual grace, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not an issue. ¡± He inhaled deeply, his face turning solemn. ¡°You might have guessed, but these past few days I¡¯ve been heavily involved with the rift. Our investigations have nearly confirmed that there indeed exists another world beyond it. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 1524 My heart tightened in anticipation. It was just as I had suspected. Eager to know more, I pressed on, ¡°Are the two worlds merging?¡± Andrew¡¯s smile was tinged with bitterness. ¡°You¡¯ve noticed as well, haven¡¯t you?¡± I nodded. Seeing that his expression remained open, I ventured further. ¡°Since the rift expanded, it seems the merging of the two worlds is bing increasingly apparent. I suspect that when it fully opens, the worlds mightpletely fuse. ¡± Andrew raised his eyebrows in surprise. As he looked at me, admiration flickered in his eyes. ¡°Debra, you are quite perceptive. We spent two hours in a meeting, and our conclusions align closely with your spection. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I modestly dismissed the praise. ¡°No, Mr. Pierce, you tter me. It was just an observation. With such a visible rift, the conclusions seem straightforward. Surely your team has reached simr insights. ¡± Without pausing for further des, I continued, ¡°With all your research, what can you tell me about the other world?¡± Andrew was forthright. ¡°Honestly, for safety reasons, we haven¡¯t sent anyone to explore the other world. ¡± ¡°Understood, I responded, masking my disappointment. ¡± I had secretly epted that I originated from the other world and was deeply curious about its nature, especially after the vivid dreams I¡¯d experienced. If even Andrew, with all his resources, had no details, then who would? ¡°However, our findings indicate that the vampires have ventured into the other world. They¡¯ve even encountered werewolves, suggesting a significant presence of them there,¡± Andrew added. Debra¡¯s POV: Were vampires hunting werewolves? Suddenly, I recalled a dream from a few days ago. In the dream, a man confronted a vampire, appearing to be in a partial werewolf state-a genuine werewolf. Anxiety overwhelmed me as I recalled the dream concluding with the vampire charging at the man. I wondered if he would be harmed. Pushing aside my unease, I turned to Andrew and inquired, ¡°Mr. Pierce, are vampires exceptionally powerful? Do werewolves stand a chance against them?¡± My words rushed out, mirroring my increasing panic. ¡°I remember you mentioning werewolves earlier when you introduced me to this world, saying they weren¡¯t particrly powerful. ¡± After a moment of silence, Andrew replied, ¡°I did mention that, but it¡¯s based on historical ounts.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The records of witches¡¯ history indicate that werewolves have inferiorbat skillspared to witches and vampires, which is a major reason why werewolves nearly went extinct as vampire prey. ¡± I clenched my hands tightly. ¡°So, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t ovee a vampire and ended up badly hurt?¡± Chapter 1525 ¡°Not entirely,¡± Andrew disagreed. ¡°Just after giving birth, you were exhausted, draining most of your strength, leaving you extremely weakened and unable to seed. ¡± After observing my still paleplexion, he added considerately, ¡°Debra, you don¡¯t need to dwell on it too much. These are historical ounts, not confirmed by any firsthand witnesses. As you¡¯re aware, history is often shaped by the victors and may not always reflect the whole truth. I¡¯m also not fully versed in the details. ¡± I nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you. ¡± Although I said those words, my heart felt burdened. Thebat capabilities of werewolves and vampires remained uncertain. What would happen to the man in my dream after the attack? Could he ovee the vampires? And if not¡­N?velDrama.Org content. My fingernails dug into my skin. Noticing my quiet demeanor and thinking it was due to fear of vampires, Ivy remarkedfortingly, ¡°Sweetheart, no need to worry. They¡¯re just tiny vampires-nothing to be afraid of. The next time I encounter them, I¡¯ll scratch their faces and beat them up. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Ivy¡¯s words, which lifted my mood. ¡°Thank you for reassuring me, Ivy. ¡± At that moment, Andrew appeared to recall something, suddenly stating, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the other world should also possess powerful werewolves, entirely capable of rivaling vampires. ¡± Taken aback by his assertion, I promptly asked, ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Andrew replied candidly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many vampires who ventured to the other world to hunt were captured by werewolves, with only a few fortunate enough to make it back here. ¡± Relief flooded through me. Smiling, I asked, ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to know. By the way, Mr. Pierce, how do youe by such detailed knowledge of the vampires¡¯ activities?¡± With a smile, Andrew replied, ¡°It¡¯s quite straightforward. The vampire leader is exceptionally ambitious, constantly vying to control the witches and establish dominance over the world. Although we aren¡¯t intimidated, we still need to take precautions. So we have undercover agents monitoring the vampires. ¡± ¡°I understand. ¡± Andrew¡¯s surprising openness caught me by surprise. I hadn¡¯t expected him to divulge such confidential details to me so readily. After pausing to contemte, I suggested, ¡°Mr. Pierce, isn¡¯t this an internal affair? Is it prudent to disclose such information to a mixed-blood witch like me so readily?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Andrew looked calm and indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t a secret. We have been watching the vampires, and they have been observing us as well. The two races are well aware of it. ¡± Chapter 1526 I was relieved to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± I was worried that Andrew only told me about it since he treated me differently, like Ivy mentioned before. It would make me ufortable. To be fair, Andrew was always good to me. He not only arranged for my amodation but also defended me every time I had a conflict with Shirley. He was a gentleman who retained hisposure even during the toughest times. However, this made me uneasy.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I always assumed Andrew had a reason for being good to me but hadn¡¯t revealed it yet. Unfortunately, I lost my memories and was in a passive situation. Otherwise, I would have guessed his purpose a long time ago. It was frustrating. I sighed silently. Anyway, I owed Andrew a big favor. ¡°Debra. ¡± As I was lost in thought, Andrew¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality. ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re free tomorrow night?¡± Before I could answer, I heard Ivy¡¯s scream. ¡°Honey, Andrew probably wants to take you out on a date!¡± Her sharp voice echoed in my ears, giving me a nasty headache. I rubbed my forehead helplessly. Ivy rted everything to love and romance. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m free,¡± I replied. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Pierce?¡± Andrew blinked and said, ¡°Well, Veronica, the leader of the witch n, is throwing a banquet tomorrow night. I want to invite you to apany me. ¡± A banquet? I was taken aback. I couldn¡¯t understand why Andrew invited me. After all, he was aware of my situation. People would undoubtedly look down upon me if I attended such an extravagant party. Confused, I examined Andrew¡¯s expression but he still looked calm and elegant. His face bore no emotion. I didn¡¯t want more trouble, so I waved my hand and politely refused. ¡°No, Mr. Pierce. Thank you for inviting me. That¡¯s very kind of you. But I¡¯m an ordinary guest. I¡¯m not fit to attend such an extravagant banquet. ¡± The banquet held by the n leader? People from the upper sses would undoubtedly attend such a banquet. I hadn¡¯t a clue about my origin. Besides, I was a mix-blood witch. I knew people would insult and degrade me. Attending such a party seemed inappropriate. Besides, Shirley would cause trouble for me if I attended. Chapter 1527 But Andrew didn¡¯t think about it. He looked into my eyes intently. ¡°Debra, you are my guest. ording to the etiquette, I should take you with me. I can¡¯t leave you here and attend the banquet myself. It is against the rule. ¡± He sounded reasonable. But I still chose to refuse. ¡°Mr. Pierce, I¡¯m just a guest temporarily staying at your ce; not someone distinguished. Attending the party with you is against the rule. ¡± Considering I had refused him, I thought Andrew would no longer force me because he was a thorough gentleman. ¡®s BunnyBookery However, he was determined this time. ¡°Debra, you are my precious guest. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you stay here temporarily or not. I want you to apany me to the banquet so others don¡¯t make malicious spections about me. ¡± Both Ivy and I fell silent. Andrew seemed like a whole new person. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I finally agreed. ¡°ALL right. I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± Andrew seemed to visibly rx and smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up on time tomorrow. It¡¯s gettingte, Debra. Rest well. I¡¯ll leave now. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I stood up and watched him leave. After Andrew left, Ivy asked curiously, ¡°Honey, you said you didn¡¯t want to attend the party. Why did you agree in the end?¡± I shrugged helplessly. ¡°Andrew saved Abby and me. He wants me to attend the banquet. I couldn¡¯t refuse him. Besides, I¡¯m staying at his ce now. ¡± I sighed. ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t you feel strange about it?¡± Ivy was confused. ¡°Strange about what?¡± ¡°Why did Andrew invite me to the banquet held by the n leader? Although he came up with several reasons, I think they¡¯re mere excuses. Besides, something seems strange. He is persistent. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Ivy, being straightforward, remarked casually, ¡°Maybe Andrew just sees you as his guest and feels it¡¯s only right to invite you to the banquet. Otherwise, he might feel he¡¯s neglecting you. ¡± I furrowed my brow, feeling a sense of unease settle over me. However, I understood that it wasn¡¯t Ivy¡¯s fault. After all, she was just my wolf.N?velDrama.Org content. It was natural that she couldn¡¯t grasp theplexities of human thoughts and emotions. Taking a moment topose myself, I countered, ¡°No, Ivy, it¡¯s not quite that straightforward. Do you truly believe those who harbor discrimination against mixed-blood witches would openly embrace one at their banquet-one that is organized by their leader?¡± Ivy fell silent, grappling with the weight of my words. After some time, she grasped the situation and responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Remember how the nurses in the hospital would give us disapproving looks, and Shirley was always causing problems? I doubt the guests at the party will be any different. They¡¯re likely cut from the same cloth, if not worse. Shirley might even try to stir up trouble for us there. ¡± Ivy¡¯s indignation red anew at the thought of this. Chapter 1528 She urged, ¡°Sweetheart, it might be best if you don¡¯t go. Juste up with an excuse to decline Andrew¡¯s invitation, like saying you¡¯re feeling under the weather. ¡± I shook my head, determination firming within me. ¡°I will attend. ¡± ¡°ihat?¡± Ivy¡¯s confusion was palpable. ¡°But why?¡± I managed a strained smile, masking the turmoil within. ¡°Because I¡¯m intrigued. Why is Andrew extending such kindness to a mixed-blood witch Like me? What intrigues me even more is why Andrew was adamant about inviting me to the banquet, knowing full well that as a mixed-blood witch, I would not be weed by others and might even face disdain and ridicule. ¡± My tone turned slightly chilly. ¡°Why was he so insistent on my attendance?¡± Ivy appeared ready to respond but remained silent in the end. The following day, after lunch, Andrew sent someone to prepare me for the event, despite the ample time we still had. Ivy remarked, ¡°It¡¯s as if he fears you might go back on your words. ¡± I offered a helpless shrug, feeling uncertain about the situation. While dressing up wasn¡¯t a concern, the prospect of being away for so long left me anxious about Abby, my daughter. Typically, when I left her in the care of the maid, it was only for short durations. This asion demanded nearly eight or nine hours from midday until evening. Concerned about Abby¡¯s well-being during my absence, I turned to the butler. ¡°Sir, if I depart for the banquet early, who will tend to the baby? She needs to be fed, changed, andforted periodically. It won¡¯t be easy to manage. ¡± With a reassuring smile, the butler replied, ¡°Rest assured. Given the duration of your absence, we¡¯ll arrange for a professional babysitter to care for her. I guarantee she¡¯ll be looked after just as diligently as you would. ¡± Yet, as a mother, I couldn¡¯t shake off my worries. My child¡¯s welfare always weighed heavily on my mind. Nevertheless, it seemed there was no better alternative. Indeed, taking my child to the banquet and risking her cries echoing throughout wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Iplied with the butler¡¯s instructions and settled for my makeup session. The stylist¡¯s choices were striking-bold, bright, and undeniably beautiful, perfectlyplementing the stunning dress I was to wear. The dress, reaching to the shoulders, was a vibrant shade of red, crafted from exquisite material. Its design was unique, featuringyers resembling a blooming rose intertwined with delicate gauze fabric, exuding a sense of elegance.N?velDrama.Org content. As I emerged from the dressing room adorned in the dress, a wave of astonishment swept through the room, evident in the eyes of those present. The stylist, visibly pleased with his creation, couldn¡¯t contain his enthusiasm as he eximed, ¡°Wow, Debra, you look stunning!¡± I tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ear, offering a shy smile in response. Approaching me, the butler stated, ¡°Debra, it¡¯s time to depart. Mr. Pierce awaits you at the door. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 1529 Without hesitation, I lifted the hem of my dress and descended the staircase, heading towards the door. As expected, Andrew stood beside a Luxurious car, awaiting my arrival. At the sound of approaching footsteps, he turned around to greet me. Andrew¡¯s eyes widened as they fell upon my attire. Clutching the hem of my dress nervously, I couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Do I look out of ce?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: As my words reached Andrew¡¯s ears, his attention swiftly returned to the present moment. He shook his head, his gaze sincere as he spoke. ¡°Not in the slightest. You look absolutely breathtaking. I always knew you were attractive, but seeing you in this gown¡­it¡¯s truly stunning. It caught me off guard for a moment. ¡± A rush of warmth flooded my cheeks, the telltale sign of embarrassment coloring myplexion. If it weren¡¯t for the Layers of makeup, I would have blushed as red as a ripe persimmon. I cleared my throat, feeling the heat of embarrassment creeping up my neck. ¡°Mr. Pierce, you¡¯re too generous with yourpliments. ¡± Andrew¡¯s demeanor remainedposed and genuine as he replied, ¡°I speak nothing but the truth. ¡± With his words lingering in the air, he smiled tenderly before turning to open the car door with grace. ¡°Debra, please, allow me. ¡± The sunlight bathed him in a golden glow, casting a warm aura around his tall frame as if he were a figure from a tranquil oil painting, enveloping everything infort. ¡°Thank you!¡± I stepped into the car, eschewing any pretense.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Beyond the window, skyscr@pers soared, their spires seemingly touching the heavens, while a ceaseless flow of pedestrians wove a vibrant tapestry of urban life before my gaze. Amidst the unfamiliarity, a sense of deja vu tinged the air. Though I may have never been here before, there was a familiarity in the scene that resonated within me. Before long, we arrived at the banquet venue, nestled at the heart of the city. Stepping out of the car, I was greeted by a grand vi adorned with intricate lighting, its brilliance captivating guests d in opulent attire. Quietly, I grasped the hem of my dress, feeling a wave of apprehension washed over me. This was my first foray into such a grand affair since my memory loss, and the fluttering of my heart seemed uncontroble. Andrew sensed my unease and offered reassurance in a soft voice. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine; don¡¯t be too nervous. It¡¯s just a regr party. Just enjoy yourself, and there¡¯s nothing else to worry about. ¡± Chapter 1530 ¡°Alright. ¡± I drew in a deep breath, straightened my posture, and lifted my chin. With Andrew leading the way, I walked into the vi, matching his steady pace with measured steps. Upon stepping into the vi, I was overwhelmed by the sight of marble floors, dazzling chandeliers, and intricate murals adorning the walls. Everyone was dr@ped invish attire. Everywhere I looked, opulence abounded. As Andrew and I entered the hall, all eyes seemed to pivot toward us, their gazes a mixture of surprise and disdain. Ivy couldn¡¯t help pursing her lips. ¡°You were correct; they truly don¡¯t seem to embrace your presence here. The hostility is palpable, and they make no effort to conceal it. ¡± I offered her a calm smile. ¡°Let them harbor their feelings. It doesn¡¯t faze me. ¡± Strangely, amidst such a setting where one might typically feel a surge of nerves or embarrassment, I remained surprisinglyposed, as though these grand asions were familiar territory. Even Andrew seemed taken aback by my demeanor, murmuring apliment. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re handling this admirably; beyond my expectations. ¡± I waved off his praise with a modest gesture. ¡°No trouble at all. ¡± ¡°Mr. Pierce!¡± As we conversed, scanning for a ce to settle, a well-dressed, portly gentleman approached. He greeted Andrew with a toast and a warm smile. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Pierce. How have you been?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Returning the smile, Andrew replied, ¡°Busy as always. What about you?¡± I remained silent, allowing their conversation to flow uninterrupted. To my surprise, after exchanging pleasantries, the gentleman¡¯s attention shifted to me with a predatory gleam in his eyes. With a sly smile, he inquired, ¡°Mr. Pierce, may I inquire about this enchanting youngdy? What brings her to this banquet tonight?¡± His scrutinizing gaze bore into me, his words carrying an undercurrent of insinuation. ¡°I don¡¯t recall you ever bringing a femalepanion before. What inspired this delightful change?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The sight of the gentleman made me ufortable, causing me to frown. Andrew was quick and moved to stand in front of me, blocking me from the man¡¯s view. In a calm voice, he said to the gentleman, ¡°Debra is my guest. ¡± The gentleman chuckled as though he had just heard something amusing, lifting an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Pierce, are you serious? How could a lowly mixed-blood witch possibly be suitable as your guest?¡± I felt my eyebrow twitch. Chapter 1531 Lowly, once again. I was aware that these people would never speak well of me. Andrew also appeared unhappy with the gentleman¡¯s remark, his face turning cold. ¡°Yourments are unwarranted. In my view, there is no distinction between a pureblood witch and a mixed-blood witch. Debra is certainly not ¡®lowly¡¯ in any sense. ¡± ¡°Well¡­ The gentleman, slightly cowed by Andrew¡¯s stern demeanor, forced a smile. ¡°I apologize, I¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink and let my jokes get the better of me. Let me penalize myself with another drink. ¡± With that, he gulped down his champagne in one swallow, his face turning red. ¡°My friend over there is calling me. I hope you and Debra have a pleasant evening. ¡± With those words, he quickly left. I let out a sigh of relief once he was out of sight. His stare was truly ufortable. Spending a few more seconds near him felt like a punishment. Andrew looked at me. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t let it get to you. That¡¯s just how he is. Don¡¯t let his words get under your skin.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± I nodded. ¡®s BunnyBookery I had grown all too familiar with this type of behavior. Getting upset was not an option; it would only lead to endless inner turmoil. More people came up to greet and talk with Andrew. It was usual for everyone to seek favor from the deputy n leader. I noticed the constant flow of people trying to get Andrew¡¯s attention, giving him no time to rest, even though he tried to include me. I said thoughtfully, ¡°Mr. Pierce, please go ahead and see to your guests. I¡¯ll explore on my own. ¡± ¡°Alright, just be careful and let me know if you need anything. ¡± He managed to respond during a brief pause before turning back to engage with the other guests. Alone, I walked over to a table, picked up a ss of champagne that had been set out for the guests, and began to stroll around. The banquet wasvish and filled with a crowd, and there were more guests than I had anticipated. Was this an assembly of the witch n¡¯s elite? This banquet appeared to be more than just a simple gathering. I moved quietly through the crowd, ignoring the scornful stares, and was reaching for some of the provided delicacies when suddenly, someone bumped into me. ¡°ARI¡± Caught by surprise and unsteady on my high heels, I staggered a few steps and inadvertently crashed into a passing server, causing the sses he was carrying to fall and break on the floor. As the sound of shattering ss filled the room, I quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± The server, busy and short on time, gave me a quick look before bending down to clear the mess, trying not to interrupt the other guests. Feeling ountable, I was about to help him when a haughty voice reached my ears. ¡°A mixed-blood witch will always remain just that, never quite fitting in. ¡± Chapter 1532 Debra¡¯s POV: I recognized the haughty tone instantly. It was Shirley. Despite the disdainful stares from others, no one dared to mock me openly since Andrew brought me here. The upper ss valued their dignity. They¡¯d avoid public ridicule of those they deemed beneath them. Shirley, however, was an exception. She¡¯d already caused me trouble twice. She was a pampered socialite obsessed with Andrew. I stopped collecting sses and rose to my feet. I met Shirley¡¯s gaze head-on. ¡°Miss Harrison, someone bumped into me just now. Was it your doing?¡± Ivy bristled with indignation. ¡°It has to be her! Everyone else avoids us. She¡¯s the only suspect. The nerve! If I could, I¡¯d shred her myself!¡± While anger red within me, Ivy¡¯s fierce loyalty soothed me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I whispered. ¡°If she tries anything, I¡¯ll handle it. ¡± Shirley, adorned in a pink evening gown, sauntered over with her followers. She scoffed at my question. ¡°I¡¯m the n leader¡¯s daughter. Why would I bother with a wretched mixed-blood? That would demean myself. ¡± Her entourage echoed her mockery. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. You¡¯re not even fit to polish Shirley¡¯s shoes. You¡¯re beneath her notice!¡± Laughter erupted from the group. Someone covered her nose and feigned disgust.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this woman? Security! How did she even get in here?¡± They made quite amotion. Many attendees at the banquet took notice of the situation and gathered around us, intrigued and curious. Instead of fear, a surge of defiance coursed through me. They wanted a fight, and I¡¯d give them one. I decided to escte things and see who ended up humiliated. Maintaining myposure, I addressed Shirley. ¡°Miss Harrison, your jealousy is transparent. You couldn¡¯t handle me apanying Andrew, so you resorted to childish tactics. That¡¯s unbing of a n leader¡¯s daughter. ¡± With a hint of sarcasm, I added, ¡°You orchestrated this scene, yetck the courage to admit it. How disappointing. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Shirley¡¯s face contorted in fury. ¡°Living with Andrew doesn¡¯t make you his equal, Debra. Remember your ce. You¡¯re not good enough for him!¡± Shirley¡¯s posse mirrored her arrogance, nodding fervently and parroting her words. ¡°Exactly! Shirley is the n leader¡¯s daughter, the most respected witch here. Why would she be jealous of a half-breed like you? Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. ¡± I countered with a sneer, ¡°Then why waste your precious time antagonizing me? Don¡¯t you have more important things to attend to?¡± Shirley threw her head back arrogantly. ¡°A reason? I simply dislike you, Debra. That¡¯s all the exnation you deserve. ¡± Furious, Ivyined, ¡°Don¡¯t let this bitch walk all over you! Teach her a lesson she won¡¯t forget!¡± Chapter 1533 Maintaining myposure, I took in the scene. A diverse crowd of socialites, dignitaries, and nobles had gathered, captivated by the drama. It wasn¡¯t lost on me that Shirley was deliberately trying to provoke a reaction, aiming to humiliate me publicly. But I wouldn¡¯t give her the satisfaction. Engaging with her would only backfire, reflecting poorly not just on me, but also on Andrew, who always stood by me. Debra¡¯s POV: I stared at Shirley, a cold smile curling my Lips. Mockingly, I said, ¡°Look who¡¯s here, the fancy daughter of the witch n leader. She acts all high and mighty, but now she¡¯s bothering a ¡®lowly mixed-blood witch¡¯ she looks down upon, right here at the party. Seems like her nobility isn¡¯t that great after all. ¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Shirley heard my mocking tone and lost her cool. Her chest heaved like a volcano about to erupt. And erupt she did. With her spoiled and bossy attitude, and her strong dislike for me, my little jab was all it took for her to lose control. Shirley yelled angrily, ¡°You ungrateful wretch! I spared youst time because of Andrew, but you pushed me too far. I¡¯m warning you, this time, I won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯re finished!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. She focused, gathering energy in her hand. I felt suffocated. My knees went weak, and my heart felt like it was being squeezed. Even before Shirley attacked, I could feel the power she held. Was this what a witch¡¯s power felt Like? The crowd watched, excited. ¡°Wow, Miss Harrison means business this time! She¡¯s going to use her witch power against this mixed-blood witch!¡± It was clear they wouldn¡¯t help me. Even though they didn¡¯t join her, they acted like spectators at a circus, entertained but not willing to step in. Shirley smirked at me, pleased with what was happening. ¡°Debra, today you¡¯ll see the power of a pureblood witch. Your mixed-blood heritage can¡¯tpare. Consider this payback for your attitude. ¡± Her friends Laughed coldly, echoing her words. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble now! Shirley is going to show you who¡¯s the boss. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still so bold after this!¡± I squared up to the uing showdown, my expression determined. I kept a close eye on Shirley¡¯s every move, while Ivy¡¯s panicked voice kept repeating in my head, ¡°We can¡¯t win this. What should we do?¡± What should we do, indeed? I never thought Shirley would dare to attack someone in public, throwing away her elite status and any hint of dignity without a second thought. She was ying without any rules. Chapter 1534 But strangely, I didn¡¯t feel the usual fear of beingpletely overpowered. Instead, I was oddly calm, as if I had faced this kind of powerful force before. ¡°How is this possible?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. I was puzzled by my own reaction. As Shirley aimed her witch power at me, a sudden surge of strength filled me. I must have wielded an even greater power before. It felt Like a volcano about to erupt, intense and scorching. My blood boiled, and my cheeks burned. While I was lost in shock, Ivy¡¯s urgent voice broke through. ¡°Debra, watch out! Move!¡± Snapping back to reality, I saw Shirley¡¯s power heading right towards me. My eyes narrowed. But it was toote to dodge. I was done for! I gritted my teeth, preparing for the worst, when out of nowhere, a strange energy surged within me, and I sensed strength forming in my hand. This was it. Briefly, excitement surged through me. Just as I prepared to fight back, a tall figure stepped in front of me, blocking Shirley¡¯s attack with his own. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Shirley Harrison, you¡¯ve crossed a line!¡± A firm,manding voice boomed in front of me. It was Andrew. The power, which had surged in my hand just now, vanished as quickly as it appeared. Confusion washed over me as I stared at my empty palm. What was happening? ¡°How can you say that?¡± Shirley¡¯s voice,ced with defiance, cut through my thoughts. ¡°I simply found her rude and wanted to teach her a lesson. Andrew, you can¡¯t defend her just because she¡¯s Living in your house. ¡± Andrew¡¯s tone remained cold. ¡°Debra is my guest. Even if she¡¯s acting unreasonable, it¡¯s not your ce to teach her a lesson. ¡± Chapter 1535 Shirley bristled, her anger ring. ¡°Andrew, how dare you? This is my mother¡¯s party! How could you bring a lowly mixed-blood witch here? What message are you trying to send?¡± Her high-pitched voice silenced the murmurs and music.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The room fell still. Shirley¡¯s voice trembled, her breath quickening. ¡°Andrew, do you even remember what day it is Andrew ignored her question, his gaze flickering briefly before turning to me with concern. ¡°Debra, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied with a hesitant shake of my head. ¡°Thank you for stepping in. ¡± With so many eyes on us, the potential consequences of Andrew¡¯s inaction were terrifying. It was clear, though, that Shirley and I would¡¯ve be the subjects of ridicule. If Andrew hadn¡¯t intervened, the witches would undoubtedly dissect the scene for days toe. ¡°The n leader¡¯s daughter and the mixed-blood witch vying for Andrew¡¯s attention,¡± would be a headline. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m supposed to,¡± Andrew said, seemingly unfazed. In other words, he was prepared for this. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Shirley¡¯s voice, dripping with renewed anger, echoed again. Her beautiful features contorted with rage as she stormed towards me, grabbing my arm roughly. ¡°Stay away from Andrew! Bitch!¡± Shirley¡¯s actions darkened Andrew¡¯s expression. ¡°Shirley, enough!¡± he snapped, a frown creasing his forehead. ¡°No!¡± Shirley stubbornly threw her head back. Tension crackled in the air. Onlookers watched, unwilling to get caught in the crossfire of Shirley¡¯s fury. Mediating meant risking her wrath. Then, a sharp female voice cut through the tension. ¡°Shirley, that¡¯s enough. ¡± The unmistakable click of heels announced the arrival of the speaker. ALL conversation ceased. Intrigued, I turned to see a regal woman. Her features mirrored Shirley¡¯s but sharper, her gaze more piercing. This had to be Veronica Harrison, the n leader. I studied her cautiously. Shirley¡¯s mother? She appeared formidable. Shirley¡¯s entire persona flipped in an instant. Her defiant facade crumbled, reced by desperation. Pouting, she pointed at me, whining, ¡°Mom, it wasn¡¯t me! She started it!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Looking where Shirley nced, Veronica¡¯s sharp eyes found me. Her gaze was like a magnifying ss, studying me intensely, showing she held herself with power, making me feel a little uneasy. Chapter 1536 Silent tension brewed between us. I stayed calm andposed, meeting Veronica¡¯s inquisitive gaze with steady confidence. No matter how she probed, my face stayed the same, showing no fear or weakness. But Ivy couldn¡¯t keep quiet any Longer, whispering a cautious warning. ¡°Dear, watch out. If Shirley¡¯s mean, her mom might be too. It¡¯s smart to be careful. ¡± I didn¡¯t argue with Ivy; her worries made sense. Shirley was full of herself and mean, always looking down on others. It was only logical to assume her mother, Veronica, was simr. It was always smart to be careful. Veronica, as the n leader, should be more careful than her daughter. Even if she didn¡¯t like me, she probably wouldn¡¯t do something as terrible as attacking someone in public, like Shirley would. As expected, Veronica stopped staring at me and asked calmly, ¡°Are you the mixed-blood witch that Andrew saved?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied confidently. ¡°I¡¯m Debra rkson. ¡± Veronica looked at me for a moment, then smiled slightly. ¡°Debra, you seem different from other mixed-blood witches I¡¯ve met. You¡¯re not like them. ¡± I frowned but didn¡¯t say anything right away. Different? What did she mean by that?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Even though Veronica¡¯s words sounded friendly and she didn¡¯t seem mean, something didn¡¯t feel right. Was she trying to find out something about me? I thought quickly, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what she was getting at. She couldn¡¯t be praising me just because I had argued with her daughter, could she? Deciding to stay quiet, remembering that talking too much Leads to more mistakes, I didn¡¯t confirm or deny anything. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Mom!¡± Shirley saw her mother being too friendly with me and got annoyed immediately. ¡°Mom, shouldn¡¯t you be punishing this awful half-blood witch and standing up for me? Why are you being nice to her?¡± Veronica nced at Shirley, frowning slightly. ¡°Shirley, as long as she¡¯s here, she¡¯s our guest. You shouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble. ¡± It was clear she didn¡¯t want Shirley to cause me any more problems. Ivy whispered, ¡°Dear, Veronica sees more than Shirley does. She knows continuing this would only make things worse for them. ¡± Chapter 1537 Shirley, however, didn¡¯t seem to understand her mother¡¯s intentions. She was almost furious, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care! Mom, she¡¯s so mean, she doesn¡¯t respect me at all, and she¡¯s too close to Andrew. I have to teach her a lesson today!¡± With those words, Shirley started gathering her power again. Again? I quickly prepared to defend myself if necessary. Andrew stepped in front of me just in time. Ignoring everything, Shirley was about to attack me when suddenly, Veronica scolded her sternly. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Shirley! Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?¡± Her serious tone filled the hall. Veronica looked at Shirley with a mix of disappointment and anger. ¡°You¡¯ve turned this banquet into a joke. Have you forgotten what you¡¯re supposed to do tonight? With such recklessness, do you n to ruin everything?¡± Shirley stopped moving instantly, and her magic disappeared. Suddenly, Shirley¡¯s expression changed, bing somewhat shy. Her lips tightened slightly, and a faint blush spread across her cheeks. She nced at Andrew. But when she looked at me, her arrogance returned. ¡°Debra, you should consider yourself lucky!¡± Shirley said with a hint of arrogance. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll be generous and let you off. But soon, you won¡¯t have any chance to get close to Andrew again. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was confused. What did Shirley mean by I wouldn¡¯t have any chance to get close to Andrew again? I turned and cast a questioning gaze on Andrew. That was when I saw that he had a grim look. His usual polite smile was gone from his face. He looked lost in thought. This confused me even more. Something must have happened to elicit Shirley¡¯sment and Andrew¡¯s downcast demeanor. Unsure of what was going on, I asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Pierce? You look upset. Did something happen?¡± My voice seemed to snap Andrew out of his internal reverie. His polite smile returned, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Debra.N?velDrama.Org owns this. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡± I pursed my lips doubtfully. Chapter 1538 Andrew¡¯s behavior had me convinced that indeed something had happened. However, since he wasn¡¯t willing to talk about it, I let it go. Besides, it wasn¡¯t the right time to talk about it with Veronica and Shirley present. ¡°Alright,¡± I simply said. However, the doubt in my heart still held firm, scratching at me like a pin in my cloth. The drama finally came to an end after Shirley had her say and Veronica took her leave with her daughter. Seeing that there was no more fun to be had, the spectators who had gathered out of curiosity soon began to disperse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Once everything had settled down, Andrew faced me. Deep regret was painted on his face. ¡°I was engaged in a conversation with a friend earlier, causing me to not notice what was going on. As a result of that, I couldn¡¯te over in time to stop Shirley from hurting you. I¡¯m sorry, Debra. This was all caused by myck of oversight. ¡± I quickly waved off his apology. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t worry about it. This isn¡¯t the first time that Shirley has attacked me. Besides, you arrived just in time to block her attack, didn¡¯t you?¡± Andrew sighed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I still feel bad about it. ¡± He sighed again, but this time it blended with the music ying in the background. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said reassuringly. There was then an awkward silence, as neither of us knew what to say. A flurry of thoughts ran through my head as I watched the guests mingle. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity any longer, and I asked, ¡°Mr. Pierce, what was the meaning of what Shirley just said? Why do I feel like it has something to do with you?¡± Andrew smiled and answered, ¡°Yes, it does have something to do with me. ¡± I knew trouble was brewing upon seeing his reaction. Carefully, I asked, ¡°Do you not wish to do what Shirley wants you to do?¡± ¡°Your guess is right. But I do not know how to refuse her,¡± Andrew replied. This confirmed my suspicions. No wonder he looked troubled. As the deputy n leader and Shirley¡¯s childhood friend, it would be difficult for him to refuse her if she pressured him using her status. Attempting to sympathize with him, I said, ¡°Is there anything I could do to help?¡± Andrew stared deeply at me. His eyes lit up immediately, and he said, ¡°Yes, there is. However, I need to know if you¡¯re willing to offend Veronica for my sake. ¡± I was taken aback by his statement. Offend Veronica? Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1539 I couldn¡¯t understand it. All I wanted was to help Andrew avoid being pressured by Shirley, nothing more. So why would Veronica be upset about that? Was this somehow rted to Veronica? I thought hard about recent events. Veronica only announced the schedule for the banquet, but Shirley¡¯s attitude changed immediately. She stopped bothering me. Was Veronica nning this banquet to target Andrew? But I couldn¡¯t figure out her exact intentions. Even though Veronica was the n leader, I didn¡¯t think she would do something too extreme, especially not against Andrew, the deputy leader. So, I said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m in, Mr. Pierce. You¡¯ve helped Abby and me so much. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have made it. I owe you.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡± Andrew visibly rxed when I said this. He smiled and replied, ¡°Great. With your support, I feel confident. With you helping me, Shirley won¡¯t be able to pressure me into things I don¡¯t want to do. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t think I could be much help, so Andrew¡¯s confidence confused me. Why was he so sure my help would make a difference? I wanted to ask more, but then the music suddenly stopped, and Veronica¡¯s voice came from the stage. ¡°Hello, everyone! Wee to today¡¯s banquet. It¡¯s great to see all of you here. If there¡¯s anything we missed in our hosting, please excuse us. ¡± Veronica, dressed in her best outfit, spoke into the microphone. ¡°I want to share something important with all of you today. ¡± The guests¡¯ faces remained calm, showing no surprise. Instead, they smiled as if they had expected this, their eyes shifting towards Andrew. Standing next to Veronica, Shirley blushed deeply, resembling a beautiful sunset. Her bashfulness portrayed the innocence of youth. ¡°Damn!¡± Ivy joked, giving a little shiver. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen this woman¡¯s tough andmanding attitude before, I might actually fall for her act and believe she¡¯s a sweet, innocent girl. ¡± I couldn¡¯t argue with that. Following everyone¡¯s eyes, I looked over at Andrew. It was clear his face had gotten even paler, standing out among the smiling guests. Veronica continued, ¡°As you all know, our deputy leader, Andrew Pierce, is the youngest and most talented wizard we¡¯ve seen in years. I hold him in high esteem. So, I hope with his help, our n will thrive and grow. ¡± The guests echoed. ¡°Mr. Pierce is truly gifted and young, a treasure of our n. ¡± ¡°Yeah, someone like him deserves our respect. ¡± As these words filled the room, Shirley blushed and looked down shyly. Chapter 1540 Her hands crossed modestly in front of her, blushing as if the praise was for her, not Andrew. Suddenly, it dawned on me, and I had a feeling I knew what Veronica was going to say next. Could it be¡­? ¡°Of course!¡± Veronica smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I will give Shirley¡¯s hand in marriage to Andrew. Andrew, do you agree?¡± As she finished speaking, the crowd reacted just as we expected, their expressions seeming to say, ¡°Just as we thought. ¡± Then, almost as if choreographed, all eyes turned to Andrew. They were all waiting for his answer. Debra¡¯s POV: A cold dread washed over me. My suspicions were confirmed. Veronica¡¯s grand banquet was a setup. She intended to use this gathering of the n¡¯s elite to pressure Andrew into marrying Shirley. With so many witnesses, refusing Veronica¡¯s public proposal would be a major insult. It would humiliate both Veronica and Shirley, Likely ending Andrew¡¯s career. Veronica wouldn¡¯t outright destroy him, but she¡¯d slowly marginalize him, cutting him off from power and secrets. His future would be bleak. No wonder Andrew looked so troubled. It was a terrible bind. But how could I be involved? Why did Andrew think I was the key to resolving his dilemma? My thoughts were interrupted by Andrew¡¯s voice. He met Veronica¡¯s gaze, a hint of regret in his voice. ¡°Ms. Harrison, I apologize, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept your request. ¡± His words sent shockwaves through the hall. Whispers erupted. ¡°Did Mr. Pierce just reject Ms. Harrison¡¯s proposal?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Is this real?¡± ¡°Why would he refuse? Shirley is a perfect match!¡± The murmur of spection intensified. Shirley¡¯s face flushed with rage. She shrieked, ¡°Andrew, why? Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± Veronica¡¯s smile vanished. She gripped the microphone tightly. ¡°Andrew, exin yourself. Now. ¡± Andrew remained silent, then turned towards me, a smile gracing his lips. Chapter 1541 My heart skipped a beat. Could he be nning. . The thought struck me before Andrew even spoke. I somehow knew what he intended. Before I could protest, Andrew acted swiftly. He grasped my hand and dered to the stunned audience, ¡°Because I already have a fiancee, Debra, right here beside me. ¡± His voice resonated through the hall, and for a moment, a stunned silence descended upon the crowd. Everyone, myself included, was speechless. ¡°No¡­¡± I was about to deny his im, but Andrew leaned in and whispered, ¡°Debra, please don¡¯t contradict me. Help me out, will you? Think of it as repaying that life-saving debt. ¡± The words hung heavy on my tongue, but I swallowed them back. How could I argue after such a plea? Silence was my only option. Shirley, as if jolted awake, shrieked in denial, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Her voice trembled with agitation. ¡°Andrew, you must be lying! How could you possibly choose a lowly mixed-blood witch over me?¡± Andrew¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°Shirley, it¡¯s true. There¡¯s no point in lying anymore. Besides, every time you targeted Debra, I jumped to protect her. If she wasn¡¯t my fianc¨¦e, why would I have offended you so many times on her behalf?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Andrew¡¯s exnation only worsened Shirley¡¯s distress. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Her entire body shaking, she turned to storm off the stage towards us, but Veronica firmly mped a hand on her arm. Debra¡¯s POV: Veronica¡¯s icy stare locked onto mine. She narrowed her eyes and spoke coldly. ¡°Debra, as far as I know, you have a child. Shouldn¡¯t you have a husband?¡± I felt a chill run down my spine. Momentarily, I was at a loss for words. Due to my memory loss, I was uncertain if I had a husband. It was possible I did, or maybe I didn¡¯t. Nheless, I must tread carefully in responding at this moment to avoid any potentialplications. As I remained silent, Andrew interjected. He spoke calmly, addressing Veronica. ¡°Ms. Harrison, indeed, Debra was married, but they¡¯re now divorced. She sought sce with me a few days ago. As for her child, its paternity does not matter to me. I love her, and thus, her child is mine. ¡± Andrew nced in my direction. The light in his eyes was warm and captivating, like the sun, with a unique charm. Chapter 1542 I understood his intention-to bolster the legitimacy of our rtionship and earn the trust of Veronica and the others. Such attention was unfamiliar to me, and it unsettled me. At this moment, thoughts of the man from my dreams surfaced. Despite his indistinct features, his gentle beckoning stirred my heart. Quietly, I pondered how my husband, if he existed, would respond to today¡¯s events. Would he feel sad? Reality didn¡¯t afford me time to dwell. Veronica¡¯s voice snapped me back. She smiled, querying, ¡°Debra, is Andrew speaking the truth?¡± Despite Veronica¡¯s smile, her voice chilled like ice. She shifted her gaze back and forth between Andrew and me before fixing it on me, implying, ¡°If it¡¯s false, the truth will surface easily. Debra, we harbor a strong aversion to deceit. Surely you¡¯re aware of this, aren¡¯t you?¡± The threat in her words hung heavy in the air. I clenched my hand slightly. I felt torn between Andrew¡¯s plea and the gentleman from my dreams beckoning me. What path should I take? Veronica seemed to perceive my uncertainty. Her lips curled in a satisfied smile. ¡°Well¡­¡± But I interrupted her before she could continue. ¡°Ms. Harrison!¡± Meeting Veronica¡¯s gaze squarely, I spoke calmly. ¡°Andrew speaks truth. My husband and I are divorced. I am now Andrew¡¯s fiancee. I apologize, but a man cannot have two wives concurrently. He cannot fulfill your request. ¡± As soon as I spoke, the scene erupted again. ¡°Oh, so Andrew has taken a liking to thisdy. ¡± ¡°Ah, that exins why he kept her in the manor and resisted marrying Shirley.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡± ¡°Even though Debra is a lowly mixed-blood witch, she does possess a more pleasing appearance than Shirley. ¡± The surrounding chatter escted. Veronica struggled to maintain herposure, her expression darkening in an instant. Coldly, she inquired, ¡°Debra, are you certain? Words, once spoken, cannot be unsaid. You cannot retract them. ¡± My grip on the dress tightened. Honestly, I didn¡¯t wish to offend Veronica, nor did I desire to fabricate such a ridiculous lie. I held on to the belief of having a husband, even if I couldn¡¯t recall him or his appearance. Yet Andrew needed my help in his predicament, and I owed him for saving my life. Considering Andrew¡¯s thoughtful preparations and the steward¡¯s attentive care, I nodded firmly. Chapter 1543 ¡°It¡¯s all true. I am Andrew¡¯s fiancee. ¡± ¡°No!¡± Shirley could no longer contain herself and broke down entirely. Her expression twisted with resentment as she spat, ¡°Debra, you wretched witch! You¡¯re nothing but a lowly mixed-blood.N?velDrama.Org content. How dare you think yourself worthy of someone as noble as Andrew?¡± She jabbed a finger at me, her eyes aze with fury. ¡°You must have seduced and bewitched Andrew into speaking such nonsense!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Debra, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Shirley dered dramatically, oblivious to the repercussions. She struggled violently against Veronica, hurling usations, ¡°You¡¯re shameless. You need to learn a lesson. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll dare to vie for my man again!¡± Shirley¡¯s supporters backed her up. ¡°Exactly! She¡¯s a bitch! She deserves punishment. Shirley, don¡¯t hold back!¡± The scene descended into chaos. The audience watched with rapt attention, their faces alight with anticipation. No one moved to intervene; instead, they were keen to see how Shirley would confront me. The tale of the n leader¡¯s daughter embroiled in a love triangle with the mixed-blood witch was the stuff of sensational headlines. Suddenly, a sharp p echoed. The hall fell silent. Veronica had pped Shirley! The crowd was visibly shocked as Shirley¡¯s face swiftly turned a deep shade of red. Looking bewildered, Shirley instinctively covered her face with her hand and asked, ¡°Mom, why did you p me?¡± Pointing usingly at me, she cried out, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be helping me teach that woman a lesson instead?¡± With a stern look, Veronica replied coldly, ¡°Shirley, are you done? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed at all?¡± For a moment, Shirley was speechless, then tears started to form in her eyes as she retorted defensively, ¡°Why should I feel ashamed? It was Debra who took Andrew away from me. It¡¯s all her fault!¡± Veronica¡¯s face darkened with disappointment and she was about to respond, but Andrew interjected, ¡°Shirley, you¡¯re mistaken. This has nothing to do with Debra. I see you as a sister, nothing more. Please, don¡¯t harbor any misunderstandings. ¡± Shirley bit her lip, her eyes darting between Andrew and me, filled with unresolved emotions. She then fixed a defiant look on me and dered, ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t give up. Just wait and see!¡± With tears streaming down her face, she fled the scene. Veronica watched her daughter¡¯s hurried departure, massaging her temples with a weary sigh. However, as the n leader, she swiftly regained herposure in the midst of the embarrassing spectacle. Her ability to manage her expressions was apparent. ¡°I apologize for my daughter¡¯s behavior. She can be quite impulsive. Please forgive her. I assure you that such discourtesy will not recur. ¡± With that, Veronica offered an apologetic smile and hastened after Shirley, gracefully lifting the hem of her dress as she left. Before she disappeared, Veronica shot a quick, piercing nce in my direction. The darkness in her eyes was unsettling, sending a shiver through me. Chapter 1544 Ivymented with a hint of suspicion, ¡°Her gaze was intense. Do you think she¡¯s plotting something?¡± I sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s possible. ¡± Since Andrew announced that I was his fiancee, I anticipated these challenges. Given Shirley¡¯s unpredictable nature, her opposition was expected, and Veronica, supporting her daughter, would likelyplicate matters further. I feared that Ivy and I might encounter difficulties in theing days. With the departure of Veronica and her daughter, the banquet came to an abrupt end. As we exited, Andrew approached me with a look of remorse. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m really sorry for today¡¯s events. I hope you can understand my actions were necessary. And thank you for your understanding today. ¡± I grappled with a mix of anger and disappointment, suspecting Andrew had orchestrated the day¡¯s events. His kindness seemed a mere facade, possibly intended to manipte the situation to dere me as his fiancee, thus absolving himself of any realmitment. This realization deepened my resentment. Yet, I recognized that I too wasplicit, having mademitments without fully grasping the context. Determined to learn from this episode, I managed to suppress my frustration and responded diplomatically, ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Ivy murmured, ¡°Honey, Andrew is quite the strategist. He avoided rification when you offered to help, then coerced you into making a decision publicly, forcing you with the fact that he once saved your life. ¡± I nodded, sharing her sentiment. Andrew¡¯s calcted demeanor made it obvious this was no ident. A question nagged at me. ¡°Ivy, why would he choose me? The n is full of witches, and Andrew is well-acquainted with many. Why select a mixed-blood witch of no renown? Is he really just calling in a favor?¡± Ivy scoffed, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s exploiting your lost memories and the fact that you¡¯re stranded with a child now. ¡± I countered her cynicism. ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t align with the Andrew I know. ¡± Endless spection was futile; I needed answers. ¡°Mr. Pierce, could you exin why you chose me for this charade?¡± Andrew¡¯s smile was tinged with regret. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m sorry for the imposition. Despite knowing many in the n, challenging Veronica, who wields control over everyone, would be reckless. Your outsider status made you the only viable option. ¡± His exnation left me speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Such a revtion was unexpected. Recalling Veronica¡¯s departing re, I sighed heavily. Tonight, I¡¯d inadvertently antagonized both Veronica and Shirley. Though fearless, I dreaded theplications this faux engagement could bring. Feeling trapped, I inquired, ¡°Mr. Pierce, what now? Must I continue this pretense?¡± Chapter 1545 ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Andrew dered, his tone earnest. ¡°I understand your difort with this charade, and I won¡¯t insist on it any longer than necessary. Once Shirley gives up, I¡¯ll seize the opportunity to set things right. ¡± Silence fell over me again. Waiting for Shirley to give up? It seemed improbable. Shirley¡¯s temperament-spoiled, stubborn, and defiant, evidenced by her final remarks at the banquet-suggested she wouldn¡¯t easily relinquish her grasp on Andrew. ¡°That might never happen,¡± Ivyined with a trace of irony. At a loss for words, I remained silent. Observing my continued silence, Andrew paused, reflecting deeply. He then made an offer. ¡°Debra, if you truly wish to end this facade, I could clear the air with Veronica now. It¡¯s thest thing I want-toplicate your life further. ¡± I shook my head, dissuading him. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now. The deration has been made. ¡± A look of remorse washed over Andrew. He bowed, his apology heartfelt. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry. The me is mine. ¡± He quickly reassured me, ¡°I will resolve this matter and minimize any harm to you. ¡±N?velDrama.Org content. I epted his promise without objection. Visibly annoyed and bewildered, Ivy questioned, ¡°Why drop the matter? Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler for Andrew to juste clean?¡± Maintaining myposure, I exined to her, ¡°It¡¯s too Late for that. epting the role at the banquet has already put me at odds with Veronica. As the n leader, how could she stand such a public slight? She undoubtedly harbors resentment towards me now. With her pride so deeply injured, any attempt by Andrew to rify would likely be perceived as an insult. We¡¯ve crossed a point of no return; the conflict is inevitable. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Ivy seemed really concerned. ¡°What¡¯s our next move? We still have to live here. Upsetting their leader might cause us some real problems, don¡¯t you think?¡± I looked towards the rift in the sky and sighed. ¡°At this moment, we just have to go one step at a time. I¡¯m hoping we remember everything soon and can get away from the witch n. That¡¯s the only way to truly get rid of all these problems. ¡± Ivy stayed quiet. I could tell what was going through her head. We had been with the witch n for quite a while, and our memories hadn¡¯t even hinted ating back. What I said was just to make her feel better. But then, something sparked in my brain. I lowered my head and looked at my palm. When Shirley attacked me, a surge of power coursed through me and reached my palm. What got me confused was why I couldn¡¯t feel it anymore, like it never even happened. What was happening here? Who even was I? Why did I have this weird power? I nced sideways at Andrew, thinking about whether to tell him about this and see if he knew anything. But ever since the whole fiancee thing, I didn¡¯t trust Andrew anymore. Chapter 1546 I figured that he mainly looked out for himself, even if it meant hurting me to get what he wanted. His self-serving attitude didn¡¯t sit right with me. To stay safe, I had to stay on my toes. ¡°Mr. Pierce, I¡¯m heading out now. ¡± As soon as the car arrived at the manor, I said bye to Andrew and went back to my room, feeling weighed down by thoughts. I kept it together, and Andrew, busy with other stuff, didn¡¯t catch on to anything strange and didn¡¯t escort me to the door. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re back!¡± Right as I walked in, a maid greeted me. She was the babysitter that the butler assigned to look after Abby. She had better hearing than the other maids, and when she heard mee in, she hurried over with Abby in her arms. Before we got too near, Abby spotted me, her eyes shining, and she shed a cute, innocent grin, reaching out her tiny hands and making soft murmurs. My heart warmed up immediately, and I rushed to scoop her from the babysitter. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Abby.N?velDrama.Org content. Mommy¡¯s right here. ¡± My daughter seemed to have this magic touch, instantly making all my tiredness disappear. While gently stroking her cheek, I asked the babysitter, ¡°How was Abby today while I was out? Did she cry? Did she eat?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra. Abby was really good today. She just had her milk, and I changed her diaper. She¡¯ll be ready for bed soon. ¡± Looking at my daughter¡¯s sweet face, I thanked the babysitter warmly. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her. You¡¯ve done a great job today. ¡± But, of course, the babysitter dismissed the need for thanks. Once the babysitter left, I cuddled Abby and showered her with ki*ses, feeling overwhelmed with love. ¡°Whenever I¡¯m with Abby, all my worries just fade away. It¡¯s like magic; she¡¯s my little lucky charm. ¡± Ivy chuckled and nodded. ¡°She sure is; she¡¯s absolutely adorable. ¡± Right then, there was a knock at the door. I walked over and opened the door to see Andrew¡¯s butler standing there. Politely, I asked, ¡°Hello, sir. What brings you here? Is everything alright?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The butler, wearing his customary smile, bowed slightly. ¡°Debra, Mr. Pierce sent me to find you. Now that you¡¯re his fiancee, it¡¯s not proper that you stay in the guest room. It would be disrespectful of us. Mr. Pierce wants you toe stay in the central vi of the manor. ¡± Chapter 1547 He then gestured invitingly. ¡°Take the child and go. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to bring your luggage overter. ¡± I didn¡¯t move but frowned. Live in the central vi with Andrew? Why would I do that? I wasn¡¯t really Andrew¡¯s fiancee. Waving my hand, I said, ¡°There would be no need for that. I¡¯m fine staying here. ¡± The butler had a disapproving look on his face. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re not on the same level you were on before. There are few servants in the guest room, and you will not be attended to adequately. ¡± I wasn¡¯t fazed. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I can handle myself.N?velDrama.Org content. I haven¡¯t had any negative experiences so far. Thanks for your concern, though. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The butler tried to say more, but I stopped him. I smiled and said, ¡°Besides, I prefer the quiet here. ¡± The butler insisted, ¡°This ce does not suit your status as Mr. Pierce¡¯s fiancee. It is also his wish that you move. ¡± I shook my head and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, right where I am. I believe Mr. Pierce will understand. ¡± The butler, recognizing that he had lost the argument, took his leave reluctantly. Once he was gone, Ivy, who had so badly wanted to speak, couldn¡¯t hold back her thought. ¡°I¡¯m now even more convinced that Andrew has ill intentions towards you, honey. He¡¯s trying to use this opportunity to get close to you. If not, he wouldn¡¯t bother with this pretense. ¡± I shrugged and ced the child in the crib. ¡°I think we need to keep our distance from him. Something about Andrew has felt offtely. ¡± Surprisingly, Ivy didn¡¯t contradict me this time. ¡°I feel the same way. ¡± I looked at her in surprise. Curiously, I asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always think Andrew was a good person? Why then do you suddenly agree with me?¡± Ivy responded with an indignant huff, ¡°This is different! He schemed to have you pretend to be his fiancee. That reeks of ulterior motives. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like Andrew? That¡¯s new,¡± I teased her. She huffed, denying, ¡°Like him? How could that be? Although he is quite handsome, I don¡¯t feel any connection with him. Our fated mate must be arranged by Moon Goddess. Uncontroble attraction and predestined entanglement are what move me. ¡± Talk of Moon Goddess made me nce at the night sky. The rift illuminated by the moonlight appeared sinister. Despite offering a view to another world, its nighttime silhouette shrouded in mist seemed to hide terrifying entities. I suddenly felt a sense of deja vu. It seemed like I had seen this somewhere. Chapter 1548 But where? I ced a hand over my heart. In my research, I read that werewolves¡¯ mates were appointed by Moon Goddess and endowed with lethal attraction to each other. It was quite usible that my mate wouldn¡¯t be a pureblood witch or a vampire, but a werewolf. Werewolves were an extremely rare sight in this world, almost extinct. My gaze remained locked on the world beyond the rift. Maybe my fated mate was there in that world. Sensing that I was distracted, Ivy asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± I snapped back to reality. Realizing this topic was not something I wanted to dwell on, I changed the topic. ¡°We¡¯ve had a long day. Let¡¯s get some rest. ¡± Ivy took the hint and shut her mouth. Andrew¡¯s POV: Not long after I had sent the butler out, he returned to my study. He told me Debra refused to move. I stood by the window, observing the world on the other side of the rift. The world appeared obscure at night than during the day. ¡°Mr. Pierce, I¡¯m terribly sorry.N?velDrama.Org content. I couldn¡¯t fulfil the task you assigned. I tried my best, but Debra is unwilling to relocate to the central vi. ¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that. ¡°It¡¯s all right. ¡± I waved my hand nonchntly. If Debra agreed immediately, I¡¯d suspect her of being another vain woman without anything special. I turned and looked at the butler. ¡°If Debra wants to stay there, we must respect her wishes. Please ensure that she is treated with the respect and care that befits the position of the deputy n leader¡¯s fiancee. Negligence will not be tolerated. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± The butler nodded respectfully. I nodded, signaling him to leave. ¡°If there is nothing else to discuss, you can leave now. ¡± I walked to the table and sat down. However, the butler stood there instead. He looked like he wanted to say something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I seldom saw my butler look conflicted before. ¡°Say whatever you have to say. You¡¯ve been working for me for years. I believe you know me well now. ¡± ¡°ALL right. ¡± The butler sighed in relief. ¡°Mr. Pierce, I can¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so invested in a mixed-blood witch of an unknown origin. ¡± Chapter 1549 However, realizing it was inappropriate, he hurriedly added, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Pierce. I don¡¯t mean any disrespect¡­¡± However, I waved my hand and interrupted him. ¡°Debra is not any average woman you think she is. ¡± ¡°What?¡± The butler cast a quizzical look at me. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Pierce, I have been observing Debra ever since she moved into the guest room. Apart from her interest in historical texts, there¡¯s nothing particrly notable about her. In fact, I haven¡¯t sensed any witch power fluctuations from her. She is weaker than an ordinary mixed-race witch. ¡± I smiled. My gaze drifted back to the rift in the sky. ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know. If you did, it would onlyplicate things. ¡± shback: As usual, I was working in my office, ncing up at the rift stretching across the vast expanse of the sky. After the crack appeared in the sky, I sent many subordinates to check it but no one could exin its origin. By the time anyone noticed, it was already there as if God had identally made an extra stroke-a careless mistake. But I wasn¡¯t willing to ignore it and give up. The unknown always created unease, and my intuition told me the rift appeared in the sky for a reason. As I was busy with work, I sensed something was wrong and looked up at the sky again and saw the size of the rift had gradually diminished. It felt as if a powerful force was repairing it. What was happening? I sprang to my feet, astounded. Ancient excerpts from our witch n imed the existence of another world beyond ours. I had assumed it was a legend, unrted to the rift, and hence, didn¡¯t dwell on it. After witnessing the rift being repaired by a force outside of our witches, I was able to connect the dots. The ancient records might indeed be true. Perhaps there was another world beyond ours. Andrew¡¯s POV: I was on high alert, monitoring the rift and called my secretary to instruct, ¡°I need to step out for a moment. While I¡¯m gone, please ensure that no one enters my office. ¡± The secretary nodded, confirming, ¡°Yes, Mr. Pierce. ¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After issuing my instructions, I quickly left the building. As I looked up, the rift in the sky had changed again unexpectedly. Something on the other side was altering, causing the previously stabilizing force to be highly unstable and fluctuate intensely. What was happening? I pondered, my eyes fixed on the rift, unwilling to miss any details. What unfolded next waspletely unexpected. Suddenly, the powerful force stabilizing the rift disappeared. The rift then widened dramatically, taking on a sinister, w-like appearance. Chapter 1550 As I absorbed this change, an indescribable sensation overwhelmed me, causing a slight shudder in my soul. I sensed that a supremely dominant entity had arrived in our world. However, it seemed this entity had sustained significant damage, its power weakening. The strange feeling it brought dissipated quickly. Looking from my hand back to the rift, my thoughts turned to the supreme witch mentioned in ancient texts. This notion stirred something deep within me, sparking a sense of excitement. ording to legend, the supreme witch was the most powerful in the world, leading and protecting the witch n, revered and adored by all witches. Whether pureblood or mixed-blood, witches feltpelled to serve under the supreme witch, drawn by her powerful aura. ¡®s BunnyBookery However, it had been many years since a supreme witch had been seen within the witch n. Many witches werepletely unaware of the supreme witch¡¯s existence; some didn¡¯t even believe such an entity had ever existed. Fortunately, as the deputy n leader, I had ess to ssified information. I knew that the current state of the witch n was a choice made by the pureblood witches. Historically, thest few supreme witches had been mixed-bloods, which deeply unsettled the purebloods who generally held mixed-bloods in low regard. This difference in lineage and the resulting leadership conflicts made it challenging for them to ept a mixed-blood¡¯s rule. After much deliberation, the leading pureblood witches led most of their kind to establish the current witch n on this side, subsequently ending the worship of the supreme witch. As a result, the witch n lost the protection of the supreme witch, weakening its power and leaving it in a precarious position against the vampires. To consolidate their ideology and quell any dissent, the witch n leaders also indoctrinated their followers, heavily criticizing and maligning mixed-blood witches. Over time, this indoctrination led almost all pureblood witches to scorn mixed-bloods, viewing them as magically inferior and unworthy of association. Decades of such discrimination achieved the rulers¡¯ desired effect, relegating mixed-blood witches to the lowest tier within the n. However, my perspective was different.N?velDrama.Org owns this. In a world where power dictated status, I believed that only the strongest witch, regardless of bloodline, could lead the n to a brighter future. Clearly, the current n leader, Veronica, was not a ruler worth following. She was capricious, self-important, and resistant to advice, unwilling to consult or coborate with others. How could such a personmand my loyalty? Veronica even had this audacious n to marry her discourteous and impulsive daughter to me. Andrew¡¯s POV: To unravel the mystery and improve the current state of the witch n, I concentrated hard to feel that potent presence as I hurried in its direction. In the dense forest, moonlight filtered through the branches, casting dappled shadows on the ground. Stepping out of the car, I knew I was at the boundary between the witch and vampire territories, the nearest point to the rift. I nced up and saw the ominous rift loomingrger due to our proximity. It made me frown in concern. Was that strong presence linked to the rift? I pondered why it lingered here. Chapter 1551 With this question nagging at me, I pressed on deeper into the forest. This area was known to be quite isted, with rough roads and the asional vampire sighting, deterring most witches from venturing here. As a result, the atmosphere felt deste and eerily silent, so still that even the rustle of the wind was audible. ¡°No!¡± Just as I was about to move forward, a woman¡¯s cry echoed nearby. Her voice dripped with sorrow and hopelessness. What was going on? Something in me sensed trouble. I furrowed my brows and quickened my pace. As I neared the spot where the sound originated, I stretched out my hand and pushed aside the dense grass. There, in front of me,y a half-blood witch who had just given birth.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The witch¡¯s face was pale, and she seemed frail, yet her nerves were tense. Her expression betrayed pain and anxiety, her hands clutching the newborn tightly. I was puzzled. Who was this witch? Why was she here? And why did that strong presence vanish when I arrived? What connection did this witch have to that entity? Just as I was trying to piece everything together, the witch cried even louder. It was then that I noticed the baby in her arms was fading, its tiny form growing weaker by the moment, and it would die at any time. I used witch power to discreetly assess the child¡¯s condition. The result was grim. Whether from prematurity or some other cause, the baby¡¯s condition was dire. Too weak to survive, it was now just waiting for its death. My heart ached with sympathy. What a tragedy! The baby had barely entered the world, and it hadn¡¯t even had the chance to take in its surroundings before its life was slipping away. But then, somethingpletely unexpected urred. In her anguish, the witch unleashed an incredible surge of power, fighting desperately to save the baby in her arms, even if it meant risking her own life. My eyes widened in astonishment. This immense power¡­ Without hesitation, I realized that this witch was the legendary supreme witch, and the person who had just arrived in this world must be her. Most importantly, this spot was the closest to the rift. Chapter 1552 I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement. With the supreme witch around, the future of the witch n looked bright. It was clear she¡¯d step up as our new leader without a doubt. A faint smile crept onto my lips, but just as I prepared to intervene, a vampire suddenly materialized. Without a word, heunched a direct assault on the vulnerable witch. I was about to reach out and save the witch, but then I hesitated and pulled my hand back. Wait a moment¡­ In this situation, it dawned on me that by aiding her only at her most dire moment, she would form a deeper bond of gratitude towards me. If I intervened now, things wouldn¡¯t turn out well. So I paused and kept watching as the vampire and the witch battled it out in the grass. When it seemed like the witch was on the brink of being defeated by the vampire, I jumped in just in time, unleashing the power I had stored up, and rescued her. ¡®s BunnyBookery But to my shock, the witch slipped into aa due to her severe injuries, nearly losing her life. With no other option, I rushed her to the hospital. After a few days, we managed to pull her through, and she woke up sessfully. Then, something even more surprising urred. Not only did the witch lose her memories, but the power that once made us submit ourselves to her vanished from her body. I could barely sense any trace of witch power emanating from her, as if my encounter with her in the border forest had been nothing but a dream. I couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply disappointed.N?velDrama.Org owns this. It seemed like I had saved a witch who was now powerless. But upon reflecting on it, a smile crept back onto my face, and I regained my confidence. Wasn¡¯t it a stroke of luck to have a supreme witch under control, especially one who had lost her memories? And it wasn¡¯t just me who sensed the presence of the supreme witch that day. Many witches felt it. Veronica was especially shaken. She had been discreetly sending people to gather information and search for answers. It was clear evidence that the half-blood witch I rescued in the border forest was indeed a supreme witch. Andrew¡¯s POV: As soon as Veronica became aware of the presence of a half-blood witch of unknown origin near me, she was on high alert. I knew that Veronica had secretly sent spies to search everywhere, but they didn¡¯t uncover anything suspicious other than Debra. Still suspicious, she organized a banquet and suggested that I bring Debra along. ¡°The witch n is not open to just anyone. People of uncertain origin must be verified. Don¡¯t you agree, Andrew?¡± Holding a ss of wine, Veronica leaned against the desk in her office. Her striking red lips and sharp gaze made her appear more imposing than usual. When she looked at me, her smile was polite but her eyes were devoid of any warmth. She was distant and chilly. Given her high-ranking status, she carried herself with more arrogance than most. Even when she was issuing threats, she did it with calm assurance, as if everyone naturally owed her obedience. Chapter 1553 I scoffed inwardly. Veronica was simply calmer and more cunning than her foolish and arrogant daughter, Shirley. But aside from that, she had no other edge. Someone like that didn¡¯t deserve to be the n leader at all. A leader should guide their people towards a better future, not waste time on internal disputes, clinging to power, and undermining their own kin.N?velDrama.Org content. I despised her and Shirley¡¯s ways. ¡°Of course, Veronica. ¡± I managed to keep my anger in check. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand what needs to be done. You won¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡± Veronica nodded, pleased with my response. Yet, she was not finished. After eyeing me, she said meaningfully, ¡°Andrew, there¡¯s an important announcement I need to make at the banquet. Make sure you are there. ¡± My heart dropped. It was clear what Veronica intended. She nned to announce the marriage at the banquet, regardless of my wishes. But how could I ept that? Shirley was such a domineering and thoughtless woman. I could never allow her to be my wife. To avoid being pressured by Veronica, to develop a closer bond with Debra, and to uncover secrets about the supreme witch, I, who was typically good at concealing my feelings, intentionally disyed a range of emotions at the banquet. As expected, Debra, beingpassionate, fell into the trap. I was then able to publicly dere her as my fiancee, bringing us closer. However, even if Debra hadn¡¯t volunteered to help, I would have coerced her into cooperating, reminding her that I had saved her and her daughter. The oue would have been the same, albeit through a slightly different process. Everything happened as I had anticipated. Because of Debra¡¯s weakened state, her witch power couldn¡¯t be detected. Veronica found nothing suspicious, and thus, she could not discern Debra¡¯s identity. As a consequence, Veronica¡¯s fear and suspicion towards me diminished significantly, which facilitated the execution of my ns. To solidify Debra¡¯s role as my fiancee, I even had the butler invite her to move into the main vi in the mansion. As I expected, Debra declined. This refusal only increased my interest in Debra. She was quite an intriguing woman. Even with a child, her charm remained undeniably captivating. shback Ends. Of course, I didn¡¯t reveal all this to the butler. I smiled and said, ¡°I have my reasons for arranging this. You can go now and follow my instructions. ¡± The butler scratched his head, seeming to want to say more, but at that moment, an earthquake struck and the house shook violently. ¡°ARI¡± The chandelier swayed, and cups tumbled from the table. The servants outside cried out in rm. After a moment, the earthquake subsided. Chapter 1554 I frowned and asked quietly, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The butler regained his bnce only after the tremors stopped. Clutching his chest, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll look into it right away. ¡± I nodded. However, before the butler could leave, the door burst open. A subordinate rushed in, panicked. ¡°Mr. Pierce!¡± His voice was filled with terror. ¡°The rift haspletely opened, and the other world has merged with ours!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Following my talk with Ivy, I decided to hit the hay early like I usually did. As Iy in the cozy bed, drifting into pleasant dreams, a sudden strong shake woke me up. I waspletely startled. Before I could figure out what was happening, Ivy¡¯s panicked cries reached me.N?velDrama.Org content. She shouted, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s an earthquake! Wake up fast!¡± An earthquake? That snapped me wide awake. Without a second thought, I yelled ¡°Run!¡± I didn¡¯t even bother to get dressed properly and rushed to my daughter¡¯s crib with my nightgown, picking her up and hurrying outside. Thankfully, she was sound asleep and didn¡¯t get scared by the sudden chaos. ¡°ARI¡± Amidst the relentless shaking of the house, I stumbled, struggling to keep my bnce, almost falling with my daughter in my arms. Even though I¡¯d never been through an earthquake, I¡¯d seen it on the news, people trapped under rubble, desperate measures for survival. It terrified me. Somehow, I managed to make it out of the room, heading for the stairs when the shaking suddenly stopped, and everything went quiet. I paused, my heart still pounding hard. ¡°Is it done?¡± I looked around, confused. Ivy, just as confused as me, paused before saying, ¡°Honey, should we go outside to check? There might be aftershocks or other dangers. ¡± Chapter 1555 After thinking for a moment, I agreed and said, ¡°Okay. ¡± Holding Abby close, I quickly went downstairs. When we stepped outside, many people were already gathered there, the servants standing in front of the vi, all looking in one direction, their faces a mix of shock and confusion. What was happening? I wondered, following their gaze. Suddenly, I felt just as amazed as they did. Ivy couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh my goodness, what¡¯s going on? Have the two worldspletely fuse? Am I dreaming?¡± I stared at the scene before me, trying to understand it. After a moment, I nodded slowly and said, ¡°This is real. The two worlds have merged. ¡± Ivy fell silent. In front of us was a sky without the usual rift, and we could see another world¡¯s cityscape in the distance: tall buildings glowing with lights, like stars in the night sky, and beautiful lighthouses reaching up into the clouds. I realized that the recent earthquakes were because the two worlds were merging, shaking the earth like an earthquake would. After a while, the servants started to regain theirposure. ¡°How is this even possible?¡± ¡°The two worlds have merged?¡± They whispered to each other about what had happened, but without much information, they couldn¡¯t figure it out. Like Ivy, they found it hard to believe. ¡°This is too much to take I didn¡¯t say anything, just kept looking at the other world. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Honestly, the idea of both worlds mergingpletely, and everyone having to get used to it, seemed unbelievable. But now that it was actually happening, I was not sure how I felt. ¡°Ivy, you may not know this, but I¡¯ve always thought I might be from the other world. I always want to know what it¡¯s like there, and if my husband might be there too. I¡¯ve been desperate to find out if my suspicions are true. But now that this has happened so suddenly, I feel really anxious. ¡± I put my hand on my chest, feeling my heart beating fast. ¡°Ivy, I don¡¯t have any memories of the other world, and I don¡¯t understand anything about it. I¡¯m not ready to face it. What should I do?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Hearing my words, Ivy sighed. It seemed my mood had influenced her, making her tone grow heavier. In a hushed voice, Ivy said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know either. Maybe the two of us can only y it by ear¡­¡± Before she could finish, her voice was drowned out by the chatter of the servants. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Shall we head home?¡± Chapter 1556 ¡°Why the rush? What if there¡¯s an aftershock?¡± ¡°But the worlds have already merged. There shouldn¡¯t be any other idents, right?¡± The servants were loud.N?velDrama.Org content. They knew less about the situation in the other world than I did. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t expect any useful information from them. While I was listening to their arguing, I noticed Andrew rushing by. He appeared quite anxious and quickly left the manor. A sense of urgency gripped me, and I hastened to follow Andrew. ¡°Mr. Pierce!¡± I raised my voice, hoping he would hear me. At this moment, Andrew was the only person I could get information from. I couldn¡¯t let this chance slip by. My call stopped Andrew in his tracks. He turned and looked at me, his frown easing slightly. ¡°Debra, good evening. Did the earthquake wake you up?¡± I nodded, gesturing towards the other world, and inquired, ¡°Have the two worldspletely merged?¡± Andrew nced in the direction I pointed and answered, ¡°I suppose so. I¡¯m heading over to handle it now. It caught many of us off guard; we still don¡¯t fully understand what has urred. ¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± Anxiously, I pressed my lips together and clutched the baby tighter. I was itching to find out more about the other world and what was happening over there. After hesitating for a while, I decided not to mince words. ¡°Mr. Pierce, after you handle things, could you let me know what¡¯s happening in the other world? I¡¯m really curious about it. ¡± Hearing my words, Andrew fixed his gaze on me for several seconds. His eyes held an emotion I couldn¡¯t decipher. He inquired earnestly, ¡°Debra, did you suddenly remember something, and is that why you want to know what happened?¡± I shook my head to refute Andrew¡¯s assumption. ¡°No. My memory is still nk as before. That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m eager to learn what¡¯s happening there. Maybe it¡¯ll help jog my memory. ¡± Andrew seemed lost in his thoughts for a moment. He looked towards the other world and then back at me. After a pause, he consented and said, ¡°Okay, I understand. But it¡¯s veryte now. Why don¡¯t you head back and rest? I¡¯ll be upied untilte. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I have any information. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± Andrew nodded courteously and walked away without looking back after my response. I watched him vanish from sight and then made my way back to my room, feeling uneasy. Chapter 1557 That night, sleep eluded me. Thoughts of the other world and the nightmares I had experienced kept me awake until the early hours. Over the next few days, my sleep was fitful and unsatisfying. With my memories erased, I couldn¡¯t do anything. Icked the means to look into it and didn¡¯t have any buddies around to lend a hand. All I could do was hope that Andrew had some helpful info for me. Yet, reality fell short of my hopes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Days went by, and Andrew did not return to the vi. Driven by a need for answers, I tried to find him myself, but each visit ended in his absence. One day, after getting ready, I headed towards the central vi to seek Andrew. But before I reached the vi, I encountered the butler. The butler seemed to anticipate my intent. Before I could speak, he apologized. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Debra. Mr. Pierce isn¡¯t here at the manor today. He¡¯s too caught up with his duties. ¡± I sighed, the weight of my disappointment nearly crushing. ¡°Okay, I understand. Thanks for letting me know. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: After the butler walked away, Ivy couldn¡¯t hold back her irritation. ¡°Andrew isn¡¯t keeping his promises. He assured you he¡¯d inform you if there was any news. Yet here we are, unable to even catch sight of him. ¡± I turned to gaze at the center of the mansion, sighing in resignation. Facing this situation, all I could do was console Ivy. ¡°This matter is too important; perhaps Andrew is too upied to remember. ¡± Still unsatisfied, Ivy retorted, ¡°But surely, he isn¡¯t so busy that he doesn¡¯t have a moment to spare. ¡± Thinking it over, I said, ¡°Maybe he hasn¡¯t found any relevant information, so he hasn¡¯t contacted me. He said that for safety reasons, the witch n hadn¡¯t sent witches to the other world. Now that the two worlds have suddenly merged, the witch n hasn¡¯t had the opportunity to investigate and he¡¯s unable to bring me any updates. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Ivy found herself out of arguments. We walked back in silence. As I pondered how I might explore the other world on my own, a maid approached us, blocking our path. ¡°Debra, sorry to interrupt, but Mr. Pierce has sent for you. ¡± ¡°Sent for me?¡± I was puzzled. Hadn¡¯t the butler just mentioned that Andrew was not home? I studied the maid closely. Having been around the vi for the past several days, interacting with many maids and bodyguards, I was sure I had never encountered this one before. Chapter 1558 ¡°When did Mr. Piercee back?¡± I asked with suspicion. The maid replied, ¡°He hasn¡¯te back. He¡¯s at the council hall, discussing important issues. He mentioned that you¡¯d been waiting for him these past few days. Feeling guilty, he arranged for me to invite you over so he could meet with you after the meeting. ¡± ¡°I understand. ¡± Enlightenment dawned on me. Given Andrew¡¯s thoughtful nature, he would indeed arrange something like this. Feeling reassured, I nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle with you. ¡± The maid bowed politely. ¡°Pleasee with me. The car Mr. Pierce arranged is outside the mansion. The driver will take you to the council hall. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± I quickened my pace. Ivy, who had beenining just moments ago, suddenly praised him. ¡°He really is the most considerate. ¡± I smiled. The maid hadn¡¯t lied.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Indeed, a mboyant red Ferrari was parked by the gate, its bold color shining brilliantly in the setting sun. I furrowed my brows at the sight of it. ¡°Well¡­¡± Something didn¡¯t feel right. Ivy asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I hesitated, then said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know Andrew very well, his reserved nature seems at odds with such a shy car. ¡± Before I could finish, the maid, who was Leading us, turned back and urged, ¡°Debra, please hurry and get in the car. The meeting is almost over, and you don¡¯t want to miss this chance. ¡± Ivy said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t think too much about it. Maybe his usual car is at the council hall for emergencies, so he sent this one to for you. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The exnation sounded reasonable. Could it be that I was overthinking this? Urged by the maid and Ivy, I hesitated but eventually climbed into the car. Chapter 1559 As soon as I settled in, the car took off. I watched the ever-changing scenery outside the window and the beautiful sunset, feeling my anxiety slowly fade away. But this peace didn¡¯tst long. When I nced in the rearview mirror, I saw something unsettling. The driver was a stranger to me. Confusion swept over me. What was happening? ¡°Ivy, take a look at the driver. I¡¯ve been out with Andrew before, and I sort of remember his driver. But this one, I don¡¯t recall at alll¡± The more I talked, the tighter my chest felt with growing unease. Ivy was quiet for a moment, then reassured me, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. Maybe Andrew assigned this driver temporarily and he¡¯s not officially hired yet. ¡± Her words sounded unsure. I gripped my dress, remaining silent. Given how fast we were going, even if I wanted to stop now, it would be toote. I tried to strike up a casual conversation with the driver to get some information. ¡°Hello, sir.N?velDrama.Org content. How long have you been working for Mr. Pierce? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before. ¡± The driver¡¯s response was cold and brief. ¡°A while. ¡± His short reply suggested he was avoiding the question. Holding back my frustration, I continued in a calm, polite voice, ¡°Does Mr. Pierce usually have you pick up guests in this car? I haven¡¯t seen it before. ¡± He nced at me through the rearview mirror and answered stiffly, ¡°Sort of. ¡± His unclear reply tested Ivy¡¯s patience. ¡°What do you mean by sort of?¡± I wanted a more specific answer, but sensing more questionsing, the driver became noticeably impatient. ¡°I¡¯m driving. Talking to you can be distracting and dangerous. Could you please stop?¡± Feeling a bit embarrassed, I managed a smile and stopped pushing. ¡°Alright. ¡± However, Ivy wasn¡¯t ready to give up. ¡°Honey, keep asking! He doesn¡¯t seem incapable of answering the questions. ¡± I let out a sigh, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s no use. We¡¯re not going to get anything more from him. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s cautious around me, trying not to reveal anything. ¡± Puzzled, Ivy asked, ¡°Why would that be?¡± I was just as confused. Chapter 1560 Andrew¡¯s people usually weren¡¯t so wary around me. Could it be this person wasn¡¯t sent by Andrew? Just then, I noticed the bustling streets we had been traveling through had vanished, reced by an endless expanse of woods. My heart raced. Though I had never visited the council hall, I knew it couldn¡¯t possibly be in such a remote ce. Trying to stay calm, I asked, ¡°Sir, where are you taking us?¡± The driver ignored my question and pressed on the elerator even harder. His reaction deepened my suspicions. ¡®s BunnyBookery Feeling the danger, Ivy said urgently, ¡°Honey, we¡¯re in trouble. Something¡¯s not right with this driver!¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± My heart dropped. ¡°If I¡¯m correct, this driver wasn¡¯t sent by Andrew. And he¡¯s not taking us to the council hall!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivy panicked and cried out. ¡°Then what do we do? Where is he taking us?¡± I breathed in deeply. ¡°In this situation, we need to save ourselves.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡± I fixed my gaze on the driver, threatening, ¡°Stop the car now and turn back, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± The driver sneered at me, taunting, ¡°Regret it? What can you, a mixed-blood witch, even do to me? Tickle me?¡± I bared my fangs and lunged forward to grab the steering wheel. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± My boldness caught the driver off guard. ¡°Damn it! Let go!¡± I paid him no mind, resolved to keep him from driving us further. He and that odd maid had tricked me into this. It couldn¡¯t lead to anything good. ¡°Get off me!¡± The driver tried to push me aside, but my half-wolf heritage gave me a strength that a pureblood witch couldn¡¯t match. He failed to push me away. Ivy taunted, ¡°Is that the best you¡¯ve got? You¡¯re no match for us. You should know who you¡¯re up against before you try anything!¡± Realizing that physical force wasn¡¯t working, the driver began to summon his witch power to use against me. Debra¡¯s POV: My reflexes were quicker than the driver¡¯s. As he readied himself, I snatched his head and mmed it against the steering wheel. The impact resonated loudly, knocking the driver unconscious. But my triumph was short-lived as I realized the car¡¯s speed was escting rmingly. Chapter 1561 Cursing silently, I understood the driver had floored the elerator in his final conscious moment. Confronted with imminent peril, I clenched my jaw and wrestled the steering wheel into control, tossing the driver aside. The vehicle, however, hurtled forward too swiftly. Scrambling into the driver¡¯s seat, my foot found the brake, but the car veered towards a roadside tree. Ivy shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± In a split second, the screech of tires filled the air. We were on a collision course with the tree. My grip on the brake was unyielding, the car halting just a hair¡¯s breadth from the bark. A simultaneous exhale of relief passed between Ivy and me. I was drenched in a cold sweat, my breathing ragged and unrelenting. A gasp of disbelief escaped me. ¡°We¡¯ve stopped, thank God!¡± Regaining herposure, Ivy eximed, ¡°That was incredible, honey. It was Like you tamed a speeding bullet. If we bumped into the tree, we would have died. ¡± Her words hovered between us, a shared recognition of our narrow escape. ¡°But who¡¯s behind this? Who plotted with the maid and the driver to lure us out?¡± My sneer was as cold as the night air. Who else but those I had crossed could orchestrate such a scheme? I turned to the unconscious driver, delivering my verdict tly. ¡°Other than Veronica and Shirley, who else harbors the cunning to oust us from Andrew¡¯s manor?¡± Ivy¡¯s frustration was a storm brewing. ¡°This is beyond petty squabbles.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Their malice knows no bounds!¡± Her worry quickly resurfaced. ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡± As I surveyed our surroundings, the serpentine path we¡¯d just navigated loomed in my mind. ¡°I¡¯m at a loss. My knowledge of the world iscking, as is my sense of direction here. ¡± Pondering our predicament, Ivy queried, ¡°Is reaching out to Andrew or the butler an option?¡± Regretfully, I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone with me. ¡± A heavy silence fell upon us, the problem hanging like a dark cloud. With a spark of resolve, Ivy proposed, ¡°Should we exit the car and scout for alternatives? We can¡¯t very well sit idle, especially with the driver bound to stir. ¡± Chapter 1562 ¡°Let¡¯s do that. ¡± I nodded in agreement. Stepping out into the open, we were greeted by a view that arrested us in our tracks. In the midst of handling the car¡¯s chaos, I hadn¡¯t noticed our surroundings. Now, it became clear that we were perched on the cusp of the two worlds. We stood enveloped by an untamed forest, where the paths branched out like veins, each direction as enigmatic as the next. Ivy¡¯s voice,den with dread, broke the silence. ¡°This is it. What¡¯s our next move?¡± I found myself at a loss, my mind a nk te. It was then, amid my uncertainty, that a taunting voice sliced through the stillness. ¡°So, Debra, you¡¯ve shown up atst!¡± It was Shirley, her tone unmistakable. A chill ran through me, rooting me to the spot. Turning, I faced Shirley and her entourage stationed at a nearby fork, their attire a stark contrast to the forest¡¯s somber hues. Debra¡¯s POV: I stared intently at Shirley and asked in a cold tone, ¡°Miss Harrison, why did you trick me intoing here? What are you nning to do?¡± As I talked, I moved backward secretly. Shirley¡¯s motives weren¡¯t clear, but given her past hostility towards me, I sensed this wouldn¡¯t be a friendly chat. Shirley fixed me with a hostile re. Baring her teeth, she snapped, ¡°Debra, you stole Andrew from me, and you dare to question me? Have you no shame?¡± Her usation made my heart race. The hostile looks from her group told me that aggression wasn¡¯t the answer. I tried to keep my voice even and replied, ¡°Andrew isn¡¯t something to be stolen. How can anyone steal a person?¡± ¡°Just stop ying with words!¡± Shirley, with clenched teeth and anger in her eyes, approached me. ¡°Debra, I¡¯ve done so much to bring you here. I¡¯ll ensure you, a lowly mixed-blood witch, never see Andrew again, disappearing from this world forever. ¡± Her tone was sharp, prompting Ivy to mutter, ¡°She¡¯s as loud as a megaphone and just as irritating. Can¡¯t we just leave? They¡¯re all witches. They definitely can¡¯t keep pace with us. ¡± I disregarded Ivy¡¯s suggestion. ¡°No, we don¡¯t know the way. This ce seems very dangerous. If we get lost and can¡¯t find anyone, it would be even riskier. ¡± I turned to Shirley and talked with genuine concern.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°After all these years, you ought to know if Andrew has feelings for you. If he did, he would have shown it by now. It¡¯s not worth it to resort to violence over someone who doesn¡¯t return your love. ¡± However, my attempt to reason with her backfired. She looked as if she had been pped, and snapped back, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, I would have been engaged to Andrew by now. This is all your fault. ¡± Chapter 1563 My headache grew worse. Shirley waspletely out of touch with reality. ¡°Miss Harrison, don¡¯t fool yourself. Andrew genuinely doesn¡¯t care for you that way. He thinks of you as a sister. Even if I hadn¡¯t shown up, he wouldn¡¯t have picked you.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± Upon hearing this, Shirley became even more furious. Her face flushed a deep shade of red, and through clenched teeth, she said, ¡°Enough! Today, you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Without another word, she signaled her followers to move in on me. As the witches closed in, I realized how serious the danger was. I knew my strength alone couldn¡¯t stand up to a group of witches. What were my options? Out here in the wilderness, shouting for help would be useless. How was I going to get out of this and escape from these witches? In that desperate moment, an idea came to me and I said, ¡°Have you thought about the consequences of what you¡¯re doing?¡± Shirley stopped in her tracks. I went on, ¡°Look, I¡¯m engaged to Andrew right now. If you go through with this without thinking it through, it¡¯s not going to look good for you. ¡± Shirley gave a scornfulugh. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re just too simple. You¡¯re a lowly mixed-blood witch with no real standing. I¡¯m the n leader¡¯s daughter. What consequences could possibly scare me?¡± Holding my dress, I mentioned Andrew again. ¡°You say you love Andrew so much, but I¡¯m his fiancee. Don¡¯t you worry that he might be let down by your actions?¡± Shirley¡¯s expression hardened at my pointed words. Then, after a moment¡¯s pause, she gave a cold smirk. ¡°You really are naive. Did you ever wonder why I brought you out here alone before making a move?¡± She gestured around and dered, ¡°Just so you know, if I kill you here, Andrew will never find out, and it certainly won¡¯t disappoint him. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: My pulse raced with anxiety. ¡°No way! How could Andrew be oblivious to a life lost? And if harm befalls me, it¡¯s you who he¡¯ll point to first, given our history,¡± I protested. Shirley¡¯s lips curled into a mocking grin. ¡°For someone betrothed to Andrew, your wit seemscking. ¡± Her amusement was evident as she toyed with her words. ¡°Seems you¡¯re lost, aren¡¯t you?¡± Surveying our surroundings, I countered confidently, ¡°We stand at the cusp of the two worlds. ¡± Chapter 1564 My previous encounters with the rift had left me with a vivid recollection of its perimeter. ¡°You¡¯ve grasped it correctly,¡± Shirley conceded, her smirk broadening. ¡°But beyond being a the cusp of the two worlds, it also marks the boundary between witches and vampires. ¡± ¡°Vampires?¡± The word jolted through me. Ivy reminded, ¡°Darling, cast your mind back. Andrew has spoken of vampire attacks prior to our memories being veiled. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery The recollection cast a shadow over my spirits. Though my memories were fractured, the tales of vampires, as recounted by Andrew, painted them as a threat not to be taken lightly. Shirley¡¯s smile widened, her satisfaction clear as she advanced with a taunting glee. ¡°Here¡¯s something you might not know. Vampires roam these parts, preying on lost witches. Should you fall by my hand, they¡¯ll soone for what¡¯s left. How can anyone prove I was involved?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice pierced the tension. ¡°She¡¯s a nightmare!¡± Fear wasn¡¯t an ally, and I knew it. Convincing Shirley was crucial. Suppressing my panic, I retorted, ¡°Even without proof, Andrew will piece it together. He¡¯s not one to forgive or forget, especially when ites to you. ¡± Shirley¡¯s demeanor hardened, her words icy. ¡°Don¡¯t fool yourself, Debra. Andrew¡¯s shield won¡¯t extend to fend off my wrath. And without you, nothing stands between us. ¡± Her gaze was predatory, unwavering. With cold authority, she ordered her followers, ¡°End it now. ¡± They surged forward, their magic crackling with intent. ¡°Honey, watch out!¡± Ivy¡¯s warning rang out. Instincts took over. I morphed into a wolf, my reflexes just quick enough to evade their attacks. As I was reeling, another onughtmenced. The witches were relentless. Amidst the chaos, Ivy tried to evade, but they were swift, their numbers overwhelming. ¡°Ouch!¡± A cry of pain marked Ivy¡¯s fall, the ground staining with the evidence of the encounter. Shirley¡¯sughter filled the air, rich with malice. ¡°That¡¯s what you get!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As she charged forward, fury contorted her features. ¡°Damned bitch, go to hell!¡± Chapter 1565 A luminescent sphere soared towards Ivy. Fear gripped me, tightening around my heart like a vice. ¡°Ivy, get out of there!¡± Yet Ivy, wounded and grounded, remained still, a sitting target for the impending attack. I braced for the worst, my eyes shut tight,menting the mysteries of my past that would die with me. But it wasn¡¯t to be my end just yet. ¡°Awooo!¡± A primal howl cut through the air, startling and fierce. In an instant, safety enveloped me, pulling me away from the path of Shirley¡¯s deadly assault. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± A low and maic voice, rich and velvety like a warm embrace, reached by my ear, sending shivers down my spine. A surge of bizarre emotions enveloped me at this moment. ¡°Oh my! That wolf is so gorgeous!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice, dripping with yearning and infatuation, jolted me back to the present. Wait! What was I doing? Realizing I was entranced, I quickly snapped back and pulled away from hisforting arms. With a bashful smile, I expressed my gratitude. ¡°Sir, thank you for saving me just now. ¡± The man didn¡¯t say a word, and a heavy silence set in. While he stood motionless before me, time seemed to stretch into an eternity. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I had unknowingly said something wrong. This awkward silence stretched on seemingly forever, until I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and finally mustered up the courage to look up at him. As my eyes met his, I waspletely taken aback by the intensity of his gaze and the raw emotion etched onto his features.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Before me stood a strikingly handsome man, his slightly curly, sun-ki*sed blond hair cascading down his chiseled features. His deep, emerald eyes gleamed with a mesmerizing intensity, akin to precious gems hidden away in the depths of a majestic castle. The symmetry of his face was so wless, as if it had been meticulously sculpted by a divine artist. But above all, what struck me the most was the uncanny sense of familiarity he exuded. I had the feeling our paths had crossed somewhere in the past. My heart began to throb uncontrobly. Did I recognize this tall, blond man standing before me from somewhere in my past? No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t figure out if or when we had met in the past. Chapter 1566 Realizing what I was doing, Ivy remarked, ¡°Honey, we¡¯re both amnesiac. How could we remember anything? You might as well just ask him. ¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She was right. Just as I made up my mind to ask about it, I noticed he had his eyes fixed on me. ¡°Hello? Sir?¡± I called out. He didn¡¯t seem to hear me and remained silent while a look of shock appeared in his eyes. After a while, the handsome stranger finally came to his senses. ¡°Debra, is that you?¡± he asked in a voice filled with disbelief and amazement. I was even more confused. Did he know me? Just as I was about to inquire about what was going on, a second remarkably good-looking young man, exuding a yful and charming aura, made his way over to us. This man equally looked shocked and excited when he saw me. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s really you! What are you doing in such a ce?¡± Puzzled, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± The blond man seemed to be taken aback by my question, and he narrowed his eyes, gazing at me in confusion. Just when he was about to speak, Shirley, who was still seething over her failed attack earlier, let out an angry roar. ¡°Damn it, do you have the faintest idea who I am?¡± Shirley roared with her steely gaze fixed on the blond man¡¯s entourage. ¡°How dare you thwart my ns? Do you have a death wish?¡± Her rant annoyed the blond man. He turned to face Shirley and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Shirley smirked, her eyes shing with arrogance. In a haughty tone, she dered, ¡°I am the only daughter of the witch n leader. I am the most respected youngdy in our n. Scared, aren¡¯t you? Now, be smart and leave right away. If you do so, perhaps I¡¯ll let you keep your miserable lives. ¡± The blond man raised an eyebrow and asked with disdain, ¡°The only daughter of the witch n leader?¡± The other man echoed, ¡°The most respected youngdy?¡± Both men exchanged a nce and then said in one voice, ¡°Never heard of it. ¡± Shirley¡¯s anger knew no bounds at this point. ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± Seeing that the situation was about to get out of hand, I interjected to prevent these well-meaning strangers from getting involved in a situation they were not equipped to handle. ¡°Sir, thank you for your help just now, but you better leave quickly. I can handle this matter on my own. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The blond man wore a look of confusion. His gaze fixed on me as he questioned, ¡°Debra, don¡¯t you know me anymore?¡± Concern for his safety overwhelmed me, and I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Please, you must go. This conflict isn¡¯t yours to bear, and I can¡¯t have you harmed on my ount. ¡± Chapter 1567 However, he stood his ground, a defiant gleam in his eyes. He curved his lips into a smirk. ¡°Our bond entwines us.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Your affairs are mine to share. ¡± Before I could protest, he turned to Shirley with a mocking sneer. ¡°Lay a hand on my woman, and it¡¯s you who¡¯ll face demise. ¡± His im left me reeling. Since when was I his woman? As if to shake me from my shock, he transformed with a formidable roar into a majestic wolf, exuding a presence that demanded respect. Ivy, caught in awe, couldn¡¯t contain her admiration. ¡°Wow! The very definition of gant!¡± Her shout reverberated around us, leaving my senses spinning. As the blond man transformed, so did hispanions, now a pack encircling Shirley and her allies. The tables had turned, and I watched, astonished. Ivy¡¯s exmation broke through the tension. ¡°Incredible, he¡¯s stunning! He¡¯s the epitome of my dreams, the most striking man I¡¯ve everid eyes on. ¡± A skeptical murmur escaped me. ¡°Can he truly be that remarkable?¡± To my astonishment, Ivy caught my words. ¡°Sweetheart, this man hase to our aid, and you dare question his Looks?¡± With a sheepish gesture, I conceded, ¡°Truth be told, his appeal is quite undeniable. ¡± Ivy beamed, content with my concession. Safeguarded by the golden-haired protector, we were no longer in imminent peril. As wolves, the guardians took their stand, a formidable shield against Shirley¡¯s wrath. The blond man, now a wolf, stared down at Shirley with icy authority. ¡°Fight us. I¡¯d Like to see who can hurt Debra in front of me today. ¡± A rush of heat spread across my cheeks, my heart aflutter with an inexplicable sweetness. ¡°Ah!¡± Ivy dered her intent to the winds. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hold me back. Such a majestic creature, I vow to make him mine!¡± Her enthusiasm was palpable. With a mixture of amusement and concern, I urged, ¡°Ivy, take a moment. His heart may not align with yours, regardless of his noble form. ¡± The connection I felt with the man was potent yet ambiguous, not the destined bond werewolves often shared. Chapter 1568 Caution was necessary to avoid future awkwardness. As he concluded his challenge, Shirley and her group exchanged wary nces, daunted by his formidable presence. Shirley¡¯s animosity, however, was undeterred as she red at me with resolute contempt. ¡°Debra will fall today, no matter what it takes!¡± Rallying her coven with clenched fists, she insisted, ¡°Stand firm! Together, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll fall to a handful of werewolves. Remember, we are the best of the witches!¡± Her words bolstered the retreating witches, their resolve reigniting as they faced the wolves, ready to draw on their arcane strength. And just as the witches were poised to unleash their power, the man and his wolves braced themselves for the imminent confrontation. The standoff was on a knife-edge, a battle imminent. Then, piercing the tense air, the shrill of a car horn signaled an unexpected arrival. The noise grew louder as the vehicle approached. A sleek ck car cut through the scene, halting abruptly before us. Debra¡¯s POV: The arrival of the car suddenly stopped everyone. They all paused, their attention drawn to the car as they watched it warily, anticipating another twist. ¡®s BunnyBookery The car door swung open, revealing polished leather shoes and a white suit. ¡°Mr. Pierce!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice carried on the wind. Bathed in moonlight, I saw Andrew stride forward, his face dark with anger, as he demanded, ¡°Shirley Harrison, what are you trying to pull?¡± This time, he skipped the pleasantries. Andrew was clearly furious. Shirley Looked shocked, her face showing her guilt as she stopped her attack. She likely hadn¡¯t expected Andrew to show up and quickly withdrew her power, trying to hide her actions. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Shirley stammered, struggling to find the right words. Andrew didn¡¯t care for her excuses. He turned to me, stepping forward with concern. ¡°Debra, are you alright?¡± I nodded, then asked with curiosity, ¡°Mr. Pierce, how did you find this ce?¡± The location was so remote. It seemed unlikely Andrew was just passing by. There was only one exnation. ¡°I came looking for you,¡± Andrew admitted, looking a bit guilty. ¡°The butler mentioned you were looking for me these past few days. I thought you might want to know about the other world, so I tried to reach you, only to find out you were missing. ¡± His expression turned grave. ¡°I feared you were in danger, so I checked the surveince and questioned the servants.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. That¡¯s when I learned Shirley might have brought you here, so I hurried over. ¡± Chapter 1569 He let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± The blonde man shot Andrew and me a disapproving nce and inquired, ¡°Debra, do you know this guy?¡± His annoyance was clear, and it made me a bit uneasy, but I nodded honestly. ¡°Yes, I do. ¡± His expression turned sour at what I said. He seemed about to talk, but Andrew, ever the gentleman, intervened. ¡°sir, thank you for rescuing Debra. ¡± This only irritated the man more. He responded coldly, ¡°What I did to save her is none of your business. Why do you feel the need to thank me?¡± After his words, he shifted back to his human form. Ivy, still not ready to give up, whispered teasingly, ¡°Honey, that guy is really good-looking. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to date him?¡± I paid her no attention. She always had a knack for choosing the worst moments for her crushes. The blond man kept his eyes on me, as if he was trying to figure something out. After a long pause, he finally asked, ¡°Debra, do you really not remember me?¡± I shook my head with regret. ¡°I apologize, but I¡¯ve lost my memories. I don¡¯t recall anything from before, not even you. Can you tell me who you are?¡± Although I felt no connection with the blond man, something inside me sensed that our past was not ordinary. He could even hold key details about my past. At my question, his frown grew deeper. In a serious tone, he began, ¡°My name is Caleb Wright, and I¡¯m your¡­¡± He was cut off by Andrew, who seemed to recall something important. ¡°Oh, Debra, I forgot to tell you, Abby has been crying non-stop at home. The servants even called, wondering where you were and urging you to hurry back to check on her. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The news of Abby¡¯s tears hit me with urgency, eclipsing all other concerns. Caleb and our unresolved ties were trivial in the shadow of my daughter¡¯s distress. In a panic, I questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Abby? Why is she crying all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t I ensure she was in good hands with a nanny? She was fine when I left. ¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t meet my gaze, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°I wish I knew. The moment I heard you were gone, I set out to find you. I didn¡¯t stop to see her. ¡± Dread filled me, heavy and cold. Abby, my little angel, was always serene, never given to tears without reason. The servants¡¯ praises of her sweet nature echoed in my memory, amplifying my worry. Could something have happened to her? Chapter 1570 The thought that Shirley might harm her in some way sent shivers of fear down my spine, leaving me to wrestle with growing anxiety. I was about to leave when a firm hand stopped me. Caleb stood before me, his annoyance clear. ¡°Debra, where do you n to go after vanishing like that?¡± he demanded. His eyes then turned to Andrew, his brow furrowed in suspicion. ¡°And who might Abby be?¡± he added. But my mind was elsewhere, with Abby, not here to sort through exnations or suspicions. I withdrew my hand briskly. ¡°Why should my matters concern you? Thanks for the help, Mr. Wright, but stay out of my personal issues. ¡± With no time to waste, I slid into the car. Andrew, ever the diplomat, gave Caleb a polite nod. ¡°Sir, Debra is my fiancee. We have urgent affairs to manage. We¡¯re grateful for your assistance. Till next time, perhaps. ¡± He joined me in the car, swift and decisive. Caleb watched, a mix of disbelief and surprise etched on his face, struggling to grasp Andrew¡¯s words. As we prepared to depart, Shirley emerged from her trance, a plea on her lips. ¡°Andrew!¡± Her desperation was palpable, but Andrew was resolute, signaling the driver. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Shirley stood there, motionless.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of retribution, watching as Shirley, who had tormented me and even sought to kill me, was rejected by the man she cherished. Shirley deserved what happened to her. Her vendetta against me had only served to push Andrew further away. It served her right. But then¡­ I turned back to look at Caleb. His expression, one of dismay and confusion, stirred an unexpected unease within me. But the moment passed, the car speeding us into the embrace of the forest, leaving behind nothing but the receding figures and the tangle of trees. Ivyined, ¡°You might have been a bit too harsh with Caleb, no matter how worried you are about Abby. He did save you, and you have to admit, the man has looks. ¡± Mulling over her words, I posed a question to her. ¡°Ivy, in your view, what exactly is Caleb to me?¡± Ivy didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°He¡¯s got to be your long-lost husband. Look at him-gorgeous and not at all like the rest. ¡± Her reasoning flowed uninterrupted. ¡°We should¡¯ve stayed with Caleb a bit longer. With our memories in pieces, he might hold the key. You two have a past. It¡¯s clear. We ought to have dug deeper. ¡± Convictionced her voice as she concluded, ¡°He could be the missing piece in our puzzle, the one to bring back what we¡¯ve forgotten. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1571 I rolled my eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen werewolves in so long. Don¡¯t you remember what matters? If I don¡¯t go back with Andrew, what happens to Abby? Do you want her to cry non-stop?¡± Ivy was speechless. As we approached downtown, the usual noise and activity came through the window. I was worried about my daughter¡¯s safety when Andrew, who had been quiet until now, said, ¡°Debra, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± He wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes, his voice full of regret. ¡°Actually, Abby is behaving really well. She didn¡¯t cry. I lied to you earlier. I¡¯m very sorry. ¡± I was shocked and confused. ¡°Why would you lie to me? I don¡¯t understand. ¡± I always thought Andrew was honest, which was why I had trusted him immediately, without any doubts. He didn¡¯t hide his reasons. Taking a deep breath, Andrew admitted openly, ¡°It¡¯s because of the man named Caleb. ¡± ¡°What? I was still baffled. ¡°Why?¡± From where I stood, Caleb was undoubtedly strong, but Andrew wasn¡¯t someone to be underestimated either. Predicting a victor between them was a tough call, and fortunately, there was no need for conflict since they weren¡¯t enemies. Andrew began to rify, ¡°It¡¯s clear Caleb knows you and has some connection to you, But with Shirley around earlier, I was concerned that our story about you being my fiancee would crumble. If that happened, all my efforts would be for nothing, and I¡¯d be cornered with no way to avoid marrying Shirley. ¡± He sighed before continuing, ¡°I really didn¡¯t see any other way out, Debra. I hope you can understand.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡± It didn¡¯t feel fair to hold a grudge against him after hearing his side. Ivy expressed her discontent. ¡°Even so, misleading us about Abby¡¯s safety isn¡¯t right. You were so harsh to Caleb earlier. ¡± Feeling a sense of resignation, I shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t see any other option. After all, Andrew did save our lives, and he had a legitimate reason for his deception. ¡± Outside, the city¡¯s neon lights flickered across the car windows. I watched them, deep in thought, haunted by the image of Caleb¡¯s disappointed and shocked expression. If he truly were my husband, he would probably be very let down by me. After a prolonged silence filled with heavy thoughts, I finally voiced another concern. ¡°Mr. Pierce, with everything going on, have you caught any new updates about the other world?¡± Andrew answered cautiously, ¡°We don¡¯t have all the details yet. We¡¯re just bracing ourselves for what¡¯s toe. From what I gather, werewolves and half-blood witches live in the other world. Werewolves rule the world. ¡± ¡°Werewolves?¡± Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help thinking of the man just now. ¡°Was that man¡­¡± Andrew seemed to anticipate my question. He cut me off, saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that impressive man we just saw could be a werewolf from that world. ¡± I nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know anything else that might help?¡± Chapter 1572 Andrew shook his head. ¡°No, the worlds blended together so suddenly. We¡¯re still trying to keep up with the news from that side. We¡¯ve sent some scouts recently, but werewolves are vignt and powerful. Our people haven¡¯t learned much yet. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Thanks. The information you¡¯ve given is very useful. ¡± ¡°Anytime,¡± Andrew answered, smiling. Turning away, my reflection in the window caught my attention. The image of that man and the recent upheavals sent me into deep thought again. What was my connection to that man? Caleb¡¯s POV: As the car vanished into the distance, kicking up a choking dust, I stood dumbfounded. Debra really just left like that? With another man, no less? Damien shared my bewilderment, voicing his confusion aloud. I was reeling, my hands clenched, as the reality of the jest fate seemed to be ying on me sank in. The image of another man iming Debra as his fiancee, her eyes devoid of recognition when they met mine, haunted me. This was a stark contrast to the reunion I had imagined.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Debra had always been so steadfast in her love, facing perils by my side. How could she leave without a backward nce? Had she genuinely forgotten everything? Had she, in this span of lost time, reced me with another? The mere notion sent a piercing pain through my heart, affirming the depth of a wound I thought had healed. I believed I was indifferent, that her life choices post-amnesia wouldn¡¯t stir me. Yet, the sting of potential betrayal ignited embers of pain I thought long extinguished. Hand over heart, I murmured, ¡°How could this be?¡± Damien, ever the man of action, had no patience for reflection. He prodded me with urgency. ¡°Caleb, snap out of it. Go to Debra, reim what¡¯s yours! Why stand here lost in dreams?¡± ¡°Enough,¡± I cut him off sharply, my patience thinning under the weight of the situation. I confronted the one who had endangered Debra. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± I muttered, my memory failing me. Carlos caught thepse. ¡°Shirley Harrison,¡± he reminded me. ¡°That¡¯s what Debra¡®s aplice called her. ¡± The name like a stone, sank deeper into the pit of my unease. I faced Shirley. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the rtionship between that man and Debra?¡± I demanded. Her disdain was palpable as she spat, ¡°And why should I divulge anything to you, after you took her side against me? Keep wondering. ¡± My patience already thin, her defiance only kindled my anger. I grabbed her, my voice a growl. ¡°Speak, or regret your silence. ¡± Chapter 1573 ¡°ARI¡± Her shriek cut through the standoff. Her followers were frantic with fear. ¡°Release her! If you hurt her, our n leader, Veronica Harrison, won¡¯t let you off!¡± I sneered, ¡°Veronica Harrison? Who cares?¡± I tightened my grip, unrelenting. ¡°Let¡¯s have somemon sense, Shirley Harrison. Talk now or it¡¯s on you. Your status as the n leader¡¯s daughter won¡¯t sway me. ¡± Fear eclipsed her arrogance, herplexion ashen. Stammering, she pleaded, ¡°Please, no haste. I¡¯ll speak. I¡¯Il tell you all. ¡± ¡°Would have saved us all some time. ¡± I released her with contempt. She crumpled, coughing and crumbled, a stark contrast to her earlier poise. As she gasped for air, I pressed, ¡°Out with it, and quickly. No more games. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Without hesitating, Shirley quickly replied, ¡°The man who took Debra away is our deputy n leader, named Andrew Pierce. He dered at a banquet a few days ago that Debra was his fiancee. ¡± ¡°Fiancee?¡± The word caused my brows to knit together, and a wave of difort washed over me. I noticed jealousy flickering in Shirley¡¯s eyes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Clearly, she had feelings for Andrew and felt envious and resentful towards Debra. That exined why she and so many other witches were against Debra. I gave Shirley a stern warning. ¡°Stay away from Debra. If I find out she¡¯s been harmed because of you, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± After warning Shirley, I gathered Carlos and the guards and we left. I was tempted to punish Shirley for Debra¡¯s sake, but given our current circumstances, I knew Shirley¡¯s connections were not to be taken lightly. It would be easy to end her, yet doing so might stir trouble with her kind-something I was keen to avoid. Although I harbored some feelings for Debra, they weren¡¯t strong enough to cloud my judgment. As the Alpha, the safety of our pack was my top priority, above any personal feelings. On our way back, Carlos remarked, ¡°Caleb, you¡¯ve changed a lot. I expected you to be rattled at the sight of Debra, but instead, you were surprisingly calm, almost like you were a different person. And the fact that Debra doesn¡¯t even recognize us now, it¡¯s just¡­¡± He paused, shaking his head in disbelief. I stayed quiet. To be honest, my emotions were all over the ce, like knotted threads that couldn¡¯t be untangled or sorted out. Chapter 1574 Then, Carlos suddenly asked, ¡°Caleb, can you still feel the mind Link with Debra?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No. If I couldn¡¯t see her face right in front of me, I might not have recognized her. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s odd. ¡± Carlos mused, propping his chin on his hand. ¡°Debra¡¯s still alive, so why is the mind link gone? What exactly happened?¡± I was confused too, ¡°Even if Debra lost her memories, we¡¯re still mates, so the mind Link shouldn¡¯t just disappear. ¡± What had really happened? What had Debra experienced without me knowing? Noticing my troubled look, Carlos pped me on the shoulder and offered somefort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. At least we know Debra is alive. There¡¯s no need to be as concerned as you were before. ¡± I just nodded quietly. Contrary to what Carlos thought, I hadn¡¯t felt much anxiety or sadness about Debra¡¯s disappearance recently. However, after seeing her today and hearing that guy Andrew im she was his fiancee, my once-numb heart began to ache a little. My old feelings for Debra were stirring again, and Andrew¡¯s deration was starting to really bother me. It felt like he was iming someone I still cared about. With a frown, I muttered unhappily, ¡°She¡¯s alive, yes, but there¡¯s another man with her. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Carlos let out a sigh. ¡°Yeah, Andrew does seem quite close to Debra. What¡¯s your n now? She¡¯s in a whole different situation, engaged to someone else. How do you n to bring her back, and what will you say to Elena and Dn?¡± The thought of the kids looking up at me with hopeful eyes only deepened my frustration. Damn it! Why did everything have to get soplicated? Caleb¡¯s POV: After saying goodbye to Carlos, I made my way back to the vi, feeling exhausted. As soon as I arrived, Alexandria came out to meet me, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Alpha, any news about Luna today?¡± I thought about Debra¡¯s situation, shook my head, and replied, ¡°No. ¡± Then I expressed my gratitude to her. ¡°Thanks for looking after my kids. ¡± Normally, my mother would be the one taking care of the children, but she had been unwelltely and couldn¡¯t. The servants were too timid to discipline them properly, and that had me worried. Seeing my distress, Alexandria stepped in and offered to take care of the children so that I could go and search for Debra. Carlos also chimed in with his support, saying Alexandria was great with children. His words eased my concerns. Grateful for her help, I thanked her again. Alexandria just smiled and responded, ¡°Alpha, you don¡¯t need to thank me. It¡¯s part of my job as your secretary. If I couldn¡¯t handle this, I might as well resign. ¡± Chapter 1575 I nodded, quite pleased with Alexandria. It was clear from everything that she wasn¡¯t interested in seizing the opportunity to be Luna. This was a refreshing change from the women I¡¯d encountered before, who were often unreasonable and prone to tantrums. It certainly saved me a lot of hassle. I nced upstairs and asked, ¡°Since I wasn¡¯t here today, how were the kids? Did they throw tantrums and ask for Debra?¡± Alexandria gave a helpless smile and a shrug. Before she could reply, the children rushed up to me. ¡°Daddy !¡± Elena and Dn quickly wrapped their arms around me, one on the left and the other on the right. They gazed up at me with eyes shining with hope. ¡°Did you find Mommy?¡± Remembering that Debra had lost her memories made me sigh. I just couldn¡¯t figure out how to exin her situation to the children. They noticed my silence, their faces fell, and they looked visibly upset. Elena¡¯s disappointment was palpable as she asked, ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you promise a few days ago that you¡¯d find Mommy after the two worlds merged? Why haven¡¯t we found her yet?¡± This was a tough spot for me. I had indeed made that promise because, after the merger of the two worlds, the kids were even more anxious to see Debra. She had been sucked into the rift before, and now that the rift had disappeared and the other world had merged with ours, they thought she might be over there. Holding on to that hope, the kids had been hounding me to search for their mom, to the point where they nearly skipped school. I had no choice but to reassure them that we could find her. So, over the past few days, I had been leading a team to the edge of the merged worlds, looking for any sign of Debra. But since I was unfamiliar with the conditions in the other world, and there were vampires, I hesitated to cross the border with my team. I was worried about the unknown dangers that might put my people at risk.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. We continued our careful search until today, when we encountered Debra at the border. To my shock, she had lost her memories and was now engaged to someone else. I wondered how the kids would react if they discovered the truth. I couldn¡¯t take that risk. After a moment of hesitation, I decided not to tell Elena and Dn about Debra¡¯s condition. Instead, I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t found your mom yet, but I¡¯m confident that with a bit more effort, we will find her. ¡± Resolved, I nned to look into the matter privately and share the truth with the kidster. Disappointment washed over the children. Elena¡¯s eyes welled up as she asked, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s been so long. Has something bad happened to Mommy?¡± Dn¡¯s eyes also brimmed with tears. Through his sobs, he said, ¡°No, that can¡¯t be right. Mommy is the kindest person, and she loves us and Daddy so much. I know she¡¯lle back to us safely!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: The sadness in the children¡¯s words made my heart ache a bit. I knelt down, gently touched their heads, and whispered, ¡°Kids, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find y our mom. ¡± The children bit their lips and nodded, their eyes rimmed with red. Chapter 1576 ¡°Okay. ¡± Yet, the sparkle in their eyes faded. This left me feeling hollow and troubled. It was gettingte. After making arrangements for Alexandria to leave, I carried the kids to their room and soothed them to sleep. At dawn that day, I started work early. Since my father¡¯s passing, I had taken over as the Alpha of the pack, with all official responsibilities now mine. Despite Alexandria¡¯s help, work had umted because I often led search parties for Debra. Meanwhile, Alexandria had been looking after the kids and hadn¡¯t handled much work. Walking into the office, I saw piles of documents on the desk, which kept me very busy. I had just finished work when the clock struck noon. The sudden phone call from my mother jolted me with its urgent tone. Her voice was frantic as she eximed, ¡°Caleb, terrible news! The child is missing!¡± In that moment, my mind went nk. The coffee cup slipped from my grasp and shattered loudly on the floor. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to clean it up. Anxiously, I asked, ¡°Mom, who are you talking about? Who¡¯s missing?¡± Jenifer was panting, too out of breath to reply. Thankfully, Alexandria was there with her. She grabbed the phone and exined, ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s Dn. He¡¯s gone missing! Your mother and I have looked everywhere, and we¡¯ve even set the servants on a search, but there¡¯s no sign of him. ¡± Elena¡¯s distressed sobs filtered through the phone. ¡°I need to see Dn¡­¡± she cried. My head pounded with a sharp pain. Ignoring the rest of my paperwork, I dashed out of the office and drove as fast as I could to the vi. Upon arriving, I found Elena in tears and Jenifer fraught with worry. Alexandria was by their side, trying to console them. I asked, ¡°Alexandria, what¡¯s happening? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be watching the kids? Why is Dn missing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I got here early today, like always, to look after them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. We were ying, and I told them to stay in the Living room while I stepped out to the bathroom. But when I returned, Dn was gone, and only Elena was there,¡± Alexandria replied, sounding guilty. She then pulled out a note and added, ¡°Dn left this. He wrote that he¡¯s going to find his mom. He mentioned he isn¡¯t scared of vampires. He also apologized. ¡± Taking the note from her, I read it with a furrowed brow. It was indeed in Dn¡¯s handwriting. Besides what Alexandria had ryed, it read, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. You don¡¯t need toe after me. I¡¯ve made up my mind. ¡± ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m so sorry. This is all on me. I shouldn¡¯t have left for the bathroom. I messed up watching Dn,¡± Alexandria sobbed. Chapter 1577 I didn¡¯t respond immediately, lost in thought. Since Dn and Elena were missing and in dangerst time, they had promised not to wander off. Dn was usually such a responsible boy. Why would he decide to seek out Debra by himself now? A nagging feeling told me something was off, but dwelling on it wouldn¡¯t help at the moment. Finding Dn was the priority. With the worlds now fully merged and danger at every turn, how could Dn, just a kid, navigate such threats? I ced aforting hand on Jenifer¡¯s shoulder and reassured her, ¡°Mom, you and Alexandria stay here in the vi and keep an eye on Elena. Make sure she doesn¡¯t disappear too. I¡¯ll handle finding Dn. Try not to worry too much. ¡± After saying that, I turned and walked away. I also pulled out my phone and made a call. ¡°Carlos, Dn is missing. Gather a group of reliable people ande with me to the border between the two worlds. Vampires from the other world might show up. Make sure everyone is ready.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± Carlos didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°No problem!¡± When I reached the exit of the Thorn Edge Pack, Carlos was there with his team. They were all prompt and had brought weapons. ¡®s BunnyBookery We began our search from the Thorn Edge Pack, moving towards the border of the two worlds, hoping to find Dn quickly. The more time passed, the greater the danger. What worried me the most was the possibility of Dn falling into the hands of a vampire after nightfall. That would be disastrous. Moreover, we knew Little about the other world. There might be other creatures lurking there, posing various threats, especially to a child. Caleb¡¯s POV: From noon until night, we searched relentlessly, but there was no sign of Dn. ¡°Damn it! How can he just disappear?¡± My anxiety spiked as I mmed my fist against a tree trunk. I was on the edge, overwhelmed with a feeling that something bad was Looming. Just as I was drowning in worry, my mother called with more disheartening news. ¡°Caleb, the servants have searched every inch of the pack¡¯snd, and there¡¯s still no sign of Dn. Did you find anything?¡± I held the phone tightly; a sense of despair washed over me. ¡°Mom, you can stop the search,¡± I said, trying to sound calm. ¡°I¡¯ll keep looking. We¡¯ve covered so much ground already. Hopefully, we¡¯ll find him soon. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± It sounded like she had more to say, but I interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s it for now. I have to go. ¡± I hung up, my determination hardening. No trace of Dn in the Thorn Edge Pack, and his letter mentioning vampires, it seemed to point to one possibility¡­ Resolved, I stopped searching here and rushed towards the other world. Chapter 1578 Despite the clear dangers, I had to do it for my child¡¯s sake. However, before I managed to take more than a few steps, Carlos grabbed my hand and said anxiously, ¡°Caleb, we haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s happening in the other world yet. It¡¯s too risky for you to just head there like this!¡± My worry for my child¡¯s safety consumed me, clouding my judgment. I pulled my hand away from Carlos and replied sharply, ¡°Isn¡¯t Dn in danger? His safety is my top priority! He¡¯s just a child, and everywhere poses a threat to him!¡± My mind was in turmoil, like a storm of conflicting thoughts shing. Understanding my distress, Carlos paused for a moment before responding calmly, ¡°Caleb, take a breath. Rushing in won¡¯t help us rescue Dn, and it might even put us at greater risk. What will happen to Dn if you get hurt?¡± His words cooled my panic, bringing me back to reason. I realized that acting on impulse could indeed make things worse. Just then, as we stood undecided, a rustling sound came from the nearby grass. Ovee with concern for Dn, I ignored all caution and charged towards the noise. Suddenly, someone jumped out from the bushes and attacked. Caught off guard by the swift assault, I had no time to defend myself and was quickly knocked to the ground. In the dim light, I saw the attacker clearly. The fangs were protruding from its mouth. It was a vampire! Startled, I tried to twist away, but the vampire was clearly experienced in hunting and pinned me down with great force. Just when I thought I was about to be bitten, Carlos burst onto the scene and kicked the vampire away.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The vampire snarled and vanished into the distance. Taking advantage of the moment, I quickly got to my feet. No sooner had I stood up than several vampires appeared from the grass, their sharp teeth gleaming as they smirked at us. The leader of the vampires said with a menacing grin, ¡°Just as we suspected. The other side is the world of werewolves. Perfect!¡± He licked his lips and added, ¡°The book says werewolf blood tastes amazing. I¡¯ve never tried it before. We can¡¯t let this chance slip by. ¡± The rest of the vampires looked on hungrily, clearly ready for the hunt. I met their gazes with a cool stare and warned, ¡°The worlds of werewolves and vampires have only recently merged, and there¡¯s no real hatred between us. I suggest you don¡¯t get c@@ky and start a fight. ¡± Hearing this, the Lead vampire scoffed and shot back, ¡°You¡¯re just a werewolf. What right do you have to talk? I¡¯m Count Edward Quimby. To us, you¡¯re merely food. It¡¯s bad enough you don¡¯t bow down, but to speak so boldly? You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± With those words, Edward¡¯s face twisted into a snarl. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll demonstrate the power of vampires. Let this be a lesson to any werewolf who thinks they can defy us!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Chapter 1579 Edward signaled, and suddenly, a swarm of vampires surged towards us. Their swift agility tore through the stillness of the night, causing the foliage to shiver in their wake, a disy of their formidable strength and ferocity. ¡°Look out!¡± I yelled. Carlos, his voice rising above the tumult, rallied our troops. ¡°Get ready! Arm yourselves and hold your ground!¡± We stood resolute, a unified force against the encroaching darkness, our weapons catching the faint moonlight, determination etched onto our faces. The sh of weapons, the thud of bodies colliding, filled the forest with a chaotic symphony, stirring the leaves into a frenzy. In the face of their relentless assault, we stood firm, refusing to give ground to the advancing vampires. Amidst the chaos of battle, where ws met steel and the vampires moved with deadly precision, the conflict escted, the scent of blood thickening in the air. Edward, always calcting, abandoned direct confrontation in favor of psychological warfare, his words dripping with scorn. ¡°Pathetic werewolves, futilely fighting against your impending demise. ept your fate as prey for the superior vampires. ¡± His taunt cut deep, like ash across the skin. Carlos countered with a defiant roar. ¡°Your arrogance blinds you. Who are you to determine our worth?¡± I intervened, my voice steady amidst the chaos. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath, Carlos. ¡± Then we plunged back into the fray alongside him. Edward, the leader of the vampires, seethed with frustration. ¡°Damn iti¡± His face twisted in a mask of fury. With each onught, our relentless attack began to wear down the vampires, their confidence faltering. Edward, ever observant, subtly stepped back, a silent acknowledgment of their impending retreat. A shared nce between Carlos and me conveyed our relief. Damien, brimming with confidence, couldn¡¯t help but boast. ¡°Looks like your fears were unfounded. Vampires aren¡¯t so unbeatable after all. ¡± Truly, when faced head-on, werewolves proved themselves more than a match for the vampires. In the past, their surprise attacks had caught us off guard, and we had underestimated their strength.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Before the vampires could disappear into the night, a rustling near a towering tree caught our attention. An unexpected presence intruding upon our battlefield, cloaked in mystery and intrigue. Chapter 1580 A sudden sense of dread washed over me. Was it¡­? Without wasting a moment, I hurried towards the looming tree. Edward seemed to figure it out. ¡°Those werewolves have been hanging around the border all day, searching for someone. The figure behind that tree must be their target!¡± He instructed his followers, ¡°Head over there and grab that guy!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery The thick foliage blocked out the moonlight, casting darkness all around. The vampires posed a real threat, with their quickness and ability to see in the dark. I pushed myself, racing toward the back of the tree, only to find Dn. Covering his mouth to stifle his cries, Dn shook with fear, his eyes wide and brimming with tears. ¡°Daddy!¡± Dn reached out to me. But the vampires were faster, closing in to snatch him away. ¡°Awoo!¡± Damien¡¯s fury erupted as he charged forward. He suddenly unleashed a primal roar that sent the nearest vampire flying, disrupting their attempt to seize Dn. Protecting Dn, I swiftly drew him close, but Carlos¡¯ urgent shout broke through. ¡°Caleb, watch your back!¡± Before I could react, a forceful blow came hurtling towards me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With Dn held tight, dodging was impossible. I braced myself. This was the end. I was sure the impending strike could be fatal. Then, a familiar howl pierced the tension. ¡°Awoo!¡± It was gentle but firm. And it was a sound I knew all too well. A mix of relief and disbelief washed over me. It was¡­ Dn stifled his tears, turning towards the source of the sound. Then, with a heart heavy with emotion, he whispered, ¡°Mommy. ¡± Chapter 1581 Caleb¡¯s POV: I heard something heavy hit the ground behind me. I turned around. There she stood, slender and stunning, with curly hair cascading to her shoulders. It was indeed Debra! With decisive action, Debra had knocked Edward to the ground as he attempted a sneak attack on us, eliciting a groan from him. I was taken aback. Why was Debra here? But before I could voice my question, Edward scrambled up from the ground, pointed at Debra, and said angrily, ¡°¡°Humph, it¡¯s you again! I told youst time I wouldn¡¯t let you off so easily. How dare you show your face again? Looking for another beating?¡± Debra looked puzzled. ¡°Last time? Who are you?¡± From the look on her face, it was clear she didn¡¯t recognize Edward at all. Maybe she¡¯d lost her memories as she had imed, forgetting not just Edward but me as well. Edward¡¯s reaction confirmed it. He definitely knew her and bore a grudge. Edward¡¯s expression darkened, and he balled his hands into fists, his face flushed with rage as if he had been deeply offended. He got up from the ground and charged towards Debra, his teeth clenched in anger. ¡°It was just your luck that I didn¡¯t finish you offst time. Without that wizard to save you now, you won¡¯t escape me!¡± Seeing Edward move towards Debra filled me with rm. ¡®s BunnyBookery Without thinking, I grabbed Dn tightly and ran towards them. While Edward focused on Debra, I kicked him away. ¡°Ouch!¡± Edward flew back and crashed into a tree, letting out a high-pitched scream. Once I was sure he was no longer a threat to Debra, I rushed to her side and asked anxiously, ¡°Debra, are you alright? How did you get here just in time?¡± From force of habit, I moved closer to check for any injuries. Debra opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, Dn pushed me aside and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Mommy I¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His voice rang out clearly in the quiet forest. Tears welled up in Dn¡¯s eyes as he cried, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve missed you so much. You¡¯ve been gone for so long. Why didn¡¯t youe back home?¡± Debra was taken aback by the unexpected move. Chapter 1582 I could tell she was not only puzzled but somewhat thrilled. Debra gazed at Dn, her eyes wide with shock. After a brief pause, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Why do you call me mom? Are you my child?¡± This question seemed to stun Dn as well. He froze, staring back at Debra, too shocked to even wipe away his tears. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you know me?¡± Debra bit her lip, reluctant to upset the boy. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she shook her head and admitted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know who you are. Who are you?¡± Dn¡¯s grip on Debra ckened. He turned to me, his expression one of confusion. ¡°Daddy, why doesn¡¯t Mommy recognize me after just a short time away?¡± I rubbed my forehead and let out a silent sigh. I had expected this might happen. Just as I was about to figure out how to exin things, Carlos interrupted with a shout. ¡°Hey!¡± While fighting off the remaining vampires, Carlos called out to me and Debra. ¡°Stop talking, both of you. This isn¡¯t the time for a chat. We haven¡¯t beaten all the vampires yet. We need to focus on that!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: At that moment, I knew I had to kill Edward once and for all. But before I could make my move, the other vampires spotted us and charged at Dn. ¡°Watch out!¡± I shouted, trying to get to Dn and Debra to protect them. But Debra was quicker than I expected. She grabbed Dn and dodged the vampires¡¯ attack, pulling him to safety. Meanwhile, Edward used the chaos to his advantage. He got up and slipped behind the vampires, out of my reach. ¡°KilL them!¡± The vampires looked threatening. They attacked without a second thought. As they swarmed us, I realized they were too many to take down quickly. I stepped in front of Dn and Debra, whispering, ¡°Debra, just keep Dn safe. I¡¯ll take care of both of you. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going to get through this.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡± Debra looked at me, her face unreadable, yet she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s safe. ¡± Before I could react, Edward¡¯s voice came from behind, sharp and clear. ¡°Damn witch! You won¡¯t get away this time!¡± We needed to protect a child, and the odds were against us, heavily favoring the vampires. Seeing the situation tilt in his favor, Edward¡¯s confidence returned. He sneered, ¡°Just a half-blood witch, meddling in werewolf and vampire matters, trying to help a werewolf against us? Remember, without that wizard¡¯s help, you and your child would have been dead at my hands. ¡± Your child? That phrase struck me, filling me with confusion. What child? Chapter 1583 But there was no chance for Debra to rify. Anger shed in her eyes as she hissed, ¡°It was you! You¡¯re the vampire Andrew warned about! You almost killed me!¡± Edward¡¯s mouth curved into a chilling smile as he said nonchntly, ¡°So? Since I didn¡¯t finish the jobst time, I¡¯ll just have to do it now. None of you will leave here alive!¡± With that, he continued to lead the vampires in their attack against us. ¡°Run!¡± Worried, I stood in front of Debra and Dn to protect them from the oing vampires. Yet, Edward noticed my effort to defend them and scoffed, giving an order. ¡°Ignore the werewolves. Concentrate on attacking the mixed-blood witch and the child she¡¯s holding. ¡± The vampires quickly shifted their focus to Debra. Struggling against several vampires myself, I watched in terror as one made a dive for Debra. In a frantic move, I stepped in front of her, blocking the attack. ¡°Ah!¡± My arm was instantly shed by the vampire, causing a sharp, burning pain. I couldn¡¯t hold back a scream of pain. The vampires didn¡¯t let up, pressing their attack on Debra and Dn even harder. Despite the pain, I clenched my teeth and continued to protect Debra, urging her to fall back. But the severity of my wound and the haste of our retreat overwhelmed me with anxiety, and I tripped, falling to the ground. ¡°KilL them!¡± The vampires¡¯ eyes shimmered with a fierce hunger as they advanced, their confidence peaking with the illusion of their triumph. ¡°Caleb!¡± Carlos and the rest of the group looked on, their anxiety mounting, eager to help but restrained by the vampires¡¯ fierce attack. They were clearly too few and not strong enough for this battle. The air filled with screams as the fight grew more brutal. Many werewolves were hurt, their blood releasing a metallic aroma. A sharp pain gripped my heart as I saw Carlos attacked by a vampire, thrown against a tree. The atmosphere was bleak; a vampire approached me, and despair started to take hold. Were we going to perish here today? ¡°Protect Alpha!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a voice pierced the darkness, bringing with it a surge of hope, shining like a light in the shadows. I looked around and noticed arge group of werewolves charging towards us. The Thorn Edge Pack hade to our rescue! The vampires, hearing the sounds of the iing werewolves, realized the battle might not be in their favor anymore. They quickly turned to escape. Chapter 1584 Debra¡¯s POV: The moment warm blood sshed against my cheek, my eyes shot open in shock. Unbelievable. I looked up to find Caleb¡¯s eyes full of surprise. But he barely managed a few steps backward before he copsed with a cry of pain. My heart twisted, and dizziness washed over me. A vague memory flickered in my mind. I sped my hands over my head, fragments of the past teasing at the edges of my consciousness. Without another thought, I was at his side, tears spilling over.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Caleb, can you hear me? Tell me where it hurts. ¡± His lips were ashen as he looked up, but he managed a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. It¡¯s just a scratch on my arm. ¡± Then his grin grew wider. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this worried after losing your memories. Is that the power of our bond?¡± Realization dawned on me, and a flush crept up my neck. Dn threw himself into my arms. ¡°Mommy, did the amnesia make you forget us? No wonder you didn¡¯te back home. We¡¯ve been missing you so much!¡± Confronted with the boy¡¯s unexpected familiarity, I found myself adrift in confusion. His earnest presence, however, left no room for doubt¡ª-he was my son. A wave of remorse washed over me, rendering me speechless. Not only had I lost the threads of my own past, but I also couldn¡¯t recall the name of my child. Caleb was my only beacon in the fog of forgetfulness. I clung to the hope that he could fill the gaps that my memory had left barren, especially since the disappointment in my son¡¯s eyes would be too much to bear. Caleb caught my gaze. ¡°His name is Dn Wright, your son. And there¡¯s Elena, your daughter, who¡¯s yet to arrive,¡± he said, his voice carrying a note of empathy for my turmoil. Dn bobbed his head with a fervor and piped up, ¡°Mommy, Elena¡¯s not here, but she¡¯s missing you just as badly as I am. Will youe home with us?¡± I was frozen, words escaping me. That was when Carlos approached, eyeing Caleb with concern. ¡°Caleb¡¯s hurt. We need to get him medical attention right away. ¡± His words sliced through the haze of my shock, and I managed a nod. ¡°Yes, we should hurry. ¡± Though the bonds that tied me to Caleb were shrouded in the mist of amnesia, my heart was certain of the affection I held for him. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of harming his way. Chapter 1585 As the car drove away, I soon found that Carlos and the others took me to the other world. ¡°The fight for territory in the world of werewolves is fierce. It¡¯s safer to be treated in our pack,¡± Carlos said. I kept my counsel, unease knotted in my stomach. Since the veil over my past descended, this strange world was as unfamiliar as the lingering fragments of my lost life. Following them, trepidation took root in my heart. Dn¡¯s grip on my hand was unyielding, his anxiety palpable as if the thought of separation loomed once more. As we neared the hospital, Caleb turned to me, his brow furrowed with confusion. ¡°Debra, what brought you back to us just in time?¡± His question struck me, and the fragments of a dream I had the night before snapped into focus. The notion was wild-could I actually foretell the unfolding of events in my slumber? shback: Caleb¡¯s words had echoed in my mind ever since Andrew and I returned. His sentence had dangled, iplete, tugging at my curiosity. What was his ce in my life? That very curiosity became a thief of sleep, leaving me to wrestle with the sheets until dawn¡¯s early hours. Eventually, slumber imed me, and that was when the dream came. In this slumbering vision, I beheld a child at the crossroads of the two worlds, his eyes wide with terror. Despite his fear, he found the strength to call out, ¡°Mommy, where are you? I miss you so much!¡± His voice, ragged with effort, carried into the void, the wind his only answer. He seemed so alone, so lost. The sight pierced my heart, the pain as sharp as a needle¡¯s jab.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Tears cascaded down my cheeks without permission. Could there be a thread connecting me to this child? The emotional surge at his image was overwhelming. Why did it grip me so tightly? Debra¡¯s POV: Approaching the child, my heart brimmed with concern, urging me to warn him of the lurking danger. Yet, to my dismay, my words seemed to dissipate into thin air as I passed through his ethereal form. It was as if I were a ghost, a mere whisper of existence. Just as despair began to settle, a figure materialized not far from the child-a vampire, sinister and looming. Thankfully, the child, too, caught sight of the ominous presence, recoiling in fear and swiftly seeking refuge amidst the grass. More vampires emerged, their murmurs carrying on the wind. ¡°We¡¯ve scoped this ce out. Werewolves aplenty. A feast awaits us. ¡± They walked closer and closer to the ce where the boy was hiding. The boy, if spotted, would be in mortal peril. Chapter 1586 A surge of apprehension washed over me as though I was the one who was about to be discovered. Then, footsteps echoed, voices mingling in conversation. The vampires, sensing the approaching threat, retreated into the shadows of the grass. As the neers came into view, shock rippled through me-among them strode Caleb, an unexpected yet reassuring presence. My astonishment was palpable, my thoughts racing. Could there be a connection between Caleb and the boy? Before I could ponder further, the vampires, hidden in the grass,unched a brazen assault on Caleb and hispanions, plunging the scene into chaos. Armed and resolute, Caleb¡¯s party fended off the attackers, forcing the vampires into a hasty retreat. Yet, fate¡¯s cruel twist came when a sound escaped the child, betraying his hiding ce and leaving him vulnerable to the lurking danger. My heart clenched in dread. His fate seemed sealed. With ruthless efficiency, the vampires turned their wrath upon the defenseless child, leaving Caleb and his allies reeling from the onught. In a desperate bid to protect the innocent boy, Caleb threw himself into the fray, engaging the vampires in a valiant struggle. But the toll was heavy, leaving both him and the child grievously wounded. ¡°No¡± Startled awake by the vivid imagery of blood sttering, I instinctively sped my hands over my chest, feeling the pain of the dream¡¯s aftermath. The sight of Caleb and the child¡¯s wounds haunted me, stirring a deep sense of concern as though they were my cherished loved ones. Sensing my distress, Ivy roused from her slumber, her voiceced with worry as she inquired, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s troubling you? What¡¯s happened?¡± Without hesitation, I recounted the harrowing events of my dream to Ivy, every detail etched vividly in my mind. ¡°Ivy, I dreamt of Caleb and a young boy in peril. The boy, searching for his mother near the border, was set upon by vampires, with Caleb sacrificing himself to protect him. ¡± Ivy¡¯s response was one of calm reassurance, her words a balm to my anxious soul. ¡°It was just a dream, my love. Try not to dwell on it. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied and settled back onto the soft bedding. Though Ivy¡¯s words offered sce, a restless unease continued to gnaw at me, a foreboding sense of impending doom lingering in the recesses of my mind. Ultimately, the pull of intuition proved too strong to resist,pelling me to rise to my feet with a determined resolve. ¡°No, I cannot ignore this any longer. I must see for myself what is happening. ¡± With my decision firmly made, I proceeded to the border where the two worlds intertwined, brushing aside Ivy¡¯s attempts to dissuade me. When I came back from the border with Andrew, I memorized the route, ensuring a smooth journey this time. Ivy voiced her frustration.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ve traveled such a distance chasing after a mere dream. Darling, you¡¯re blowing this out of proportion. ¡± With unwavering determination, I countered, ¡°You cannotprehend the intensity of the dream-it felt as real as life itself. What if it holds truth? Caution is warranted. Besides, we stand to lose nothing by investigating. ¡± Reluctantly, Ivy relented. ¡°Very well, let us ascertain if there is cause for concern. But if not, we must hasten back. Shirley¡¯s wrath knows no bounds. ¡± Chapter 1587 ¡°Okay.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Drawing upon the vivid recollection etched in my mind, I navigated effortlessly to the exact spot where the tragedy had unfolded in my dreamscape. True to form, upon my arrival, the scene unfolded before me: werewolves locked inbat with vampires. Ivy¡¯s astonishment was palpable. ¡°Your dream actually came true!¡± Before I could even form a response to Ivy¡¯s remark, my attention was seized by the imminent danger facing Caleb, mirroring the peril I had foreseen in his dream while shielding the boy. Without hesitation, I transformed into a wolf and dashed forward to intervene and save them. shback ends. After hesitating for a while, I refrained from divulging the details of my dream to Caleb. My memory remained elusive, leaving me uncertain about my identity and any connection I might have with him. Revealing something inadvertently, especially without full awareness, could lead to unforeseenplications. Moreover, I found the notion of predicting future events through dreams to be somewhat ridiculous. Had I not experienced it firsthand, I would have found the idea utterly incredulous. Therefore, after pondering for a while, I devised a usible exnation to navigate the situation. ¡°I realized I had left something behind in my rush yesterday, prompting my return. Never did I anticipate stumbling upon you amidst a vampire attack. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°I see. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression dimmed slightly. He paused, pondering, before asking, ¡°Have you recovered what you lost? Should I find someone to assist you, or would you prefer to search on your own?¡± Before I could craft a reply, Dn grasped my hand, his voiceden with earnestness. ¡°Mommy, if you wish to return, I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± Hispliance warmed my heart. Shaking my head, I caressed Dn¡¯s hair. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ve retrieved what I was looking for. Your concern means the world to me. ¡± Dn¡¯s gaze met mine, and to my astonishment, his eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much when you were missing. Elena feels the same. Please don¡¯t leave us anymore, okay?¡± I moved my lips, but I didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. My past was a nk te-the ties to Caleb and the children were unfathomable. Ignorant of Caleb¡¯s role in my life or Dn¡¯s paternity, I sought answers Turning to Caleb, I inquired, ¡°Can you tell me the rtionship between us? And Dn¡­¡± Caleb cut me off mid-query. ¡°I¡¯m your mate, and Dn is our son. We also have Elena, his twin sister. ¡± His revtion left me momentarily dazed. The puzzle pieces fell into ce, aligning with my own inklings Yet, Caleb¡¯s serene demeanor hinted at deeper currents beneath the surface. In the short span since our reunion, Caleb¡¯s reactions were subdued, marked only by mild surprise. It felt as if I was merely his spouse in name, not the one who captured his heart. Doubt clouded my mind. Chapter 1588 Didn¡¯t we love each other before? While I grappled with these thoughts, Dn¡¯s touch brought me back. His voice was gentle. ¡°Mommy, please stay. Don¡¯t go away again, alright?¡± I remained quiet. The certainty of what Caleb and I shared was elusive. I couldn¡¯t grasp whether our bond was steeped in trust or mere acquaintance. And then there was Abby to consider. Perhaps it was my role to support Andrew and uphold the facade of a fiancee in that world. As we pulled up to Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s medical facility, Caleb proceeded alone into the examination room at the doctor¡¯s behest, leaving Carlos and me on the outdoor bench, waiting. Carlos probed with a few questions during the wait.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. My answers were spare. Trust had yet to be established between us. He took note of my guarded stance and chose his words carefully. ¡°Memories may elude you, but your sharp wit remains intact. ¡± A slight smile touched my lips. ¡°One tends to guard what¡¯s left when everything else is uncertain. ¡± Carlos offered a smile, extending a hand of introduction. ¡°I¡¯m Carlos Vargas. Should you require assistance, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, acknowledging his gesture with a nod, the currency of civility. Dn nestled quietly in my embrace, absorbing our exchange without a word. His constant hold perhaps hinted at a fear, sown from my absence, that I might slip away again without notice. Bandaging Caleb proved to be aplex task, and his prolonged absence in the medical room left us in a silent anticipation. During this lull, figures unknown to me approached with urgency. One, whose demeanor suggested valor, enveloped me in a vigorous embrace. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s wonderful you¡¯re back!¡± Her enthusiasm was so potent I nearly gasped for air. Dn, protective as ever, raised his voice with a tinge of rm. ¡°Zoe, ease up! Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s overwhelmed?¡± At his admonition, Zoe released me, her cheeks coloring with embarrassment. Her concern didn¡¯t wane, though. ¡°Debra, where have you been? Are you alright?¡± Another, grace personified, joined us, her joy evident. ¡°We¡¯ve missed you dearly, Debra. Your return is a blessing,¡± she said with heartfelt warmth. Their kindness left me floundering, unsure how to respond. Zoe¡¯s intuition picked up on my disquiet. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡± Before I could muster a response, Carlos intervened, drawing Zoe and the gentle woman aside. ¡°A crucial detail I neglected to mention,¡± he confessed quietly, ¡°¡°Debra¡¯s memories are not with her. She¡¯s a stranger to our history. ¡± Chapter 1589 Zoe¡¯s expression shifted to one of astonishment. ¡°Has she forgotten Caleb, Dn, and Elena entirely?¡± Carlos confirmed with a simple, ¡°Yes. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Under the shocked gazes of the two women, Carlos faced me and made introductions. ¡°Debra, this is Zoe Smith who embraced you. She serves as a police officer and she¡¯s quite thebatant. ¡± He then gestured towards hispanion, a gentle look in his eyes. ¡°and this is Sally, my wife. They both hail from Roz Town, and consider you among their closest friends. ¡± I could only manage a perplexed nod in response. Carlos continued, ¡°There are others in our circle as well, dealing with their own matters or living too far to visit this evening. I¡¯ll make sure you meet them another time. ¡± I acknowledged this with a simple, ¡°I understand. ¡± Despite the strangeness of it all, their warmth seemed genuine, a distant echo of a once-familiar bond. So, aiming to reconnect, I extended a greeting to Zoe and Sally. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both. ¡± Sally¡¯s eyes, brimming with tears, reflected a storm of emotion. Her voice trembled. ¡°Debra, you must have suffered a lot, which is why you have lost your memories. We share the me for not finding you sooner. ¡± Her evident distress made me uneasy, feeling exposed under a harsh spotlight. Mustering a reassuring smile, I replied, ¡°Truly, I¡¯m alright. No need to shoulder any guilt on my ount. ¡± Yet, as Zoe absorbed my reassurances, her eyes too began to glisten. ¡°I can see that you are pretending to be strong. You always like hiding the bad while only mentioning the good. You were taken to a strange world alone and lost your memories. How could you have lived a good life?¡± Caught in a moment of uncertainty, my response was a small, awkward smile. Sensing the tension, Carlos quickly intervened. ¡°Let¡¯s not overwhelm her,¡± he advised Zoe and Sally with a calming gesture. ¡°¡°Debra¡¯s memory isn¡¯t what it was. She¡¯s rediscovering her world. No need to rush her. With her return, the time for reflection wille. Patience will serve us all better as she finds her way again. ¡± Following his lead, Zoe¡¯s and Sally¡¯s expressions softened. ¡°Our apologies; we let our emotions get the better of us.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± I remained silent, offering a simple nod. Carlos then turned to Zoe and Sally. ¡°Please, take a seat. The doctor is still tending to Caleb¡¯s injuries. ¡± Their conversation steered my thoughts to the daughter I had yet to meet. Seizing a calm moment, I inquired, ¡°Where might Elena be this evening?¡± Carlos responded, ¡°The night has fallen by the time we arrived, and I haven¡¯t informed Elena of your return. She¡¯s likely in her room, asleep. You¡¯ll have the chance to see her when morninges. ¡± Chapter 1590 Acknowledging this with a nod, I couldn¡¯t mask a hint of disappointment. Carlos, ever reassuring, added, ¡°Worry not. Elena¡¯s spirit is bright. She¡¯ll bound to your side with joy at the news. ¡± Dn felt the shift in my mood and reached out, his voice a tender whisper. ¡°Mom, let the sadness go.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Elena misses you as well. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll surprise her together. ¡± Gratefully, I ran my hand over his head. His empathy and insight were beyond his years, and he held a profound connection to me. Yet, as my gaze drifted to the room where Caleb was, bewilderment grew within me. Caleb¡¯s gazecked the spark of intense emotion-it was steady, unlike Dn¡¯s animated concern. Did genuine affection pulse between us? The puzzle of our past feelings hung unanswered. If true love had been our foundation, why did Caleb¡¯s calmness seem to border on apathy? Conversely, if love was absent, what were the roots of our shared life and the children that came from it? Lost in contemtion, I scarcely noticed Caleb step from the room, the task of tending to his woundspleted. Debra¡¯s POV: Upon Caleb¡¯s exit, Carlos approached him and asked with concern, ¡°Caleb, what did the doctor say? Is your injury serious?¡± ¡°Just a minor scratch,¡± Caleb reassured him, signaling his well-being with a wave. ¡°A bit of rest is all that¡¯s needed. ¡± Carlos released a relieved breath, muttering, ¡°That¡¯s a relief. ¡± Casting a nce my way, Caleb ventured cautiously, ¡°Debra, would you consider staying for a bit? Night has fallen. It¡¯s quite the hassle to travel now. ¡± I hesitated, my gaze instinctively seeking Dn. In truth, the thought of staying was not unwee. Dn¡¯s bravery in seeking me out had woven a thread of responsibility within me, and the notion of leaving him so soon felt unsettling. Moreover, there was Elena to think of. To finallyy eyes on her, to lessen the ache of absence. However, the thought of Abby, alone and vulnerable, brought a wave of concern. My hands tensed as I grappled with indecision. ¡°Ivy, what should I do?¡± I asked. Ivy liked Caleb very much. Of course, she was on his side. Without hesitation, she said, ¡°You ought to stay. Opportunities like this might be scarce. ¡± She had a point. If I went back to the witch n, I didn¡¯t know when I coulde back here again. While Andrew allowed me a certain Liberty, theplexity of my role as his fiancee suggested that returning might mot be so straightforward. Engulfed in warmth, I found myself in Dn¡¯s embrace, his arms a gentle refuge. Chapter 1591 His voice, tinged with hope, murmured, ¡°Mommy, will you stay with us?¡± Ivy¡¯s plea followed. ¡°Darling, stay. We haven¡¯t remember anything after staying in the witch n. Familiarity may just bring back what¡¯s lost. ¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Caleb observed me silently, his gaze patient, offering space for my decision. ¡°Won¡¯t you stay, Mommy?¡± Dn shook my hand and acted like a spoiled child. The decision weighed on me, but I had ensured Abby¡¯s care within the nanny, allowing me to yield to the tug at my heartstrings. ¡°I¡¯ll remain here for the time being,¡± I conceded. Caleb¡¯s response was even-keeled. ¡°I¡¯ll show you to our home. ¡± Turning to Carlos and the rest, he dismissed them. ¡°The night has grown deep. Return to your homes. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Great!¡± Dn¡¯s cheer was infectious as he celebrated the decision. I trailed behind Caleb, an unfamiliar nervous flutter in my stomach. As we arrived at the vi, opulence greeted us, leaving me agape. ¡°Was this splendor really once my home?¡± I asked. I always thought that Andrew¡¯s ce was luxurious enough, but I didn¡¯t expect that I used to live in a better ce. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack, and you¡¯re their Luna, my mate. Residing in a grand vies with the territory,¡± Caleb exined. ¡°Alpha? Luna?¡± The titles struck me, leaving my eyes wide in astonishment. While I was aware of Caleb¡¯s notable presence, the true extent of his status had never fully dawned on me. ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Ivy, awed, couldn¡¯t hide her admiration. ¡°It makes perfect sense. He¡¯s the Alpha. ¡± A smile, all too rare, graced Caleb¡¯s face upon seeing my reaction. Dn¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious as he ushered me into the vi. ¡°Mom, this is our home. Isn¡¯t it breathtaking?¡± The splendor of the chandeliers and the elegance of the murals did indeed evoke a sense of luxury. I found myself nodding, a sense of deja vu enveloping me as I took in the surroundings. Chapter 1592 Ivy¡¯s voice was a mix of awe and disbelief as she took in the surroundings. ¡°The wealth here is beyond what I imagined. ¡± As I absorbed the opulence, Dn dutifully yed the tour guide, his pride in our home shining through. Caleb, a silent sentinel until now, nced at his watch and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a ce for you to rest. A guest room is waiting. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb¡¯s words brought me relief. Living with someone who felt like a stranger, even if he was technically my husband, seemed daunting. We had only met twice, after all.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was odd. A mix of relief and a twinge of sadness stirred in me, as if I¡¯d lost something without knowing it. ¡°Sure. ¡± I mustered a forced smile and looked at Caleb. ¡°Thanks for understanding. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Ivy, however, furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°Why do you two seem so distant? As if you¡¯re strangers. ¡± Dn¡¯s voice rose with concern. ¡°Daddy, why is Mommy staying in the guest room? She¡¯s your wife, right? Aren¡¯t you supposed to share a room?¡± These questions set my cheeks ame. ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± Words escaped me, my exnation faltering. To my child, we might still resemble a loving pair. Yet, from my view, the reality had shifted significantly. Caleb seemed to share my thoughts yet with a serene demeanor. As he gently patted Dn¡¯s head, he offered a simple reason. ¡°I¡¯m nursing an injury. It¡¯s best I sleep solo to avoid further damage. ¡± Dn fixed his gaze on him briefly. Nervous tension gripped me as I watched. Surely, Dn wouldn¡¯t press the issue of sharing a room, would he? My worries were for naught. Despite his intelligence, Dn was still just a child, untouched by theplexities of adulthood. He epted Caleb¡¯s exnation with a nod and agreed. ¡°Okay. ¡± Caleb said nothing further and began his ascent. Observing his heavily bandaged hand, concern washed over me. ¡°Are you going to be all right on your own?¡± Before he could respond, a gentle female voice interrupted. ¡°Alpha, have you found Dn?¡± The voice originated from the doorway. Turning to the sound, I was greeted by the sight of an elegant woman d in a blue dress that fell to her knees, her hair cascading down her back. Her eyes quickly found Dn, and with a mother¡¯s instinctive concern, she approached. ¡°Dn, are you okay?¡± Chapter 1593 She examined him as any mother would, with eyes detailed by care. Dn, ustomed to her ways, merely nodded and assured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± The woman¡¯s sigh of relief was audible after hearing the reassuring response. But then, puzzlement seemed to strike her. She nced my way, a frown forming. ¡°Alpha, who is this woman?¡± A subtle frown creased my forehead as difort washed over me. Her presence, though not overbearing, somehow cast me in the role of an outsider within these walls. My eyes met Caleb¡¯s,den with silent questions. Caleb didn¡¯t rush to answer. Our eyes locked, and he offered a serene introduction. ¡°This is Alexandria Vargas, my secretary. She¡¯s Carlos¡¯ cousin. I¡¯ve had a lot on my te recently, and she¡¯s stepped in to look after the kids. ¡± Turning his attention to Alexandria, Caleb¡¯s voice took on a cooler note. ¡°And this is Luna, my wife. ¡± His detached tone strangelyforted me. I allowed a small smile to grace my lips. For a brief spell, the weight on my chest seemed to lift. Alexandria was stunned for a moment, but soon her face was filled with surprise. She stepped closer, a warm smile on her face. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re the Luna everyone¡¯s been talking about! You are as breathtaking as they say. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Caught off guard, I could only greet, ¡°Hi, Alexandria. ¡± She greeted me back with a nod and a still-beaming smile. But before she could continue, Caleb interjected, ¡°Alexandria, the night has grownte. You should head home and get some rest. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: As if she didn¡¯t hear Caleb, Alexandria looked at his injured hand and asked, ¡°Alpha, is your hand badly hurt? Can you manage on your own?¡± Without looking at her, Caleb replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad; I can handle it. You can go home. ¡± Helpless, Alexandria agreed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Okay, just be careful. You can call me if you need anything. ¡± Then, she turned to me and said gently, ¡°Luna, while I¡¯m away, please take care of the Alpha and make sure he doesn¡¯t get hurt again. ¡± Her words made me ufortable, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why at that moment. After hesitating, I said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take good care of him. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°Thank you. ¡± Alexandria nodded and left the vi. She walked confidently, giving the impression that she was Caleb¡¯s wife, not me. Chapter 1594 While I was lost in my thoughts, Dn suddenly came up to me and asked, ¡°Mommy, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± ¡°Of course!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I couldn¡¯t ask for anything more than to sleep beside my son. Caleb said nothing. After he walked us to the door, he said, ¡°Goodnight, sweet dreams,¡± and left. Dn, filled with joy, took my hand and led me into the guest room. He pulled at my hand and asked, ¡°Mommy, will you help me wash up?¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Since I lost my memories, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to take care of my son, so I agreed without hesitation. Because I wasn¡¯t used to it, it took us a while to settle down for bed. But Dn wasn¡¯t bothered by the dy. He looked at me excitedly, wide awake, not ready to sleep yet. ¡®s BunnyBookery I tried to make him sleepy with bedtime stories, but even after several, he stayed wide awake, as if he had drunk too much coffee. Confused, I asked, ¡°Dn, why can¡¯t you fall asleep?¡± Dn became serious and answered, ¡°Because I¡¯m so happy to see you again. The kids at kindergarten said you were dead, but Elena and I didn¡¯t believe them; we thought about you every day. Now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯m so thankful to Moon Goddess for sending you back to me. ¡± Touching his face, I felt so much sympathy. Remembering today¡¯s scary moment when Dn showed up at the border between the two worlds, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°By the way, Dn, why did you go to the border? Do you know how dangerous it is there?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. ¡± Dn¡¯s soft voice showed he was upset. ¡°Elena believed what others said, that you might be dead, but I didn¡¯t believe it, so I went to look for you. ¡± Touched by his words but worried about his safety, I told him seriously, ¡°Dn, please don¡¯t do anything so dangerous again, okay? Mommy would worry a lot. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Relieved that I wasn¡¯t scolding him, Dn brightened up. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take risks; I was afraid you would scold me. me Daddy; it¡¯s his fault. ¡± me Caleb? I found this strange and asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Dn said, ¡°Mommy, since you disappeared, Daddy hasn¡¯t tried hard to find you. He didn¡¯t seem to care. If Elena and I hadn¡¯t pushed him, he wouldn¡¯t have tried at all. When Alexandria said you might be dead, I decided to go look for you. ¡± I frowned right away. Was Caleb, my husband, not worried about me while I was missing? Why would Alexandria tell Dn and Elena I might be dead? Chapter 1595 Doubts flooded my mind, and I questioned my past rtionship with Caleb even more.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: The next morning, I woke up early. Dn was still asleep, lost in a pleasant dream, his face showing a peaceful smile. I carefully tucked the nket around him and made my way downstairs quietly. To my surprise, Caleb was already up, sitting on the sofa, engrossed in his work on theputer. Upon noticing me, Caleb greeted, ¡°Good morning. Did you sleep well?¡± He seemedpletely at ease, as though such early encounters were normal for him. I answered somewhat awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m alright. How about you?¡± Caleb responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine too. ¡± We looked at each other, both unsure of what to say next. A feeling of embarrassment came over me. I cleared my throat, looked at his injured hand, and asked politely, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your injury? Is it still bothering you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine now, almost healed,¡± Caleb answered. ¡°Alright. ¡± Unable to find the right words, I struggled to pierce through the silence surrounding us. It seemed Ivy was not bothered by the awkwardness at all, as she continued her efforts to set us up. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t just stand there. Start a conversation. Caleb is quite a catch. You should take this opportunity to get to know him better. ¡± I frowned in annoyance and shot back, ¡°Ivy, please. Can¡¯t you see? I barely know him. What are we supposed to talk about?¡± Ivy said softly, ¡°You¡¯ll get to know each other better if you talk more. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I was ready to counter her again, but Caleb¡¯s unexpected question cut me off. ¡°Debra, how was your time in the witch n?¡± Caught off guard by the sudden change in topic, I hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve been alright. ¡± Although I had many thoughts, I chose not to share them, feeling ufortable about opening up to Caleb since we weren¡¯t close. After hearing my brief answer, Caleb paused before adding, ¡°You¡¯vee back to the Thorn Edge Pack. Do you n to stay here? Even though you lost your memories, this ce is still your home, and our children are here too. ¡± I kept quiet. Chapter 1596 Growing impatient with my silence, Ivy urged desperately. ¡°Honey, please, just say yes!¡± Her emotions were running high, her judgment clouded by affection. I decided to pretend I didn¡¯t hear her, ignoring her request.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Noting my silence, Caleb tried to keep the conversation going by asking, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, I gathered the courage to ask the question that had been troubling me. ¡°I want to know why I ended up in that world?¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Caleb answered seriously. ¡°You are a supreme witch. However, the former supreme witch tried to destroy the Thorn Edge Pack by sacrificing all the mixed-blood witches, but we stopped her, and she was killed. In herst moments, she ruptured the sky, allowing vampires to enter our world through the rift. ¡± Rupture the sky? I was astonished. So, she was responsible for the rift in the sky. Caleb continued, ¡°To mend the rift, you gathered the other mixed-blood witches tobine their power. However, during the process, you were attacked by rival werewolf packs. To protect me, you stopped the repairs and sacrificed yourself to close the rift. ¡± I stared in disbelief and pointed at myself, asking, ¡°Am I the supreme witch?¡± Caleb nodded. ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe it. ¡± Reflecting on my past and evaluating my skills, I stated firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t wield any witch power. I¡¯m simply a regr mixed-blood witch. ¡± Caleb looked confused but insisted. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened, but you are indeed the supreme witch. ¡± His tone was honest, showing no signs of deception. After hesitating for a while, I finally shared the bizarre dream with Caleb. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caleb. I misled you earlier. I didn¡¯te to the border because I lost something. I came because I had a dream about something happening to you and Dn. ¡± ¡°A dream?¡± Caleb Looked puzzled but notpletely surprised. ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed. ¡°Could this be a witch¡¯s ability?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is precognition, one of your abilities,¡± Caleb affirmed. I was shocked, feeling even more bewildered. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb began to unravel threads of our shared history, painting a vivid picture of the remarkable abilities I once possessed. ¡°In addition to precognition, you possess the abilities of time maniption, telekinesis, mind control, resurrection, and fire control. During our confrontation with the former supreme witch, it was precisely these formidable abilities that led to her defeat. There were moments of peril where your witch power intervened, safeguarding me from harm and ensuring my survival. ¡± I stood there, utterly astounded, my mouth hanging open in disbelief. Chapter 1597 ¡°Wow! I used to possess such incredible abilities. ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Caleb smiled warmly, acknowledging my reaction with understanding. Yet, amidst the wonder, a sense of emptiness crept in. ¡°But now, all I have are fragments of memory, asional glimpses of the future. It feels like a fraction of what I once was,¡± I confessed, a tinge of mncholy coloring my tone. Caleb¡¯s reassurance came like a balm. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Abilities Like yours don¡¯t just fade away. They¡¯ll return, perhaps when your memories do. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, though uncertainty lingered. A hush settled between us. After some time, I felt the urge to broach the topic of our feelings, but Caleb and I spoke simultaneously. ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°You and that man. . ¡± Our words collided, tangled in confusion. Caleb, ever the gentleman, deferred, ¡°You first. ¡± Reflecting on Caleb¡¯s previous responses, I asked, ¡°Caleb, when you found me, your reaction seemed rather subdued. Moreover, Dn mentioned that you hadn¡¯t been actively searching for me after my disappearance, leaving him to venture alone to the border. Aren¡¯t we supposed to be husband and wife? Why would you behave in such a manner?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Caleb¡¯s silence met my inquiry, leaving a heavy weight in the air. Gathering my resolve, I continued, ¡°Have your feelings for me disappeared?¡± Caleb¡¯s silence spoke volumes, leaving me disheartened. ¡®s BunnyBookery In the fragile web of hope I¡¯d woven, Caleb was the shimmering thread that held a sliver of promise. Even amidst the fog of lost memories, his presence stirred something profound within me, a secret longing I couldn¡¯t decipher. But now, Caleb shattered that delicate fantasy. After a prolonged silence, Caleb¡¯s voice broke the quiet, his face etched with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra, I can¡¯t exin it, but since your were taken to the other world and the severance of our mind link, my feelings for you have faded away. ¡± ¡°Faded away?¡± I echoed, my voice barely a whisper, my chest tight with pain. ¡°Yes!¡± Caleb confessed. ¡°I felt a pang of jealousy when I saw you with someone else, but the depth of emotion I once harbored for you is gone. To be honest, I¡¯m not even certain if I no longer care for you. ¡± Despair washed over me like a relentless tide, bitter and cold. If this were true, what reason did I have to linger? With my husband¡¯s feelings for me gone, wouldn¡¯t my return only serve to amplify the awkwardness between us? And then, a chill settled over my thoughts as I recalled the woman from yesterday, whose familiarity with Caleb and striking beauty had not escaped my notice. Chapter 1598 Wait, could it be that Caleb had fallen for her instead? ¡°Impossible! Caleb belongs to you!¡± Ivy¡¯s protest rang out,ced with desperation. Annoyance red within me. ¡°Caleb admitted his heart has changed, Ivy. What are you clinging to? Stop deceiving yourself. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ivy began to speak, but her words were cut short as a servant entered, bearing news that demanded attention. ¡°Alpha, there¡¯s a stranger at the door who ims to seek an audience with you. He says his fiancee is here. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Fiancee?¡± I was stunned and looked at Caleb. He seemed to have guessed who it was. His face instantly darkened but he chose to respect my wish. ¡°Debra, do you want to meet him?¡± I bit my Lip, reflecting on what Caleb told me earlier and nodded. Caleb¡¯s face turned grim. He suppressed his anger and instructed the servant, ¡°Bring him in Seeing Caleb¡¯s reaction, I felt a perverse satisfaction. It felt like a retaliation for his lost feelings for me. ¡± Caleb sulked as we waited in silence. I had no intention of making small talk. We were like children in a squabble, neither willing to yield. Soon, the servant ushered Andrew in. ¡°Debra, good morning!¡± He smiled warmly as if this was his home. I was secretly impressed by Andrew¡¯sposure. ¡°Good morning. This is the other world, isn¡¯t it? How did you manage to find your way here? Didn¡¯t the people from Thorn Edge Pack stop you?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Andrew¡¯s smile remained intact. ¡°I saw the guards stationed at the border of the two worlds. I used mind control to manipte them bring me here without any obstructions. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Caleb had mentioned my mind controlling ability earlier. It seemed like the power woulde handy. Andrew continued, ¡°Debra, are you fine being here by yourself?¡± Caleb, seemingly pushed to his limit, transformed his uninjured hand into a wolf¡¯s and pointed angrily at Andrew. ¡°What right do you have to control our members? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wright. ¡± Andrew remained calm without a hint of fear. ¡°This is my fault. But I was desperate to find my fiancee and had no choice but to resort to such a strategy. But rest assured, I¡¯ve removed the mind control. I promise not to cause any harm to the guards. ¡± However, Caleb remained angry despite Andrew¡¯s earnest exnation. He cracked his knuckles as his eyes reddened in anger. ¡°This is about the dignity of my pack,¡± he hissed through his teeth. Chapter 1599 ¡°Do you think you can get away with this?¡± Caleb continued to transform into a wolf and advanced towards Andrew, gearing up for a direct confrontation. ¡°Honey, stop him!¡± Ivy urged. Without hesitation, I grabbed Caleb and shouted, ¡°Caleb, calm down!¡± However, he ignored me. His icy face darkened. His head transformed into a wolf¡¯s. Desperate, I pleaded with him, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t do this! Dn and Elena are still sleeping upstairs. What if they wake up to this? How will you handle it?¡± Caleb forcibly calmed down when he heard the children¡¯s name. ¡®s BunnyBookery His head ceased transforming, and his hand returned to human form. Relief washed over me. I took a deep breath and looked at Andrew. ¡°Why are you here? Do you need something?¡± Andrew remained surprisingly calm, unshaken by the near crisis. He looked at me, smiling gently. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m here to take my fiancee back. ¡± Before I could respond, Caleb lost his cool. ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe. Debra isn¡¯t going back. She will stay here. ¡± I froze for a second. Caleb¡¯s words infuriated me. I turned and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t decide for me!¡± The man had no right to speak on my behalf. He no longer had feelings for me. How could he dictate whether I should stay or leave? Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°I won¡¯t stay here; I want to go back,¡± I said firmly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Why?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and confusion. ¡°You¡¯ve already discovered who you are. Why would you want to leave now? What about the children?¡± I hesitated, thinking about Dn and Elena. Caleb¡¯s deep green eyes held my gaze, beautiful like sunlight on ake, stirring emotions within me. Hope filled his eyes. ¡°Dn and Elena miss you. When you weren¡¯t here, they didn¡¯t even want to go to school. Debra, won¡¯t you think about them?¡± I went quiet. When he mentioned the children, all I could think about was Abby, even though she was just a baby. It was the first time I had been away from her since I woke up, and it was impossible not to miss her. I didn¡¯t want to leave Dn and Elena, but Abby needed her mother more at this young age. Chapter 1600 Considering the current situation, I didn¡¯t want to stay with a husband who no longer loved me. It was heartbreaking, and I feared he was already having an affair with his secretary. I didn¡¯t want my life to be a mess at such a young age. Yet Ivy seemed enchanted, still wanting to speak up for Caleb. ¡°Honey, could there be some misunderstanding?¡± Knowing it was pointless to talk to Ivy at the moment, I didn¡¯t deny her view. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll take one step at a time, and we¡¯ll see after I remember everything. ¡± With that, I turned to Caleb. ¡°Nevertheless, I still want to go back. ¡± Caleb looked confused, his handsome face rarely showing such emotion.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. I hesitated, not sure what to say, and uncertain whether to mention Abby. As I struggled with this dilemma, I realized that Caleb¡¯s feelings for me had vanished after I disappeared. He probably just wanted me back for the children. This realization annoyed me, and I didn¡¯t feel like talking to him about Abby, so I decided to stay silent. Seeing I was quiet, Andrew stepped up and said, ¡°Mr. Wright, what you said is funny. Debra is my fiancee; where else would she go if not back to the witch n?¡± With that, Andrew didn¡¯t wait for Caleb¡¯s response. He took my hand to leave, saying, ¡°Mr. Wright, I have to take my fiancee back. Goodbye. ¡± I hesitated for a moment, but in the end, I didn¡¯t resist. I followed him out. But before we could get far, a strong grip seized my wrist. Caleb grabbed me! ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I turned around, annoyed, and met Caleb¡¯s intense gaze. The light from the chandelier highlighted his strong features as he looked at me, asking, ¡°Debra, are you really going back with him?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Without any hesitation, I shook off his hand and kept walking. After a few seconds of silence, as we reached the door, Caleb asked again, ¡°You haven¡¯t even been at Thorn Edge Pack for a full day, and you haven¡¯t met our daughter Elena. Don¡¯t you want to see her?¡± I stopped immediately. Yes, my thoughts were mostly about the daughter I hadn¡¯t met yet. If I left like this, would Elena be heartbroken? As I hesitated, Andrew said, ¡°Debra, Abby misses you. She hasn¡¯t been eating well because she can¡¯t see you. If you don¡¯t return soon, she¡¯ll be starving. ¡± Chapter 1601 I gripped my clothes tightly. My uncertainty and hesitation made Caleb really angry. He came over and asked angrily, ¡°Who is Abby? What does she mean to you? Is she more important than our daughter?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± I tried to speak, but Caleb interrupted me harshly, his face full of scorn. ¡°Debra, are you really willing to abandon your own children for another man? You are heartless and selfish!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What on earth are you saying?¡± Caleb¡¯s baseless usation ignited a me of anger within me. Instead of suppressing it, I confronted him. ¡°I¡¯m heartless and selfish? You cast judgment without understanding the full story. How self-righteous can you be?¡± Caleb furrowed his brow. ¡°How have I ndered you? Isn¡¯t the truth evident?¡± Myughter wasced with frustration. Hisck of reason was exasperating. I stood defiantly, hands on hips. ¡°Let me enlighten you. I witnessed your breach of integrity as a man. Care to exin that?¡± ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡± Caleb¡¯s confusion was evident in his expression as he looked at me. I retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t y ignorant. Anyway, I¡¯m leaving with Andrew today. No one can stop me. ¡± Caleb, visibly irked, blurted out, ¡°Fine! If you leave, don¡¯t bother returning. You¡¯re not wee here anymore!¡± As I was blinded by anger, rational thought eluded mepletely. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less!¡± I eximed before storming off with Andrew. As we stepped outside, the morning sun had already risen, casting its radiant light upon the ground. Andrew¡¯s car awaited us by the door, its sleek exterior reflecting the brilliance of the sun. We entered the car and drove away without a single nce behind us.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Yet, nearing the witch n, my heart was heavy. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m so sorry. ¡± Andrew¡¯s voice broke through the silence; he seemed to sense my mood. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause a rift between you and Caleb. I was only concerned for your well-being, hoping to bring you back. ¡± I waved off his apology, replying, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is between Caleb and me. He¡¯s the one at fault. ¡± At the mention of Caleb, frustration bubbled anew. ¡°His arrogance is astounding. How did I ever fall for him? Sometimes, I wonder if it was merely my wolf¡¯s attraction to his exterior. ¡± Ivy¡¯s displeasure was palpable. ¡°Wait, how does that concern me?¡± Andrew intervened, ¡°Please, Debra, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. Caleb might just be upset, and his words may have been a result of that. ¡± My reply dripped with bitterness. ¡°Regardless of his emotions, his words have caused significant harm. Let¡¯s drop the subject. I¡¯d rather not discuss him any further. We¡¯re heading back. ¡± Chapter 1602 Andrew¡¯s attempts at persuasion fell short. All he could offer was another heartfelt apology. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. ¡± I turned away, gazing out the window, seeking sce in the passing scenery. With our conversation at a standstill, Ivy wasted no time in casting me my way. ¡°Darling, you were too harsh on Caleb. If you treated him with the same tenderness you show Andrew, things might not have spiraled like this.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Her usation ignited a spark of difort within me, and I retorted with a frown, ¡°Caleb ndered me in every possible way. Why don¡¯t you acknowledge his disrespect towards me? Regardless of your feelings for him, there has to be a Limit, okay?¡± Ivy¡¯s discontent mirrored my own as she continued to defend Caleb. ¡°You never rified your rtionship with Andrew to him. Can you me him for misunderstanding you? His reaction was only natural. Without it, things could¡¯ve been much worse. ¡± My rebuttal came swiftly, fueled by indignation. ¡°Did he exin what happened between him and Alexandria? If he didn¡¯t offer rity, why should I? Do I not deserve any respect?¡± As our argument simmered, Andrew interjected with a request, his tone hesitant yet sincere. ¡°Debra, I have a rather bold favor to ask. Would you consider it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I inquired, intrigued. Andrew¡¯s plea was heartfelt as he confessed, ¡°Could you continue to y the role as my fiancee?¡± I was taken aback. I hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to navigate this predicament. I had promised Andrew that I would y the part of his fiancee, but now I was certain of my status as Caleb¡¯s wife. Continuing to pose as Andrew¡¯s fiancee felt wrong. Sensing my hesitation, Andrew pleaded, ¡°Debra, you know Shirley still hasn¡¯t given up. If she discovers that you were merely pretending to be my fiancee, she¡¯ll undoubtedly persuade Veronica to force me into marrying her. I have a deep aversion to Shirley. If I were to marry her, I would endure a Lifetime of suffering. Would you be willing to assist me?¡± Before I could utter a word, Ivy¡¯s refusal cut through the air, firm and unwavering. ¡°How does this concern us, darling? Kindly decline and let him know you¡¯re already married to Caleb. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I pursed my lips, torn between conflicting emotions. Just moments ago, Caleb and I had a heated argument, his words cutting deep. Despite the hurt, I couldn¡¯t ept Andrew¡¯s offer. It felt wrong, though I didn¡¯t know why. So, I chose silence. Andrew let out a heavy sigh, his plea tinged with desperation. ¡°Please help me for the sake of saving your life, okay? I¡¯m running out of options. ¡± Embarrassment flooded me, rendering me unable to refuse. ¡°My circumstances are ratherplicated at the moment. Can you give me some time to think it over?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Andrew replied, relief softening his features. I turned my gaze out the window, enveloped in a cloud of mncholy that trailed alongside me. Caleb¡¯s POV: Chapter 1603 As I observed Debra depart with Andrew without ncing back, a throbbing headache flooded over me. Everything had been fine the day before, but then Andrew arrived, and everything changed dramatically. ¡°Damn it!¡± Fuming with anger, I gave the sofa a hard kick, but it only left my foot throbbing with pain. Thinking about Debra¡¯s decision to leave with Andrew instead of staying with her children intensified that pain, cracking my frozen heart and letting jealousy seep through. No, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Debra leave with another man. She was my wife! Determined, I stopped hesitating and began to follow her, eager to talk with Debra and sort out where she would stay. However, the sound of Dn¡¯s crying stopped me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy? Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Dn¡¯s hoarse voice was heavy with tears. Turning around, I saw Dn approaching me with tears streaming down his face, which broke my heart. Not wanting to burden the kids with the adults¡¯ conflict, I lied through my heartache. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dn, your mommy had to Leave for a bit, but she¡¯ll be back in a few days. ¡± Just as I finished speaking, Elena¡¯s surprised voice cut through. ¡°Mommy¡¯s back?¡± I was stunned. Elena¡¯s door, which I hadn¡¯t noticed had opened, now showed her standing in the doorway. Before I could answer, she quickly looked around and, in her haste, stumbled at the staircase. ¡°ARI¡± Her cry echoed. My heart tightened, and I rushed to help her, but Elena brushed off my hand and stood up to continue searching. With eyes red and swollen, tears on the brink of spilling, she appeared utterly distressed. ¡°Mommy? Where is Mommy?¡± Elena searched frantically, and when she couldn¡¯t find her, she turned to me with tears in her eyes, asking, ¡°Daddy, you said Mommy came back. Where is she?¡± She wiped her eyes, crying harder. ¡°Mommy¡¯s back, but why didn¡¯t shee to see me?¡± Seeing my daughter so heartbroken, I felt an even sharper pain, Like needles piercing my heart, leaving me gasping for breath. Chapter 1604 I had no choice but tofort her. ¡°Mommy had an urgent matter to attend to, so she couldn¡¯t see you, but she¡¯ll be back in a few days. ¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Dn shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it. Daddy must be lying!¡± Elena also began to cry, pulling at my wrist. ¡°I want Mommy! I need my mommy !¡±¡± Feeling helpless, all I could do was continue tofort them. ¡°Really, your mommy will be back in a few days. I promise, if she doesn¡¯t return, I¡¯ll make here back, alright?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The children finally settled down. Considering the mountain of official duties awaiting me and the need tofort the kids, I directed the servants, ¡°You¡¯ll take the kids to kindergarten today and ensure you pick them up in the afternoon. ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The servants whisked the children away for their morning routines. Once the children were out the door, I seized the opportunity to attend to my business matters. Upon entering my office, I was greeted by Carlos, who had been waiting for some time. ¡°Caleb, how¡¯s Debra doing? Have her memories returned?¡± Alexandria, engrossed in her work, looked up with surprise. ¡°Luna lost her memories?¡± Realizing his mistake, Carlos quickly covered his mouth in guilt. Noticing his guilt, Iforted him. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. People will find out eventually. ¡± Carlos let out a relieved sigh. However, Alexandria was intrigued and continued to inquire, ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s your rtionship with Luna now? Is there a cure for her amnesia?¡± Reflecting on everything that had happened, I sighed deeply, pursed my lips, and said with a hint of mncholy, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She just left. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Carlos¡¯ eyes widened in shock. ¡°What? Debra left?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied indifferently. Carlos looked at me quizzically. ¡°Wait, you are crazy about Debra, aren¡¯t you? We have been searching for her for so long. Finding her wasn¡¯t easy. How could you let her leave just Like that I didn¡¯t answer him because I didn¡¯t know how to exin it. ¡± Carlos had no idea that my love for Debra had vanished. He thought I was the same old affectionate man, willing to sacrifice my life for Debra. Seeing that I didn¡¯t respond, Carlos continued, ¡°Is it because Debra wanted to leave? Does she feel the Thorn Edge Pack is unfamiliar to her? Is that why she has chosen to return to the witch n?¡± Chapter 1605 ¡°No. ¡± The question Carlos asked reminded me of Debra, particrly the moment when she and Andrew were holding hands before they left. That scene was engraved in my mind and I couldn¡¯t help but feel more depressed. However, Carlos couldn¡¯t sense my feelings, so he continued to question me.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then why on earth did she leave? Can¡¯t you just tell me?¡± Couldn¡¯t this moron sense I was in a bad mood? ¡°He has been working for you for many years. Don¡¯t you know him well enough?¡± Damien grunted. ¡°You have to exin everything to him clearly. Otherwise, he won¡¯t understand. ¡± ¡°Alexandria is here. How can I talk about my personal affairs in the presence of an outsider?¡± I retorted. As we chatted, Carlos kept urging me, ¡°Why? Tell me!¡± I rubbed my throbbing temples and sighed. ¡°Get out of here!¡± I snapped coldly. ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Carlos was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Caleb? I¡¯m worried about you. Why do you have to be mean to me?¡± I realized my attitude was awful and apologized to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a little upset; not in the mood to talk about it. ¡± Carlos sighed and patted my shoulder. Understanding my situation, he stopped questioning me and left the office silently. I rubbed my throbbing temples. Although my love for Debra had disappeared, she was still special to me. Her presence seemed to affect my mood as well. When I was distracted, Alexandria picked up the documents on the floor, sorted them, and ced them back on my desk. She walked to me and asked, ¡°Alpha, I saw Luna get in the car and leave with another man today. Are you angry because of that?¡± My face darkened instantly. I stared at her coldly. ¡°If I remember correctly, you live far away from my vi. How did you see it?¡± Alexandria hurriedly exined, ¡°You got hurt yesterday, didn¡¯t you? Luna just came back. I was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able take good care of you, so I came here early to see if I could help you with anything. I didn¡¯t expect to see Luna leave with another man. ¡± The exnation infuriated me even more. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alexandria, I have more than one servant in my house to look after me. Focus on your job. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on other things. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alexandria said in a shaky voice as tears welled up in her eyes. Caleb¡¯s POV: After a grueling morning-to-afternoon grind, I finally wrapped up the day¡¯s work and started packing. Just as I was about to head back home, Carlos materialized out of thin air. ¡°Hey!¡± Carlos threw an arm around my shoulder with a grin. ¡°Feeling beat from the grind, huh? How about we grab a drink?¡± Chapter 1606 I shrugged him off, a mixture of surprise and suspicion clouding my expression. ¡°You hardly touch alcohol these days, especially after getting married. What¡¯s with the sudden urge today?¡± Carlos shrugged casually, his grin never faltering. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all because of you, buddy. I saw you looking pretty down, so I thought I¡¯d take you out for a drink to cheer up.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Arching an eyebrow, I couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about Sally getting mad? Last I checked, she hates you drinking. ¡± Carlos coughed awkwardly, a sheepish grin spreading across his face as he scratched his head. ¡°Yeah, actually¡­Sally and I had a bit of a spat today. She¡¯s still steaming, so I figured¡­what¡¯s one more reason to add to the fire, right?¡± ¡°A spat?¡± My curiosity piqued. ¡°What was it about this time?¡± ¡°Just some small fry stuff. ¡± Carlos brushed it off with a wave of his hand. ¡°But you know what? Today¡¯s the day I put my foot down. I¡¯m determined to have her apologize first! Can¡¯t keep letting her walk all over me. ¡± His reasoning sounded like something out of a si. As I pondered his words, memories of my own conflicts with Debra shed through my mind, where I often found myself swallowing my pride. It was a shame things couldn¡¯t return to the way they used to be. The mental image of Debra intertwined with Andrew, her new beau, soured my mood. With a resigned sigh, I agreed to Carlos¡¯ proposal. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hit up a bar and drown our sorrows. Can¡¯t hurt, right?¡± We were just getting ready to head out when Alexandria chimed in, ¡°Carlos, are you heading out for drinks without inviting me? I¡¯m part of the team too, you know. ¡± ¡°No way!¡± Carlos waved off her suggestion instantly. ¡°It¡¯s not that, Alexandria. It¡¯s just not ideal for you to join two guys for drinks. You should head home after work. It¡¯ste, and your family will worry. ¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Alexandria replied with a smile. ¡°Just remember not to overdo it with the drinks; it¡¯s not good for your health. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery With that, she gathered her things and left. After a satisfying dinner at the restaurant, Carlos and I decided to check out a new bar in the pack. We weren¡¯t in the mood for games or flirting, so we found a quiet corner and ordered our drinks. The chaotic lights, the lively crowd, and the pulsing music formed the perfect backdrop for drowning our sorrows. After a few strong rounds, I could feel a warm flush in my cheeks. The alcohol lifted my spirits, and I finally broached the subject. ¡°So, what really happened between you and Sally? It can¡¯t be as trivial as you¡¯re making it sound. ¡± Carlos let out a heavy sigh, downing another drink before answering, ¡°Sally got upset after I mentioned what¡¯s been going on between you and Debra. ¡± I was puzzled. ¡°How does that concern Sally? Debra and I had a disagreement this morning, that¡¯s all. ¡± Carlos looked utterly defeated as he exined, ¡°Well, after you kicked me out, Sally called to check on Debra. I couldn¡¯t lie to her, so I told her the truth. ¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°She was furious when she found out Debra had left. She insisted I confront you for answers, but how could I do that right after you kicked me out over the same issue? I just told her it wasn¡¯t the right time since you weren¡¯t in the mood to talk. ¡± Chapter 1607 Carlos threw up his hands in frustration. ¡°And that¡¯s when she got really mad. ¡± I hadn¡¯t expected this twist so I fell silent. Carlos slouched back in his seat, grumbling, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s taking it out on me. It¡¯s not like I drove Debra away. What¡¯s the point of her directing all this anger at me?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: When I heard what happened to Debra, my mood sank. ¡°I see,¡± I replied to Carlos, not really feeling like talking. I thought the alcohol earlier had lifted my bad mood, but when Carlos brought it up, I realized it was still there, hiding inside me. It just needed a little push toe out. Carlos asked cautiously, ¡°What happened between you and Debra? Do you want to talk about it?¡± After the morning¡¯s lesson, Carlos was more careful this time. He added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to. As for Sally¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin,¡± I said, cutting Carlos off, and taking a sip from my ss. ¡°Debra left with Andrew today, and I¡¯m still figuring out how I feel about it. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Carlos reacted with surprise, just as I expected. In a hushed tone, I continued, ¡°My feelings for Debra have faded a lot since she disappeared. But seeing her leave with someone else this morning made me ufortable. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on in my head. ¡± Carlos stated confidently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You still love her. ¡± I shook my head, saying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I love her as much as I used to. If I did, I would have gone after her. But this time, I didn¡¯t. Carlos, I¡¯m really confused. ¡± Carlos ced a firm hand on my shoulder, offering serious reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Caleb. You must be hurting a lot. Maybe you¡¯re so hurt that you¡¯re numb. I¡¯ve seen you and Debra together all this time. I¡¯m certain you love her. ¡± Carlos made it sound so simple. I stayed silent, pouring another ss of wine and finishing it in one go. I just hoped the alcohol would make me forget all this confusion and pain, make me stop thinking about it. But even after drinking several bottles, I was still painfully sober, and the image of Debra leaving kept haunting me. Carlos couldn¡¯t bear to see me drink more and more. He tried to intervene. ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t drink so much. ¡± Just then, a familiar figure walked up to us. ¡°Hey, Carlos, Alpha. Good evening!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I nced up to see Alexandria approaching, dressed beautifully. She looked even more stunning than she did at work. Her presence lit up the crowded bar. Carlos and I were both surprised. Carlos asked the question on my mind. ¡°Alexandria, I thought you were heading home. Why are you here?¡± Chapter 1608 Shrugging, Alexandria replied, ¡°A friend brought me to this newly opened bar, but she had to leave early. I was about to leave when I spotted you two. So, I thought I¡¯d say hi. ¡± ¡°Ah, got it. ¡± Carlos nodded. ¡°Heading home now?¡± With a smile, Alexandria said, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to leave yet. I made an effort to look nice. It¡¯d be a shame to leave without having some fun. Carlos, Alpha, mind if I join you for a drink? I don¡¯t feel like being alone. ¡± Carlos nced at me. I didn¡¯t object. I poured another ss of wine and finished it. I figured I¡¯d already spoken enough with Carlos. There was no need to keep anything from Alexandria. Besides, it seemed rude to turn down a girl who¡¯d gone to the trouble of getting all dolled up just to go out. Carlos understood my unspoken agreement. He turned to Alexandria and said, ¡°Sure,e on over. ¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Alexandria smiled warmly and settled in beside us. The three of us sipped our drinks, finding our own quiet space in the noisy bar. Throughout the evening, Alexandria tried to chat with me, asking about work, but I was so down that I kept drinking without engaging in much conversation. Before I knew it, I was a little tipsy. My cheeks felt warm, and the scene before me started to blur. Just as I was about to lean back and take a breather, Carlos¡¯s phone rang, disrupting the pleasant atmosphere among us three. Caleb¡¯s POV: When Carlos nced at the buzzing screen, his thumb instinctively jabbed at the answer button. ¡°Hello? Sally? What¡¯s going on?¡± Carlos¡¯ face twisted into a frown, hinting at the seriousness of the call. Though I couldn¡¯t hear Sally¡¯s voice, I could tell something happened. After a brief exchange, he turned to me, tension tugging at his words. ¡°Sorry, Caleb. Sally¡¯s taken a tumble. I have to go back and make sure she¡¯s okay. ¡± I waved off his concern, offering a casual nod. ¡°No worries. She¡¯s hurt; go be with her. Don¡¯t keep her waiting too long.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡± Carlos seemed ready to dash off but then stopped, his eyes flitting between me and the array of bottles on the table. ¡°But what about you? If you end up getting stered by yourself, how will you get home?¡± Initially a bystander to the exchange, Alexandria stepped into the spotlight at Carlos¡¯ query. With determination in her voice, she assured him, ¡°Carlos, leave it to me. I didn¡¯t drink much, so I can send Alpha back. ¡± Furrowing his brow, Carlos asked, ¡°But you¡¯re just a woman. Could you manage to get him home safely?¡± Alexandria¡¯s smile remained unwavering as she replied calmly, ¡°Absolutely. Alpha¡¯s not exactly a heavyweight drinker, right? And if needed, I can always enlist someone else¡¯s help. We¡¯ll find a solution. ¡± Chapter 1609 Carlos still seemed hesitant. Rising to her feet, Alexandria ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°Carlos, please. Sally needs you right now. I¡¯ve got Alpha covered. Let¡¯s avoid any more trouble. ¡± At that moment, memories of the recent spat between Carlos and his wife over Debra and me flooded my mind. Stepping in, I reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carlos. I¡¯ll manage just fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Carlos seemed visibly relieved at my reassurance. After a brief pause, he turned to Alexandria and issued his instruction. ¡°Caleb¡¯s got a hand injury. Make sure he¡¯s taken care of, alright?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smirkzily, interjecting, ¡°Being a man, I¡¯m perfectly capable of tending to myself. Let¡¯s not make this moreplicated than it needs to be. ¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. With a shrug, Carlos exchanged a nce with Alexandria and made his exit. As soon as he left, Alexandria settled beside me. In a gentle tone, she cautioned, ¡°Alpha, go easy on the drinks. It¡¯s not worth risking your health. ¡± I remained silent, the ss in my hand a shield against her words. Despite the fading emotions I held for Debra, my heart remained closed to the prospect of forming new attachments. Alexandria¡¯s attempts felt misced, to say the least. ¡°Alpha. ¡± As Alexandria noticed my stoic facade, her brow furrowed in concern. Drawing closer, her breath brushed against my ear, her words hanging in the air like mist. But in my haze of intoxication, her words were indiscernible. Another bottle of wine vanished into my grasp, its effects amplifying with each swallow, clouding my mind and leaving me increasingly disoriented. Eventually, the world faded into darkness as unconsciousness imed me. In the moments before darkness imed me, I thought I glimpsed a subtle smile ying on Alexandria¡¯s lips, her eyes alight with an enigmatic gleam. But was it real? When I finally awoke, silence enveloped me, broken only by the gentle rays of sunlight filtering through the window, painting the room in a soft glow. Taking in the familiar surroundings of the room, I recognized it as my own. Confusion gripped me as I pondered on how I had ended up back in my room. As I reached up to soothe my throbbing temples, the remnants of a hangover pounding in my head, I couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± My fingertips brushed against my forehead in an attempt to sit up when a peculiar sensation halted my movement. Why did it feel like something was resting on my chest? Chapter 1610 My gaze drifted downward, and to my astonishment, I found a woman¡¯s arm dr@ped across me. Caleb¡¯s POV: Confusion swirled inside me. My eyes snapped open wide. With a jolt, I jerked the arm off my chest. A woman was next to me. My heart raced as I turned to get a better look. And there she was, her long hair cascading over one shoulder-a sight for sore eyes. She was none other than Alexandria, Carlos¡¯ cousin. My thoughts scattered, leaving my mind as nk as a cloudless sky. It felt Like I¡¯d been hit by a bolt out of the blue. What on earth was happening? My sudden movement roused her. Alexandria¡¯s eyshes fluttered Like delicate wings. A soft moan escaped her as she slowly came to life, her eyes fluttering open to reveal the distinctive marks on her neck, drawing the eye. She caught my gaze, those sleepy eyes of hers taking in the world, taking in me. After a heartbeat, recognition flickered across her features. Her voice,ced with shyness, broke the silence. ¡°Alpha, you finally woke up. ¡± Her words pulled me out of my stupor. With a cool edge to my voice, I demanded, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Surprise etched on her face, she answered, ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t you remember what we sharedst night?¡± ¡°Last night?¡± A sense of dread began to creep in. ¡°What exactly happenedst night?¡± Alexandria¡¯s lips took a gentle dive into a blush. Her gaze fell, hands sped shyly over her heart, murmuring, ¡°You were drunkst night.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. I sent you home, but I never thought you¡¯d end up¡­¡± As she nced back up, her eyes danced with shyness. The implication was clear as day. ¡°How can this be real?¡± I cut in, disbeliefcing my tone. Denial crept into my thoughts. My virtues argued against the scene before me, rebelling at the thought of such an indiscretion with someone I didn¡¯t favor. Yet the undeniable truthy right in front of us. Alexandria and I shared the same bed. My expression knitted into a frown, words perched on the edge of my tongue. That was when the outside world spilled in. Elena¡¯s and Dn¡¯s voices pierced the air, joined by a third-Debra¡¯s. Chapter 1611 The color drained from my face. Why now? Hadn¡¯t Debra returned to the other world? There was no time for such thoughts. Secrecy was of the essence. ¡°Alexandria,¡± I said sternly, ¡°get dressed at once. We can¡¯t have you seen like this. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Alexandria blinked, taken aback. Oblivious to the urgency, she paused, then conceded with a simple ¡°okay,¡± reaching for something to wear under the quilt. But fate ys its hand swiftly. The door burst open, and with it came a child¡¯s cry, followed by Debra¡¯s voiceced with shock. ¡°Caleb? You two¡­¡± I turned, a statue, to face her. ¡®s BunnyBookery Debra stood at the door, a stunned tableau, clutching Elena¡¯s and Dn¡¯s hands. Her gaping mouth spoke volumes. My mind raced, scrambling for an exnation. I rose abruptly, ready to rify. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s not- ¡° ¡°Ah!¡± Debra recoiled with a sharp gasp. Her hands shielded the children¡¯s eyes, and in a sh, they were gone, leaving only silence in their wake. ¡°Debra!¡± I called out, intent on setting things right. But before I could move, Alexandria¡¯s hand gripped mine, halting my steps.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I turned to meet her gaze, her eyes brimming with uncertainty. She bit her lip, voice barely a whisper. ¡°Alpha, did I mess up?¡± The situation spiraled beyond repair. How could she not grasp the gravity of it all? I didn¡¯t have the luxury of words. I shook off her touch, my voice t as Imanded, ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t want to see you again. ¡± With haste, I dressed and bolted from the room. There was no time to waste. I needed to clear the air with Debra before the misunderstanding deepened any further. Debra¡¯s POV: When I stepped out with the two kids, my face stayed nk. But inside, it felt like a heavy weight crushing my heart. Breathing became tough, tears welled up in my eyes. I never imagined finding such a bizarre sight after mustering the courage to seek out Caleb. It was absurd! ¡°Honey, could there be some misunderstanding?¡± Ivy sensed my distress and tried to defend Caleb. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s capable of that. He¡¯s not¡­¡± I cut her off with a bitterugh. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. How can it be anything else?¡± I made sure to point out, ¡°And remember, you were the one who convinced me toe. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have seen it. ¡± Chapter 1612 Ivy fell silent. I felt better after returning homest night. Even though I couldn¡¯t remember anything, I couldn¡¯t shake off Caleb and the two kids from my mind. I wanted so badly to be with the kids, to experience the family love I had lost during my memory loss. Seeing my hesitation, Ivy seized the moment and said, ¡°Just go, honey. They¡¯re your family. No need to hold back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If you suspect something¡¯s up between Caleb and Alexandria, why not just talk to him? You¡¯re his wife. What¡¯s there to fear?¡± I stayed quiet for a bit, thinking Ivy made sense. Ivy added, ¡°After all, Alexandria is just Caleb¡¯s secretary. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s actually involved with Caleb. If you don¡¯t intervene and something really happens, it¡¯ll hurt even more. ¡± My fists clenched. The idea of Alexandria stealing Caleb away made me uneasy. Taking a deep breath, I agreed. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery With my decision made, I quickly packed my things and headed to the Thorn Edge Pack early the next morning. Most guards recognized me, and those who didn¡¯t were briefed by others. Getting in was easy. As soon as I stepped into the vi, I saw Dn, who was as kind and adorable as ever. Dn¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of me. A little girl, about five or six, stood beside him. Although I didn¡¯t recognize her, I felt she was also my child. True enough, the two kids cried out ¡°Mommy¡± and rushed to me together. I hugged them tightly, feeling their excitement and love, and I couldn¡¯t be happier. This was the family bond that hadn¡¯t faded, even with my lost memories. Caressing their cheeks, I felt an even stronger desire to stay. The kids pleaded with me, holding my hands and saying in their sweet voices, ¡°Mommy, please stay with us, okay?¡± Seeing the hopeful eyes of my two children, I took a deep breath and made up my mind to talk to Caleb about our rtionship. But to our shock, as soon as we opened the door, we found Caleb and another woman in bed. They were both half-naked, and it was clear what had happened, especially from Caleb¡¯s panicked expression. Even with my memory loss, the pain in my heart was sharp, as if cut by a knife. Anger surged inside me. Afraid of losing control, I grabbed the children and left the room without a second thought. As I reached for the door, the children grabbed onto me, stopping me. Concerned they might fall, I stopped. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The two kids called out to me fearfully. Chapter 1613 ¡°Mommy, are you leaving again?¡± Elena asked, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I missed you so much. Now that you¡¯re finally back, I don¡¯t want you to go. Mommy, please stay, okay?¡± Dn¡¯s eyes were filled with tears too. He looked at me, pleading, ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t you stay?¡± I felt like crying. With this situation unfolding, I didn¡¯t know how to exin it to the kids. After a moment of hesitation, I said helplessly, ¡°I came at a bad time today. I promise I¡¯lle see you again. Alright?¡± The children shook their heads immediately, refusing to let go of my hands. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t go. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I found myself torn. Leaving the children was thest thing I wanted, yet the current situation left me at a loss. Suddenly, the echo of hurried footsteps filled the air. Before I could react, a firm grip seized my hand, rendering me immobile. I pivoted to face Caleb, his expression wrought with anxiety.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Debra,¡± Caleb began, his breaths quick and urgent. ¡°It¡¯s not what it seems. I need to exin. ¡± Speech eluded me. I took in his disheveled appearance, recalling thepromising scene of him and Alexandria together. A nagging familiarity stirred within me. Was Caleb truly a yboy? The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. No wonder he hadn¡¯t seemed distraught after I disappeared, or ted upon my return. It all made sense now. With a steely resolve, I cut him off. ¡°Save your breath. I don¡¯t want to hear it. ¡± I made a move to depart, but Caleb persisted, seizing my hand in a frantic plea. ¡°Debra, please listen. It¡¯s not what you think¡ª¡± I cut him off with a cold demeanor, a hint of sarcasm tainting my words. ¡°And what else could it possibly be, Caleb? I saw it with my own eyes. How can you deny it so confidently? Cheating on me and then lying without a flinch. ¡± ¡°You misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t cheat on you¡­¡± Caleb attempted to defend himself. As I struggled to break free, Alexandria, now dressed, descended the stairs. Despite her outwardposure, there was an air of difort about her. She approached, her voice soft with sincerity. ¡°Luna, it¡¯s not what you believe. Last night was an ident. Please, trust Alpha. ¡± Her words rang sincere. However, the sight of her disheveled appearance, coupled with the telltale marks on her chest, shattered thest remnants of trust I held for Caleb. Chapter 1614 I was sure that he had betrayed me and slept with another woman. One night. That was all it took. Rage consumed me, overriding all sense of reason. With a sharp crack, my hand connected with Caleb¡¯s cheek, the resounding p echoing through the hushed hall. The servants stood bewildered, frozen in the unfolding drama, while the children, ovee by the spectacle, forgot their tears. My pridey forgotten as I unleashed a primal cry. ¡°Caleb, I want nothing to do with you. Ever!¡± With resolve, I marched towards the exit, deaf to the heart-wrenching pleas of my children. ¡°Mommy I¡± Their cries tugged at my heartstrings, but I forced myself to push onward, lest I crumble beneath the weight of it all. Thankfully, Caleb made no move to pursue me this time. A bitter smile twisted my Lips. He must have realized that no exnation could alter the truth ring before me. Once out of sight, the facade of strength I¡¯d upheld dissolved. Tears flowed freely down my cheeks. Ivy¡¯s voice,ced with concern, broke through my turmoil. ¡°Honey, wait. What if this is all a misunderstanding? Leaving now may bury the truth forever. Please, calm down and give Caleb a chance to exin. ¡± I felt a pang of disappointment.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. I hadn¡¯t anticipated Ivy siding with Caleb in this moment. With a sardonic smile, I retorted, ¡°Ivy, did you miss Alexandria¡¯s reaction and those marks on her neck? What room is there for misunderstanding?¡± But Ivy remained obstinate. ¡°Honey, I know Caleb. He¡¯s not capable of such deceit. He¡¯s your mate. If he truly intended to betray you, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for you to catch them. ¡± I had no patience for her arguments, choosing to ignore her instead. Ever sinceying eyes on Caleb, Ivy had been infatuated. My pain seemed inconsequential to her. He was all that mattered. Her words held no weight in my eyes. ¡°Debra, please, just hear me out!¡± Ivy persisted, but I tuned her out, hastening my departure from the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡°s!¡± Ivy sighed in resignation. Just as I prepared to depart, a handnded on my shoulder from behind. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1615 Feeling awful, I thought it was Caleb again. My face turned dark right away. Without looking, I pushed away the hand and yelled, ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Then I hurried away. But I hadn¡¯t gone far when someone pulled me back. A worried voice followed. ¡°Debra, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The voice was clear and caring, and most importantly, it was a woman¡¯s. I turned and saw the woman I¡¯d met at the hospital, the one Carlos introduced as Zoe, a friend from before I lost my memories. Zoe looked at me, still surprised from being yelled at. ¡°What happened? Why did you react like that?¡± I felt really bad and quickly said sorry. ¡°Zoe, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you. I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you. I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± But when Zoe heard my apology, she looked even more worried. Concerned, she asked, ¡°Debra, what happened? You¡¯re usually so calm. ¡± Why did you get so angry all of a sudden? I stopped and thought for a moment, but I still couldn¡¯t exin it. It was hard to exin things like this to someone when I didn¡¯t even remember everything myself. Even though Zoe felt familiar, without all my memories, she was still a stranger. And what Caleb did wasn¡¯t something to be proud of. Seeing how I reacted, Zoe seemed to misunderstand even more. She got angrier and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Did some jerk take advantage of your memory loss and hurt you?¡± Before I could say anything, Zoe rolled up her sleeves, determined. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t worry. Just tell me who it is, and I¡¯ll sort them out. Let¡¯s see who dares to hurt you!¡± I knew Zoe was really angry and wanted to help me. I quickly grabbed her arm, tears in my eyes, shaking my head, and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, Zoe, you¡¯ve got it wrong. It¡¯s Caleb.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Zoe looked surprised. She stopped for a moment, then asked with a frown, ¡°Why would Caleb hurt you? Doesn¡¯t he love you?¡± Zoe¡¯s words made me even sadder. Caleb¡¯s love for me had been real, but so was his falling out of love. My heart felt like it was being ripped apart. I couldn¡¯t stop the tears as I confessed, ¡°I just went to the vi, and I saw Caleb sleeping with another woman. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She paused, then said, ¡°Caleb¡¯s a good person, and he loves you. I¡¯ve seen your love growing, Debra. Could there be some misunderstanding?¡± Tears streamed down my face as I shook my head. ¡°I wish it was a mistake, but I saw it myself. How could it be untrue? I opened the door and saw them both naked in a bed. The other woman had marks of intimacy. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Zoe spat angrily, her fists clenched. ¡°Caleb, that jerk! You¡¯ve disappeared for a while, and he¡¯s back to his old ways. How dare he!¡± My body trembled, and I froze. So, my vague memories were true. Caleb was like this even before I lost my memories. Lost in thought, I felt Zoe take my hand, her anger filling my vision. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Debra!¡± She gasped, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Let¡¯s go confront him now! If he¡¯s done you wrong, he must pay! We can¡¯t let him off easy!¡± With a bitter smile, I shook my head. I felt my disappointment deepen, my heart heavy as a stone sinking into a deep well, making no ripples. ¡°No need, thank you. It¡¯s not necessary. ¡± I let go of Zoe¡¯s hand and turned away decisively. ¡°I¡¯m Leaving. Goodbye. ¡± When he no longer loved me, what was the use of confrontation and exnation? It would only bring more embarrassment to myself. Chapter 1616 Caleb¡¯s POV: After Debra pped me, I was stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t move. It wasn¡¯t the pain of the p that left me in shock, but rather the swirl of emotions I saw in her eyes. The disappointment and agony that I saw in her eyes were Like torture for my soul. My heart, which for a long time had been frozen and unloving, was suddenly troubled. I was in total confusion at that moment. What just happened? As Debra walked away, I racked my brain for how to exin the situation without causing even more misunderstanding. After all, the scene of Alexandria and me in bed together was pretty shocking, and even I couldn¡¯t tell whether or not something had happened between us. What if something had indeed happened? What could I say then? I couldn¡¯t just say that I didn¡¯t really like Alexandria and that it was all just an ident due to my drunkenness. Such an excuse would be uneptable. I knew that if it had been Debra in bed with another man, I would not have tolerated it. Even if we put aside love, this was a betrayal of any marital rtionship. If I couldn¡¯t forgive myself, how could I expect Debra to forgive me? After Debra left, the children started crying. It was heartbreaking. I waspletely overwhelmed. I tried to calm down andforted them. Damien asked me, ¡°What are you going to do about Debra? Are you going to let her go to the other world alone?¡± I let out a long sigh. ¡°I need to find a way to resolve this first. It would be pointless to pursue her now. All I would do is make her even angrier. ¡± My response was far from satisfying Damien, who did not hide his annoyance. ¡°This all happened because you drank too much. If you had stayed sober, something like this would never have happened. ¡± I knew I wasn¡¯t in any position to argue with Damien, so I just walked over to the kids to calm them down. ¡°Dn, Elena, don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± In the gentlest tone possible, Iforted them, ¡°Your mommy wille back. ¡± But Elena didn¡¯t believe a word of it. In tears, she pushed me away and said, sobbing, ¡°How dare you say that? It¡¯s all your fault. I finally got to see Mommy, but you found a way to make her Leave! You are not my daddy, and you will never be!¡± After saying that, she turned around and ran out, crying loudly. Dn couldn¡¯t stop crying either. He looked at me and said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Daddy, I won¡¯t forgive you for what you did today. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With that, he turned around in turn and ran after Elena. ¡°Dn, Elena!¡± I wanted to chase after them, but my legs suddenly felt heavy Like lead. I was rooted to the spot and couldn¡¯t move. I felt so helpless and my heart was filled with pain. Chapter 1617 I clenched my fists, a serious look on my face. How did things get to this point? Everything was fine just yesterday. And just because I drank¡­ I was suddenly overwhelmed by a fierce anger and I turned to Alexandria. ¡°Tell me what exactly happened! Why were you in my bed?¡± My fierce gaze frightened Alexandria who broke down in tears and stammered, ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m sorry. You were drunkst night and you kept saying you loved me. At some point, you pulled me onto the bed. There was nothing I could do and it happened. ¡± Alexandria didn¡¯t dare to look at me. With her eyes fixed on the floor, she apologized in earnest. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have drank so much and I should have resisted. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡± The exnation she gave me was too flimsy for me to believe it. The worst part was that I had passed out from the alcohol and didn¡¯t remember anything. So I had no way of ascertaining what had really happened. I fell into deep thought for a while, then took a firm decision. ¡°Alexandria, I want you to resign in all confidentiality. You can¡¯t continue to work as my secretary. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯llpensate you generously. ¡± Having said that, I was about to go find Debra, but I was stopped. Alexandria grabbed my arm. Caleb¡¯s POV: I quickly pulled my hand away and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about? Don¡¯t you think thepensation is fair? Do you want more?¡± Alexandria hesitated, then shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. ¡± She looked at me cautiously, gathering courage to say, ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t want thepensation. Please, don¡¯t make me quit the job. ¡± I frowned and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t want to quit? Why?¡± Alexandria stepped closer, her expression genuine as she said, ¡°Because I really like you. That¡¯s why I got carried away and gave in to temptation. Even if you don¡¯t pay me, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Alpha, please don¡¯t fire me, okay?¡± She liked me? My head began to ache. Alexandria had always been very proper, keeping her distance.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. I thought she was different from other women. It turned out she was just better at hiding her true self. If I ignored her request and fired her, she might spread the news secretly, making it public without any evidence against her. I felt a throbbing pain and held my forehead. ¡°Alexandria,¡± I said, looking at her with a serious expression. I was about to try and reason with her when someone kicked the vi door open with such force that I forgot what I was going to say. Turning, I saw Zoe storming in, looking like she was about to explode. ¡°Caleb, you jerk!¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°You actually cheated! How could you do that?¡± Seeing her approach, ready to p me, I remembered the sting of the p I¡¯d received earlier, so I quickly dodged. Chapter 1618 With a frown, I asked, ¡°Zoe, what¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡± Zoe scoffed, ¡°I met Debra while patrolling the border. She was upset and told me that you slept with another woman. At first, I didn¡¯t want to believe it, thinking you wouldn¡¯t do that. But here I am, seeing you with another woman. ¡± Zoe¡¯s voice turned sharp. ¡°Caleb, how do you exin this to Debra?¡± Frustrated, I rubbed my forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. ¡± Zoe remained unconvinced. She narrowed her eyes at Alexandria and taunted, ¡°I found it strange when you suddenly got a female assistant. Now it seems you nned this all along. ¡± Stepping closer, suspicion in her eyes, she used, ¡°Caleb, did you make Debra disappear just to be with another woman? Did you?¡± This was getting ridiculous.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Angry, I shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Zoe raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Feeling guilty, huh?¡± As tensions rose, Alexandria tried to exin, ¡°Zoe, you¡¯re mistaken. Nothing happened between Alpha and me, it was all an ident. ¡± Zoe gave her a cold look. Alexandria continued, ¡°It¡¯s true. Alpha has been searching tirelessly for Luna. Please don¡¯t assume¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery But before Alexandria could finish, Zoe¡¯s pnded sharply on her face, leaving a red mark. Zoe said scornfully, ¡°Who do you think you are? Trying to seduce a married man, You have no right to speak here. ¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. The simmering anger inside me boiled over, and I pointed to the door, yelling, ¡°Zoe, get out! What happened between Debra and me is none of your business!¡± Zoe stared at me in shock for a moment. ¡°Fine, have it your way. Caleb, you¡¯ve got some nerve. Even when you¡¯re wrong, you still act like you¡¯re in the right. We were so wrong about you!¡± With that, she left without looking back. Watching her leave, I massaged my forehead, feeling utterly drained. Alexandria¡¯s POV: ¡°Alpha, I apologize,¡± I whispered, tears streaming down my cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve caused you to be misunderstood by Zoe. Please, let me go and exin everything to her. ¡± But Caleb simply waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No need. ¡± From his demeanor, I knew he was very frustrated. Chapter 1619 Frustrated? Good! A secret smile tugged at the corners of my lips. Zoe¡¯s interference seemed to have worked in my favor, shifting Caleb¡¯s anger away from me. Taking a chance, I continued, ¡°Alpha, please allow me to continue working for you. I promise I¡¯ll never let something like this happen again. I¡¯ll keep your secret safe, I swear. ¡± Caleb clenched his fists, his silence stretching between us. Finally, without demanding my resignation, he relented, ¡°Take a break for now. We¡¯ll discuss work matterster. ¡± Though this was not a direct agreement, it was still a glimmer of hope. Grateful, I nodded eagerly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll reflect on this and ensure it doesn¡¯t happen again. ¡± I was pleased with the oue.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. My ns hadn¡¯t been in vain- everything had gone far smoother than anticipated. shback: From the moment I became Caleb¡¯s secretary, I harbored a hidden agenda. My father, always one step ahead, saw an opportunity following Luna Debra¡¯s disappearance. While others whispered rumors, he contacted me with a clear directive. ¡°Alexandria, return to the Thorn Edge Pack and do whatever it takes to get close to Caleb. ¡± I understood his intentions well. Caleb was not only strikingly handsome and charismatic but also a formidable Alpha. If I could step into Luna¡¯s shoes before Debra returned, it would bring honor to the Vargas family, elevating my father¡¯s standing. Excitedly, I journeyed back to the pack. I had hoped to captivate Caleb¡¯s heart with my grace and talents, but my ns crumbled beneath the weight of his devotion to Debra. Caleb underwent a profound transformation since being with Debra. He became wholly indifferent to the charms of other women, presenting an insurmountable barrier to anyone seeking closeness with him. In desperation, I turned to my cousin Carlos, imploring him to help me secure employment. Unaware of my ulterior motives, Carlos readily agreed without hesitation. Eager to be near Caleb, I skillfully persuaded Carlos to prioritize securing a position that would bring me close to him. Thanks to my reputation as a diligent student, Carlos didn¡¯t question my intentions deeply, securing me a secretary role that ced me in Caleb¡¯s orbit. Upon receiving the phone call, waves of joy washed over me, prompting me to set aside all other tasks and diligently prepare for the uing interview. True to anticipation, my proficient skills secured me the role of Caleb¡¯s secretary, gradually earning a fraction of his trust in the process. However, this achievement proved insufficient to satisfy my ambitions. Chapter 1620 My ultimate aspiration was to ascend to the position of Luna, eclipsing my predecessor in every aspect. Before long, an opportunity presented itself. Caleb¡¯s mother fell ill, leaving her unable to tend to the children. With Caleb preupied with his search for Debra, I seized the moment and volunteered to assume responsibility for their care. Though hesitation flickered briefly in his eyes, ultimately Caleb did not refuse my offer. During Caleb¡¯s absence, I endeavored to forge connections with the children, aiming to rece Debra in their hearts. Yet, despite my efforts, these resilient youngsters remained steadfastly indifferent towards me. Their cries echoed with longing for their mother despite my attempts to insert myself into their lives. Dn, in particr, disyed a marked aversion to female figures beyond his mother, steering clear of my presence and often exhibiting a chilly, dismissive demeanor towards me. Recognizing Dn as a potential impediment to my ambitions, I understood that I needed to address his resistance lest it thwart my carefullyid ns. Thankfully, children remained susceptible to emotional maniption. ¡®s BunnyBookery Merely mentioning Debra being in peril was enough to incite Dn¡¯s concern. Ignoring caution, he impulsively ventured out in search of her. Noticing Dn¡¯s departure, I briefly contemted intervening to prevent his recklessness. However, driven by my selfish desires, I feigned ignorance, allowing him to leave. Sinister thoughts clouded my mind as I entertained the notion that Dn¡¯s demise would conveniently remove an obstacle from my path to achieving the coveted position of Luna. With that chilling realization, my scheme advanced another calcted step forward. Alexandria¡¯s POV:Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I never saw thising, but fate had it out for me. Dn, that stubborn kid, not only survived but also dragged along Debra, who we all thought was lost forever. Damn it! Seeing Debra, looking all gorgeous and charming, I was so mad I could feel my nails digging into my skin as I clenched my fists. No matter how jealous I was, I had to keep it together, only Letting out my fury in the shadows where no one could see. I heard Caleb was head over heels for this woman, ready toy down his life for her. And there I was, with my big n to climb the ranks, probably going down the drain¡­ I was instantly fired up. All the blood, sweat, and tears I had poured into this now seemed like a big joke. Should I just give up and walk away from everything? I talked to my father about it, feeling pretty down, and he just sighed. ¡°Well, now that Luna¡¯s back, let¡¯s scrap the n. Stirring up trouble with Caleb won¡¯t do us any favors. ¡± Even though I wasn¡¯t totally okay with it, I had no choice but to let it go. But just as I was pondering my next move, the universe threw me a curveball. This time, Debra ditched Caleb and ran off with another man. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes as I watched Debra climb into a man¡¯s car. I had to blink a few times, wondering if I was imagining things. But what threw me was Caleb¡¯sck of reaction. Why wasn¡¯t he chasing after her? Chapter 1621 Something seemed off. I couldn¡¯t shake off this feeling of suspicion. Weren¡¯t Caleb and Debra supposed to be madly in love? How could he just stand there while his wife got into some other man¡¯s car? I hung around outside the vi for a bit, but when it became clear that Caleb wasn¡¯ting after Debra, I went back to work and filled my father in. And fate seemed to be on my side this time. When Caleb showed up at the office, Carlos identally spilled the beans about Debra¡¯s amnesia.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Amnesia? Seriously? This felt like the perfect chance for me to make a move. I was absolutely pumped when I found out Carlos was going to take Caleb out to drown his sorrows at a bar. It felt like winning the lottery. This was a golden opportunity I couldn¡¯t pass up. Even though Carlos wouldn¡¯t let mee along, I wasn¡¯t about to give up. I talked it over with my father and arranged for someone to discreetly injure Sally before heading to the bar. Just like I thought, Carlos took the bait and was lured away. Once Carlos was out of the picture, I tried to talk with Caleb, but he was giving me the cold shoulder. Thankfully, he drank himself into a stupor and passed out. So, I brought Caleb back to the vi, thinking I could sleep with him tonight in his bed. Unfortunately, he was totally out cold with an injured arm, so there was no chance of getting intimate in bed together. I was stuck. To make sure I didn¡¯t blow this opportunity, I had to strip us both down and stage us lying together to make it look Like we had spent the night together. To make it seem more legit, I even gave myself a few love marks, scratching up my skin a bit. ¡®s BunnyBookery It all went off without a hitch. When Caleb finally woke up, he had his doubts but couldn¡¯t prove I had staged the whole thing. And then, out of the blue, Debra walked in and caught us in bed together. It was like the universe was handing me a win! shback ends. I walked in the door and my father, Neal Vargas, was there to greet me right away. He looked a bit tense, asking, ¡°How did it go?¡± With a grin, I replied, ¡°Piece of cake, Dad. It¡¯s all sorted, and it went even better than we expected. ¡± ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s fantastic!¡± His wrinkled face lit up with joy as he pped and gave me a thumbs-up. ¡°I took the chance of hurting Sally for injuring her yesterday, and you¡¯ve handled your task brilliantly!¡± But then I couldn¡¯t shake off the thought of Carlos and blurted out my concerns. ¡°What if Carlos catches wind that we hurt his wife?¡± Dad stayed calm. ¡°Rx. The guy I had on the job did it without leaving a trace. There¡¯s no surveince there, so Carlos won¡¯t find it out. ¡± Still, my worry lingered. ¡°But what if Carlos figures out I spent the night with Caleb? Then what?¡± Chapter 1622 Dad just chuckled. ¡°Rx. Once you¡¯re the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, I¡¯ll take over his father¡¯s position and lead the Vargas family. Then you won¡¯t have to worry about Carlos anymore. You could even put him in his ce if you feel like it. ¡± It was the harsh reality. In the Vargas family, power was more important than family ties.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I felt reassured and my pride swelled. Bing the next Luna was a sure thing for me. And with Debra¡¯s memory loss, she couldn¡¯t possiblypete with me. Debra¡¯s POV: After bidding farewell to Zoe, I made my way back to the witch n, feeling like I¡¯d lost my bearings in a maze. The streets bustled around me, people smiling and chatting. But I still felt alone in the crowd. A sharp ache hit me in the chest, like a punch to the gut. Forgetting who I was scared me, but finding out about my husband¡¯s betrayal hurt even more. The image of Caleb and Alexandria together haunted me, like a nightmare I couldn¡¯t shake. Each thud of my heart felt Like tiny knives stabbing me, making it hard to breathe. Remembering Caleb with another woman was like a stab in the heart. And it pricked me so hard in a way that made me believe he was once a yboy. How could I have been so blind? How so dumb of me! I felt a mix of sadness and anger, like a storm brewing inside me and almost clouding my vision. ¡°Bitch, are you blind?¡± Someone¡¯s harsh words snapped me out of my thoughts, followed by a whimper. That voice sounded strangely familiar. Curious, I turned around. Shirley and some of her followers stood there, all dressed up and looking important with designerbels. They were hassling another witch, with Shirley leading the charge, full of venom. Through gritted teeth, one of Shirley¡¯s followers spat, ¡°You crashed into Shirley? You better beg for forgiveness. She¡¯s a woman of high status. You can¡¯t afford to hurt her. ¡± The others joined in. ¡°Yeah, you did it on purpose. Mixed-blood witches like you make us sick. You need to learn your ce!¡± Their words fueled their cruelty as they pushed and shoved the poor witch. They tore her clothes and smeared mud across her face. ¡°That¡¯s enough. They¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice rang out, full of fire. ¡°Shirley¡¯s always bullying people. Honey, join me in showing them what real justice looks Like. ¡± Chapter 1623 I hesitated. Shirley and I weren¡¯t exactly pals. If I stepped in, she¡¯d probably get even madder. And that could mean trouble for Andrew. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Harrison!¡± the mixed-blood witch whimpered, still on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I messed up. I should have been more careful. I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± Shirley sneered at her apology, like she found it funny. A sudden smirk yed across her lips, as if she had just stumbled upon something delightfully entertaining. With each deliberate step forward, she reached out, lifting the witch¡¯s chin with one hand, while the other hovered menacingly in the air, ready to strike. ¡°You¡¯re sorry? I¡¯m not epting anything from a mixed-blood witch like you!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± I couldn¡¯t stand by anymore. I grabbed Shirley¡¯s hand and pulled her away. ¡°Enough. ¡± I jolted Shirley, making her stagger back, arms iling for bnce. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? How dare you touch me?¡± Shirley¡¯s eyes zed with anger, her voice sharp. When she saw me, her face twisted in disgust. ¡°Debra, you again! How dare you even show your face?¡± She shot a cold nce at the mixed-blood witch, then back at me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about what might happen if you meddle in my business?¡± I extended a hand to help the mixed-blood witch up, shielding her from further harm.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Meeting Shirley¡¯s gaze, I said, ¡°Why should I worry? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡± ¡°¡°Ha-ha!¡± Shirley¡¯sughter rang out, a stark contrast to the seriousness of the situation. Her tone turned threatening. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t retaliate just because Andrew¡¯s on your side. I have ways to deal with you. Andrew may be powerful, but he can¡¯t protect you all the time. ¡± I remained calm, meeting Shirley¡¯s threats with a steady gaze. Facing her required unwavering resolve. Shirley stepped closer, delivering a final warning. ¡°Move, Debra. For Andrew¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you off this time. But I¡¯m dealing with that mixed-blood witch behind you. ¡± With disdain on her face, she cast a nce at the mixed-blood witch, as if brushing off dirt. Seeing this, the mixed-blood witch gripped my arm, her voice trembling. ¡°Miss, please, don¡¯t get involved. Crossing Miss Harrison will only bring trouble upon you. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Hearing what the mixed-blood witch said, Shirley¡¯s smug demeanor only grew. With a disdainful nce in my direction, she jeered, ¡°Did you catch that, Debra? Scram! If you rub me the wrong way, you won¡¯t survive in the witch n. ¡± Head held high, Shirley exuded an air of superiority, her arrogance palpable. Ivy bristled with rage at Shirley¡¯s audacity, her wolfish instincts itching to emerge. ¡°What audacity! She thinks bullying is some noble act? I¡¯ll rip her to shreds!¡± I attempted to cate her. ¡°Ivy, calm yourself. Don¡¯t let Shirley provoke you. It¡¯ll only make matters worse. ¡± But Ivy¡¯s temper red, her curses flying freely. ¡°How can someone so vile be the n leader¡¯s offspring? She¡¯s nothing but garbage. ¡± Chapter 1624 Turning to the mixed-blood Witch behind me, I offered reassurance. ¡°Fear not. I won¡¯t cower in the face of Shirley¡¯s threats. ¡± Shirley¡¯s sneer deepened at my words. ¡°Debra, who do you think you are? Just a mixed-blood witch, insignificant.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. How dare you speak out? I hold the power to punish you whenever I please. ¡± Despite Shirley¡¯s attempts to rile me, I remained eerilyposed, devoid of emotion. I met her gaze coolly, stating, ¡°We¡¯re already dead enemies, aren¡¯t we? You¡¯ve attempted to kill me several times. Yet, did any of your schemes evernd a blow?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Anger contorted Shirley¡¯s once-pretty features, her eyes aze with fury. With a derisive snarl, she spat, ¡°What nonsense are you spewing, you wretch?¡± One of herckeys chimed in, echoing her sentiment. ¡°Shirley, this bitch is insufferable. You should punish her without mercy. ¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Her cohorts joined in, their disdain evident. ¡°These mixed-blood witches are repulsive. They deserve nothing but suffering. ¡± Shirley¡¯s demeanor softened slightly. A smirk yed at her lips as she addressed me once more. ¡°Debra, since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish. Today, you¡¯ll witness the might of pure-blood witches firsthand!¡± With a surge of power, she summoned her magic, a brilliant white light emanating from her hand, aimed squarely at us. Sensing the impending danger, I wasted no time. I shielded the mixed-blood witch beside me and transformed into my wolf form. In closebat, I stood a chance against a witch. Any other approach would be futile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ivy reassured, brimming with confidence. ¡°I¡¯ll tear Shirley limb from limb. ¡± But unlike Ivy, I remained calm. I assessed Shirley¡¯s position and cautioned her, ¡°We¡¯re outnumbered. Stay vignt and end this swiftly. Proceed with caution. ¡± Ivy nodded in agreement. ¡°Got it!¡± Surrounded by onlookers, not a single soul offered assistance. Their indifference stung, as if such conflicts weremonce. My heart sank. It was clear that mixed-blood witches held little regard within the n. ¡°Debra, meet your end!¡± With a bellow, Shirley unleashed her power upon me. I dodged just in time, my pulse racing as her power struck the ground, creating a crater. The threat was palpable. Before Shirley could strike again, Ivyunched herself at her. ¡°Ah!¡± The sudden sh caught Shirley off guard, forcing her to retreat. Ivy pressed on relentlessly, leaving scratches on Shirley¡¯s arm that soon began to bleed. ¡°Ah! Debra, you¡¯re insane!¡± Shirley screamed, staggering backward, her followers rushing to her aid. Chapter 1625 Once steadied, Shirley rallied her troops, spewing venomousmands. ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack together! Show no mercy to this wretched bitch. Destroy her!¡± ¡°Shirley¡­¡± Unease flickered across her followers¡¯ faces. One spoke up tentatively. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not wise. Andrew warned us against harming Debra. ¡± But Shirley brushed off their concerns. ¡°Why fear consequences? I¡¯LL take full responsibility. Andrew may be the deputy leader, but I¡¯m the leader¡¯s daughter. The n answers to me in the future. There¡¯s no cause for rm. ¡± Unmoved by their hesitation, she offered a tempting incentive. ¡°Worry not. I¡¯ll reward you handsomely if you kill Debra. I won¡¯t let Andrewy me upon you. ¡± Her words swayed her followers, igniting a spark of eagerness. ¡°Alright, Shirley!¡± They eagerly pledged their allegiance, their gaze turning sharp as they focused on me. Damn it! A foreboding sense of danger washed over me. Debra¡¯s POV: I yanked the mixed-blood witch back, urgency propelling my movements, yet our retreat didn¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡°Quick, stop them!¡± The mob surged towards us, their determination palpable. ¡°Watch out!¡± I instinctively shielded the mixed-blood witch. Despite my efforts, they closed in swiftly, wielding their power with ease, surrounding us in a tightening circle. The mixed-blood witch, overwhelmed by the confrontation, quivered with fear, herplexion draining as she pleaded, ¡°Please, kind souls, spare us. It was my mistake; I know I was wrong¡­¡± But before she could finish, Shirley¡¯s entourage interrupted rudely, ¡°Shut up,¡± their impatience boiling over as they lunged ferociously towards her. Witnessing the impending beam of white light aimed at the mixed-blood witch, I acted swiftly, pushing her aside with urgency. Yet, before we could regroup, another wave of attacks ensued, and amidst the chaos, sharp nails tore into my flesh. ¡°Ah!¡± The mixed-blood witch cried out, her concern evident. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re wounded!¡± I nced down swiftly, noting the vivid flow of blood on my arm. Though it appeared severe, the pain remained surprisingly bearable. Maintainingposure, I clenched my jaw.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Just a scratch. Stick close!¡± The mixed-blood witch nodded fervently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Debra; I¡¯ll hide well and won¡¯t be a burden. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Without hesitation, I lunged towards the entourage¡¯s leader, baring my fangs and swiftly aiming for their neck. Chapter 1626 ¡°ARI¡± Caught off guard, the follower¡¯s neck bore the brunt of my bite, blood spraying out. The others abandoned their pursuit of the mixed-blood witch, turning their attention solely to me, their aggression palpable. Were it not for Ivy¡¯s swift intervention, deftly maneuvering through the crowd, my fate might have been sealed countless times over. But even the resilient have their limits. As the onught continued, I felt my strength wane, the relentless assault taking its toll. Dodging another onught of sharp witch powers and wing at the closest follower, I suddenly realized Shirley, amidst the chaos, had vanished. Where had she disappeared to? An ominous sense of foreboding crept over me like a shadow. Ivy¡¯s cry rang out. ¡°This is bad!¡± Sure enough, when I turned my gaze, Shirley hurtled towards the mixed-blood witch, her eyes gleaming with malice-her target clear. With a haughty nce in my direction, Shirley taunted, ¡°Debra, let¡¯s see how well you can protect her now!¡± My heart pounded in my chest, panic wing at the edges of my mind.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nol¡± But my plea fell on deaf ears. The distance between me and the mixed-blood witch was vast, and Shirley¡¯s followers obstructed any chance of swift intervention. Short of single-handedly incapacitating them all and taking flight-an absurd notion-Shirley¡¯s strike would undoubtedly prove fatal. Just as Shirley¡¯s hand rose, poised to unleash her power on the mixed-blood witch, a surge of energy surged through me. In a reflexive act, I mimicked Shirley¡¯s gesture, raising my hand without a second thought. A radiant beam of pure white Light burst forth from my palm, slicing through the cluster of followers and hurling Shirley away from the mixed-blood witch with a forceful impact. ¡°Ah!¡± Caught off guard, Shirley careened backward, narrowly avoiding collision with the wall. As she scrambled to her feet, a mix of shock and disbelief etched across her features. ¡°You¡¯re just a mere mixed-blood witch! How do you wield such immense power? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Her entourage, equally stunned by the sudden turn of events, scrambled to their feet, their faces a mask of fear and confusion as they retreated backward, not daring to approach any further. I was astounded too, my disbelief matching Shirley¡¯s. Ivy echoed my amazement. ¡°Is this the power of a supreme witch?¡± The same suspicion gnawed at my core. How could someone as formidable as Shirley, the daughter of a revered n leader, sumb so effortlessly to my power? Yet, I refrained from voicing such spection aloud, opting for aposed response. ¡°A mixed-blood witch possesses the same power as any pureblood witch. What¡¯s wrong with being a little stronger?¡± Chapter 1627 Debra¡¯s POV: I approached the mixed-blood witch with haste and guided her to safety before anyone could gather their wits. My power was mighty but unreliable. If it were to fade, we¡¯d find ourselves in dire straits. The wisest course was to vanish posthaste. By some stroke of fortune, whether from shock or fear of my might, Shirley and herpanions made no move to follow.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Only when we had put some distance between us did Shirley regain herposure. Her voice rang out, filled with incredulity. ¡°That was impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Her protests were like leaves in the wind, unnoticed as I continued our flight. We did not halt until Shirley¡¯s prying eyes were far from view. ¡°Debra, thank you!¡± The witch¡¯s voice was a whisper of gratitude. She bowed her head, her words a fluttering heartbeat. ¡°I¡¯m Nora Garza, by the way. Nice to meet you. ¡± I gestured dismissively. ¡°Think nothing of it. Yet caution must be your cloak. If Shirley glimpses you again, she¡¯ll surely weave a web of woe. ¡± Nora nodded, her agreement silent but firm. ¡°Understood. ¡± A crease formed on her forehead as a thought struck her. She voiced her concern with caution. ¡°Debra, your stand against Shirley was for my sake. What course do we chart now? Her lineage grants her might that¡¯s not easily matched. She¡¯s unlikely to overlook this slight. ¡± I met her concern with a grin. ¡°Ease your mind. Fear of Shirley¡¯s wrath isn¡¯t a shackle I bear. Our enmity isn¡¯t new. Even had today not unfolded as it did, her sights would still find me. The me isn¡¯t yours to carry. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± With a sigh heavy as the evening fog, Nora cautioned, ¡°Take heed, Debra. Shirley wields more power than you might expect. Keep out of her sights. ¡± Curiosity piqued, I pressed for answers. ¡°I find it peculiar. Shirley seems to harry others at her whim. Is her behavior sanctioned simply because she¡¯s the leader¡¯s daughter? She unted her spite for you without a care for watching eyes. Does she not fear her reputation tarnishing like silver in the rain? How can she expect to lead the n with such disdain from her kin?¡± A bitter smile crossed Nora¡¯s face. ¡°She doesn¡¯tsh out at just anyone. I¡¯m just a mixed-blood witch. Pureblood witches turn a blind eye when she bullies me in daylight. ¡± My confusion deepened. ¡°Yet you, too, are of the n. Why should your blood dilute your standing?¡± Nora¡¯s gaze dropped, her voice a shadow¡¯s whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Those like me, we dwell at the bottom. Our pain is sport to them, a spectacle met with apuse rather than aid. ¡± My heart skipped as surprise jolted through me. Could this be real? Memories of bystanders, their eyes alight with cruel mirth, flooded back. They were not just spectating; they relished the scene. A hot wave of anger surged within me. Rage brewed within me the longer I dwelt on the injustice. ¡°How can such bias stand? We are all witches. Why do the pure-bloods have such a big prejudice against the mixed-bloods?¡± Nora¡¯s smile held no joy as she shook her head. ¡°Reason has no home here. This divide runs as deep as the n¡¯s roots. The former leader¡¯s disdain was a sharper thorn for the mixed-blood. Once upon a time, there was¡­¡± She caught herself, sealing her lips as if locking away secrets. My intuition red, sensing untold stories. ¡°What strife has marked the history between mixed-blood and pureblood witches? I must know. ¡± Excitement edged Ivy¡¯s voice. ¡°This reeks of a hidden tale!¡± Chapter 1628 Nora¡¯s hesitation was a dance of her lips, a brief struggle before conceding. ¡°Nothing. The mixed-bloods¡¯ plight today is a glimmerpared to the nights that once were. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: What kind of reasoning was that?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nora¡¯s words only ignited my anger further. In a calm yet firm tone, I replied, ¡°How can we call this good? Both are witches, yet mixed-blood witches face unjust discrimination and senseless bullying. Such cruel practices should be abolished. Equality should reign supreme; there should be no distinctions of high or low, noble or ignoble. ¡± Nora seemed taken aback by my defiant stance, her delicate features disying a mix of surprise and apprehension. Urgently, she grasped my arm, pleading, ¡°Debra, please cease speaking. If others overhear, you¡¯ll be in grave danger. ¡± Seeing her fear and distress, my heart ached for her. Growing up in such a twisted environment, Nora must have endured unimaginable suffering and internalized a sense of inferiority, leaving her devoid of any inclination towards rebellion. How could I truly help her? I pondered deeply, realizing my efforts alone would not suffice. Nora¡¯s plight wasn¡¯t isted; it was a systemic issue within the witch n. Mere advice would only expose Nora to further suffering. Having glimpsed hope, she would not easily retreat into the shadows again. Our entire society, from the highest leaders to the humblest vigers, was steeped in prejudice against mixed-blood witches, denying them their rightful ce. Nora could not battle this alone. If I wished to make a difference, I had to strive for nothing less than the transformation of our entire n. But where would I even begin? After a prolonged silence, I could only sigh and reassure Nora, ¡°Fear not, Nora. I am protected from harm. No one dares to challenge me. ¡± Nora paused, a realization dawning on her, and she smiled, asking, ¡°Debra, is it because you are Andrew¡¯s fiancee that you are untouchable?¡± Surprised, I queried, ¡°How did youe to know?¡± With a yful wink, Nora quipped, ¡°The entire n is aware of his fiancee being a mixed-blood witch. Only someone as bold as her would dare to defy Shirley. ¡± I chuckled nervously, unsure of how to respond. I wanted to refute it, knowing it was untrue-a mere excuse concocted by Andrew to evade marriage with Shirley. Yet, Andrew had entrusted me with keeping it confidential. Revealing the truth could spell trouble for him. As I remained silent, Nora interpreted my silence as affirmation. After scrutinizing me intently, she spoke. ¡°Debra, you possess such beauty and kindness; it¡¯s no wonder Andrew loves you. I truly believe you two will find immense happiness together!¡± With a deep bow, she expressed her gratitude again, her sincerity shining through. ¡°Thank you for rescuing me. May blessings follow you always, and may your future be filled with happiness and good fortune. ¡± Chapter 1629 Unable to divulge the truth, I abandoned any attempt to exin further and responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty, and as a mixed-blood witch myself, I understand. ¡± Nora¡¯s smile held a warmth that lingered as she reluctantly bid farewell. ¡°I must go now, Debra. My work shift is beginning soon. I hope we¡¯ll meet again. ¡± I nodded, returning her smile. ¡°Of course. Take care on your way back. If you encounter any difficulties, don¡¯t hesitate toe to Andrew¡¯s manor. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to assist you. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Nora wiped away the mud from her face, offering another smile before bowing deeply and turning to depart. Her silhouette appeared fragile as if it could be scattered by the gentlest breeze. She likely endured a childhood marred by bullying, navigating a harsh existence where even meals were uncertain. ¡®s BunnyBookery Ivy¡¯s voice resonated withpassion as she observed Nora¡¯s plight. ¡°It¡¯s truly heart-wrenching. A girl so kind and polite, unjustly suffering discrimination from her own n because of her mixed heritage. One can only imagine how many other mixed-blood witches endure a fate as tragic as hers. ¡± I pressed my lips together firmly, holding back the torrent of emotions stirring within me. Unable to resist, Ivy inquired, ¡°Sweetheart, do you have any means to aid mixed-blood witches?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I shook my head, feeling a mix of helplessness and frustration. ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ivy looked puzzled as she bombarded me with questions. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Andrew¡¯s fiancee now? Even though it¡¯s not genuine, others aren¡¯t aware.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Andrew is a high-ranking member of the witch n; he¡¯s quite powerful. It seems like he should be able to resolve the issue easily. ¡± I sighed, trying to make her understand theplexity. ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s not as straightforward as it seems. ¡± I delved into the details. ¡°To normal witches, Andrew might seem powerful. But his abilities pale inparison to Veronica and Shirley. If he truly had control, he wouldn¡¯t have needed my help to avoid marrying Shirley. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ivy struggled to find a rebuttal. Sighing deeply, I added, ¡°The dynamics within the witch n are more intricate than we imagined. Apart from Veronica and Shirley¡¯s opposition, there are the conservative elders and the civilians who cling to old beliefs. I¡¯m afraid even Andrew is somewhat powerless in this scenario, and here I am, a half-blood witch and an outsider. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Ivy¡¯s usual optimism faded, reced by a sense of gloom. Her spirits dampened, she sighed. ¡°We¡¯re in a tough spot. Shirley is causing trouble here in the witch n, and over with the werewolves, Caleb¡­¡± Mid-sentence, Ivy caught herself, realizing she might be speaking out of turn. She paused, then continued cautiously, ¡°Do you think there might have been some misunderstanding that day? Caleb doesn¡¯t seem Like that kind of person. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°Ivy!¡± I snapped, irritation surging within me. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. How can you suggest it¡¯s not true? You¡¯re not being fair!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ivy attempted to argue further, but our conversation was abruptly interrupted by the sound of a car horn. A sleek luxury car pulled up beside us. The window rolled down, revealing a man with neatly styled hair, dressed in a sharp suit and wearing a polite smile. Chapter 1630 It was Andrew. Surprised, I walked over to the car window, leaned down, and asked, ¡°Mr. Pierce, what brings you here? It¡¯s the middle of a workday. Shouldn¡¯t you be at the office?¡± Andrew surveyed me carefully, ensuring I was unharmed before speaking with a gentle smile. ¡°I called the manor and was told you had stepped out and left Abby in their care. I assumed you might have gone to the other world to look for Caleb, so I decided toe and pick you up. I didn¡¯t expect to find you here. I asked the driver to stop as soon as I saw you. ¡± Realizing his intent, I quickly expressed my gratitude. ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s very thoughtful of you. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. ¡± Andrew¡¯s response was as calm and gentle as ever. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re safe. ¡± His eyes were serene, like tranquil pools reflecting starlight, captivating and deep. Feeling a bit uneasy, I tucked my hair behind my ears and shifted the conversation. ¡°How has Abby been since I left?¡± Andrew seemed unaware of my distress. He responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The servants are taking excellent care of her; they¡¯ve quickly adapted to her needs. Abby is a good girl. The servants are very fond of her. ¡± A wave of guilt washed over me. My frequent visits to the Thorn Edge Pack had often led me to leave Abby in the care of the servants. It seemed they had grown ustomed to her needs without me. The realization stung, making me feel like a neglectful mother. Seeing my distress, Ivy tried to reassure me. ¡°You¡¯re doing what you must, and Abby will understand that. ¡± I was consumed by self-reproach and remained silent. Sensing my mood, Andrew asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Debra? Are you feeling alright?¡± I dismissed his worries with a quick shake of my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Though his brow furrowed with concern, Andrew respected my space and didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he offered a solution. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get you in the car. It¡¯ll take too long to walk back to the manor. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Okay. ¡± I simply agreed and climbed into Andrew¡¯s car. As the vehicle pulled away, the bustling streets receded into the distance until they vanished. We were on the road to the manor, each mile bringing us closer to home. Andrew nced away from the scenery outside the window to look at me. He hesitated before asking, ¡°Debra, after your visit to the Thorn Edge Pack, you must have encountered many familiar faces and ces. Did any memories resurface?¡± I pondered for a moment before shaking my head. ¡°No. ¡± Andrew seemed taken aback and asked incredulously, ¡°Didn¡¯t your family and friends share stories of your past?¡± I paused. Indeed, they had. Caleb had revealed to me my stature as a supreme witch, but there was strong prejudice against mixed-blood witches within the witch n. Revealing my identity could stir unnecessaryplications. Chapter 1631 I recalled a painful memory of Nora and me being mistreated while others looked on, some even cheering. Deciding it was best to keep certain things private for now, I opted to share something less consequential. ¡°Yes, I reconnected with several friends. I also learned that I have two other children, Elena and Dn, who have missed me dearly. ¡± Andrew seemed lost in thought for a moment, then nodded and asked, ¡°Is that all?¡± His tone made me uneasy, as if he expected me to disclose something more significant. After a brief reflection, I looked him in the eyes and ventured, ¡°Is something the matter? Why do you ask?¡± For a moment, Andrew¡¯s expression stiffened, but he quickly recovered and responded with a light chuckle, ¡°Oh, nothing serious. I just thought they might have told you more, given all that¡¯s happened. It seemed like there could be more to your story. ¡± Andrew¡¯s demeanor remained casual, showing no signs of concern. I chose not to probe further but responded with a light-heartedugh, ¡°No, they were very respectful. They didn¡¯t bring up any embarrassing moments from my past. ¡± Andrew shared a warm smile. ¡°It sounds like you have some wonderful friends. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The car then fell silent, with neither of us speaking again. As we neared the manor, Andrew seemed to recall something important. He turned to me and inquired, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve reconnected with your family and friends, do you n to return to the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± The question caught me off guard. Return to the Thorn Edge Pack? Memories flooded back-Caleb in bed with another woman, the intimate evidence of their encounter¡­ My heart ached with the sting of betrayal. I bowed my head, the words barely a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Andrew¡¯s response was gentle, his tone soothing as ifforting a child. ¡°If you¡¯re unsure, you can stay here in the witch n as long as you like. You¡¯re always wee at my manor. ¡± His earnestness took me by surprise. He was serious, his offer genuine. At a loss for words, all I could muster was a heartfelt, ¡°Thank you.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± His reply was as gracious as ever. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s the least I can do. ¡± His kindness was a stark contrast to the prejudice typically shown by other pureblood witches. Curiosity overcame me, prompting me to ask, ¡°Why are you so kind to me? After all, I am a mixed-blood witch. Other pureblood witches openly reject and discriminate against us. Why are you different?¡± My thoughts briefly lingered on the harshness of Shirley¡¯s behavior. Chapter 1632 Andrew regarded me with a calm gaze. He smiled softly, then posed a thoughtful. question in return. ¡°Debra, what do you think is the reason?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: After mulling it over, I admitted, ¡°I¡¯m at a loss. ¡± The thought that I couldmand the attention of the witch n¡¯s deputy leader seemed far-fetched. No memories surfaced of me showcasing any formidable witch power before him. Andrew¡¯s eyes sparked, drawing me in as if by some unseen force. Closing the distance between us, he fixed me with a prating look. ¡°Is it possible for me to be smitten with you upon our first meeting?¡± ¡°What?¡± I was bewildered. His gaze held such intensity I had to avert my eyes, responding with a forced chuckle. ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m merely a half-blood witch. How can you entertain such thoughts about someone Like me?¡± Andrew simply offered a cryptic smile in response. ¡°Debra, understand this-I hold no scorn for a half-blood witch. Do not overthink it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Remain within the n. You¡¯re safe from harm with me. ¡± Reflecting on my past in the witch n, it dawned on me that he had been truthful. Andrew had indeed shown no bias against half-bloods. He had been a consistent ally. Without Andrew, I¡¯d be adrift, unaware of how Abby and I might fare among our own kind. There was a chance we¡¯d face ostracism as Nora did. Before I knew it, we were pulling up to Andrew¡¯s home once more. He was the first to step out, and after a brief pause, he opened my door with care. Just then, a gentle wind graced me, carrying the subtle scent of blooms. The light cast a softening glow on him, enhancing his features. A thought struck me-the charm that bewitched Shirley time and again must be potent. His courtesy, no doubt, held an allure. Thankfully, I was already a mother to three children, which shielded me from his spell. ¡°Debra, time to head in,¡± Andrew offered, the warmth in his smile reaching his eyes. I consented with a simple nod. ¡°Okay. ¡± We maintained a respectful space between us until he escorted me to my doorstep. Servants cast us nces filled with intrigue as we passed. Upon reaching the gate, he paused. ¡°Debra, rest well. Reach out for anything. My duties call. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gratitude was all I had to offer. ¡°My thanks for the ride. Safe travels to you. ¡± I turned to leave when Andrew called out, ¡°Debra, hold on just a moment. ¡± Puzzled, I faced him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 1633 Andrew seemed hesitant but pressed on, ¡°Have you given any thought to our earlier conversation?¡± When silence was my only response, he prodded, ¡°I¡¯m referring to the favor of you acting as my betrothed. ¡± I found myself without words. The question loomedrge. Truth be told, assisting Andrew was far from appealing, given Shirley¡¯s antics and Veronica¡¯s inaction. Yet, Caleb¡¯s incident this morning had tipped the scales in Andrew¡¯s favor. ¡°No!¡± Ivy sensed my emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t rush into an agreement. We¡¯ve only glimpsed what looks like betrayal from Caleb. The full story remains untold. Could we be misreading the signs?¡± Skepticismced my voice as I replied, ¡°After what¡¯s transpired, is there truly room for doubt?¡± Fraught with concern, Ivy urged, ¡°If you hastily consent, it¡¯ll tether you to Andrew¡¯s side, away from the pack and your children. Think of Dn and Elena. Have you weighed the impact on them?¡± Ivy¡¯s caution gave me pause. My disdain for Caleb lingered, yet our children deserved no part in the strife. I took a moment before speaking to Andrew. ¡°The stakes are high. I need time to deliberate. ¡± He respected my need for space, nodding in agreement. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll await your decision. ¡± With a gesture of farewell, he offered, ¡°Rest up, Debra. I¡¯ll seek you out once I can. May joy find you. ¡± I expressed my gratitude with a nod. ¡°I appreciate it, truly. ¡± Andrew left with a subtle smile, a silent promise of return hanging in the air. Debra¡¯s POV: As soon as I returned to my room, before I could even lie down, a servant, having received earlier instructions, brought my daughter to me. ¡°Debra, Mr. Pierce asked me to bring Abby to you,¡± the maid said with a pleasant smile. ¡°He mentioned you¡¯ve been missing her and wanted to see her as soon as possible.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯s had a good nap; there¡¯s no need to worry. ¡± She then carefully ced Abby into my arms. ¡°Thank you. ¡± My gratitude was tinged withplex emotions. The demeanor of the servants often mirrored that of their master. Initially, upon my arrival, the staff were polite yet distant, perhaps viewing me with a measure of disdain. However, as time passed and they observed Andrew¡¯s respectful treatment towards me, their attitudes shifted to one of genuine respect. I had to acknowledge, Andrew was unlike other pureblood witches; he did not harbor the same prejudices against mixed-blood witches and treated us with sincerity. Chapter 1634 After the maid handed Abby to me, she discreetly exited the room and quietly closed the door behind her, leaving us in privacy. Abby, now in my arms, asionally licked her lips in her sleep, seemingly ensconced in a pleasant dream. Gazing at my daughter¡¯s peaceful face, a wave of mncholy washed over me. Today¡¯s visit to the Thorn Edge Pack had been filled with hopeful anticipation. Besides seeing my children, I had intended to discuss my past with Caleb and introduce him to Abby. I had reminded myself to remainposed during our conversation, knowing that any emotional outburst could futilely consume our time together. Yet, despite my intentions, the scene I encountered upon opening the door was shockingly inappropriate. For a moment, I wondered if some divine force had arranged for me to witness this scene, unable to bear the ignorance I was kept in. Anger and pain wracked my heart.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Faced with my husband¡¯s betrayal, staying rational was impossible, let alone continuing a calm discussion about the past with Caleb. Bringing up Abby in this situation was out of the question. I had lost my memories, not my senses. Discussing such matters then would have been utterly humiliating. Moreover, Caleb¡¯s actions suggested he hadn¡¯t anticipated another child, or he wouldn¡¯t have disregarded moral standards so tantly. The more I dwelled on it, the deeper my sorrow grew. My heart felt as if it were being pierced, overwhelmed by a profound sense of injustice and agony. Why? Why did he do this to me? Suddenly, as if sensing my turmoil, Abby¡¯s big eyes fluttered open. Seeing me, she broke into a radiant smile, so bright it seemed to outshine the sun. Then, Abby cooed and reached out her tiny hand to touch my face, offeringfort. This gesture only intensified my sadness. ¡°Abby!¡± I embraced my daughter tightly and whispered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t provide you with aplete family. Your dad betrayed us, and I can¡¯t forgive him. It looks like it¡¯ll just be the two of us from now on. ¡± Hearing my words, Ivy sighed deeply. She tried to offerfort. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯ve lost my memories like you, but my gut tells me Caleb isn¡¯t like that. There must be some misunderstanding. Trust me on this¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I cut her off, my voice devoid of emotion. ¡°If Caleb really isn¡¯t that type of person, then why would our mutual friend Zoe say otherwise? Zoe imed he was a yboy before and had affairs with many women!¡± Ivy fell silent, unable to respond. After a lengthy pause, she finally spoke. ¡°What are your ns now? Are you really going to stay in the witch n and not return to the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± I remained silent, lost in thought. Ivy pressed on, ¡°Honey, please think this through. No matter how weing this ce is, it¡¯s not our home. Remember, Elena and Dn are still in the Thorn Edge Pack. They¡¯re your children too. ¡± Chapter 1635 The mention of my children struck a nerve; they were indeed my greatest concern. Overwhelmed, I massaged my forehead and replied wearily, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Right now, I just need to rest and spend time with Abby. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else right now. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: After the incident, the children began to treat me as if I were invisible, their gazes sliding past me without recognition. Feeling utterly powerless, I approached them in an attempt to exin, my voice tinged with desperation. ¡°Elena, Dn, things aren¡¯t as they seem. I was intoxicated that night. It was just an ident, and¡­¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Their hands shot up to cover their ears, voices dripping with resentment. ¡°Daddy, we saw everything. You don¡¯t need to make excuses. You hurt Mommy!¡± ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s all your fault. Mommy had juste back, and then you betrayed her with another woman. That¡¯s why Mommy left!¡± The mention of Debra brought tears to both children¡¯s eyes. Unable to contain her emotions, Elena broke down into sobs, her small frame trembling as she pushed against me. ¡°Give me back my mommy! I want my mommy!¡± Her feeble shoves pierced my heart, each one a painful reminder of my failings. As I watched them cry, consumed by their grief, I was overwhelmed with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Since Debra¡¯s departure, the vi had reverted to its deste state, reminiscent of the bleakness that apanied her absence. Days had passed, yet there was no sign of her return to the Thorn Edge Pack.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Guilt wed at me incessantly, a ceaseless torment for my inability to reconcile with Debra and mend our shattered bond. Yet, I found myself utterly lost when confronted with the task of exining that night to her. Even I struggled to unravel the truth of what transpired between Alexandria and myself. The fear of driving Debra further away with a clumsy exnation loomed over me like a shadow, intensifying my stress and rendering me listless. My mounting stress and dwindling concentration started to manifest in my work, resulting in a series of simple errors. Unable to tolerate my deteriorating condition any longer, Carlos finally broached the subject. ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s going on? Why have you been in such poor shape?¡± I hesitated, my gaze shifting to his concerned expression. Up to this point, Carlos remained oblivious to the incident involving Alexandria. Knowing the disgraceful nature of the matter and its connection to his cousin, I struggled to find a way to broach the subject. After a moment of hesitation, I chose to fabricate a response, shaking my head to dispel his concerns. ¡°I just got a bit distracted. A minor issue. Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± But Carlos, ever perceptive, refused to let the matter rest. His gaze bore into me, suspicion evident in his eyes as he pressed, ¡°Caleb, you¡¯ve been acting weirdtely. Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± A nervous twitch rippled through my eye. Chapter 1636 Carlos and I shared a history that spanned our entire lives. I knew him well enough to anticipate that without a satisfactory exnation, he would continue to pry. With little choice, if I wished to maintain the facade, I persisted in my deception. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling under the weathertely, but I¡¯ll manage. It won¡¯t affect my work. ¡± Carlos remained silent, but his scrutinizing gaze remained fixed on me, though he refrained from pushing the issue any further. Exhaling a sigh of relief, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the matter was truly settled. Just as I was getting back into work, Carlos suddenly asked, ¡°Hey Caleb, what¡¯s your take on Alexandria¡¯s abilities?¡± His unexpected question sent a ripple of unease through me. Why was he bringing up Alexandria now? Did he suspect something? If Carlos were to uncover the truth about Alexandria and me, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Sally found out as well. Given her fiery temperament, it could spark conflict with Carlos, potentially engulfing the entire pack in turmoil. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, I swiftly shifted gears, adopting a probing tone to deflect suspicion. ¡°Alexandria is certainly skilled at her job. Why do you ask? What¡¯s prompted this sudden inquiry?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Really?¡± Carlos appeared genuinely puzzled. ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she beening to worktely? Are you concerned about Debra¡¯s reaction if she were to return?¡± My brow furrowed. ¡°Did Alexandria mention that I forbade her froming to work?¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t,¡± Carlos replied, shaking his head. ¡°I noticed her absence and reached out to inquire. She mentioned that she can only return with someone¡¯s approval. Otherwise, she¡¯s required to remain at home. ¡± Silence enveloped us as his words sank in. ¡°Alexandria didn¡¯t specify it was you,¡± Carlos continued, ¡°but who else in Thorn Edge Pack has the authority to dictate whether she can return to work or not?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: I found myself unable to muster a response. But Carlos, persistent as ever, wouldn¡¯t relent. His hands firmly grasped my shoulders as he delved deeper. ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s the matter? Why have you suspended Alexandria?¡± His gaze bore into mine, probing for answers. ¡°My family is buzzing with spection. Has she somehow offended you?¡± My heart skipped a beat at the thought. A sudden jolt seized my heart, momentarily halting its rhythm. If Carlos persisted, he might uncover the truth about Alexandria and me. To prevent further inquiry, risking exposure, I relented. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor issue. Alexandria is wee to return whenever she pleases. ¡± While speaking, I maintained a facade of calm, my expression unwavering. Thankfully, Carlos seemed satisfied, nodding in understanding. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll call her then. But you shouldn¡¯t overreact to such trifles in the future. It raises suspicions. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± I replied, grateful for the reprieve, and returned to my work. Chapter 1637 Yet, away from Carlos¡¯ gaze, turmoil consumed me. The situation had spiraled beyond my control, and I dreaded facing Alexandria. Anxiety gripped me as I feared inadvertently causing Debra and the children to misconstrue the situation. How could I navigate this? Oblivious to my inner turmoil, Carlos swiftly arranged for Alexandria¡¯s return, his efficiency unparalleled. Almost as soon as I mentioned it, he had already reached out to her. ¡°Alpha, good afternoon!¡± Alexandria greeted me with a radiant smile as if the unpleasantness never urred. Though I wished to avoid her, I nodded politely, maintaining the illusion of normalcy for Carlos¡¯ sake. Observing my response, Alexandria¡¯s smile widened, her eyes alight with joy as if my acknowledgment was a precious gift. Feeling a subtle difort but maintaining myposure, I continued my tasks in silence. To my surprise, Alexandria carried out every duty wlessly, with impable decorum, never overstepping any boundaries. Yet, despite her seemingly effortless assistance, a lingering unease persisted within me. Finding a moment when Carlos was absent, I leaned in and spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°Let¡¯s overlook what happened the other day. This stays between us. If it surfaces, the consequences would be severe. ¡± Alexandria¡¯s lips tightened in acknowledgment as she nodded hesitantly. ¡°Understood¡­¡± Her voice was barely a whisper as she remarked, ¡°As long as I remain by your side, I¡¯llply with any directive. ¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Softness flickered across her expression. ¡°For me, being by your side is everything. ¡± A dull ache pulsed in my head. Despite everything, Alexandria still hadn¡¯t given up. I yearned to caution her further, but before I could, the office door burst open with a resounding crash, and Carlos strode in, carrying a stack of documents. I shot Alexandria a warning nce before resuming my facade, immersing myself in the papers on my desk. ¡°Caleb, have a look at these. ¡± Carlosid a pile of files on my desk, their sober contents revealed by newspapers detailing recent violent incidents. Pointing at the headlines, Carlos remarked solemnly, ¡°Since the convergence of the two worlds, vampire attacks on many packs have surged. Fear grips the residents, and other Alphas are deeply concerned. We must find a solution. ¡± With a weighty silence hanging in the air, he handed me the itinerary nestled beneath the newspapers. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a meeting with all the Alphas. It¡¯s scheduled for this afternoon. Don¡¯t forget. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Carlos¡¯ words had effectively forced me to confront the grave issue of werewolves¡¯ survival. Reflecting on recent events and news reports, my expression grew somber. Carlos was right. Since the merging of our worlds, attacks on werewolves by vampires had escted. Chapter 1638 The vampires, equally strong and fond of nocturnal ambushes, caught many werewolves off-guard, leading to an increase in casualties and widespread panic within ourmunity. To address this crisis effectively, it was imperative to coborate and devise strategic countermeasures. The scheduled meeting that afternoon saw a full attendance of Alpha leaders from all packs.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The ce buzzed with urgent conversations. ¡°Caleb!¡± Their faces brightened with hope upon seeing me, as if I were their lifeline. They crowded around, desperate for solutions. ¡°Do you have any n to deal with the vampires?¡± ¡°You lead the strongest pack. If you can¡¯t find a solution, our entire werewolf world might fall. Please, you must find a way to save us, Caleb!¡± Overwhelmed by the cacophony, I snapped, ¡°Enough! Will shouting here solve anything? If you can¡¯t discuss this calmly, leave!¡± The ce fell into a reluctant silence, not out of respect but fear. Previously, when Debra and the witches attempted to seal the rift, several packs had exploited the situation with an ambush. Their actions not only sabotaged the repair efforts but also endangered Debra. In retaliation, I crushed those packs, consolidating the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s dominance and inadvertently establishing myself as the preeminent leader in the werewolf world. The other Alphas, having witnessed my decisive action, had little choice but to fall in line. Therefore, despite my blunt demeanor, they hesitated to voice any strong objections. ¡°What should we do next? Vampires are targeting werewolves. How can we protect our people?¡± I pondered briefly before responding, ¡°For now, the best strategy for all packs is to unite and bolster our defenses. I propose that each pack deploy an army to guard the border where our two worlds converge. ¡± A leader raised a concern. ¡°What if these soldiers also fall victim?¡± I reassured them calmly, ¡°Equip your soldiers with heavy weapons. At the first sign of trouble, they should strike without hesitation. Show no mercy. ¡± The Alphas exchanged uneasy nces, but none spoke out. I continued, ¡°Besides deploying armies, each pack must also enhance their local defenses and patrols to catch any vampires that might slip through. ¡± At that point, a young Alpha stood and said, ¡°While your n is sound, it will ce a heavy financial burden on smaller packs Like ours, which we can¡¯t sustain over a long period. ¡± I scanned the ce, noting the nodding heads in agreement with the young Alpha¡¯s statement. After a moment¡¯s thought, I addressed their concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This situation is temporary. I¡¯ll assess the conditions in the other world myself and soon implement measures to alleviate the burden on our world. ¡± However, skepticism lingered among the Alphas even after my reassurance. Seeing their continued apprehension, I stated firmly, ¡°If you have any concerns, voice them now. This world is ours to protect. If we¡¯re acting for our collective good, there should be no hesitations. ¡± Upon hearing my statement, one Alpha spoke up. ¡°The forces of the Thorn Edge Pack are stronger than those of other packs. Shouldn¡¯t you contribute more soldiers to guard the border? That would surely enhance our security. ¡± Han, who was also present at the meeting, stood up sharply in response. ¡°Why should we bear more burden? This is a collective world where each pack has its own responsibilities. There¡¯s no reason for the Thorn Edge Pack to shoulder more. ¡± The Alpha persisted, ¡°But given the current crisis, shouldn¡¯t a powerful pack contribute more and support the smaller ones? Oh, and I nearly forgot that the Xeric Pack is now under the Thorn Edge Pack. You wouldn¡¯t need to send extra troops there. Obviously, you¡¯re less concerned about the broader implications. ¡± Chapter 1639 ¡°Are you implying the Xeric Pack¡¯s affiliation affects our duty?¡± Han retorted, unable to contain his frustration. ¡°Vampires are a threat to all werewolves, endangering every one of us. It¡¯s problematic enough that some aren¡¯t striving for a solution, but to suggest that others ovepensate is unreasonable. Should the entire world adjust just because some packs are smaller?¡± Undeterred by Han¡¯s vehement response, the Alpha replied coolly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Those are your words. ¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Han, incensed, mmed his hand on the table. Just as the argument seemed about to escte into a physical confrontation, I intervened to calm Han down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°Enough with the quarrel. ¡± Imunicated with a look to Han. With a grudging huff, Han¡¯s features tightened, yet he conceded to my silent urging and took his seat with a scowl. ¡®s BunnyBookery The tension eased as Han relented. I read the room, gauging the unspoken thoughts of the other Alphas, the spokesman merely their mouthpiece. Without rebuffing the request, I affirmed, ¡°Fine, the Thorn Edge Pack willmit more troops. ¡± ¡°Caleb, such leadership, suchrgesse,¡±mended the Alpha, his nce sliding slyly towards Han, who received a smug smirk. Yet I wasted no time in curtailing his satisfaction. As his grin took shape, my demeanor cooled. ¡°My offer springs not from generosity. The Thorn Edge Pack, as the apex of our kind, naturally shoulders a greater burden. This should not suggest our contributionsck bounds. ¡± ALL eyes fastened on me. Before anyone could interject, I pressed on, ¡°Bear in mind, as the most invested, we reserve oversight. Any underhanded schemes, any attempts to exploit our efforts, will meet with swift censure. The gravity of the matter could lead to obliteration of the culpable packs. ¡± My ruthless words quieted down the noisy crowd. The Alphas exchanged nces. Arching an eyebrow, I prodded, ¡°Any concerns to voice? Feel free to speak up, we¡¯re all here to deliberate. ¡± Regainingposure, they shook their heads too eagerly. ¡°Not at all. We¡¯re in ord with you. No underhanded schemes from us. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a visionary. Who could possibly conspire under your watch?¡± A sardonic smile tugged at my Lips. Their duplicity was no secret. Their aspirations to dethrone the Thorn Edge Pack were as old as the hills. Past confrontations had tempered their bravado, or so it seemed. But it was all an act. Chapter 1640 Their hunger for power was insatiable, undeterred even by the looming threat of vampires, always seeking to gain the upper hand over us. Damien¡¯s voice came in a low mutter. ¡°I Inbelievable, their greed knows no bounds.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Don¡¯t they fear our might?¡± My response was a cool smile. ¡°Their thinking is rudimentary at best. They won¡¯t get the upper hand. We¡¯re bolstering our numbers not just for strength, but for vignce against any mischief. ¡± As I surveyed the gathering, the mixed array of expressions did not escape me. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. But rest assured, dissent won¡¯t be met with cordiality. ¡± My deration was met with strained smiles from the Alphas. Their difort was palpable, and one in particr maintained a stoic silence. ¡°Alphas. ¡± As the murmurs settled, Carlos rose with a cating grin. ¡°Caleb¡¯s temper is legendary. I wouldn¡¯t dwell on it too much. As his second, you have my assurance of his loyalty and protection. ¡± Their expressions eased at his words. Seizing the moment, he extended an invitation. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate your arrival to the Thorn Edge Pack. We¡¯ll host a feast in your honor, a gesture to ensure your stay is a pleasant one. We look forward to your presence. ¡± ¡°Such hospitality from the Thorn Edge Pack,¡± echoed through the room, lifting the earlier tension. My pointed remarks were momentarily forgotten. Carlos¡¯ subtle wink, hidden from the rest, didn¡¯t escape me. I allowed myself a brief, triumphant blink. The event was unfolding as hoped. Awareness of the delicate bnce between force and diplomacy was key. Harsh measures alone invited defiance. It was the nuanced intery of incentives and consequences that would keep the Alphas aligned. Caleb¡¯s POV: The meeting finally concluded. After ushering the troublesome Alphas out, Carlos stretched and eximed, ¡°These Alphas are quite a hassle. They¡¯ve involved me in so much, and I suspect they¡¯re scheming something. ¡± I sighed and rubbed my temples wearily, resigning myself to the reality. ¡°The two worlds have just merged not long ago, and this is only the beginning. There will be more and more troubles. ¡± Carlos groaned, ¡°It¡¯s so annoying. ¡± I remainedposed and advised him, ¡°Make sure to arrange for someone to keep an eye on these Alphas. We can¡¯t afford to give them the opportunity to cause trouble. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Carlos responded quickly, though he was still grumbling. ¡°By the way, when is the banquet scheduled?¡± Chapter 1641 I thought for a moment and replied, ¡°In three days. We shouldn¡¯t dy too long. The Alphas need to return and prepare. With the worlds merged, anything could happen. ¡± Carlos nodded, epting the task. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle it. ¡± We arranged for the meeting room to be cleaned and then exited the office building. As we approached the gate, we saw Han and Zoe engaged in a lively conversation nearby, their demeanor intimate and cheerful. Carlos greeted them cheerfully. ¡°Hello, Han, Zoe! Long time no see!¡± Han responded with a friendly nod.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hello, Caleb, Carlos. ¡± As I joined Carlos, Zoe suddenly halted her chat with Han. Turning towards us, her expression hardened and she spat out venomously, ¡°You heartless and shameless bastard. ¡± Both Carlos and Han stood bewildered by her sudden hostility. ¡°Zoe, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you swearing like that?¡± With a sneer, Zoe retorted, ¡°You should ask Caleb. ¡± My right eyelid twitched ufortably. Facing Carlos and Han, I said in a rushed tone, ¡°Zoe, please don¡¯t spread rumors. ¡± Zoe arched her eyebrows, looking at me with disdain, and sneered, ¡°You dare to act, Caleb, but dare not admit it. Are you even a man?¡± Frozen, my mind scrambled for a response, but none came. Desperate, I turned to Damien and asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Damien sighed deeply and murmured, ¡°It appears the situation is dire. We might as well face whateveres. ¡± Sensing something was off, Carlos furrowed his brows and questioned, ¡°Zoe, why would you say such a thing? Caleb has never let anyone down. Why are you ndering him?¡± ¡°He has never let anyone down?¡± Zoeughed bitterly, her eyes remaining cold and unamused. She then asked sarcastically, ¡°Carlos, are you truly unaware of Caleb¡¯s affair with his secretary? Do you really think you know everything about him?¡± Shocked, Carlos paused momentarily before asking, ¡°The secretary you¡¯re referring to¡­Is she my cousin, Alexandria?¡± ¡°Your cousin?¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes marrowed, and her expression soured instantly as she spat, ¡°So, you¡¯re all in cahoots together. ¡± Confused and concerned, Carlos attempted to ask more, but Zoe ignored himpletely. With no other option, Carlos turned to me, pressing, ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s going on between you and Alexandria? Is there something I should know?¡± As I pondered how to respond, a harsh voice cut through the tension. ¡°Caleb, how could you betray my daughter while she was missing?¡± Chapter 1642 Caleb¡¯s POV: A sudden jolt surged through my chest. Could it be¡­? I turned around, and there stood Eduardo, his expression etched with anger. It was evident he had overheard Zoe and Carlos¡¯ conversation. His usual demeanor contorted into a mask of livid fury, his body trembling with indignation. Fuming, Eduardo strode towards me, his re piercing. ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s going on here? I came to see my grandchildren and learn about my daughter¡¯s whereabouts, but instead, I¡¯m met with this unexpected revtion!¡± His visage was twisted with anguish. Carlos and Han stood by, stunned. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to share the pain I¡¯d endured. How could I exin this? If I fabricated a lie, Zoe would swiftly unravel it. Yet, divulging the truth risked usations of infidelity. Deep down, I held firm to the belief that I remained faithful to Debra, butcking evidence left my integrity hanging in the bnce. Caught in a wrenching dilemma, I found myself silenced by the weight of my predicament. But my silence only confirmed Eduardo¡¯s suspicions of my wrongdoing. Without hesitation, he seized my cor and delivered a punishing blow. Agony coursed through me, but I refused to retaliate. Instead, I allowed Eduardo to knock me to the ground. As Iy there, the azure sky above, the unforgiving earth below, and the fists raining down upon me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the echoes of Debra¡¯s pain that fateful morning, driving her away from our home. ¡°Caleb!¡± Carlos¡¯ cry snapped me back to reality. Eduardo¡¯s countenance remained clouded with discontent. It was evident that his assault failed to assuage the anguish his daughter endured. His actions, fueled by frustration, served as a mere outlet for his pent-up rage.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As Eduardo raised his hand again, poised to strike, Carlos intervened, pleading, ¡°Mr. rkson, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I know Caleb-he¡¯s not capable of such actions!¡± Fueled by fury, Eduardo shrugged off Carlos¡¯ grasp, bellowing, ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t he be? Have you not noticed how little effort Caleb has put into finding my daughter since her disappearance?¡± Carlos¡¯ expression froze upon hearing this. ¡°But¡­¡± Despite his shock, Carlos persisted in his struggle toe to my defense, a testament to the trust he held in me. However, Eduardo preempted any opportunity for Carlos to intervene, bluntly Laying bare his concerns. ¡°I¡¯ve repeatedly sought answers about my daughter¡¯s whereabouts, but Caleb¡¯s apparentck of urgency leaves me questioning his fidelity to her. ¡± ¡°I assure you, it¡¯s not as it seems. . ¡± Carlos, sensing the weight of my earlier indifference, found himself at a loss for words. He had intended toe to my defense, yet the memory of my aloof expression left him speechless. Chapter 1643 After a brief silence, he finally spoke, his voice tinged with desperation. ¡°Mr. rkson, there seems to be some misunderstanding. Previously, Caleb went to great lengths to save Debra, even risking everything to destroy several packs. He loves Debra deeply. How could he possibly betray her?¡± Carlos¡¯ words seemed to have some effect on Eduardo, who visibly calmed down and withdrew his usatory hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give Caleb the chance to exin himself. ¡± Relief washed over Carlos, and he hurried to offer me a helping hand.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. With a hopeful smile, he turned to me. ¡°Caleb, please, help Mr. rkson understand. We all trust you. We know you¡¯d never betray Debra. ¡± Zoe sneered upon hearing this. I bowed my head in silence, unable to find the right words to say. ¡°Why the silence? Please, Caleb, speak up. We¡¯re all waiting for your exnation,¡± Carlos urged, nudging me anxiously. Still, my lips remained sealed, unable to form the words to address the mounting tension. Despite my desire to clear up the misunderstanding, I found myself at a loss for words, unsure of how to articte my thoughts. My thoughts were a jumble, my mind reeling from the recent altercation. Amidst the chaos, my thoughts were consumed by the humiliating image of Alexandria and me, caught in a vulnerable moment, exposed to Debra and the children. Observing my silence, Zoe¡¯s expression twisted into a smug one. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all. What more could he possibly exin? He sees me present, that¡¯s why he dare not lie to defend himself. ¡± Eduardo, too, sensed the tension thickening in the air, and a shadow of concern darkened his expression once more. His gaze bore into me, weighted with disappointment and disbelief. ¡°Caleb, did you truly betray my daughter as Zoe ims?¡± Still, I remained silent. At this moment, a profound sense of despair washed over me, heavier than the weight of anyone¡¯s judgment. While I hadn¡¯t consciously engaged in an affair, the undeniable truth remained: I found myself waking up beside Alexandria, and my emotions for Debra inexplicably faded. Who would believe that I didn¡¯t betray Debra? In a cold, dismissive tone, Eduardo uttered, ¡°In that case, I have nothing further to say. I¡¯ve heard that Debra has returned. I¡¯ll take her away now. Please, leave her alone. Now, all I need from you is to tell me where my daughter is. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: When Eduardo questioned where Debra was, my unease deepened. I had seen her leave with my own eyes. I balled up my fists, feeling my nails dig into my palms, sensing power coursing through my hands. It hurt, but that pain was nothingpared to the ache in my heart. Days had passed, yet the image of Debra leaving that day remained clear in my mind, constantly reminding me of my mistake and intensifying my suffering. Taking a deep breath, I replied, ¡°Debra has left. ¡± ¡°Left?¡± Eduardo¡¯s eyebrows shot up. His eyes narrowed into a fierce re as he raised his voice and demanded, ¡°Where did she go? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± Chapter 1644 Before I could respond, Eduardo seemed to realize something, his expression darkening further. He pushed Carlos aside, grabbed my cor, and frowned. ¡°Damn it! Did you drive her away?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case!¡± Carlos intervened, stepping in front of me. ¡°Mr. rkson, you¡¯re mistaken. Debra moved to a new ce. I can assure you, Caleb didn¡¯t drive her away!¡± Eduardo looked suspicious. ¡°New ce? What new ce? If she doesn¡¯t want to stay in the Thorn Edge Pack, why doesn¡¯t she go back to the Silver Ridge Pack to find me?¡± Carlos had no option except to provide him with a detailed exnation about Debra¡¯s situation. ¡°When Debra was sucked into the rift, she ended up in another world. She woke up there with no memories and lived there for a while. It wasn¡¯t until the crack rift again and the two worlds merged that Caleb and I identally met her at the border between the worlds. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± When Eduardo learned that Debra had lost her memories, a look of pity crossed his face. ¡°So why did she leave after arriving at the Thorn Edge Pack? Did you mention me to her?¡± Carlos shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± He decided to omit the part about Debra leaving with Andrew. ¡°I think there¡¯s some misunderstanding between Debra and Caleb, and that¡¯s why she left. ¡± Eduardo¡¯s face clouded over, his anger rising. He swore under his breath and charged at me, fists ready. I knew I had made mistakes, so I didn¡¯t try to dodge. If letting him hit me would ease his pain, then I was willing to ept it. It felt like a small gesture to make up for what I had done. The fight was sudden and brutal. Carlos didn¡¯t give Eduardo a moment¡¯s rest. Before I knew it, I was on the ground again. Just as Eduardo was about tond another punch, a gentle voice stopped him. ¡°Stop it. This is all my fault!¡± Eduardo paused and turned around. It was Alexandria. Seeing me on the ground, she rushed over, bowed to Eduardo, and pushed him aside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rkson. This is my fault, not Caleb¡¯s. Please, don¡¯t me him. ¡± I frowned, about to exin, but Eduardo just sneered and gave us a thumbs up sarcastically. ¡°Great. ¡± He stepped back and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll find my daughter myself. From now on, the Thorn Edge Pack and the Silver Ridge Pack are done with each other!¡± With that, Eduardo waved dismissively and strode away without looking back. Ignoring his departure, Alexandria turned to me, concern filling her face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I didn¡¯t reply, just tried to push myself up. Chapter 1645 When Alexandria reached out to help, I pushed her away, snapping, ¡°Get Lost!¡± Her face fell, hurt shing across her features. She opened her mouth, seemingly about to talk, but I was in no mood to listen. Angrily, I shouted, ¡°Alexandria, don¡¯t you get it? Just leave!¡± Yet, despite my harshness, she stayed, pulling out some medicine and said earnestly, ¡°No, Alpha, you¡¯re hurt. I need to treat your wound. ¡± I didn¡¯t respond and simply stood up to leave. At that moment, Carlos blocked my path. He could tell something was off and asked suspiciously, ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re acting strange. Is there trouble with Alexandria?¡± ¡°Carlos, are you blind? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Zoe sneered. I shot Zoe a silent look and walked away. Back at the vi, I copsed on the sofa, overwhelmed by a wave of gloom, which made me incredibly irritable. Just as I was about to close my eyes and rest, I heard footsteps from the stairs. My heart raced. These weren¡¯t the light steps of a child, but those of an adult. Could it be¡­? Without thinking, I turned and eximed, ¡°Debra, you¡¯re finally back. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°You brat! How dare you mention Debra!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A thunderous voice shattered my pleasant reverie. Themanding voice belonged to none other than my mother, Jenifer. d in a sleek, midnight-ck dress with a knee-high hemline, she red at me, descending the staircase with measured steps. Each sway of her elegant dress hem added weight to her presence. She was typically a paragon of grace among our pack¡¯s women. Now, however, she wore an icy veneer, her expression chillingly distant. My heart plummeted. It seemed she was already aware of the news. I hung my head, murmuring softly, ¡°Mom, have you already heard everything?¡± She approached me with a frigid gaze, looking angry and disappointed. Chapter 1646 Her voice, usually gentle, now carried a weight of fury. ¡°Yes, the children have filled me in. ¡± Her tone resonated with such intensity that I found myself at a loss for words. Clearly, she was furious. A whirlwind of emotions churned within me-sadness, confusion, and a gnawing sense of injustice. It seemed every member of the pack knew it. No one seemed willing to believe my side of the story. While I was lost in my thoughts, Jenifer asked, ¡°Caleb, how could you betray Debra after all she¡¯s done for you? You loved her deeply once, didn¡¯t you?¡± I remained silent, the silence between us growing palpable. Jenifer¡¯s sigh cut through the tension. ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me greatly. ¡± Her words carried a sting, a sharp reminder of my failings. Her disappointed gaze bore into me, intensifying my difort. Finally, unable to contain the pent-up words any longer, I blurted out, ¡°Mom, believe me, what happened wasn¡¯t what I wanted. I never intended to betray Debra. I have my principles. ¡± Jenifer studied me for a beat before pressing further, ¡°Then exin what I heard from Elena and Dn about you and the secretary, lying naked together in bed in the morning. ¡± She arched an eyebrow, her tone Laced with skepticism. ¡°Surely you¡¯re not going to tell me you were just having a casual chat under the covers?¡± Her words halted my attempt at exnation. How could I convince her that there was nothing between me and Alexandria? Once again, I found myself engulfed in silence, unable to refute the damning usations against me. I could feel Jenifer¡¯s fiery disappointment as she stood there gazing at me. ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d raise a son like you,¡± shemented, her voice heavy with reproach.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mark my words, that secretary will never join the Wright family, nor ascend to the position of Luna in the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± Her words resounded with a powerful finality, like a deration carved in stone. ¡°Debra will remain the rightful Luna, unchallenged. No one else shall im that title beside her. Never. ¡± Before we could dwell on her words, a sharp rap sounded at the door. Simultaneously, we turned to face the interruption. A figure, tall and graceful, stepped into view. Alexandria entered and hesitated at the doorway clutching a medicine box. Before we could ask, she exined, ¡°I apologize for intruding, but I¡¯vee to tend to Alpha¡¯s wounds. Eduardo rkson has just hit Alpha, so I¡­¡± Jenifer cut her off with a derisive scoff. ¡°Caleb brought this upon himself. He can endure the pain; perhaps it¡¯ll jolt some sense into him. ¡± Her gaze swept over Alexandria dismissively. ¡°As for you, a mere secretary, meddling in family matters is unwarranted. Best you learn your ce. ¡± With a shake of her head, Jenifer turned back to me and let out a deep sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve let me down, Caleb. Bringing a woman home so carelessly. ¡± Chapter 1647 With a final disdainful nce, she vanished through the door. I rubbed my temples, frustration mounting. Damn it! Misunderstood yet again. Once Jenifer had left, I couldn¡¯t contain my anger any longer. ¡°Alexandria, leave now. This isn¡¯t your concern. You can¡¯t just barge into my home. ¡± Alexandria clutched the medicine box tightly, defiance flickering in her eyes. ¡°No, I must stay. Allow me to apply the medicine. You¡¯re injured, Alpha. Neglecting treatment risks infection. ¡± Impatiently, I threatened her. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Her resolve faltered a tad bit. ¡°Fine. . ¡± Reluctantly, she ced the medicine box on the floor. ¡°Remember to disinfect the wound,¡± she reminded me softly before turning to Leave. ¡°f@ck off!¡± Tears welled in her eyes as she retreated, wounded by my rejection. Alexandria¡¯s POV: As Caleb¡¯s anger bore down on me, I held my tongue and quietly exited the vi, a sense of injustice simmering within me. Stepping into the seclusion where prying eyes couldn¡¯t reach, I shed the facade of victimhood, my trembling frame settling back intoposure. With a steely gaze, I directed my attention back to the vi. The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting a fading hue of orange across the sky. The lights in the vi flickered on, casting a solitary glow in the gathering dusk as if to mock me. ¡°Humph. ¡± I scoffed derisively, tearing my gaze away. No amount of Caleb¡¯s resistance could sway my resolve. I was determined to im my ce as the new hostess of the vi. Running a hand through my hair and smoothing out the wrinkles in my clothes, I retrieved my mirror from my bag to ensure my wless appearance remained intact. Satisfied, I emerged from my hiding spot and approached the waiting car. ¡°Take me home,¡± I instructed the driver. The car sped off, hurtling towards my home.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. However, the moment I stepped through the door, my father was upon me, delivering a stinging p across my cheek. Caught off guard, my head snapped to the side from the force of the p. My ears rang, and my bnce faltered, sending me crashing to the floor. Clutching my stinging cheek, I struggled to steady my breath. ¡°Dad?¡± Chapter 1648 But as I gazed up at him in disbelief, I was met with a livid expression, as though I hadmitted the gravest of sins. ¡°Idiot, how did you handle it?¡± His voice seethed with anger. ¡°What did you do today? Why did Carlos confront me? He learned about your affair with Caleb and aired it out for everyone to see!¡± I bit down hard on my lip, desperate to hold back the tears threatening to spill over. This time, the injustice was too much to bear. Choked with emotion, I sobbed, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not my fault. I¡¯ve been meticulous in keeping it under wraps. Debra spilled the beans to her friend Zoe, and Zoe bbed it to the world. I had no control over it. ¡± My father¡¯s re intensified, his displeasure evident. ¡°It¡¯s still your responsibility. You¡¯ve jeopardized everything. We can¡¯t afford to alienate Carlos now, or he¡¯ll surely sabotage any chance you have with Caleb. Our entire scheme will crumble!¡± His words stung, devoid of any empathy for my predicament. He couldn¡¯t fathom the struggles I faced in executing our n. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t want this either. But everyone around Caleb is allied with Debra. I can¡¯t battle them alone. And no matter how hard I try to win him over, he still treats me poorly. Getting close to him is impossible,¡± Imented. The memory of Jenifer¡¯s scornful gaze and cutting remarks flooded my mind, intensifying my humiliation. Tears threatened to spill anew. Since childhood, I had been the epitome of the ideal child in the eyes of others¡¯ parents. With my academic prowess and exemry behavior, I had never experienced humiliation like this before. Fists clenched in frustration, I poured out my grievances. ¡°And on top of everything, Caleb¡¯s mother holds me in contempt. Today, in his presence, she made it crystal clear that she wouldn¡¯t allow me to join the Wright family and assume the role of Luna for the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± But to my astonishment, instead of offeringfort, his demeanor grew even more severe. His eyebrows shot up in disbelief as he retorted, ¡°Jenifer is known for her kindness and grace. Why can¡¯t you win her favor? Why subject yourself to such humiliation by someone so polite? You¡¯re utterly ipetent!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡± I began, but he cut me off sharply. ¡°Alexandria, Listen carefully. Regardless of the challenges you face, you must strive to win the favor of Jenifer and Caleb. The opinions of others are inconsequential. ¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His eyes gleamed with ambition, envisioning a future of power and control. ¡°Once you ascend to Luna, I¡¯ll have the opportunity to lead the Vargas family and wield true authority over our people. ¡± I dared not challenge him, so I bowed my head and replied meekly, ¡°Yes, I understand. I will give it my all. ¡± I had steered clear of the Thorn Edge Pack for days on end, dedicating my time to Abby. My days mostly consisted of cradling her and absorbing the tranquility of thendscape outside our window. Frustrated, Ivy implored me to reconsider. ¡°You can¡¯t shut the world out. If you suspect a misunderstanding, you must confront Caleb. Evading won¡¯t resolve anything. ¡± The thought of confronting Caleb was unfathomable to me. The mere notion of facing him, in any capacity, was more than I could bear. ¡°I trust my own eyes,¡± I dered. ¡°There¡¯s no point in questioning him further. ¡± Chapter 1649 ¡°But you might not have seen the whole truth,¡± Ivy insisted, her resolve waning. ¡°Their naked forms were in the same bed. What more proof do I need?¡± I countered, my voiceced with derision. ¡°Do I need to witness Caleb with Alexandria in the act to feel repulsed?¡± ¡°Debra, how could you¡­¡± Ivy was at a loss for words. A knock interrupted our heated exchange. I turned to the door, my tone even. ¡°Who is there?¡± The butler¡¯s prompt response came through. ¡°Debra, someone¡¯s outside looking for you, waiting at the door. Will youe to see?¡± Looking for me? Curiosity piqued, I frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s seeking me?¡± Before the butler could speak, Ivy¡¯s voice bubbled with optimism. ¡°It has to be Caleb. Who else could it be?¡± Her confidence seemed unshakable. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, it¡¯s all just a big mix-up. Caleb¡¯se to clear things up for you. ¡± I tightened my grip, my knuckles whitening. Ever since my memories faded, I hadn¡¯t made any friends within the witch n. It was more likely for someone from the other world to seek me out. Could this really be about a simple misunderstanding that Caleb feltpelled to resolve? ¡®s BunnyBookery Trying to quell the surge of anticipation, I addressed the butler. ¡°Is our visitor a werewolf?¡± The butler¡¯s response was a negative. ¡°No, it¡¯s a half-blood witch. ¡± A flicker of shock passed through me, and then the memory of Nora, who had suffered ridicule, surfaced. Could it be her? ¡°What? How disappointing!¡± Ivy¡¯s interest evaporated the moment she heard that. A tinge of disappointment washed over me, but I gentlyid Abby in her crib and made my way to the gate, following the butler¡¯s lead. My hunch was right. There was Nora, her gaze downcast, her posture tense, and her silence speaking volumes. Approaching, I immediately sensed that something was amiss. ¡°Nora, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± The woman before me barely resembled the girl I remembered. She had grown gaunt, her clothes tattered and soiled, like a homeless. Upon noticing me, Nora¡¯s hands unfurled and she seemed to shrink, an obvious difort in her posture. Seeing the servants peering curiously from the doorway, I gestured weingly. ¡°You¡¯re our guest. Please,e inside for some coffee to shake off the chill. ¡± With a wary nod, Nora epted. ¡°Okay. ¡± Once we were alone in the reception room and the servants were dismissed, concernced my voice. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Nora? What brings you to me today?¡± Tears welled up in Nora¡¯s eyes and spilled over. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she uttered, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°You helped me not long ago. I didn¡¯t mean to impose again, but I¡¯m at a loss. ¡± I handed her aforting cup of coffee. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Take all the time you need. ¡± As Nora cradled the cup, her tears continued to flow, tracing lines of sorrow on her cheeks. She brushed the tears aside, her eyes rimmed with red. ¡°After the incident, my boss got wind of the trouble with Shirley. He didn¡¯t want any part of it, so he fired me despite my pleas. ¡± As she recounted her tale, her voice broke, the weight of her woes manifesting in her sobs. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I thought I¡¯d just find another job.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But it seems my reputation precedes me. The mere mention of my name is enough to close doors. They all know I¡¯ve somehow wronged Shirley, and no one dares risk associating with me. I¡¯ve even been harassed by thugs on the streets. ¡± A heaviness settled in my chest. Her disheveled appearance wasn¡¯t from ack of care, but rather from the harsh treatment she¡¯d endured. Observing more closely, I noticed the marks on her skin that told a hidden story of struggle. With eyes brimming with tears, she implored me, ¡°Debra, I didn¡¯t know where else to turn. I need your help. ¡± Chapter 1650 Debra¡¯s POV:Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. My brow deepened into a furrow. How had the situation deteriorated so swiftly in mere days? Puzzled, I inquired, ¡°It was simply a minor collision with Shirley. How did it escte to this extent?¡± With a smile shadowed by sorrow, Nora replied, ¡°Debra, you might not be aware, but offending Shirley is something no one in the witch n dares do. No one is prepared to provoke the wrath of the n leader¡¯s daughter on behalf of a despised mixed-blood witch, given how vindictive Shirley is. ¡± Remembering Shirley¡¯s spiteful nature, I realized the uracy of Nora¡¯s statement, recalling that even Andrew had involved an outsider like me to decline her demands. Nora looked at me with eyes full of hope. ¡°Shirley is targeting me, and I¡¯m without refuge. Debra, is there any chance you could allow me to stay and work at the manor?¡± ¡°What? Me?¡± I responded, pointing to myself in total bewilderment. ¡°Yes,¡± Nora confirmed, her tone soft. ¡°Only the deputy n leader has the power to protect me right now. Shirley respects Mr. Pierce greatly and wouldn¡¯t dare challenge his decisions regarding whom he chooses to shelter. ¡± Her exnation resonated with truth. Yet, despite my willingness to help her, I had to confess that I wasn¡¯t really Andrew¡¯s fiancee. Technically, I was merely a temporary guest here,cking any authority to extend sanctuary. Regretfully, I told her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t make that decision. ¡± A look of disappointment crossed Nora¡¯s face, yet she didn¡¯t insist. Maintaining a courteous smile, she said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I won¡¯t impose any further. I¡¯ll just leave now. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery As she stood, gave a respectful bow, and began to leave. I saw the abrasion on the back of her hand and how thin she was. Moved bypassion, I hurriedly intervened, ¡°Wait. While I don¡¯t have the authority myself, I can talk to Andrew. If he consents, you¡¯ll be able to stay. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nora¡¯s eyes, dim before, now lit up with hope. I confirmed, ¡°Really. ¡± Nora¡¯s eyes brimmed with joy as she began to thank me. ¡°Thank you so much, Debra! You¡¯re such a good person. ¡± She was interrupted by Andrew¡¯s voice echoing from the doorway. ¡°Debra, after so long, you¡¯re finally willing to step out. ¡± I turned to see Andrew entering with a lively step and a weing smile. ¡°You¡¯vee out today, what¡¯s going on? If you need help, just let me know. I¡¯m here to assist you. ¡± Surprised, I asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Chapter 1651 If I remembered correctly, he was usually busy with work or meetings at this hour and seldom had free time. Andrew gave a somewhat helpless shrug. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite reclusive these past few days, and I was concerned you might be feeling down, So, when the butler mentioned you were out here, I came right away. ¡± Touching my head, I replied sheepishly, ¡°Sorry to have worried you. ¡± He blinked, his expression soft. ¡°No worries, as long as you¡¯re alright. ¡± Then he turned his attention to Nora, asking, ¡°Is this your friend?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes, her name is Nora, and we met a few days ago. ¡± I gave Nora a meaningful look. Coming out of her reverie, she bowed nervously and introduced herself in a subdued voice. ¡°Mr. Pierce, hello, my name is Nora Garza, and I¡¯m a friend of Debra. ¡± Andrew nodded and turned back to me, inquiring, ¡°Debra, is there anything you need help with?¡± It was clear that the observant and thoughtful man had sensed something unusual. Debra¡¯s POV: Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I seized the opportunity he presented toy it all out. ¡°Nora¡¯s a friend I recently made. Just a few days back, she had a run-in with Shirley and her posse. They ganged up on her in public, and I couldn¡¯t just stand there and do nothing. But, of course, that got Shirley all riled up. ¡± I gestured towards Nora, her clothes torn, her injuries stark reminders of her ordeal. ¡°And look at her now. After crossing Shirley, Nora got the boot from her job. The crowd, stiff of Shirley¡¯s wrath, didn¡¯t dare to intervene. Even the streets weren¡¯t safe, with thugs adding insult to injury. In the blink of an eye, she¡¯s ended up like this. ¡± As expected, Andrew scrutinized Nora, his brow knitting in concern. Seizing the moment, I presented Nora¡¯s plea. ¡°Now, Nora¡¯s not just out of a job; she¡¯s facing all sorts of harassment.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She had nowhere else to turn but here. As the manor¡¯s owner, could you find it in your heart to give this poor girl shelter?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Andrew hesitated. Swallowing hard, hands clenched but resolve unyielding, Nora stepped up, her voice steady with determination. ¡°Mr. Pierce, if you¡¯ll take me in, I promise to work my fingers to the bone. I won¡¯t let you down. Please, will you give me a chance?¡± The earnestness in her eyes tugged at my heartstrings. I couldn¡¯t help but intercede on her behalf. ¡°Nora¡¯s got grit and kindness in spades. I¡¯m confident she¡¯ll excel at whatever tasks the manor throws her way. ¡± After a pregnant pause, Andrew relented. ¡°Fine. Nora, you¡¯ll be a maid here at the manor. Your primary duty will be to take good care of Debra. Starting now. ¡± Nora¡¯s relief was palpable, evident in the curve of her lips as they stretched into a grateful smile. The tension in her shoulders melted away. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pierce. ¡± Nora bowed repeatedly as she advanced towards Andrew. I couldn¡¯t help but feel genuinely happy for her. Chapter 1652 ¡°Andrew, thank you so much!¡± I chimed in sincerely. ¡°Your benevolence in providing shelter for those in need will surely be rewarded by the heavens. ¡± Andrew¡¯s response was a natural smile, warm and genuine. ¡°You¡¯re my fiancee, my dear. Whatever your heart desires, I shall strive to make it a reality. ¡± As he stepped closer, his fingers delicately brushed a stray lock of hair behind my ear, a gesture so intimate it sent a shiver down my spine. My smile froze. What was he ying at? Clutching the fabric of my attire tightly, I struggled to keep myposure, a fear gnawing at me that my facade could crumble at any moment. If Nora hadn¡¯t been present, I might have physically recoiled several meters. Ivy¡¯s teasing voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°He¡¯s taking advantage of the situation, isn¡¯t he?¡± Fortunately, Andrew withdrew his hand swiftly, restoring the distance between us. His performance was impable; he could have been a professional actor. As I internallymented on his acting skills, one of Andrew¡¯s employees approached, offering a polite nod before whispering something to his ear. After that, Andrew nodded solemnly before turning to me with an apologetic smile. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m sorry, but I must excuse myself for a bit. I¡¯ll instruct the butler to promptly arrange everything for Nora. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Understanding his need to leave, I bid him farewell with a casual wave, refraining from probing into his affairs. As I watched Andrew leave, Nora looked at me with admiration. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re amazing!¡± she eximed, giving me a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about how much Andrew adores his fiancee. I thought it was just talk, but it¡¯s true. You¡¯re so lucky!¡± Nora¡¯s sincerity radiated genuine happiness for me, devoid of any hint of jealousy. Little did she know, it was all a charade. I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond so I offered an awkward smile. Though I hadn¡¯t agreed to prolong the deception, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reveal the truth about our fabricated engagement immediately after Andrew¡¯s assistance. That would be too cruel. So, for the time being, I chose to keep it hidden. Days passed swiftly. Nora and I naturally grew closer, forming a genuine friendship. She dedicated herself wholeheartedly to caring for me and Abby, never faltering in her support.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Honey, please consider it one more time,¡± Ivy urged persistently, despite my repeated refusals. ¡°Returning to the Thorn Edge Pack wouldn¡¯t be the end of the world. It¡¯s been so long; even if you don¡¯t want to hear Caleb¡¯s exnations, you should at least go see the kids. ¡± Chapter 1653 Debra¡¯s POV: After several persuasions from Ivy, my resolve began to weaken. In truth, the absence of Dn and Elena left a void in my heart, and I longed to see them again. I missed them terribly that they frequently appeared in my dreams. And Caleb¡­I couldn¡¯t deny the strange pull I felt towards him. Perhaps it was Ivy¡¯s persistent prodding or the lingering mate bond, but I couldn¡¯t shake off the desire to confront him face-to-face. After much internal debate, I finally made up my mind. ¡°Alright, Ivy, I¡¯ll heed your advice and pay another visit to the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise and excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time then. The sooner we go, the sooner we¡¯ll find the answers we seek!¡± I, however, remainedposed, setting clear conditions. ¡°But let me be clear, Ivy. If I discover that Caleb has indeed fallen for someone else, I will not hesitate to take my children and leave, never to return. ¡± My amnesia and the fog surrounding our shared past had obscured my feelings for Caleb. But even if it hadn¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to endure mistreatment once again. No matter how deep my love for Caleb ran, I still had my dignity to uphold. With unwavering confidence in Caleb¡¯s loyalty, Ivy responded without a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°Fine, Debra! If he has betrayed or cheated on you, you have my full support to do whatever you deem necessary. ¡± ¡°Good, remember your promise. ¡± Having made my decision, I entrusted Abby to Nora¡¯s care, requesting, ¡°Nora, I have some urgent matters to attend to and will need to leave the witch n for a while. Can you please look after Abby?¡± Curiosity gleamed in Nora¡¯s eyes as she nced at my carefully prepared bag. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re all dressed up.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Where are you nning to go?¡± I kept my answer brief, not wanting to reveal too much. ¡°I need to confirm something. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Nora began, but I didn¡¯t allow her to finish. ¡°I must leave now. Goodbye!¡± I cut her off, turning away and heading out the door. The fewer exnations given, the better. I nned to update Nora on the oue once I had concrete information. Otherwise, if any unexpected circumstances arose in the meantime, it would be difficult to exin without raising suspicions. As I reached the entrance of the manor, a familiar figure caught my eye. It was Andrew. He was dressed in his usual work attire, pacing back and forth near a parked car. He intermittently nced at his watch, as if anxiously awaiting someone¡¯s arrival. I slowed down and hesitated, unsure whether to acknowledge him. Despite our unconventional engagement and my prolonged stay in his manor, it felt inappropriate to engage in pleasantries when I was about to embark on a journey to the Thorn Edge Pack, a ce I knew he wouldn¡¯t approve of. Chapter 1654 However, Andrew noticed me and approached with a calm demeanor. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re nning to visit the Thorn Edge Pack, aren¡¯t you?¡± he inquired calmly. Surprised, I furrowed my brow. ¡°How did you know?¡± Andrew wore a gentle smile as he exined, ¡°Nora informed me. She mentioned that you were leaving the witch n for some other ce, and I deduced that you must be heading to the Thorn Edge Pack. Coincidentally, I was nearby for work, not too busy, so I decided toe over. ¡± Slightly frustrated, I replied, ¡°Why would Nora share such trivial details with you? It¡¯s just a minor errand, nothing significant. ¡± Andrew responded softly, ¡°I believe she is genuinely concerned about your well-being, afraid that you might encounter danger. ¡± I sighed, realizing that my ns for a quiet departure had been thwarted. Acknowledging my resignation, I apologized to Andrew. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel a strong concern for the Thorn Edge Pack and the events unfolding there. Regardless of the circumstances, I must return. I need to see my children and husband. ¡± To my surprise, Andrew didn¡¯t disy any signs of displeasure. Instead, he remained asposed and understanding as ever, offering a gentle smile. ¡°In that case, let me drive you there. The journey is long, and it would be a waste of your time to travel alone. ¡± Stunned, I questioned, ¡°You don¡¯t object? But I am supposed to be your fiancee.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Andrew¡¯s expression remained unwavering as he replied, ¡°Knowing your determined nature, I realized that opposing you would be futile. Instead of creating any difort or tension between us, I choose to support you wholeheartedly. ¡± His sincerity touched me deeply. With gratitude in my eyes, I nodded in agreement. ¡°Thank you, I appreciate your kindness. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: As I journeyed towards the Thorn Edge Pack, a sense of unease crept over me, casting a shadow on my usual calm. Memories of the day¡¯s turmoil lingered, weighing on my spirits and clouding my thoughts. Despite my attempts to appearposed, doubts about Caleb¡¯s loyalty nagged at me, stirring inner turmoil. Andrew, previously lost in the scenery outside, turned to me with concern etched on his face. ¡°Debra, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± I struggled to articte my feelings, merely shaking my head in response. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Andrew, ever perceptive, noticed my unease. He watched me quietly, his brow furrowed in concern. After a moment, he asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t seemed yourself since returning from the Thorn Edge Pack. Did something happen there?¡± I offered a faint smile, downying my troubles. ¡°It¡¯s just frustrating not being able to remember clearly. I hate feeling this way. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sensing my reluctance to borate, he wisely chose not to push further. Instead, he reassured me. ¡°If you need anything, just ask. I¡¯m here to help however I can. ¡± Chapter 1655 A surge of conflicting emotions coursed through me, leaving me feeling torn. His unwavering kindness and thoughtful demeanor always emitted aforting warmth, like a gentle ray of sunshine that enveloped everything in its path. Despite his genuine intentions, his actions left me feeling unsettled, as if the ground beneath me was constantly shifting. I held on to the belief that true kindness often came with hidden agendas, a sense of indebtedness lingering in the air.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. So, I responded with gratitude and caution, ¡°Mr. Pierce, your concern is truly appreciated. Your support has been invaluable to me. I¡¯m determined to find a way to repay your kindness. ¡± My words wereced with a subtle reminder of boundaries, acknowledging his generosity while maintaining a sense of independence. The tension between us had been simmering beneath the surface for far too long, stifling and suffocating me. Finally, I summoned the courage to speak my truth. Andrew appeared on the verge of saying something, but I preempted him, closing my eyes as a signal that our conversation hade to an end. ¡°Let¡¯s take a pause from talking. I could really use a quick nap. ¡± Navigating conversations with someone as perceptive as Andrew proved to be emotionally draining. ¡°Nice one, honey,¡± Ivy praised, genuinely impressed by my deft maneuvering of the situation, exceeding any of our previous encounters. ¡°I had no idea you had it in you. Well yed. ¡± Grinning, I couldn¡¯t resist teasing her back. ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably because you conveniently forget half of what goes on. ¡± Despite our light banter, a serene silence enveloped us for the rest of the journey, as we drew closer to the convergence point of the two worlds. ¡°Halt!¡± A sharpmand suddenly pierced the tranquility. I snapped my eyes open to find a line of soldiers barring our path. Their stern demeanor was a sharp contrast to the peaceful atmosphere we had just left behind. As my gaze wandered to the nearby tents, curiosity gnawed at me. When had this area be fortified with troops? It wasn¡¯t like this before, was it? Catching Andrew¡¯s gaze, I found him equally bewildered, his expression reflecting my own confusion. We stepped out of the car together, and I approached the leader of the guards, my voice firm but respectful. ¡°Why are you preventing us from entering? We haven¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡± The guard¡¯s expression remained stoic as he replied, ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s a special time. No outsiders allowed in the werewolves¡¯ world. ¡± He tightened his grip on the gun, his tone serious. ¡°Stay back! I won¡¯t hesitate to take action if necessary. ¡± His demeanor had shifted significantly since ourst encounter. Had something changed among the werewolves to make them wary of outsiders? Chapter 1656 Realizing the gravity of the situation, I hurriedly exined, ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m not an outsider. I¡¯m Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, a half-blood witch. Please, let us through. ¡± ¡°You? Luna?¡± The guard¡¯s skepticism was evident. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Our Luna has disappeared. ¡± Hispanion added, ¡°Yeah, nice try, but we¡¯re not buying it. ¡± I was left speechless, unsure of how to respond to their disbelief. Lost in the haze of my forgotten past, I struggled to confirm who I was. In the face of my silence, the guard, sensing my uncertainty, pointed his gun at me. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t make this harder than it needs to be. If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll have to take further action!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I nced at the troops before us. And it was ring that they were armed to the teeth, prepared to meet any confrontation with equivalent force I realized that any attempt to challenge them would be futile. With no other options, I exchanged a resigned Look with Andrew, ready to retreat to the safety of the car and return to the witch n. But before we could make it back to the car, a ring siren shattered the tense silence, following the arrival of another group of soldiers. At their forefront stood a guard with a prominent scar on his face, making him look fearsome. As his gaze fell upon us, he studied our faces closely. The moment he spotted me, his stern demeanor softened with euphoric surprise. ¡°Luna, you¡¯ve finally made it back!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was surprised, looking closely at the guard with a scar. Besides the noticeable scar, other distinctive features of this guard caught my attention, such as his wide face, small eyes, and unusually bow-shaped Lips. A person with such unique features should be unforgettable at first sight, yet I couldn¡¯t recall him at all. Could it be due to my amnesia? Realizing he might be crucial in confirming my identity, I acted surprised and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my memory isn¡¯t what it used to be. May I know who you are?¡± The guard moved closer excitedly, keen to introduce himself. ¡°Luna, I am a werewolf soldier who fought in the battle against Gale. You were the hero who came just in time to rescue us. I¡¯ve been hoping to express my gratitude, and today seems Like the perfect moment!¡± His statement only deepened my bewilderment. A battle against Gale? Who was Gale? But before I could delve deeper, Andrew interjected, ¡°Excuse me, but who is Gale? Which battle are you talking about?¡± His eyes shone with curiosity, clearly intrigued by this slice of history. Not knowing who Andrew was, the guard quickly responded, ¡°Gale¡¯s a wicked mixed-blood witch, lurking in the werewolves¡¯ world for ages. She tried taking over Thorn Edge Pack before¡­¡± Chapter 1657 As I listened, my expression grew more concerned. Evil, mixed-blood witch, powerful, seize control¡­ These terms all cast mixed-blood witches in a harmful light, and they hinted at some underlying scheme. ¡°Hold on!¡± I interrupted, feeling uneasy about where the conversation was going. ¡°I want to go to the Thorn Edge Pack, but they won¡¯t let me in, They¡¯re saying outsiders aren¡¯t weetely. Since you recognize me, could you escort me there?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The guard quickly agreed, his eyes narrowing with delight, clearly charmed by my change of topic. He was ecstatic, eximing, ¡°The Alpha will be overjoyed to hear you¡¯ve returned. ¡± My expression stiffened. It appeared that Caleb hadn¡¯t announced my arrival, or the guard wouldn¡¯t have spoken in such a manner. Could it be that another woman had entered the scene? The image of Caleb with Alexandria pierced my heart like a dagger, stirring a whirlwind of troubled thoughts within me. ¡°Alright, I would really appreciate your assistance. ¡± Hiding my heartache, I followed the guard, with Andrew tagging along as we made our way towards the Thorn Edge Pack. Interestingly, Andrew seemed quite intrigued by my past and that mysterious battle, constantly asking the guard, ¡°Could you tell us how Debra helped save everyone before? How powerful was this witch, Gale?¡± I preferred that Andrew remain unaware of my history. Despite his kind demeanor, I sensed more about him, prompting me to keep my guard up. Someone who had be a deputy leader of the witch n at such a young age certainly possessed a sharp mind. I aimed to prevent any secrets from being leaked. Whenever Andrew posed a question, I would smoothly interject, seemingly by ident, cutting off his conversation with the guard. After a few interruptions, Andrew ceased probing for more information. With the guard¡¯s help, we easily got to the Thorn Edge Pack. But surprisingly, instead of taking us to Caleb¡¯s ce, he led us somewhere unfamiliar.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Confused, I asked, ¡°Where are we headed? Aren¡¯t we supposed to meet Caleb?¡± The guard responded, ¡°Luna, you might not be aware since you¡¯ve just arrived. Today, the Thorn Edge Pack is holding a banquet to wee Alphas from various packs, and Mr. Wright is also in attendance. So, I¡¯m taking you there first. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°ALL right. Got it. ¡± I followed the guard to the banquet hall. The banquet was held in an enormous, well-lit vi. As I walked to the courtyard, sounds of lively chatter andughter greeted me. Arge crowd of people were indulged in a happy conversation. ¡°Luna, we¡¯re here. ¡± The guard pointed to the banquet hall. ¡°Mr. Wright is inside. I must return to my post at the border, so I won¡¯t be able to apany you further. ¡± He bowed respectfully and left without staying for a second longer. Chapter 1658 I stood at the entrance and nced down at my outfit. The happy noises inside made my stomach churn. My normal dress was too simple for a grand banquet. I worried I would stick out like a sore thumb if I got in. I sped the hem of my dress as I shrank back with trepidation. I felt it would be better to leave and return some other day. ¡°Don¡¯t, honey!¡± Ivy pleaded. ¡°We¡¯vee all this way!¡± But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to take a step forward. My insecurities had already driven me to retreat. I ignored Ivy and continued to back away. Andrew noticed my hesitation and arched an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Debra? Caleb is inside, isn¡¯t he? Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I forced a smile at him and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear nervously. ¡°It¡¯s too crowded today. I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s right. ¡± ¡°Crowded?¡± Andrew nced inside and saw the shadows of people dancing under the Light. ¡°ALL right. ¡± He took a deep breath and acquiesced.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I respect your choice. ¡± We turned to leave together. However, just then, an unfamiliar woman¡¯s voice called my name. ¡°Debra?¡± The voice was calm and steady, sounding majestic. I turned and saw a stranger standing at the banquet entrance-a woman in her forties. She was beautiful and elegant, dressed modestly, exuding natural charm and grace. She examined me carefully before her eyes widened in disbelief and her face beamed with apparent joy. She grinned and reached out to take my hand. ¡°Debra, thank God, you¡¯re finally back!¡± I subconsciously flinched when she tried to touch me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. May I ask who you are?¡± I inquired. The woman looked disappointed. ¡°I apologize for my excitement. I forgot you¡¯ve lost your memories. ¡± She smiled and introduced herself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jenifer. Caleb¡¯s mother. ¡± What? Caleb¡¯s mother? My stomach churned with unease. I didn¡¯t know how to address her. Chapter 1659 I couldn¡¯t call her Mom, could 1? As I dwelled in the awkward dilemma, Jenifer looked at me with tears in her eyes. ¡°Debra, I learned about your truth only after you left that day. I¡¯ve been longing to see you but never had the chance. Gosh, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re all right. I can finally be at ease. ¡± ¡°Err¡­¡± I scratched my hand ufortably, not knowing how to react. I could tell Jenifer truly cared for me, but embarrassingly, I had no recollection of her. She was aplete stranger to me. I didn¡¯t know how to respond to her. Thankfully, Jenifer didn¡¯t push me to respond to her. Instead, she looked at Andrew and asked, ¡°Debra, may I ask who this gentleman is?¡± My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Honey, you better not lie again or you¡¯ll be finished!¡± Ivy warned nervously. ¡°Be aware of the situation!¡± I knew Ivy was right. Self-preservation was crucial during times like these. ¡®s BunnyBookery I swallowed and replied, ¡°This is Andrew Pierce. He¡¯s a friend I met in the witch n. ¡± Andrew cast a knowing look at me. However, he yed along, respectfully maintaining my facade. ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Jenifer nodded politely, unaware of the undercurrents. ¡°Wee, Mr. Pierce. Would you like to join the banquet?¡± However, Andrew declined graciously. ¡°No, thank you for your invitation. I prefer to stay here. Considering I¡¯m from the other world, I don¡¯t think it would appropriate for me toe inside.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡± Jenifer didn¡¯t insist, instead turning to me. ¡°Debra, I¡¯ll take you to Caleb. You haven¡¯t seen each other for a long while. You must sort the misunderstandings. This is a good chance to talk things through. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I couldn¡¯t refuse her, so I followed her inside. Suddenly, I thought of Andrew and turned to look at him. ¡°No worries, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you right here. ¡± He waved his hand empathetically. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1660 ¡°Alright. ¡± Since Andrew said so, I trailed after Jenifer. We reached the yard. Surveying the crowd of elegantly attired guests, an overwhelming urge to retreat gripped me once more. As I surveyed my attire, dissatisfaction clouded my features. As Luna of the pack, attending a banquet in such attire bordered on disrespect. No, this wouldn¡¯t suffice! After a moment of contemtion, I halted Jenifer, who was forging ahead, and uttered apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but an urgent matter has arisen, and I must depart. Another time, perhaps. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With that, I pivoted and hastened away. But Jenifer seized my arm, her piercing gaze locking onto mine as she inquired gravely, ¡°Debra, what¡¯s happening? You¡¯re right on the threshold of the banquet hall, yet you¡¯re finding reasons to avoid entering. Don¡¯t you wish to see Caleb?¡± I hadn¡¯t anticipated Jenifer¡¯s directness, and her probing left me flustered, unsure of how to respond. Admitting my concerns about my attire felt trivial and imusible. As I faltered, Jenifer misinterpreted my silence, suspicion knitting her brow. ¡°Could it be your amnesia that has altered your feelings for Caleb?¡± The mere suggestion sent a pang through my head. It was always the most absurd rumors that circted. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Of course not!¡± After a brief pause, ¡°I decided to voice my suspicions. I¡®m certain I still love your son. Even without my memories, my heart yearns for him. But it seems it¡¯s he who no longer loves me. Perhaps he¡¯s fallen for someone else in my absence. ¡± Jenifer stiffened at my words. ¡°How could that be?¡± Her tone carried an undertone of disbelief, as if she were trying to convince both of us. ¡°Caleb adored you deeply before. He even risked discord with his father and relinquished his Alpha status to be with you. How could he fall for someone else?¡± I let out a bitterugh, a hollow echo of the turmoil churning inside me. ¡°People change. He confessed to me that he felt no sorrow when I vanished, nor was he jubnt upon my return. I fled the Thorn Edge Pack that day in such haste because I glimpsed him with another woman, both of them unclothed in a bed. ¡± Jenifer fell into silence at my revtion. Seeing no astonishment in her demeanor, I inferred that she must be aware of Caleb and Alexandria. As his mother, Jenifer undoubtedly possessed deeper insights and understanding of her son than I did, right? Thus, clutching on to the fraying edges of hope, I sought confirmation. ¡°Can you disclose whether the rumors about Caleb and Alexandria are true? Might I be wrong, and nothing transpired between them?¡± I paused, the weight of my words hanging in the air, then pressed harder, ¡°Did Caleb truly fall in love and betray me with that woman while I was missing?¡± Chapter 1661 After a beat of heavy silence, Jenifer shook her head slowly, murmuring, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have that information. ¡± My heart plummeted. Disappointment gnawed at me as I admitted, ¡°Today, I came not only to see my children but also to confront Caleb. If he has truly moved on, I won¡¯t hold him back. I¡¯ll take my children and leave without a fight. ¡± ¡°What? No, that can¡¯t be!¡± Jenifer¡¯sposed demeanor dissolved into panic as she eximed urgently, ¡°Debra, while I can¡¯t confirm whether Caleb has fallen for another woman, I¡¯ve raised him for years, and I believe he wouldn¡¯t stoop to such deceit. ¡± I bit my lip, the pain evident in my silence. Jenifer made a swift decision. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re unsure, why not talk to Caleb? You two have always had a deep bond, ready to face anything together. I trust neither of you would betray that. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before I could dwell on it further, Jenifer gently patted my shoulder, offering encouragement. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If you have an open and honest conversation, true love can ovee any obstacle. ¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Her words infused me with newfound strength. Regardless of the oue, it was time to confront Caleb with the truth. Caleb¡¯s POV:Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Carlos had everything arranged just right, ensuring the banquet flowed smoothly. Taking on the role of host, I arrived early at the banquet hall, greeting each Alpha warmly, engaging in light conversation, and sharing toasts over trivial matters. As the evening wore on and just as boredom threatened to set in, Carlos strolled in with Sally by his side, injecting a lively energy into the room. ¡°Caleb!¡± Carlos¡¯ friendly greeting cut through the air, his ss raised in a weing gesture. A sudden shiver ran down my spine, snapping me back to reality. God! I hadn¡¯t expected Carlos¡¯s voice to sound so melodious. ¡°Good evening,¡± Carlos greeted, clinking his ss against mine before joining me, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°So, what do you think of tonight¡¯s setup?¡± ¡°It¡¯s awesome,¡± I replied, turning to Sally. ¡°Sally, how¡¯s your injury doing?¡± Sally¡¯s response was chilly, a hint of Lingering tension in her voice as she answered, ¡°It¡¯s all good now. Thanks. ¡± I wanted to say more, but then Han arrived with Zoe, followed closely by Riley, heading our way. Chapter 1662 ¡°Evening, Caleb,¡± Han greeted with his usual warmth, his demeanor unchanged. Riley, looking sharp in his attire, waved and grinned. ¡°Long time no see, Caleb. How¡¯ve you been?¡± I responded to each greeting. Zoe let out a dismissive snort and turned away, her aversion obvious in her bodynguage.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Trying to diffuse the tension, I shed a polite smile and greeted her. ¡°Hey, Zoe, good evening. ¡± ¡°Humph,¡± Zoe huffed, still ignoring me. Sensing the unease, Riley chimed in with concern. ¡°Zoe, everything alright? You seem a bit off tonight. ¡± Zoe let out a cold, humorlessugh. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m not the ufortable one here. ¡± My eyebrows raised in anxiety, wondering what Zoe might stir up next. Before things could escte, I swiftly changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s normal to feel a bit woozy from the drinks. Carlos has some other activities lined up. Why not give them a shot instead of just drinking?¡± Again, Zoe let out a snort but kept her thoughts to herself, sparing me from further difort. I breathed a sigh of relief. Carlos, quick on the uptake, smoothly diverted attention with a casual. ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s go check out the activities I¡¯ve Lined up. ¡± With a subtle nod, he led Han, Riley, and the others away, ensuring they were out of earshot in case things took a turn. As they disappeared into the crowd, a stream of Alphas, apanied by their mates, approached, offering toasts and kind words in my honor. I returned their smiles, ying the gracious host. The Alpha of the Aron Pack, a mischievous glint in his eye, teased, ¡°Caleb, throwing quite the party. But where¡¯s your better half?¡± Before I could respond, another Alpha chimed in, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? His Luna has vanished into thin air. No one knows where she¡¯s gone, leaving him flying solo. ¡± A shadow crossed my face. To avoid exacerbating the tensions between Debra and me, and to prevent anyone from stirring trouble because Debra travelled back and forth between the two worlds, I kept her return a secret. Yet, the twist of words caught me off guard, leaving me feeling unfairly targeted. The Alpha, sensing my unease, swiftly corrected himself, raising his ss in apology. ¡°I apologize for dredging up old wounds. That was insensitive of me. ¡± I forced a neutral response, murmuring, ¡°No worries. ¡± Suddenly, a soft exmation drew my attention, and a young woman was gently nudged towards me. Chapter 1663 With her bright eyes and delicate features framed by an off-shoulder pink dress, she resembled a blossoming flower, giving off a gentle allure. Caleb¡¯s POV: Beside the girl stood an Alpha, his grin radiant as he gestured proudly to his daughter. ¡°Caleb, meet my daughter. Don¡¯t let her delicate appearance fool you; she¡¯s got charisma and skills to match. Praised by many, she¡¯s quite the catch. Care to get acquainted? Who knows where it might lead?¡± Encouraged by his lead, a ripple of introductions swept through the room. One Alpha after another, they eagerly introduced the girls in their packs. ¡°This is my niece, a beautiful, sharp mind, and a luminary graduate from one of our finest institutions!¡± ¡°And here¡¯s my cousin¡¯s daughter, precocious as theye. Why, she recited m to the 160th digit when she was just three, and was a mathpetition veteran by five!¡± ¡°Caleb, allow me to introduce¡­¡± Their voices blended into a cacophony, pounding on my temples. I pressed my fingers against my forehead, desperate for respite. Peering through the gaps between my fingers, the room spunea kaleidoscope of color and movement. I turned to find Carlos, hoping for an escape, but he was nowhere to be seen. A realization hit me; he¡¯d likely whisked Riley and the others away, keeping an eye on Zoe to avoid any mischief. With a resigned sigh, I braced myself. It seemed my ears were doomed to this auditory assault for the evening. Just as I resigned myself to the noise, a pair of soft hands, fragrant and gentle, sped my wrist.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A voice like silk cut through the chaos. ¡°Excuse me, everyone, but Caleb is currently unavable for anypanionship. ¡± ALL eyes turned to the speaker. The woman¡¯s hair, lightly curled and tastefully pinned back, framed her face. Pink-tinted crystal earrings sparkled on her lobes, casting prisms in the light. And of course, a stunning matching ne adorned her neck. Her dress, a delicate fusion of white with soft pink undertones, boasted an asymmetrical hem that flirted just above her knees, showcasing her gracefully elongated legs. In the opulence of the banquet hall, she was undeniably the center of attention. It was Alexandria. She cast her gaze across the room, a serene smile gracing her Lips, masking whatever schemes brewed beneath herposed facade. What game was she ying now? Was this one of her little maniptions? I wondered, feeling the familiar stir of annoyance. I nearly dismissed her with a casual brush-off, but the Alphas¡¯ adtions interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Caleb, yourpanion is breathtaking!¡± The Alpha who had earlier tried to introduce his daughter as a prospective mate, now reeled back in awe. ¡°Surely she must be your chosen Luna? She¡¯s divine, like a goddess!¡± Chapter 1664 With a prudent nod, he ushered his daughter away.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The other Alphas followed suit, tactfully retreating withpliments in tow. ¡°Caleb, your taste is impable. ¡± Left with no choice, I stifled my anger and held my tongue. Despite my distaste for Alexandria¡¯s antics, this was neither the time nor the ce to unravel her deceit. Thest thing I needed was another parade of potential mates foisted upon me. I shot a scathing re in her direction. She met my gaze with lowered eyes, maintaining a discreet silence until spoken to. As soon as the crowd dispersed, I seized the opportunity to confront Alexandria. I grabbed her by the arm and led her outside. ¡®s BunnyBookery I forcefully withdrew my hand from hers as soon as we stepped into the courtyard. ¡°What are you doing here? You weren¡¯t invited to the banquet. ¡± Taken aback, Alexandria stumbled, catching herself before she could fall. Tears welled up in her eyes as she approached me again. ¡°Alpha, I¡­I don¡¯t understand. As your secretary, shouldn¡¯t I attend such events? I can assist you in managing unnecessaryplications. Didn¡¯t I handle the situation well?¡± My frustration boiled over. ¡°I need no help from a self-assertive secretary. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Alexandria bowed her head, tears cascading down her cheeks, her hand reaching out tentatively for mine. ¡°I made a mistake. Can you forgive me? I don¡¯t ask for much, just the opportunity to work by your side. Please don¡¯t reject me. ¡± The unwanted sensation of her touch repulsed me, and I moved to push her away, but before I could, a familiar voice asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Jenifer convinced me, and I finally decided to return to the courtyard. What I saw there shocked me. Caleb was in a corner of the yard with his secretary, Alexandria. My heart froze instantly. From where I stood, I could see Alexandria clinging to Caleb¡¯s arm, looking pitiful. The dim light in that secluded area made it hard to see exactly what they were doing, but their proximity was undoubtedly intimate. I inhaled deeply, doing my utmost to hold back my emotions and prevent any tears from flowing. Nevertheless, my whole body shook uncontrobly, and a mix of fiery rage and pain overwhelmed me. I couldn¡¯t keep silent any longer. I confronted Caleb coldly, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± As I spoke, I noticed how hoarse my voice sounded. At my words, Caleb stiffened. Chapter 1665 Realizing it was me, he turned around in surprise and asked, ¡°Debra? How did you get here?¡± I didn¡¯t respond. I just gave him and Alexandria a cold stare. Catching my gaze, Caleb suddenly seemed to realize how inappropriate their closeness was and quickly pushed Alexandria away as if scalded. I found it ridiculous. Now he felt guilty? Wasn¡¯t it a little toote? His attempts to hide it only made things more obvious. ¡°Debra, listen to me. ¡± Caleb approached, desperately reaching for my hand as he tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Nothing is going on between Alexandria and me. ¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± I kept my face expressionless as I pulled my hand away. I tried to maintain a stoic exterior, but deep sorrow overcame me, and tears streamed down my face. The ache in my chest felt as if it had been shed open, the pain spreading finely and intensely. Perhaps due to the overwhelming grief, my mind began to flood with unclear images. Caleb¡¯s inappropriate behavior with other women wasn¡¯t new to me. The familiar sadness, the familiar anger¡­ Was this a shback from my past? I didn¡¯t have a moment to think. Past emotions flooded in, and I couldn¡¯t stand to listen to Caleb¡¯s excuses any Longer. All I wanted was to get out of this heartbreaking ce as fast as possible. ¡°Caleb, I can¡¯t bear to see you anymore!¡± I shouted at him, turning to leave. But Caleb held on tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave! Debra, please trust me this time. I swear, nothing is going on between Alexandria and me.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was just an unfortunate misunderstanding. Please let me exin Ivy was also upset by what she witnessed. Yet, she chose to stand by Caleb and urged me, ¡°Honey, please stay. Remember? You promised before we came to the Thorn Edge Pack that you¡¯d let Caleb exin. Are you going to break that promise?¡± I stopped in my tracks. Ivy¡¯s words struck me forcefully, snapping me out of my impulse. Yes, I was here to uncover the truth, not to run away again. I wasn¡¯t just giving Caleb a chance, but also myself. If it were true, I¡¯d grab my children and go-no looking back, no regrets, even if I remembered everything. So, I couldn¡¯t just walk away now. Taking a deep breath, I tried to regain myposure. Chapter 1666 Sensing a chance to shift the situation, Ivy continued to persuade, ¡°Honey, maybe things aren¡¯t as they seem. Don¡¯t let a rash decision spoil everything and leave you with regrets. ¡± I kept quiet, but deep down, I persuaded myself. Ivy had a point. Despite the jumble of recent and old memories, was I automatically interpreting Caleb¡¯s suspected betrayal as guilt? If Caleb hadn¡¯t cheated, my memories might have different implications, not linked to betrayal. The more I mulled it over, the more it seemed to hold a bit of truth-though not entirely convincing. Struggling to process my thoughts, I lifted my hand to wipe away the tears and managed to say in a choked voice, ¡°Alright, then exin this to me why were you in bed with Alexandria before, and why did you bring her to the banquet this time?¡± I locked my eyes on his. ¡°Just rify these things for me, and I will believe you. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV:This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caleb paused, gathering his thoughts before exining, ¡°Thest time I was drunk, I lost control and couldn¡¯t recall what happened. When I woke up, I was surprised to find myself in bed with Alexandria; it was never my intention. ¡± Drunk? The age-old justification for men¡¯s missteps. I scoffed, continuing my interrogation. ¡°And this time?¡± Caleb hastened to rify, ¡°I did not invite Alexandria to the banquet; she arrived uninvited. I merely dragged her outside to discuss the importance of respecting boundaries. ¡± His exnation brought a measure of calm, quelling my rising agitation. Just then, Jenifer intervened, her tone mediating. ¡°Debra, Caleb, both of you are acting impulsively. Given the gravity of the situation, it¡¯s crucial that you sit down and resolve this. Don¡¯t let misunderstandings drive you apart, or you¡¯ll regret it deeply. ¡± I didn¡¯t argue because her words echoed my recent thoughts, tempering my rising anger. Nevertheless, I held steadfast to my principles; without concrete evidence, I refused to blindly trust. I fixed Caleb with a steady gaze, my tone logical. ¡°You im all this, yet offer no proof. How can I trust your words? What if you fabricate the truth?¡± Caleb assured me promptly, ¡°Debra, I swear by my honesty; there¡¯s no deception. Moreover, I have a witness. ¡± With that, he strode toward Alexandria, pulling her close, his demand cold and unwavering. ¡°Exin yourself!¡± Startled, Alexandria recoiled, tears smudging her meticulously applied makeup, presenting a pitiful sight. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Alpha was clearly intoxicated that day. I me myself for not refusing him; that¡¯s why it happened. ¡± Tearfully, she implored me. ¡°Luna, please don¡¯t misunderstand Alpha. Attending the banquet was my choice, and he had no part in it. ¡± Yet her earlier confession of not rebuffing Caleb had already diverted my attention. Chapter 1667 Not rebuffing? What implicationsy behind those words? Before I could seek rification, a stranger¡¯s voice interjected abruptly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Caleb? You¡¯ve been Lingering out here. Why not join the festivities?¡± A man, evidently inebriated, stumbled out of the banquet hall towards us, cheeks flushed with alcohol. As he drew near, his gaze fell upon Alexandria, a smirk ying on his lips as he spoke in a toneced with intoxication. ¡°Caleb, it looks like you¡¯re out here trying to win over your future Luna. No wonder you¡¯ve been MIA for so Long. ¡± With a tilt of his head, he remarked admirably, ¡°The future Luna is as beautiful as the one who¡¯s gone missing. Caleb, you¡¯re truly fortunate!¡± My mind buzzed with confusion. Collecting myself, I fixed my gaze on the man and inquired, my voice trembling, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Future Luna?¡± Oblivious to the tension, the man, taken aback by my question, responded, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± He gestured towards Alexandria, his tone serious, as he introduced her. ¡°This lovelydy is the future Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack. Caleb just made the announcement at the banquet, and it¡¯s bemon knowledge. ¡± He cast a nce my way, his bleary eyes filled with sympathy, his drunken visage carrying an expression of pity. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re thest one to catch on. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Upon hearing that, I staggered and almost fell to the ground. It was as if a fierce bolt of lightning had struck, with my body quivering beyond my control. ¡®s BunnyBookery A pained murmur escaped me. I instinctively grasped my chest, where a sharp ache throbbed. Meeting Caleb¡¯s gaze, disappointment flooded me as I questioned, ¡°Is it true, Caleb?¡± Caleb¡¯splexion pated, panic evident in his expression. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. . Releasing Alexandria, he hurried to grasp my hand, pleading, ¡°Debra, please listen to me. There¡¯s been a misunderstanding!¡± But his time I couldn¡¯t bring myself to listen. The intoxicated man¡¯s words reverberated in my mind. ¡°The future Luna is as beautiful as the one who¡¯s gone missing. Caleb, you¡¯re truly fortunate!¡± ¡°This lovelydy is the future Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack. Caleb just made the announcement at the banquet, and it¡¯s bemon knowledge. It looks like you¡¯re thest one to catch on. ¡± Chapter 1668 These voices swirled in my mind, causing a throbbing ache apanied by heartbreak. Had Caleb really betrayed me? Was the announcement of Alexandria as his future Luna an acknowledgment of his betrayal? I forced a bitter smile and withdrew my hand from Caleb¡¯s grasp, consumed by despair. Indeed, I had been a fool. Caleb was on the verge of marrying another, yet I deluded myself into hoping for a rification of a supposed misunderstanding. But there was no misunderstanding. He had betrayed me and fallen for his secretary. No wonder he hadn¡¯t rushed to exin after I discovered them together or bothered to seek rification. It was clear now; he had moved on. Struggling to maintainposure, I suppressed tears as I uttered, ¡°Though I may not recall our history, I see clearly now. Let¡¯s end it here between us. ¡± I pivoted and strode off without a backward nce. However, Caleb pursued me in a state of panic, grasping at my arm in a futile attempt to restrain me. The man, previously drunk and causing turmoil, appeared to have just grasped the seriousness of the situation as he questioned, ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s going on here? Isn¡¯t thedy in the gown your future Luna?¡± With a scornful twist of my lips, I evaded Caleb¡¯s reach and marched forward. ¡°Debra!¡± Caleb called out, his voice filled with desperation as he tried to restrain me. ¡°Please don¡¯t go.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just listen to my exnation. This is really a misunderstanding. ¡± These lines and this scenario felt all too familiar. But this time, I wouldn¡¯t sumb to folly. He thought he could juggle two women at the same time? Dream on! I shrugged off Caleb¡¯s grip once again, my tone devoid of emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear, Caleb. I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t follow me; go y nice with your new Luna. ¡± Caleb remained rooted to the spot, inquiring, ¡°Where will you go?¡± Indifferently, I retorted, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, certainly not where you¡¯ll be. ¡± Caleb panicked, pleading, ¡°Debra, trust me. You¡¯re the only one. There¡¯s never been anyone else. ¡± He seized my hand anew, pressing, ¡°And our children? Have you considered them in all this?¡± Chapter 1669 My tone turned frosty. ¡°You may not have had another woman before, but now you do. I¡¯ll take care of the children; it won¡¯t disrupt your affair with your new love. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying!¡± Caleb scrambled to exin. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to think about the kids. With your memory loss, you¡¯re not seeing clearly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Rushing into decisions now might lead to regret once you remember everything. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°This is my own business. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. ¡± With that, I shrugged off Caleb¡¯s hold and continued walking away. But I had underestimated Caleb¡¯s resolve. Persistent as ever, he hurried after me, catching up within a few strides and seizing my hand again. ¡°Debra, please don¡¯t go,¡± he implored, looking at me with a desperate sadness. ¡°Just listen to me one more time, okay? It¡¯s not what you think. ¡± It was the same old story. I realized that this could be just the beginning. If I naively chose to believe him again, such problems would probably keep recurring. My heart swelled with annoyance, my thoughts scattered; I didn¡¯t want to say anything, so I just turned away, trying to break free. ¡°Debra!¡± Seeing me pull away, Caleb grew even more distressed. His eyes reddened, a clear unwillingness in his look, and his tone became firm. ¡°You have to stay today. We need to sort this out. ¡± His grip on my hand tightened, causing me difort. ¡°No, I¡¯ve heard enough!¡± I struggled again to break free from his grip, but it was no use. The pain was unbearable. It was all his fault, his betrayal. Why was I the one suffering? Just when I was feeling utterly wronged and on the verge of tears, a tall figure stepped in front of me, releasing me from Caleb¡¯s grip and ushering me to safety. Their shadows merged as the Light shifted. The man in front of me was Andrew. I stopped for a moment. ¡°Mr. Wright. ¡± Andrew kept his cool, maintaining his gentlemanly demeanor as he faced Caleb without a hint of fear, his smile unwavering. ¡°Please respect Debra¡¯s decision. She¡¯s not an object. She¡¯s a person with her own will and rights. ¡± Caleb shot him a fierce look, his voice sharp. ¡°Stay out of this! This is between Debra and me. I¡¯ve never treated her like an object, so back off!¡± With that, he tried to reach for me again. Chapter 1670 I fought back the tears, stepping back to evade his reach. Andrew stepped in once more, blocking him. His voice grew stern. ¡°Stop bothering Debra. Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s pushing you away? You¡¯re ignoring her feelings. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Caleb¡¯s anger red, his fists clenched as his ws almost emerged. He was on the verge of transforming into his wolf form. ¡°Andrew, remember this. ¡± Caleb red at Andrew, his expression fierce. ¡°Debra is my wife, and I just want a proper discussion with her. You¡¯re the one who should leave!¡± His expression softened when he looked at me, his tone gentler. ¡°Debra,e here. Let¡¯s talk this out, okay?¡± I stayed still, quickly wiping away tears from my eyes. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No, I won¡¯te over. Now that you have a new mate, why would I want to be the third wheel?¡± Caleb, upset by my response, momentarily forgot about transforming and hurried to exin, ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Alexandria isn¡¯t my mate; only you are. Everything before was a misunderstanding. ¡± His assertive exnation triggered my mockingughter. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± I looked at him with disappointment. ¡°So, you being naked in bed with her was a misunderstanding? And now, announcing her as the future Luna is also a misunderstanding? Why do these misunderstandings only happen with her?¡± Caleb opened his mouth but seemed unable to find the right words. After a moment, he finally managed to say, ¡°Everything has an exnation. About the bed incident, I already told you, I was drunk that night, and that led to¡­¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± I muttered, feeling the weight of Caleb¡¯sme exnation. Then I deliberate pulled Andrew closer. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. ¡± I felt utterly disappointed and drained.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ALL I wanted was to go back, to find peace and rity on my own. Andrew understood, giving me a reassuring nod and a soft smile. Caleb, his anger boiling over, paled with fury. Pointing at me, he shouted, ¡°Debra, the thing with Alexandria was a misunderstanding! There¡¯s nothing between us, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s cheating!¡± He looked at me and Andrew with disdain, sneering, ¡°You¡¯ve turned your back on your family, Debra! After losing your memories, you ran to another man, neglecting your own husband and children. I misjudged you!¡± My head numbed at once. In that moment, it felt like my insides crumbled into pieces. Chapter 1671 Staring at Caleb with a heart heavy as stone, I quivered. ¡°Say it again. ¡± Caleb sneered.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why bother? Even if I did, it won¡¯t change your disloyal ways¡­¡± Before he could finish, I surged forward, Landing a sharp p across his cheek. His confident facade faltered. But he missed the storm brewing within me. Anger, betrayal, hurt¡­ A whirlwind of emotions swept over me as tears spilled over, logic abandoned. ¡°Involved with someone else? Do you even know who stood by me when I battled a vampire right after giving birth, fighting for my life?¡± Caleb froze. ¡°What?¡± My eyes stung with tears as I stared at him, my whole body trembling with emotion. Finally, I burst out, ¡°When vampires threatened to take my child and me, Andrew stepped in, saving us from certain death! Where were you then? Were you even looking for us? Oh, right, you¡¯d already moved on, hadn¡¯t you? Your search must¡¯ve been half-hearted. ¡± Each word I spat out fueled the fire of injustice burning inside me. Suppressing the urge to vomit, I continued, ¡°After I survived countless horrors and found my way back, did you ever wonder how I was doing? What about our child?¡± Ny barrage of questions left Caleb speechless. His lips quavered in shock. Amidst my tears, Iughed bitterly. It all seemed so ludicrous. Once, I believed in keeping grievances buried, thinking it best not to speak up and cause hurt. But now, my silence had be a weapon used against me. And by whom else but the one I loved most? In the end, the tears I held back couldn¡¯t be contained any longer. But I wouldn¡¯t shed tears for a man like him; he didn¡¯t deserve it. With resolve, I wiped away my tears, masking my emotions behind a cold exterior. ¡°Caleb, when danger threatened, you were nowhere to be found. It was Andrew who came to my rescue. While I was lost, you were cozying up with another woman, living your life as if I didn¡¯t matter. And when I left, you made no effort to bring me back. So, what gives you the right to use me or Andrew of anything?¡± Caleb stood there, speechless in the face of my rebuke. I smiled sadly, feeling disappointed in him. ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s leave. I don¡¯t want toy eyes on this man ever again!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Chapter 1672 Debra and Andrew left, leaving me behind. Watching them disappear into the distance, I lost the courage to stop them. Debra¡¯s words triggered a surge of guilt within me, overwhelming me like a flood. Debra¡¯s words triggered a torrent of guilt within me, engulfing mepletely. I had no idea how much she had suffered on her own. I shuddered at the thought of her desperation, facing a vampire immediately after childbirth in an unfamiliar world. Fresh from childbirth, her body was already frail, and topound matters, she had nearly depleted her strength trying to prevent the rift from engulfing people. Against the formidable vampire, she stood no chance. Had Andrew not intervened¡­ I couldn¡¯t bear to entertain that thought and pped myself hard across the face. What had I been thinking? I made a half-hearted attempt to search for her, too unmotivated to exert genuine effort while looking after the kids. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Consumed by regret, I felt utterly defeated, unable to muster the courage to inquire about the child Debra mentioned, let alone express remorse. Why had I acted so foolishly? Why had I unjustly used my wife of promiscuity out of jealousy? How deeply had I hurt her? Damn it! As I drowned in self-me and guilt, the feelings I used to have for Debra slowly started to return, the familiar and fiery love gradually dominating my emotions. Suddenly, it struck me. Maybe I had been mistaken; my feelings for Debra hadn¡¯t vanished but had been locked away. As my fondness for her intensified, it started to trickle out, gradually umting like streams converging into a river. And when it reached its peak, I would once again fall deeply in love with her. But why had this transformation urred? I stood there, despondent, my hand resting on my heart, motionless for what felt like an eternity. Suddenly, a force gripped my arm, and a familiar fragrance flooded my senses. ¡°Caleb, are you okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In front of me, a beautiful white dress adorned with delicate pink ents caught my eye, apanied by shimmering crystal jewelry reflecting the light. A woman pulled at my arm, casting me a timid nce. Chapter 1673 It was Alexandria. Her familiar yet repulsive voice jolted me back to reality, prompting me to forcefully shrug her away. Without a shred of mercy, I pushed her away forcefully, causing Alexandria to stumble and fall to the ground. I regarded her coldly, demanding, ¡°Alexandria, did you do that intentionally?¡± ¡°What?¡± Alexandria seemed perplexed, her innocent facade faltering. ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re implying. ¡± She didn¡¯t understand? Huh. I squatted down and grabbed her chin firmly as I interrogated her without emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend ignorance with me. Did you intentionally say those things earlier to deceive Debra about our rtionship?¡± Leaning in closer, my tone turning harsher, I used, ¡°Alexandria, you¡¯re incredibly calcting. Was your intention to get close to me and be the next Luna from the beginning?¡± Perhaps my approach was too harsh, as tears welled in Alexandria¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alpha, you¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡± She shook her head vigorously, scrambling to defend herself. ¡°I never harbored such intentions. My words were merely an attempt to be truthful to Luna. Did I utter any falsehoods?¡± I narrowed my gaze, scrutinizing her further. Alexandria remainedposed, her expression devoid of panic. ¡°Alpha, I swear, I never had any intention of bing the next Luna. The confusion arose only from that Alpha¡¯s drunken mistake, and it¡¯s natural for Luna to feel upset momentarily. Simply rify the situation to her, and everything will be fine. ¡± Releasing her chin, I cautioned, ¡°You better be honest. If I discover any hidden agendas, I won¡¯t hesitate to inflict severe consequences. You¡¯ll endure unimaginable suffering. ¡± ¡°ALL right. ¡± Alexandria nodded timidly, seemingly intimidated by my warning. I scoffed dismissively, ignoring her as I stood up to leave. Debra¡¯s POV: On our way back to the witch n, tears flowed silently down my cheeks, a river of sorrow held back by a thin dam of restraint. The desire to release torrents of screams out was overwhelming. My husband¡¯s betrayal, etched into my heart like a scar, echoed through my thoughts. Yet, the presence of someone elsepelled me to cloak my suffering in a veil of silence. Silently, my tears continued their relentless descent, tracing down my cheeks until my reserve of tissues dwindled to naught. Gazing upon the discarded tissues, each a tangible testament to the depth of my despair, I felt the weight of sadness deepen within me. My purpose in facing Caleb was to seek understanding, unraveling the tangled threads of our shared history, in the hope of forging a path forward.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Yet, within the chambers of my heart, I harbored two divergent possibilities: a reunion steeped in joy and the revival of our past bond, or a graceful departure with my children, severing ties never to be rekindled. Chapter 1674 Never had I dared to entertain the notion of a third possibility, a betrayal lurking in the shadows, waiting to shatter the fragile remnants of hope within me. Amidst my uncontroble tears, with no sce, a pristine and delicately scented tissue materialized before me. Through the veil of tears clouding my vision, I turned to behold Andrew, his eyes brimming withpassionate concern as he extended the tissue with a gentle smile. I epted the offered tissue. ¡°Thank you. ¡± As I dabbed away the tears and tended to my runny nose, embarrassment tinted my cheeks, and I couldn¡¯t help but offer an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see this. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Andrew leaned in, his concern palpable in every word. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You¡¯ve been crying for a while, do you feel a little better now?¡± A bitter chuckle escaped my lips, echoing the rawness of my emotions. ¡°How could I feel better that fast?¡± The ache of my wounds was still fresh and tender, demanding patience. Recalling Andrew¡¯s witness to my vulnerability, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did I make a fool of myself today?¡± Andrew¡¯s response was unexpected, his voice carrying a gentle reassurance. ¡°No, quite the opposite. Today, you exhibited bravery¡ªdaring to love and daring to hate. ¡± His words caught me off guard, lifting a weight from my shoulders slightly. Fearing my emotions had spiraled out of control, I had dreaded bing the subject of gossip, vulnerable to humiliation without cause. ¡°Thank you,¡± I expressed, genuine gratitude coloring my tone. ¡°You went to great lengths for me tonight. Without your assistance, my escape wouldn¡¯t have been as smooth. ¡± Andrew¡¯s response was soft. ¡°It is nothing, merely what I should do. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. His unwavering gaze held mine, a subtle intensity threading through the air between us, leaving me slightly embarrassed-not out of shyness, but from the unexpected shift in atmosphere, a quiet tension weaving its way into the confined space of the car. ¡°Um¡­¡± I hesitated, attempting to steer the conversation away from the unspoken tension. However, Andrew¡¯s next action left me speechless. He sped my hand and leaned in closer. His touch startled me, causing an involuntary gasp as I hastily withdrew my hand. Andrew¡¯s unexpected action left me perplexed, my mind reeling with questions as I struggled toprehend his intentions. What exactly was Andrew trying to do? In a voice weighted with sincerity, Andrew implored, ¡°Debra, please hear me out. ¡± His eyes held mine with an intensity that seemed to pierce through the confusion clouding my thoughts. ¡°Now that you and Caleb are no longer together, I hope you¡¯ll reconsider what I¡¯ve asked of you. ¡± ¡°Okay, okay. ¡± Desperate to break the tension, I nodded vigorously, mustering a strained smile. ¡°I¡¯ll y along with the engagement charade until Shirley gives up. Is that okay?¡± As I spoke, I subtly leaned myself towards the car window. ¡°No. ¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze bore into mine with a prating intensity. ¡°I desire more than a mere facade of an engagement. ¡± Thump! Thump! A surge of adrenaline coursed through me, my heart quickening its pace with an uncontroble as if trying to outpace the sudden rush of emotions flooding my senses. Chapter 1675 Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°What?¡± I feigned confusion. ¡°Andrew, what are you trying to say?¡± Once again, Andrewpletely blew away my expectations, catching me off guard. He exined clearly, ¡°I want us to be truly engaged, not just a pretense. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I was shocked for a moment. Then I gathered myself and asked, ¡°How could that work? I¡¯m already married. I can¡¯t just¡­¡± Before I could finish, Andrew cut in with a smirk, ¡°But you¡¯ve just left him, right?¡± Well, that was true. I persisted, ¡°I have three kids, and they¡¯re all still little, especially Abby, who¡¯s not even one yet. Are you sure?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± he replied. I went quiet. After a pause, I asked cautiously, ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Maybe he was sick; he must be out of his mind. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Andrew was serious, unlike my joking tone. He said sincerely, ¡°Debra, I care about you. If you want to be with me, those things don¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll treat your kids like my own. ¡± I sighed quietly. It seemed I couldn¡¯t avoid dealing with this. ¡°Why?¡± After calming down, I looked Andrew in the eye and asked seriously, ¡°Why me? I¡¯m just a mixed-blood witch, and you¡¯re the deputy Leader of the witch n. Shouldn¡¯t your fiancee be a pureblood witch so the n would respect you?¡± Andrew met my gaze and replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve known me for a while now, and I think you know that lineage doesn¡¯t matter to me. As for what others think, it¡¯s none of their business who my fiancee is. ¡± His words were well-spoken and almost convincing. But I still found it hard to believe. So, I said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this; I want the truth. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the truth?¡± Andrew asked. I thought for a moment before answering honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe a high-ranking deputy leader would fall in love at first sight with an ordinary mixed-blood witch, especially one with children. And although I can¡¯t remember our first meeting, given that I had just given birth and was being chased, it couldn¡¯t have been pleasant, right?¡± Chapter 1676 I looked at Andrew, searching for any sign of inconsistency. Andrew met my gaze. After a long moment, he sighed and said, ¡°Debra, you truly don¡¯t see your own beauty and worth. ¡± I was left speechless, not sure what to say. I had a feeling Andrew still wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest; it seemed like he was hiding something. But what could it be? Then, it hit me. Andrew seemed very interested in the mixed-blood witch, Gale!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. That scarred guard had mentioned that Gale was very powerful, even causing a great war in which I had participated. Could it be that Gale¡¯s story was somehow connected to my identity, and Andrew was interested in it because of that? The more I thought about it, the more it made sense. But because it was such a delicate matter, I couldn¡¯t juste out and ask. After thinking it over carefully, I said, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m sorry. Although I¡¯ve ended things with Caleb, I haven¡¯t moved on yet. There¡¯s still a ce for him in my heart. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to you if I rushed into anything with you. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Andrew murmured gently, his eyes brimming with tender affection. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he dered, ¡°It¡¯s natural for you to still have feelings for Caleb after the separation. But trust me, I¡¯ll help you move past him. In time, I¡¯ll be your husband, unwavering and devoted. ¡± To ease my worries, he even suggested, ¡°The witch n possesses secret spells capable of casting unbreakable bonds. If you fear betrayal, you could bind me with one of these spells. I¡¯d be unable to betray you, even if I wanted to. ¡± Ipsed into silence. I had to concede that Andrew was undeniably skilled in the art of sweet persuasion. His demeanor was kind, gentlemanly, and empathetic. If our love were genuine and we took the leap into marriage, he might prove to be a worthypanion. Yet, I still hesitated. Regardless of Andrew¡¯s sincerity or his affection for me, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to use him as a rebound from Caleb. It was a matter of principle. Therefore, I asserted firmly, ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to you. I can¡¯t agree. Besides, I don¡¯t wish to exploit your kindness. If there¡¯s a future for us, it must be when my heart is free. ¡± Deep down, I doubted we would end up together. My refusal was a dy tactic, a means to navigate the present turmoil. As anticipated, Andrew¡¯s lips twitched into a rueful smile at my resolute refusal, and he sighed resignedly. ¡°Alright if that¡¯s your decision, I won¡¯t insist. I respect your decision. ¡± His words echoed understanding, but beneath the surface, I sensed his disappointment, a trace of sorrow lingering in his gaze. Chapter 1677 I felt a pang of guilt. I didn¡¯t want to inflict pain on Andrew. He had been a pir of support, a guardian to both Abby and me. Without him, we might not have survived. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andrew,¡± I apologized earnestly, my remorse evident. ¡°I can be quite stubborn when I¡¯ve made up my mind. But rest assured, even though I can¡¯t truly be your fiancee, I¡¯m willing to maintain the charade until Shirley and Veronica relent. ¡± He let out a deep sigh. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s moreplicated than you realize. ¡± His gaze drifted to the passing scenery outside the car window, fleeting reflections dancing in his deep-set eyes before dissolving into the depths. When he turned back to me, his eyes held a renewed intensity, capturing my reflection within them. Perplexed, I inquired, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew¡¯s demeanor grew solemn. ¡°If we persist with this facade, Shirley might be deceived, but Veronica won¡¯t be. She¡¯s sharp and possesses keen observational skills. She¡¯ll undoubtedly detect the discrepancy. ¡± Doubting his assertion, I questioned, ¡°How is that possible? We¡¯ve sessfully maintained the facade thus far. ¡± Andrew rified, ¡°It¡¯s not as straightforward as it appears. To spare you needless worry, I¡¯ve kept this from you, but Veronica has harbored doubts about our engagement for some time. She¡¯s been testing us, probing whether our rtionship is genuine. That is why I¡¯ve been asking the butler about you, ensuring our performance as an engaged couple remains convincing. ¡± Suddenly, everything clicked into ce.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I understand now. ¡± His timely interventions during moments of crisis weren¡¯t mere coincidences; they were responses to Veronica¡¯s suspicions. He continued, ¡°Furthermore, remember when you were abducted to the border of the two worlds? Veronica is aware of Caleb¡¯s role in rescuing you. She¡¯s begun to suspect that he might be your true mate. ¡± I was taken aback. Veronica¡¯s perceptiveness was truly remarkable. It was unsettling. Urgently, I asked, ¡°What should we do? Given Veronica¡¯s suspicions, how can we validate our engagement to her satisfaction?¡± After deliberation, Andrew proposed, ¡°The solution is straightforward. We must organize an official engagement ceremony to cement our betrothal. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I waspletely caught off guard. An official engagement party? Wouldn¡¯t that twist turn our pretend engagement into reality? ¡°Absolutely not!¡± I dismissed the notion without hesitation. Andrew exined, ¡°Debra, please don¡¯t misunderstand. The engagement party is merely a facade for public eyes. You¡¯re free to depart whenever you want, and I won¡¯t impede you. Moreover, you¡¯ve recently had a falling-out with Caleb, haven¡¯t you? The engagement party would serve as an ideal cloak, ensuring your safety within the witch n without arousing any suspicion. ¡± Chapter 1678 Andrew¡¯s analysis gave me pause for thought. Indeed, he was correct; there truly seemed to be no downside to the engagement party for me. Observing my indecision, Andrew reassured, ¡°Debra, I assure you, I won¡¯t y games with you. Even with this engagement party, I won¡¯t bind you to me. While I do hold you in high regard, I value your sincere consent above all. ¡± He emphasized, ¡°I respect your choicepletely. ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Silence enveloped me. Given Andrew¡¯s unwavering integrity, there was simply no motive for him to deceive me. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Ivy, should I acquiesce to this?¡± I found myself adrift in uncertainty. Surprisingly, Ivy didn¡¯t advocate for refusal this time. Her heart was shattered by Caleb. ¡°Sweetheart, if you feel inclined to agree, then do so. I¡¯ll stand by you, no matter what path you choose. ¡± After a brief moment of contemtion, I ultimately acquiesced to Andrew¡¯s request. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s proceed. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Debra. ¡± A gentle smile graced Andrew¡¯s face as he conveyed his heartfelt gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your kindness and willingness to stand by my side, even in confronting Shirley and her mother. ¡± With a calm demeanor, I shook my head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. ¡± Yet, inexplicably, a sad mood settled upon me. Logically, I should have felt joyous after lending a helping hand, but inexplicably, happiness eluded me in that moment. Was it due to encountering too many distressing events today? With a blend of emotions, I trailed Andrew back to the manor. The moment we passed through the gate, Nora rushed forward to greet us, brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°Debra!¡± Nora¡¯s excitement indicated she had been waiting eagerly. She rushed up to me with concern, asking, ¡°Debra, where did you go today? Why are you back so Late?¡± I hesitated, memories of the chilling events at the Thorn Edge Pack flooding my mind along with the source of my heartache and tears, Caleb. I struggled to find the words to respond. Furthermore, I had to uphold the facade of my engagement to Andrew. After a moment of reflection, I opted not to address Nora¡¯s question and shifted the conversation, asking, ¡°I¡¯ve been away for quite some time. How¡¯s Abby doing?¡± Honestly, I felt a touch of nervousness. I feared Nora might press further, and I was reluctant to deceive her with falsehoods. ¡°Abby has been exceptionally well-behaved, she didn¡¯t fuss or cry and is now peacefully asleep,¡± Nora replied in a soothing tone. A sense of relief washed over me, and I let out a sigh. Chapter 1679 Learning that Abby was doing well alleviated my concerns. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help, Nora. Thank you,¡± I expressed sincerely. Nora replied with a warm smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks; it¡¯s simply what I should do. In fact, Debra, I should be the one thanking you. ¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± I responded, slightly perplexed. How was this connected to me? ¡°Yes.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Nora affirmed, smiling brightly. ¡°Because you advocated for me to Mr. Pierce, I was offered this job at the manor instead of facing the streets and harassment from hoodlums. ¡± In an earnest and resolute tone, she eximed, ¡°Debra, you truly are my savior!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Despite my weariness, I managed a weak smile. ¡°You¡¯re downying your kindness,¡± I said softly, giving Nora¡¯s shoulder a friendly pat. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, Nora. Maybe it¡¯s time for you to take a break. You¡¯ve been looking after Abby all day; you must be exhausted. ¡± At this moment, my stomach grumbled loudly. ¡°Debra!¡± Nora giggled, putting her hand over her mouth. ¡°Did you forget to eat today?¡± Blushing, I nodded awkwardly. ¡°Yeah, I got so busy Ipletely forgot to grab something to eat. ¡± Actually, the pain of betrayal by Caleb stole my appetitepletely. ¡®s BunnyBookery But I couldn¡¯t spill that truth. Nora, unsuspecting, shed a smile and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve got some time, how about I cook something for you? We can both take a breather afterward. Consider it my way of lending a hand. ¡± She looked worried I might say no, so she threw in a cute pout and added, ¡°If you refuse, Mr. Pierce mighte after me. Please, just say yes. I¡¯m a great cook. ¡± How could I turn that down? Nora¡¯s promise held true. Soon, the kitchen filled with the tempting aroma of her cooking, my stomach grumbling eagerly in anticipation. Nora didn¡¯t keep me waiting. Before I knew it, a hot bowl of noodles appeared before me. ¡°Mmm, delicious!¡± Theforting scent and taste of the noodles brought a sense of contentment to both my body and soul. Yet, amidst this cozy moment, a sense of familiarity nagged at me. What did this make me remember? In a sudden rush, a vivid image flooded my mind-a towering figure,manding and strong, bustling around a kitchen. Though the memory was fuzzy, Caleb¡¯s form was unmistakable. Chapter 1680 A wave of sadness crashed over me. My hand instinctively reached for my chest as tears cascaded down my cheeks. ¡°Debra, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Nora¡¯s voice, tinged with concern, snapped me out of my struggle. ¡°Is it the noodles? You don¡¯t like them? Don¡¯t cry please. I¡¯ll whip up a fresh batch, no problem!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. ¡± I rushed to reassure her, my tone softening. ¡°It¡¯s just a memory. Someone used to cook for me when I was down but now their face escapes me. That¡¯s all. Your noodles are spot on. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Nora¡¯s brow creased with curiosity, her eyes searching. ¡°What made you forget all of a sudden? Did something happen?¡± With a touch of sadness, I admitted, ¡°I lost my memories. Everything from before is just nk. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Surprise painted Nora¡¯s face, her eyes widening. ¡°How did that happen?¡± I told her the truth, my voice steady. ¡°I was attacked by a vampire. When I woke up, my memories were gone. Andrew saved Abby and me from certain doom. Without him, we wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against that vampire.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡± Looking stunned, Nora pressed for more information. ¡°But weren¡¯t you part of the witch n? How did the vampire manage to attack you?¡± She paused, considering. ¡°Witches and vampires usually steer clear of each other¡¯s territories. The boundaries are crystal clear. Vampires rarely cross over, and witches hardly ever leave. Attacks like this are extremely rare. Could it have been nned?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°No,¡± I whispered softly in response. ¡°The vampire hurt me because I don¡¯t belong to the witch n. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Nora seemed surprised, her face showing confusion. ¡°Debra, if you¡¯re not part of the witch n, then where are you from?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I hesitated for a moment. Though the two worlds had merged, the rtionship between the two worlds was delicate. If I told the truth¡­ But Nora had been genuinely kind to me, especially in caring for Abby. I didn¡¯t want to lie to her. After thinking it over, I decided to be honest. ¡°Nora, Ie from the other world. That¡¯s why I left the manor today, to visit my family from there. That¡¯s also why I didn¡¯t tell you about it. ¡± Nora seemed to understand and nodded. ¡°I see. ¡± But then she looked puzzled. ¡°Debra, if you were visiting your family, why did you return so soon? Couldn¡¯t you have stayed longer with them?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I thought of Caleb when the family was mentioned, and my heart sank once more. ALL those painful memories rushed back, and I felt a lump in my throat. ¡°What¡¯s the use of staying?¡± I managed to say, my voice choked with emotion. ¡°They¡¯re not really family anymore. Staying there would just make things awkward. ¡± Chapter 1681 Nora, seeing how upset I was, softened her tone and asked carefully, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did they mistreat you?¡± Maybe the emotional weight had be too much, kept inside for far too long. Add to that the struggle with amnesia, the Loneliness without support, and the constant fear of being deceived or manipted. Feeling overwhelmed by Nora¡¯s kind concern, I suddenly couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Yes,¡± I confessed, dropping the facade of strength I usually put on. ¡°Do you remember that rift in the sky? I was trying to close it, but something went wrong, and I ended up in this world.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Inded right on the border between the two worlds, where I ran into the vampire. ¡± Nora gasped and said, ¡°So the vampire attacked you and you lost your memories because of it?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Recalling what happenedter made me feel even worse. ¡°After I lost my memories, I didn¡¯t remember anything until I met Caleb at the border. He told me about my past, that I¡¯m the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, and that he¡¯s my husband. We have two children. To figure out my past, I went back with him to the Thorn Edge Pack, only to find him being intimate with his secretary. The second time I went there, I found them naked together in a bed. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Nora¡¯s eyes widened in shock. I managed a bitter smile and continued, ¡°Still, I hoped that was a misunderstanding. So, I went back today, thinking of giving him a chance to exin properly, but¡­ He introduced his secretary as his future Luna at a party. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible!¡± Nora mmed the table in anger and gritted her teeth. ¡°Caleb is despicable! He doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate such a wonderful wife!¡± I couldn¡¯t find any words and just managed a wry smile. Nora took my hand in aforting gesture, consoling me, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Don¡¯t worry, you have me. I¡¯ll always be your friend and I¡¯ll always support you. Men aren¡¯t everything in life; the most important thing is to love yourself. ¡± ¡°Exactly! I nodded vigorously. ¡± Suddenly, Nora had an idea. ¡°Debra, Mr. Pierce is so good to you. Why don¡¯t you stay with him and forget about that despicable Caleb?¡± I shook my head with a sad smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. You can¡¯t just forget your feelings whenever you want to. ¡± Nora sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± After a moment of silence, she asked nervously, ¡°Debra, since you¡¯re not part of the witch n and don¡¯t intend to be with Mr. Pierce, does that mean you want to Leave?¡± I saw her grip tighten, tension filling her eyes. T was taken aback. We hadn¡¯t been friends for long, and already Nora seemed so attached? It appeared she truly valued our friendship, perhaps seeing me as a beacon in her life, feeling a deep sense of gratitude and connection. Her actions suggested as much. Without dwelling on it too much, I reassured her gently, ¡°Nora, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere soon. I¡¯m nning an engagement party with Andrew in a few days to celebrate ourmitment publicly. ¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Nora¡¯s expression brightened with sheer joy, and she eximed, ¡°Debra, are you really going to have an engagement party with Mr. Pierce?¡± Chapter 1682 Her face radiated happiness as though she were the one getting engaged, her smile almost touching the stars. Perplexed by her reaction, I asked, ¡°Nora, why does my engagement to Andrew make you so happy?¡± My question caught her off guard, and her initial excitement dimmed. She sped her hands and responded calmly, ¡°Debra, I¡¯m just really happy for you. You¡¯re my first friend, and I don¡¯t want you to leave. Plus, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re getting engaged to Mr. Pierce. It means you won¡¯t have to endure Caleb¡¯s antics anymore. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Her sincerity was evident, especially when she mentioned Caleb, her fists tightening with visible frustration. Recognizing the honesty in her emotions, I let go of any lingering doubts. I smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°Nora, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m staying for now. You¡¯re such a kind soul, and I would hate to lose you too. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Nora responded, visibly moved. ¡°Debra, as long as you and Abby are here, I¡¯ll look after you both!¡± Time seemed to elerate, and before we knew it, several days had gone by. Since agreeing to the engagement party with Andrew, he had gone public with our announcement. The news created quite a stir, repeatedly making headlines about a lowly mixed-blood witch soon to be the noble deputy n leader¡¯s fiancee. Consequently, I found myself unwilling to leave the house. Facing the curious stares and hearing the jeers and derogatory remarks felt overwhelming. As the rumors intensified and Andrew remained silent, our engagement was epted as fact. Meanwhile, I sensed trouble brewing. Getting engaged to the deputy n leader, I knew, could bringplications, so I opted to stay indoors to dodge potential issues. However, I hadn¡¯t expected trouble to find its way to me. One day, as Abby and I were ying in the room, enjoying our peaceful moments, a loudmotion erupted outside. ¡°Move, everyone, out of the way!¡± The disturbance grew louder and more chaotic. rmed, I was about to take Abby to investigate, but the door burst open from the outside. The sunlight flooded in as Nora rushed inside. ¡°Debra, it¡¯s bad Her usualposed appearance was undone, her hair tousled by the wind. Clearly distraught and ignoring her disheveled look, she hurried toward me, eximing, ¡°Shirley just stormed into the manor with a bunch of people, making a huge scene, and she¡¯s demanding to see you!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1683 ¡°What?¡± I was stunned when Nora shared the news with me. Disbelief washed over me. ¡°Shirley dared to barge into Andrew¡¯s ce? Is she out of her mind?¡± Despite Shirley¡¯s usual bossy attitude, she always seemed to respect Andrew and care about her image in front of him. Why would she suddenly storm into Andrew¡¯s ce? Did something happen? Feeling a weight in my chest, I handed Abby to a nearby maid and approached Nora, eager for more information. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t anyone stop Shirley with all the guards at the manor?¡± Nora looked helpless as she replied, ¡°There are plenty of guards, but what¡¯s the use?¡± With a shrug, she continued, ¡°Shirley, being the n leader¡¯s daughter, just barged in with her group, threatening and even hitting people. The guards didn¡¯t dare to stop her. Now, only the butler and a few others are trying to restrain her. But I doubt they can hold her back for long. ¡± Worry furrowed my brow. Was Shirley causing such a scene just to see me? Not wanting others to suffer because of me, I made up my mind. ¡°If she¡¯s so desperate to see me, then I¡¯ll go and see what she wants. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea!¡± Nora reached out to stop me. ¡°Debra, you can¡¯t go. Mr. Pierce isn¡¯t at the manor right now. If you go alone and Shirley starts bullying you, what then? With so many people with her, she won¡¯t let you off easily. ¡± I let go of her hand, revealing Shirley¡¯s strategy to Nora. ¡°Nora, you¡¯re too trusting. Shirley is here because Andrew isn¡¯t around. She wouldn¡¯t be this bold otherwise. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nora, still concerned, suggested, ¡°If she¡¯s afraid of Mr. Pierce, can¡¯t we just wait for him toe back? Debra, please, don¡¯t go. It will only cause trouble!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was clear that Nora didn¡¯t really know Shirley, as she hadn¡¯t spent much time with her. I shook my head. ¡°If I don¡¯t face her now, she won¡¯t stop. She¡¯ll keeping after me, and it will only get worse. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Nora had seen Shirley¡¯s fierceness and was genuinely worried about me, trying her best to stop me. I exined firmly, ¡°Nora, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Shirley and her people once tricked me into going to the border between witches and vampires, nning to kill me. ¡± Nora was shocked. I continued, ¡°Think about it, if I don¡¯t face her now, she¡¯ll do something drastic to see me. We¡¯re in the manor right now, with plenty of guards and maids around. Maybe that will make her hold back a little. ¡± In a low voice, I insisted, ¡°We can¡¯t miss this opportunity. ¡± Before Nora could respond, I quickly moved away, instructing her, ¡°Nora, I¡¯ll go meet her. You stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. ¡± As I opened the door to go downstairs, I heard Shirley¡¯s arrogant voice from the entrance. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Debrae meet me? Is she scared?¡± I narrowed my eyes, a slight smile ying on my lips. Chapter 1684 ¡°As the futuredy of this manor, what do I have to fear?¡± I walked slowly towards the entrance, my voice steady and clear. ¡°Please, Shirley, try not to cause trouble for yourself and nder others.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Besides, isn¡¯t it impolite to go around calling me names?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: My words dripped with calcted disdain and discourtesy, each syble chosen with intention. I wanted to ruffle Shirley¡¯s feathers, to remind her that I wouldn¡¯t bend over like a doormat and let her walk all over me anymore. For too long, I had endured Shirley¡¯s torment in silence, choosing to keep a low profile to spare Andrew any trouble. Despite her relentless harassment, I gritted my teeth and bore it, refraining from retaliation. However, she took my patience for granted and doubled down, escting her malicious actions to the point where my life had been endangered. ¡°Debra, you shameless wretch!¡± As expected, upon hearing my almost provocative words, the hot-tempered Shirley instantly flew off the handle in a murderous rage. With venom in her gaze, she turned towards me, her eyes aze with hatred. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± In a frenzied rush, Shirley lunged at me, her hands reaching out to strike, her screams of usation echoing through the room. ¡°Andrew is way too reserved to ever want an engagement party! It can only be some sick scheme you¡¯ve concocted to seduce him!¡± However, her attack was abruptly halted halfway, as someone intervened to stop her in her tracks. ¡°Miss Harrison! Please, calm down!¡± The butler, apanied by the presence of several guards formed a barrier between Shirley and me. Despite their firm stance, they trod carefully, mindful of Shirley¡¯s esteemed status as the n leader¡¯s daughter. ¡®s BunnyBookery The butler tried to reason with her. ¡°Miss Harrison, remember where you are. This is the manor. Mr. Pierce will not be pleased with your actions. ¡± The mention of Andrew¡¯s name seemed to have a slight effect on Shirley, momentarily calming her. But only for a moment. Her temper quickly red once more, burning rage surging back Like a firestorm. ¡°Andrew is bewitched by this foul woman, acting without even thinking about what¡¯s right. I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. Move aside, let me through!¡± The butler stood his ground firmly. ¡°Please, don¡¯t make this any harder than it needs to be. ¡± In a desperate bid to sway Shirley, he even resorted to pleading, ¡°I¡¯m just an employee. Mr. Pierce tasked me with protecting Debra. I have no choice in this matter!¡± But Shirley remained unmoved, high-and-mighty, her sense of entitlement shielding her from empathy and disconnecting her frommon hardships. As Shirley stood defiantly, hands on her hips, poised to continue her tirade against the butler, I couldn¡¯t help but intervene. ¡°Let her through. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± The butler, visibly surprised by my interruption, hesitated momentarily, unsure of my intentions. Shirley, too, paused in bewilderment. But a smirk quickly yed across her lips as she taunted me, ¡°Feeling guilty, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ignoring her jibe, I addressed the butler, my resolve clear. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just leave it to me. I can handle this. ¡± Though hesitant, the butler ultimately relented in the face of my determination. With a reluctant sigh, he stepped aside, signaling for the guards to withdraw and clear a path. Chapter 1685 The moment they cleared a path, in less than a second, Shirley pounced like a ferocious tiger. With a chuckle, I raised my hand, and before she could fully reach me, I delivered a sharp p across her cheek. The resounding crack echoed through the room, leaving Shirley bbergasted. She recoiled, touching her smarted cheek, aghast at the audacity of my response. ¡°Debra, you dare hit me?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With my chin held high and myposure unwavering, I responded calmly, ¡°I am Andrew¡¯s fiancee, the futuredy of this manor. What¡¯s wrong with striking an uninvited intruder?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill cry of fury erupted from Shirley¡¯s lips, her rage bordering on hysteria as she spat hateful words. ¡°Who do you think you are? Bitch! A lowly mixed-blood witch! You¡¯re unworthy of marrying Andrew. If it weren¡¯t for my mother holding me back, I would have killed you already!¡± My eyebrows flicked upward. Angered words often held a grain of truth, and Shirley¡¯s tant honesty left little room for doubt about her intentions. She really wanted to kill me. But I wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid. ¡°So what if I¡¯m lowly?¡± I retorted with a cold scoff, my toneced with disdain as I mocked her. ¡°This ¡®lowly¡¯ person has managed to snatch your Andrew. Does that sting? He would rather be with me, a mixed-blood witch, over someone like you, which speaks volumes about how unsatisfactory you are. ¡± ¡°You. Shirley¡¯s features contorted in a grotesque disy of fury, her voice shrill with anger. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a shameless slut! I¡¯m going to kill you right now!¡± With a vicious expression, she charged towards me, her eyes aze with murderous intent. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll never let someone as lowly as you marry Andrew. You¡¯re not worthy of it!¡± I noticed she raised her hand, a white light flickered to life in her palm. She was about to use her witch power to kill me! Debra¡¯s POV: The attack could kill me or leave me paralyzed. My heart sank as I mulled over turning into a wolf to dodge it, but then out of nowhere, this cold, bossydy¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°Shirley, how much longer are you going to keep this up?¡± Her voice was stern, like a parent scolding their kid. And it was apanied by the steady ck of high heels. Shirley stopped in her tracks, her power fading fast as fear shed in her eyes; she froze and turned to face the neer. ¡°Ms. Miller,¡± Shirley muttered quietly as the woman got closer. For the first time, I saw a flicker of guilt and embarrassment in Shirley¡¯s eyes. Huh? Chapter 1686 What the heck was going on here?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I was totally caught off guard. In my memory, Shirley was always bold, except when Andrew was around. Without any restrictions, she seemed like she could move mountains. But who could make her scared? With curiosity, I turned to see who this woman was. She was wearing a ck knee-length dress with matching high heels. The dress was simple, with only a slim belt around the waist-clean and stylish. The woman looked like she was in her forties or fifties. Time had left some wrinkles on her face, but it hadn¡¯t taken away the sharpness in her eyes. With just one nce, I could tell she wasn¡¯t someone to be messed with-definitely not as simple-minded as Shirley. While I was looking at her, she was looking at me too, her gaze intense, a hint of dislike in her eyes. But she didn¡¯t talk to me. Instead, she turned to Shirley, not happy at all. ¡°Shirley, didn¡¯t your mother tell you to avoid causing a scene? Why did youe out alone again?¡± Shirley seemed nervous and a bit guilty as she exined, ¡°Ms. Miller I couldn¡¯t stand Debra¡¯s attitude. She¡¯s really getting on my nerves. . ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The woman didn¡¯t seem to believe Shirley¡¯s excuse. She cut her off before she could continue, asking casually, ¡°Then tell me, how exactly did she get on your nerves?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Shirley, always the actress, immediately put on a sad face, her voice trembling as she pointed at me. ¡°She pped me. ¡± The woman paused, looking closely at Shirley¡¯s face. Seeing the vivid red handprint on her cheek, she turned icy and pivoted towards me, her expression nk. ¡°Did you p her?¡± Shirley¡¯s reaction hinted at the woman¡¯s elevated status among the witches; maybe she was even an elder. But who cared? I stood my ground, unfazed. With calmness, I replied, ¡°Yeah, I did. Is that a problem?¡± I was determined to assert myself today, to establish my reputation right then and there, showing that I wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Otherwise, Shirley would always want to cause trouble for me. I had no interest in dealing with a never-ending line of challengers. The woman¡¯s expression darkened as she asked sharply, ¡°Do you know Shirley¡¯s position?¡± Chapter 1687 I scoffed, ¡°Of course, I do. ¡± Refusing to let her take on the role of a wise elder lecturing a rebellious kid, I continued defiantly, ¡°Are you going to tell me that Shirley is the daughter of the n leader and is next in line to lead the witches? In my opinion, if she keeps acting out, abusing her status to cause trouble like this, then the witches are headed straight for disaster. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The woman fixed me with a narrowed gaze that seemed to pierce through the air. After a prolonged stare-down, she emitted a cold snort and turned on her heel, exiting the manor without so much as a word. Her departure left me somewhat dumbfounded. She was leaving just like that? Didn¡¯t she want to argue with me? I turned to Shirley, whose face mirrored my own astonishment. ¡°Ms. Miller¡­¡± Shirley began tentatively, but the woman interrupted her,manding her entourage, ¡°Get Shirley out of here. She is not allowed to stay. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I was even more surprised when I heard that. Was she actually siding with me, finding Shirley¡¯s stance unreasonable? I bit back anyment, opting to observe the unfolding scene. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No!¡± Shirley couldn¡¯t contain herself upon hearing the woman¡¯s decision. ¡°I refuse to leave. I need to teach Debra a lesson today!¡± I understood what Shirley was thinking. She viewed it as a prime opportunity to confront me, and if she let it slip by, who knew when another chance would present itself? With Andrew likely to be more cautious and her mother keeping a watchful eye, this might be her best shot. However, Shirley¡¯s protest fell on deaf ears. The woman remained adamant, determined to haul her away. Shirley¡¯s panic escted as she yelled, ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m not leaving! I need to teach Debra a lesson and handle her properly!¡± Her outburst only deepened the scowl on the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Shirley!¡± The woman¡¯s voice dipped lower, tinged with annoyance. Ovee by fear, Shirley fell silent, no longer putting up a fight, and obediently trailed behind the woman. As they left, the tension lifted from the butler and the maids, who visibly sighed with relief. ¡°Debra, you are quite something,¡± the butler said, giving me a thumbs up. ¡°You are truly worthy of being Mr. Pierce¡¯s future wife. Not only did you have the guts to p Shirley, but you also stood up to Addy. Nobody in the witches¡¯ n has ever dared to do that. ¡± Watching them depart, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who exactly is that woman? Why is Shirley so terrified of her?¡± Chapter 1688 The butler exined, ¡°She is Veronica¡¯s right-hand woman, Addy Miller. Though just an assistant, she holds considerable power and is known for her cold demeanor and strictness. Sometimes, she even goes against Veronica¡¯s orders. Everyone in the n, including Shirley, fears her. ¡± I nodded, mulling over the situation. The butler¡¯s face twisted with worry. He looked at me and said, ¡°Debra, you have upset both Shirley and Addy today. They are bound toe back for revenge. ¡± I adjusted my attire, remaining unperturbed. ¡°I have ruffled their feathers before; one more time won¡¯t make a difference. Furthermore, if I let them walk over me today, they would see me as an easy target. That wouldn¡¯t reflect well on Andrew if word got around. ¡± The butler looked puzzled. ¡°What does this have to do with Mr. Pierce?¡± I exined, ¡°Think about it. Andrew holds a prestigious position as the deputy n leader. While Shirley might have the title of the n leader¡¯s daughter, shecks real authority, especiallypared to Andrew. If I let Shirley and her crew bullied me in the manor, and that news spread, wouldn¡¯t it make others look down on me?¡± ¡°They would indeed. ¡± I added, ¡°Being Andrew¡¯s fiancee, his reputation is mine, and vice versa. People might judge Andrew harshly, assuming that the deputy n leader is still under the n leader¡¯s daughter¡¯s control. That could tarnish his reputation. ¡± The butler finally understood. ¡°Ah, I understand now. It was my oversight. ¡± I smiled faintly, choosing not to delve further into the matter. With a nod, I turned on my heel and made my exit. Shirley¡¯s POV: Following Addy¡¯s request, I walked closely behind her. I was scared of Addy. She had been disciplining me since I was a kid, even stricter than my mother. Whenever I rebelled, she punished me severely. ¡®s BunnyBookery Apart from my mother, she was the person I feared the most in this world. But when I thought of Debra, the woman who stole Andrew, my beloved, I found my courage again. Defiantly, I said, ¡°Ms. Miller, Debra is just a lowly mixed-blood witch who pped me. Why didn¡¯t you help me? Instead, you took her side by taking me away. ¡± In my view, Addy was supporting an outsider instead of helping me. Addy gave me a cold look. ¡°Idiot!¡± She stopped walking, sighed, and said, ¡°Think for yourself. The manor belongs to Andrew. By causing trouble there and trying to hit his fiancee, aren¡¯t you disrespecting him openly? What do you think Andrew would feel about that?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I tried to argue, but Addy didn¡¯t let me. She interrupted me, looking at me as if I were foolish, and said resignedly, ¡°Shirley, let me be clear. Acting like this will only make Andrew dislike you more. You¡¯re just being foolish!¡± I bit my lip, still not convinced, and replied, ¡°But didn¡¯t Debra also hit me? Shouldn¡¯t she be afraid of embarrassing Andrew?¡± Addy exined impatiently, ¡°Your uninvited intrusion and causing trouble in Andrew¡¯s territory embarrass him. As his fiancee, it¡¯s Debra¡¯s right to retaliate.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It shows others that she, the deputy n leader¡¯s fiancee, is not someone to be bullied. You, on the other hand, are just helping her build her prestige. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I just wanted to¡­¡± Chapter 1689 Although I felt it was unfair, Addy¡¯s cold attitude silenced me. I closed my mouth reluctantly and followed her back to the manor, filled with anger but feelingpletely powerless. As soon as we stepped into the house, I saw my mother sitting gracefully on the sofa, sipping her coffee. As soon as she noticed me, my mother put down her cup and quickly walked over, delivering a sharp p to my face. The sharp sound left me stunned, and I staggered back a few steps. ¡°Kneel!¡± my mother ordered coldly. I wanted to argue back, but one look at her angry face and fierce expression made me keep quiet. I was scared of the uing punishment. I knelt down obediently, lowering my head and apologizing, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. ¡± Usually, my mother¡¯s anger would have eased a bit by now. And indeed, her tone softened a little. ¡°Do you understand what you did wrong?¡± There was still a hint of anger in her voice. Knowing my mother¡¯s temper and the serious consequences of not admitting my mistake, I clenched my fists and said humbly, ¡°I was wrong to cause trouble for Debra. I should have listened to you and stayed home, not causing any trouble¡­¡± Before I could finish, another sharp pnded on my face. Another p from my mother. This time, it was even harder, making my head jerk to the side and causing me to fall. But it seemed like she didn¡¯t care about my pain. Her face was twisted in anger as she scolded, ¡°It must be a cruel joke for me to give birth to such a foolish daughter like you!¡± Shirley¡¯s POV: My mother¡¯s non-stop criticism felt like a punch to the gut, and I could taste blood at the corner of my mouth. Instantly, frustration flooded through me. I was in a foul mood. My throat was scratchy, and my eyes were watery. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With tears streaming down my face, I buried my face in my hands and yelled, ¡°This isn¡¯t fair! You¡¯re never pleased with anything I do.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. What do you want from me?¡± My mother looked taken aback. Her eyes widened, and she spat out angrily, ¡°How dare you! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± She raised her hand, ready to strike again, but Addy swiftly stepped in. ¡°Hold on! Shirley¡¯s a bit slow. She doesn¡¯t grasp things easily. If you don¡¯t exin it clearly, she won¡¯t get it, no matter how many times you scold her. ¡± My mother eased up and retracted her hand. She let out a cold snort and said, ¡°Shirley, listen. The dumbest move you make isying out your grudge against Debra so openly. ¡± I was shocked. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I can keep messing with Debra?¡± My mother gave me an eye-roll and continued, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine with you giving Debra a hard time. I mean, she¡¯s just a half-blood witch, right? Not a big loss if she¡¯s out of the picture. If you want her to die, handle it discreetly instead of making it public!¡± ¡°But why? Why would I have to kill her in secret? I¡¯m the n leader¡¯s daughter. Wouldn¡¯t it make me look even more powerful if everyone knows?¡± My mother was fuming, her hands shaking with rage. If Addy hadn¡¯t given her a warning look, she might have pped me again. My mother took a deep breath and spat out, ¡°You fool! Debra didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If you go after her in public, people will think you¡¯re just picking on her. That would embarrass me. Moreover, even though Debra¡¯s in a lowly half-blood witch, she¡¯s still Andrew¡¯s fiancee in the public eye. If you kill her in public, even if Andrew doesn¡¯t care for her, he¡¯ll still feel ashamed. That will mess up the rtionship between me and Andrew. Andrew is the deputy n leader. He¡¯s got a lot of power. Making him mad won¡¯t do us any favors. You get it?¡± ¡°Yeah, got it¡­¡± My mother¡¯s words left me speechless; I had no way to argue back. But my mother, still fuming, wasn¡¯t done with me. She shot me this look like I was something she scr@ped off her shoe and started digging into the past. ¡°Remember when you kidnapped Debra and Andrew got all bent out of shape? I warned you then. And yet here you are, being dumb enough to stir up trouble at Andrew¡¯s ce with some mixed-blood witch. Shirley, you¡¯re just wrecking your reputation as my daughter!¡± I sighed and looked down. ¡°Mom, I messed up, I get it. It won¡¯t happen again. ¡± But thinking of Andrew, the man I¡¯d been crushing on forever, ending up with some low-status woman, I just couldn¡¯t ept it. I mumbled sadly, ¡°Mom, is there even a point in trying anymore? Debra and Andrew are going to hold their engagement ceremony, and soon enough, everyone in the witch n will know about her. It¡¯s just a matter of time before they get married. ¡± But my mother smirked, a glimmer of something hidden in her eyes. ¡°Maybe not. ¡± Chapter 1690 Caleb¡¯s POV: After the party, I wanted to talk to Debra, but she never came back to the Thorn Edge Pack. She disappearedpletely, like a bird flying out of its cage. I couldn¡¯t find a way to reach her or know where she was. I couldn¡¯t just go into the other world without knowing the dangers, especially with vampires around. Searching for her would put many pack members at risk. I felt lost. All I could do was wait for Debra toe back. But with such a big misunderstanding between us, would she even want toe back? Debra¡¯s absence made me miserable. I worried about her all the time. Stress made my hair fall out, and I let Carlos take care of most pack tasks. Meanwhile, Alexandria came to the vi to apologize. ¡°Alpha, I know I messed up,¡± she said, tears in her eyes. ¡°Please let me make it right. ¡± But I couldn¡¯t forgive her. If it weren¡¯t for Alexandria, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten so bad with Debra. So, I told the servants, ¡°Get her out. I don¡¯t want to see her. She¡¯s not wee here anymore. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The servants escorted Alexandria out, despite her crying and pleading. But she didn¡¯t leave. The servants came back and said, ¡°Miss Vargas is still outside, saying she won¡¯t go until she¡¯s apologized to you in person. ¡± I scoffed, ¡°Let her stay there!¡± As night fell, the sky darkened, and stars twinkled above. Alexandria¡¯s silhouette remained in front of the vi, refusing to leave, even drawing the attention of bystanders. Even the servants, usually indifferent, started betting on when she would leave. During dinner, with the wind howling, someone mentioned the cold weather outside, wondering if Alexandria might get sick. Unable to stand it anymore, I left my meal and went to confront her at the door. Seeing her shivering from the cold, I felt no pity and asked coldly, ¡°Alexandria, what do you want?¡± As soon as she saw me, Alexandria¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She reached out to me, but I avoided her, saying, ¡°Stick to the point, no touching. ¡± Looking hurt, she cried. ¡°Alpha, I came to apologize. I¡¯ve been so restless, unable to sleep these past few days. If you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll stay here until you do. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She was acting so pitifully, it was almost impressive. Chapter 1691 Seeing through Alexandria¡¯s act, I said, ¡°You¡¯re apologizing to the wrong person. If you truly want to make amends, Debra is the one you should be apologizing to. ¡± Ashamed, Alexandria Lowered her head, crying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I made Luna misunderstand, and I should apologize to her. But now she¡¯s gone with a man, and I can¡¯t find her. That¡¯s why I came to you, Alpha. Please forgive me and help me make things right. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Alexandria¡¯s words, meant to be apologetic, pierced my heart repeatedly, causing an internal ache. I felt as if something was stuck in my throat, adding to my difort. Yes, Debra had left with someone else, and there was a chance she would never return. Just thinking about it sent a sharp pang through my heart, and my patience with Alexandria thinned even more.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I looked at her squarely and said firmly, ¡°Alexandria, until we clear up this misunderstanding, I can¡¯t forgive you. If you can¡¯t exin things to Debra, then you should leave. You¡¯re just wasting my time. ¡± ¡°Alpha. Alexandria began, trying to interject, but I cut her off. ¡± Without letting her finish, I turned and strode back toward the vi. However, I had underestimated Alexandria¡¯s resolve. She moved quickly, blocking my path and gripping my hand tightly. Her eyes brimmed with sadness. ¡°Alpha, I realize my mistakes. Please, I¡¯m asking for your forgiveness. I just want to be here, to work hard by your side, without any hidden agendas. ¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± I shot her an impatient look. ¡°Yes, truly!¡± Alexandria nodded frantically, her voice filled with urgency. I gave a cold smirk. If this had been earlier, I could have fallen for her lies. But after the chaos at the party and everything else she had stirred up, trusting her now would make me a fool, easily manipted by a woman. I decided to be direct, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± and briskly pushed her aside. ¡°Ah!¡± Alexandria staggered, caught off guard by my sudden move. I didn¡¯t look back as I continued towards the vi. ¡°Alpha!¡± Alexandria called out desperately from behind. I ignored her and kept moving. Damien remarked, ¡°She never gives up. Because of her, you and Debra had that huge misunderstanding. You¡¯re already generous by not taking action against her, yet she has the nerve to seek your forgiveness. Personally, I¡¯d have sent her packing with one swift kick. ¡± I shrugged. ¡°No need. Tarnishing my reputation over someone like her isn¡¯t worth it. ¡± But I had underestimated how stubborn and shameless Alexandria could be. As I started up the stairs, she hurled herself at me like a woman possessed, gripping my waist tightly. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alexandria sobbed. ¡°I know I messed up. Can you forgive me, please? I truly look up to you. All I ever wanted was to stay by your side as your secretary. Don¡¯t push me away. ¡± Chapter 1692 Her impulsive and disrespectful gesture infuriated me. My expression turned cold as I ordered, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No!¡± Alexandria clung on, desperate not to be dismissed. ¡°Forgive me and promise you won¡¯t push me away. ¡± Was she now using this as leverage? Worried that we could be seen and spark rumors, potentially worsening Debra¡¯s misinterpretation, I was about to forcibly remove her when an awkward voice interrupted. ¡°Alpha, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing. Is this a bad timing?¡± I jerked away from Alexandria as if electrocuted and swiftly turned to find out who was talking. It wasn¡¯t someone I knew, but a guard I didn¡¯t recognize. Feeling a bit more at ease, I cleared my throat twice and inquired calmly, ¡°Who are you, and what do you need?¡± The guard looked visibly ufortable. Caleb¡¯s POV: ¡°I¡¯m Aaron Brown, one of the guards stationed at the pack¡¯s entrance.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡± The guard introduced himself briefly before presenting me with an invitation. Handing it over with respect, he said, ¡°Alpha, someone specifically requested that I deliver this to you. ¡± Frowning, I epted the invitation, scrutinizing it. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± As far as I knew, none of my acquaintances had uing celebrations. The guard¡¯s cheeks reddened further, his difort evident as he stuttered, ¡°This is Luna¡¯s engagement announcement. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I paled instantly, my heart plummeting. I fixed an intense gaze on the guard, teeth clenched. ¡°The Luna you¡¯re referring to, is it Debra?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The guard observed my response. ¡°Alpha, why would Luna get engaged to another man? Have you two parted ways?¡± I tightened my hold on the invitation but maintained my silence. Had Debra be so disillusioned with me that she¡¯d intentionally sent her engagement invitation? No, that couldn¡¯t be her. She loved me and had integrity; surely she wouldn¡¯t resort to this out of mere disappointment. I attempted topose myself, and once my breathing steadied, I asked, ¡°Who delivered this invitation?¡± The guard shook his head, feeling confused. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He didn¡¯t provide his name; he simply delivered the invitation and left. ¡± I was greatly displeased, my brows furrowing. ¡°You don¡¯t know who it was, yet you still gave it to me? Aren¡¯t you concerned that it might be part of a scheme?¡± Chapter 1693 The firm tone caught the guard off guard, prompting him to hastily exin, ¡°Alpha, when Luna returned the other day, that man apanied her. I assumed he was a friend of Luna¡¯s, so I didn¡¯t think twice¡­ Is this significant? Should I bring him back?¡± The other day?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I pondered the timeline. If my memory served me right, the guard was mentioning the day of the banquet. On that asion, it was Andrew who apanied Debra. It must have been him. I turned to the guard, inquiring, ¡°Did the gentleman leave a message?¡± The guard appeared to remember something, his expression growing even more uneasy than before. He cast a quick nce at Alexandria, leaning in to murmur, ¡°Yes. The man earnestly invites you to his engagement party, hoping you will witness Debra at her most beautiful moment. ¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± I eximed, unable to contain my frustration upon hearing this, crumpling the invitation in my hand, ready to throw it away. Attend the engagement ceremony? It was pure provocation! However, as I raised my hand, rationality prevailed. If I discarded it, how would I have the chance to see Debra? This could be my only opportunity to visit the witch n and locate her. After a moment of hesitation, I carefully pocketed the invitation and instructed the guard, ¡°You¡¯re not to tell anyone about this, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± The guard nodded rapidly, as if afraid I might silence him otherwise. I said nothing more, simply turning to head upstairs. ¡°Alpha. . ¡± Alexandria called out to me, but I remained silent, quickening my pace. Alexandria remained rooted to the spot, her spirit crushed. She didn¡¯t dare toe after me again, maybe the presence of an outsider had drained her earlier boldness. Or perhaps she was devising another scheme. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1694 Time sped by, and before we knew it, the day of the engagement party was upon us. Andrew had taken full control of the preparations, opting to hold it at his manor for ease. To create a ssh, the party was extraordinarilyvish. The manor was adorned with vivid decorations, which were so bright that they illuminated the night like daylight. Each pathway was lined with vibrant balloons, and cheerful cartoon signs dotted the Landscape. The stylists and makeup artists had arrived early in my room to prepare me thoroughly, making sure every hair was perfectly styled. The preparations spanned several hours. Atst, my hair was styled into a princess-like bun, and I wore a pinkce gown with a trailing skirt and an open back that highlighted my silhouette, paired with golden high-heeled sandals. After I was fully dressed, Nora, who had stayed by my side, couldn¡¯t contain her awe. Her eyes twinkled like stars, and she blinked in astonishment, then offered a heartfeltpliment. ¡°Debra, you look absolutely breathtaking! You really do look like a beautiful princess from a fairy tale!¡± I ran my fingers through my hair and chuckled, feeling a bit shy. ¡°Thanks, Nora. ¡± Just then, the door swung open. A man in a sharply tailored bright white suit and a pale pink tie, matching my dress, stood in the doorway. It was Andrew. As he entered and caught sight of me, his expression shifted to one of awe, and he paused, momentarily rooted to the spot. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Nora chuckled and teased, ¡°Debra, I told you; you look Like a princess, and look, even Mr. Pierce, who hardly notices anyone, is mesmerized. ¡± Blushing, I murmured, ¡°Nora, stop it. Andrew was just taken aback for a second. ¡± Regaining hisposure, Andrew stepped forward, his tone warm and heartfelt. ¡°Debra, you look more beautiful today than ever. I¡¯m proud to be your fiance. ¡± I returned his smile with a modest one of my own. ¡°And you are quite the handsome sight yourself. I¡¯m equally honored to be engaged to you. ¡± Andrew¡¯s smile widened as he nced at the clock. ¡°The party¡¯s about to start, and everyone¡¯s waiting. May I escort you downstairs?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± I nodded. Andrew reached out his hand to me.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When our hands met, a wave of warmth flowed between us. For a moment, everything seemed strangely familiar, as if we had experienced it before. A sharp sense of loss washed over me. Could Caleb and I have had moments like this? Unfortunately, those days were long gone¡­ With a deep breath, I let go of these reflections and followed Andrew to the grandest hall in the manor. It was my second time at arge banquet, but this time I felt more at ease. Arm in arm with Andrew, I entered the hall with a serene confidence. Chapter 1695 As we walked in, the dazzling lights shone on us. The evening¡¯s host began his speech. ¡°Today marks a special asion as we celebrate the engagement of two young people, a beautifulmitment to life together. Andrew Pierce and Debra rkson, may your engagement be joyful and your future marriage strong, filled with trust, support, and love. May the gods grant you a joyful and fulfilling life together. ¡± Amid these warm wishes, Andrew and I made our way to the central tform on stage. Debra¡¯s POV: Approaching the host, Andrew took the microphone with a smile. ¡°Thanks, everyone, foring out today. It hasn¡¯t been easy for Debra and me to reach this point, but here we are, ready to take the plunge. Your blessings mean the world to us. ¡± Standing beside Andrew, I yed the part of the supportive fiancee, nodding along and shing the appropriate smiles. The guests weren¡¯t shy about their whispers and nces. Their expressions ranged from curiosity to doubt, creating an undercurrent of tension. ¡°She is only a lowly mixed-blood witch. Why would Andrew take an interest in her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? She must have used dirty tactics. ¡± ¡°I bet she seduced him, With such a prestigious status as the deputy n leader, why else would he settle for someone like her?¡± Whispers and rumors swirled around us, like a cloud of gnats buzzing in the air. Andrew, engrossed in his speech, remained oblivious to the murmurs. But each word found its mark in my ears, clear as a bell. I couldn¡¯t discern if they meant harm or if it was all just happenstance. Yet, their venom failed to pierce my resolve. Their words bounced off me like rain off a sturdy umbre. From the moment I agreed to pretend to be Andrew¡¯s fiancee, I braced myself for the inevitable judgment within the witch n. Even if I were to be the deputy n leader¡¯s wife for real, their criticism would only amplify, like adding fuel to a fire. In short, I knew I had to tough it out. However, while I remained unfazed, Ivy couldn¡¯t keep herposure. After catching wind of just a snippet of conversation, she couldn¡¯t hold back her frustration. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people? You¡¯re not their fiancee, yet they act like they have a say in it. ¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I offeredfort in my mind. ¡°Hey, Ivy, don¡¯t let them get under your skin. They¡¯re just a bunch of Loudmouths. Let¡¯s not give them the satisfaction of getting to us. ¡± ¡°No way!¡± Ivy retorted, her voice tinged with anger. ¡°They¡¯re dragging your name through the mud. We can¡¯t let them off the hook that easily. They need to be called out. ¡± I let out a frustrated sigh, feeling powerless in the face of the situation. Though I wanted to reassure Ivy, my attention was drawn to a familiar figure in the crowd. With his striking blond hair and sharp attire, he stood out like a beacon amidst the crowd. I was incredibly stunned. Could it really be Caleb? Chapter 1696 I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my own eyes as I nced over. After all, in the realm of the witch n, it was highly unusual to encounter Caleb, a werewolf leader. As I strained to see through the haze, a weight on my arm startled me. Andrew¡¯s voice, soft yet insistent, urged me on. ¡°Debra, I¡¯m done talking. Your turn now. Keep it short and sweet,¡± he whispered near my ear. Meanwhile, all eyes were on me, their collective gaze like a heavy nket.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. With no way out, I took a deep breath and spoke, each word chosen carefully. ¡°Hello, everyone. Thanks for being here. I know there are doubts about me. But I¡¯ll prove myself by standing by Andrew and showing what I¡¯m made of. ¡± As I wrapped up my speech, the murmurs below quieted down. But my mind was elsewhere, searching the crowd for Caleb¡¯s familiar face. Yet, he was nowhere to be found, as if he¡¯d vanished into thin air. Could I have been mistaken? I asked Ivy, ¡°Did you see Caleb? I thought I saw him. ¡± Ivy shook her head, her disappointment palpable. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No, why would he be here? This ce is too risky for him, and now he¡¯s moved on. He¡¯s noting back for us. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Ivy¡¯s words snapped me out of my daydream. Yes, Caleb had a new Luna. Why would he bothering back for me, someone he left behind? I sighed, a mix of sadness and self-reproach. ¡°You¡¯re right; I am foolish. I¡¯ve forgotten all the ways Caleb has hurt me, and here I am still pining for him, hoping he might drop by. How utterly foolish of me!¡± Seeing the sadness in my eyes, Ivy fell silent. My somber mood didn¡¯t escape Andrew either. He leaned closer and whispered with concern, ¡°Debra, what¡¯s troubling you?¡± Jolted back to the present, I quickly shook my head and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then. ¡± Andrew gave me a reassuring smile, took my hand, and guided me back to the festive atmosphere where we mingled and made toasts with the guests. In the midst of toasting, Shirley glided towards us. Dressed impably, her elegance was truly a sight to behold. I immediately became wary. What was she plotting now? As I braced myself, Shirley, breaking from her usual pattern of antagonizing me, began with an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. ¡± She raised her ss in a toast and voiced her regret. ¡°I was wrong before. Can you forgive me?¡± Chapter 1697 Was this some kind of bizarre reversal? I watched Shirley closely, skepticism clear in my gaze. I knew her all too well.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She was haughty and spoiled. A genuine change in her demeanor seemed utterly improbable. Was she plotting a ruse for me to be lured into? Shirley caught on to my guarded look, gave a gentle smile, and continued, ¡°Debra, I regret my previous actions. Trust me, I¡¯ve realized what I need to leave in the past. I truly hope for your and Andrew¡¯s happiness together. I wish for your forgiveness. ¡± I couldn¡¯t suppress a derisive snort. After all the emotional turmoil she had inflicted, did she really think a simple apology would make everything right? Ivy blurted out, ¡°Honey, just ignore this disgusting bitch. She¡¯s hurt you so much before. It¡¯s unlikely she¡¯s truly changed. Who knows what she¡¯s scheming?¡± Ivy made a good point, but catching Andrew¡¯s eye, I was reminded of my role at the moment. I wasn¡¯t just myself. I was also Andrew¡¯s fiancee. Since Shirley is the n leader¡¯s daughter and was already humbling herself before me, etiquette required me to at least superficially acknowledge her gesture, if not genuinely. Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I smiled at Shirley and raised my ss in a toast, offering polite, vaguepliments. ¡°Life is long, and we all make mistakes. I¡¯m sure your actions weren¡¯t meant to harm, and I hold no grudge. ¡± Andrew, smiling at my side, chimed in, ¡°Exactly, Shirley. Debra is very understanding and doesn¡¯t linger on past grievances. ¡± Clearly, he was happy to see Shirley and me on what appeared to be the road to reconciliation. Shirley¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. ¡°That¡¯s marvelous! I always know you¡¯re the mostpassionate and gentle, Debra. Andrew, you¡¯ve made a wonderful choice. ¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Ivy spat out, umable to hide her scorn. ¡°It¡¯s obvious Shirley¡¯s pretending. And Andrew, really, what kind of nonsense is that, expecting you to forgive her?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Ivy¡¯s analysis was spot-on, hitting the core of the issue. I found myself in an ufortable predicament, like being coerced into swallowing greasy, repulsive fat in full view of everyone, with no recourse but to force it down. At that moment, the urge tosh out peaked within me, but I restrained myself for the sake of Andrew¡¯s dignity. With a forced smile, I carried on with the pleasantries. ¡°It¡¯s heartening to witness you acknowledge your errors and strive for change, Shirley. ¡± Just as the conversation reached an unbearable level of insincerity, other guests approached Andrew for toasts and small talk, relieving the awkward atmosphere and allowing me a moment to catch my breath. Andrew cast a nce my way, poised to engage with the other guests. Not wishing to inconvenience him, I nodded in acquiescence. ¡°Excellent timing!¡± Ivy remarked, feeling content. ¡°With Andrew upied, you needn¡¯t endure Shirley any longer. ¡± However, after Andrew left, Shirley remained nearby and signaled to a passing waiter carrying champagne with a smile. Chapter 1698 Taking two sses from the tray, she approached me with a polite demeanor and asked softly, ¡°Debra, would you like a ss?¡± Just as I was about to refuse, Shirley added with a smile, ¡°Let this drink be a symbol of our reconciliation. It would be wonderful to bury the hatchet after all the disagreements. I hope you won¡¯t turn it down, Debra. ¡± Politely, I declined, ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m not ustomed to alcohol, so I¡¯ll pass. ¡± But Shirley persisted, insisting on offering me the drink. ¡°Debra, please take it. If you refuse, it¡¯ll mean you haven¡¯t forgiven me. ¡± Her unusual persistence raised my suspicions. Was there something wrong with the drink? I found it hard to believe that Shirley would suddenly confess her fault and alter her behavior. Given her history, this seemed like a potential new ploy to ensnare me. So, I refused more firmly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shirley, but I really can¡¯t handle alcohol. And since I have socialmitmentster with Andrew, it would be inconvenient if I were to be intoxicated. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine; you won¡¯t get tipsy!¡± Shirley insisted, pressing the drink toward me. ¡°See, it¡¯s just a touch of champagne; it¡¯s quite mild. Surely, you won¡¯t refuse this kind gesture¡­¡± Before she could finish, the champagne spilled onto my dress, sending an instant chill down my spine. ¡°Ah!¡± I let out a small cry and stepped back, but it was toote; my exquisite dress was drenched. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Debra!¡± Shirley eximed, appearing apologetic, yet I caught a brief glimpse of regret flickering in her eyes before it disappeared. Feigning fluster, she apologized, ¡°Debra, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s entirely my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you to drink, causing your dress to be ruined. I feel awful. ¡± It wasn¡¯t clear if it was deliberate, but her voice was loud enough for nearby guests to notice us. To avoid further embarrassment, I mustered a strained smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Shirley then suggested, ¡°Would you like me to take you to change into another dress? I always carry a spare one for emergencies at events. You¡¯re wee to use it if necessary. ¡± Without hesitation, I declined Shirley¡¯s offer. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. ¡± Who knew if this was another one of her traps? I stepped back and responded coldly, ¡°Shirley, I¡¯m capable of changing by myself. ¡± Without affording her an opportunity to argue, I turned to locate Andrew and inform him of the incident. However, he was nowhere to be found in the banquet hall, and despite my thorough search, he remained elusive. A sense of unease crept over me. Where could Andrew have disappeared so quickly? Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1699 I didn¡¯t overthink it and just decided to handle the stain on my gown by myself. Andrew¡¯s estate was massive, with fancy vis all over the ce. Getting from where the engagement party was held to the vi where I was staying was quite a trek. As I tried to figure out how to deal with the stain, a waiter passing by spotted me. He came over and said politely, ¡°Need a hand with anything?¡± I gestured to my soaked dress and asked, ¡°Is there a spot around here where I can sort out this mess?¡± The waiter nodded and said, ¡°No worries, we¡¯ve got a room ready for emergencies like this, stocked with spare dresses just in case.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You can head there to change if you want. ¡± I let out a big sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, sounds good. ¡± I didn¡¯t want to be strutting around in a damp gown, especially at my engagement party. If I didn¡¯t sort it out fast, I could end up with some embarrassing headlines tomorrow, making me theughingstock once more. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s that spare room?¡± I asked in a rush. The waiter nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s upstairs. This ce is pretty big and can be a bit confusing to find. I can walk you there if you want. ¡± He had a point. Andrew went all out for the engagement party, picking the biggest vi on the estate, a massive three-story building with tons of rooms. Trying to find it on my own would have been a nightmare. So, I just trailed behind the waiter as he led the way upstairs. We finally reached the top floor, and he kept going deeper into the vi. It felt like he was guiding me to a room tucked away in the farthest corner of the ce. As we got closer to the farthest room, I caught a faint smell in the air, giving me a creepy vibe. Hold on! Something seemed off! I paused, thinking over what had just happened. At first, Shirley did something out of character and said sorry to me. Then, as soon as Andrew left, she tried to hand me some champagne. I had a feeling there was something fishy about the drink, so I passed on it. Somehow, the champagne ended up on my dress. Could it be that she didn¡¯t want me to drink it, but to spill it on purpose? So, basically, Shirley¡¯s apology was fake, probably so she could get me to change into her dress, or if I said no, give her an excuse to send Andrew away. And since I was not familiar with the vi, I couldn¡¯t just find a spot to deal with the stain myself. Then, like magic, a super friendly waiter showed up out of nowhere. Why else would they put the spare room in such a weird spot? ALL these things were connected, totally showing it was all nned out in advance. T slowed down. Chapter 1700 Whether it was true or not, I knew I had to get out of there fast for my own safety. I was trying to slip away while the waiter was guiding me, but he caught on and turned around, still smiling, and asked, ¡°Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you heading to the spare room to change?¡± His smile was bright, but it gave me the creepy vibe. My heart started racing like crazy. Thump¡­ Debra¡¯s POV: A feeling of danger hovered around me, and I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe. Fear pushed me to take a step back without even thinking. Looking worried, Ivy said urgently, ¡°Honey, something¡¯s not right. Run!¡± I said helplessly, ¡°I wish I could, but just look at me. ¡± In my fancy dress and high heels, how could I possibly outrun a fit waiter? Trying to calm down, I took a deep breath. The situation hadn¡¯t gotten as bad as it could, at least the waiter didn¡¯t know I had figured something was off. I managed to force a smile and came up with an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to use the restroom.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I¡¯lle backter to deal with the stain. ¡± As I turned to leave, the waiter¡¯s hand stopped me like a judge¡¯s gavel, sudden and final. ¡°There¡¯s a restroom in the back room. It¡¯ll be quicker for you if you¡¯re in a hurry,¡± he said casually. I froze in ce. His smile made me want to step back. But no, I couldn¡¯t just give up! Frantically, I kept lying, ¡°I just remembered, I have to find Andrew. I left my lipstick with him and I need it for touch-ups. ¡± Still smiling, the waiter replied, ¡°No problem. Once you¡¯re in, I¡¯ll let Mr. Pierce know right away, and he can bring it to you himself. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I struggled to find the right words, not expecting him to be so convincing. As I tried to think of a way out, the waiter¡¯s smile faded, his face turning serious. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve caught on. ¡± My heart raced. Damn it. Chapter 1701 The moment of truth usually arrived when one thought they were in control. Was he dropping the act because. No, it couldn¡¯t be! I pushed aside the scary thoughts and asked calmly, ¡°What do you want?¡± He moved closer, chuckling wickedly, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough. There¡¯s no need to rush. ¡± I frowned. This was definitely not good. Without a second thought, I decided to push the advancing waiter away. I was ready to turn into a wolf to defend myself and then look for a way to escape. But just as I was about to transform, I felt my strength drain away. My body started to heat up, as if I¡¯d been thrown into an oven, unable to fight back. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Panic took hold of me. I barely managed to stay standing by leaning against the wall. The waiter smirked triumphantly when he saw me like this. ¡°Looks Like the drug is working. You¡¯re done for. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery T was shocked. A drug? I asked incredulously, ¡°When did you drug me?¡± I hadn¡¯t even touched Shirley¡¯s champagne! Wait, could it be¡­? The waiter¡¯s next words confirmed my fear. ¡°Since we came up to this floor, the drug has been getting into your system through your breath.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This substance is potent. Enjoy. ¡± Everything started to go dark. That exined the sudden smell. It was all nned. Still holding on to a bit of hope, I asked, ¡°But you came up with me, didn¡¯t you? You must have smelled it too. Why aren¡¯t you affected?¡± With a look of pity and mockery, he replied, ¡°Because I took an antidote beforehand. ¡± Chapter 1702 ¡°What?¡± I was furious, my chest tightening. Leaning against the wall, sweat dripped from my forehead. Besides feeling physically weak, there was a burning sensation inside me that threatened to overwhelm. Debra¡¯s POV: No, I couldn¡¯t let this happen! I attempted to maintain a rational demeanor. ¡°Sir, you and I have no quarrel. We¡¯ve only just met today. Why are you acting this way?¡± The waiter, sensing my dilemma, approached with a sense of superiority in his gaze and remarked coldly, ¡°You haven¡¯t offended me, but you¡¯ve angered someone else. Debra, you have only yourself to me for provoking the wrong person. ¡± With that, he lunged at me without hesitation. Damn it! My heart skipped a beat. Using every ounce of strength, I evaded the waiter¡¯s assault. But before I could celebrate my evasion, my legs weakened, causing me to copse to the floor, utterly defenseless. ¡°Ah! Darling!¡± Ivy eximed in near desperation. ¡°This is our chance. Get up and run! Otherwise, we¡¯ll be stuck here today. ¡± I clenched my fists, overwhelmed by bitterness. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m unable to escape¡­¡± I murmured, my voice trembling with an unparalleled sense of hopelessness. My strength drained; it felt as if someone else manipted my legs, denying mymands. I found myself with no option but to await my destiny. The waiter regarded me with disdain, a smirk ying on his Lips. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t waste your efforts. You¡¯ve been drugged, and there¡¯s no escaping. Simplyply with me, and I assure you, you¡¯ll experience an evening of both agony and delight. ¡± He advanced towards me once again. Lacking the strength to dodge, I instinctively sank my teeth into his arm as he grabbed me. ¡°ARI¡± He shrieked, promptly delivering a stinging p across my face. My body, weak and lifeless, crumpled to the floor instantaneously. ¡°Bitch!¡± he snarled viciously, his expression grim. ¡°You had the audacity to bite me? You¡¯re nothing but a lowly mixed-blood witch, thinking you could rise above your station. Pathetic.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll ensure you regret this. ¡± Pushing my chin aside, he proceeded to pull me towards the innermost room. ¡°Let go of me!¡± With a vague sense of impending doom, I fought desperately. However, my endeavors were in vain against a man with superior physical strength, despite exerting all my force. Soon after, the waiter forcefully escorted me to the isted room. He knocked twice on the door, and it swung open immediately, revealing a corpulent man d in a gray shirt. Seeming to be in his forties, his eyes sparked with excitement at the sight of me. The waiter bowed respectfully and addressed him, ¡°Mr. Olson, here is the person delivered for your entertainment. Feel free to subject her to any torment you desire. ¡± Sporting a lecherous grin, Keenan Olson remarked, ¡°Not bad!¡± His tongue darted out to moisten his lips, anticipation evident in his desire toy hands on me. Identifying him from a prior gathering with Andrew, I gathered my resolve and cautioned, ¡°Mr. Olson, are you certain about this? I am the deputy n leader¡¯s fiancee. If he discovers this, have you contemted the repercussions? He will show you no mercy!¡± Keenan paused, uncertainty flickering in his eyes as he nced towards the waiter. The waiter, trying to reassure him with a sycophantic smile, said, ¡°Mr. Olson, don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s been taken care of. Even if Andrew tries to investigate, it won¡¯t trace back to you. For a woman as stunning as her, it would be a waste not to make a move tonight. ¡± Chapter 1703 Debra¡¯s POV: With a smile, Keenan ced a hand on the waiter¡¯s shoulder, chuckling. ¡°Well done, my friend. Thanks to you, everything unfolded seamlessly. Once this affair concludes, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯repensated generously. ¡± Grinning with delight, the waiter expressed his gratitude to Keenan. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Olson!¡± A wave of despair washed over me entirely. ¡°Help!¡± I cried out at the top of my lungs, battling against my restraints in a useless attempt to break free. Deep down, I recognized the futility of it all; the vi sprawled across vast grounds, and our location was secluded. Furthermore, for security measures, the waiter likely stationed someone to monitor the entrance, thwarting any attempts to enter unnoticed. That was why I refrained from shouting earlier. I prioritized conserving energy over futile cries. But the present circumstances were out of my hands; I required external help. This marked my final opportunity. No matter how much I struggled, the waiter¡¯s grip was unyielding, like a vise, keeping me firmly restrained. He smirked at Keenan, remarking, ¡°Mr. Olson, this woman is quite spirited and defiant. You¡¯ll have to assert your dominance tonight, remind her who¡¯s in charge. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Keenan leered, scanning me from head to toe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure she won¡¯t be able to leave her bed tomorrow. ¡± Having spoken, he eagerly advanced to pull me indoors. ¡°Let me Weak and desperate, I struggled as tears streamed down my face. ¡°Someone, please help me. I beg of you. ¡± Despair flooded over me like icy water in the darkness, seeping through me bit by bit. I was well aware that the engagement party downstairs was in full swing, with everyoneughing and reveling. It was unlikely that anyone would remember me, let alone venture to the top floor of the vi to rescue me. Tears traced down my cheeks, staining the vi¡¯s floor. Was this the end of my life? Suddenly, as I teetered on the brink of despair, swift footsteps reverberated down the corridor.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before I could muster a response, a chilling scream pierced the silence. ¡°AL¡± Subsequent to the harrowing cry, the hold on my body ckened, apanied by the thud of a weighty impact against the floor. Startled, I jerked my head in surprise to see the waiter being struck and sent sprawling by a powerful kick. Colliding with a wall embellished with framed artwork, he sputtered blood as the fallen frame trapped his hand, prompting yet another anguished cry. Chapter 1704 Subsequently, Keenan¡¯s voice rang out, filled with terror, a sharp contrast to his earlier lecherous demeanor. ¡°Who are you?¡± His gaze remained fixed on the figure beside me. Swiveling, a familiar voice resonated above me. ¡°I am Debra¡¯s husband. ¡± I was stunned into silence. Disbelievingly, I nced upward, greeted by the sight of a familiar face. So, the brief glimpse I caught at the banquet wasn¡¯t a mistake after all. Extending a helping hand, Caleb shed me a faint smile, whispering apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the dy. ¡± Tears welled in my eyes as I shook my head. Holding me close, Caleb addressed Keenan with chilling resolve. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death byying a finger on mydy. ¡± Keenan appeared intimidated yet remained defiant. ¡°How dare you speak to me in such a manner? Do you even realize who I am?¡± Caleb¡¯s stare turned cial. ¡°Your identity is irrelevant to me. Anyone who mistreats Debra will face the consequences. ¡± He pivoted to address the figure behind him, his tone devoid of emotion. ¡°Carlos, handle the situation. Show no mercy to anyone. ¡± It was only then that I realized Carlos was present as well. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Okay!¡± Carlos stepped forward with a serious expression and moved towards Keenan. Caleb didn¡¯t want me to witness what would happen next, so he blocked my view. ncing at Carlos, Caleb said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯ll take Debra out of here; she can¡¯t stay like this. ¡± Without waiting for a response, he scooped me up and hurried away. I wanted to speak, but my body felt feverish, and everything around me began to blur. With my eyes half-closed, I could barely make out Caleb carrying me out. Trying to stay awake, I asked, ¡°Caleb, where are you taking me?¡± He didn¡¯t answer and instead asked, ¡°Where do you live? We don¡¯t have much time, and we can¡¯t return to the Thorn Edge Pack tonight.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll take you back to your ce. ¡± Chapter 1705 His voice grew distant as my head buzzed, and my awareness faded.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I pointed in a vague direction. ¡°Over there¡­¡± Before I could finish my thought, I slipped into unconsciousness. When I finally woke up, the familiar surroundings of my room greeted me. Somehow, Caleb had found his way there. After a night of tension, I finally began to rx. But the overwhelming heat in my body surged back. When Caleb set me down, desire took over, and I couldn¡¯t help but pull him into a ki*s. In the spacious room, our moans and breaths mingled. His erection pressed against my stomach, and before long, we shed our clothes and heid me firmly on the bed. Our naked bodies were full of longing, and everything felt so natural. Caleb took his time with forey, teasing my nipples with his mouth while his fingers yed with my clitoris. Yet, the fire inside me only grew hotter. I just wanted him to enter me quickly. I wrapped my legs around his waist and urged, ¡°Come on¡­Hurry! I want you¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes darkened as he held my hips down, thrusting heavily as he slid inside my vagina . ¡°ah!¡± I gasped. The mix of pleasure and pain made me cry out while he pounded away relentlessly. His breath grew heavier, then he pulled out, his balls slick as they pped against me again and again, making a wet, shameful sound. ¡°Baby, baby¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was gentle as he called out to me, thrusting forcefully and shaking my body. My legs iled in the air, and I couldn¡¯t hold back, biting his neck and scratching his back with my nails, leaving marks. He grunted, thrusting even harder ¡°You¡¯re mine, and I¡¯m going to make you beg for mercy right her. ¡± His words blended with the vigorous movement of his hips, and I felt fluids beneath me as moans escaped my Lips. The thrusts sent me into convulsions, my head arching back as I endured the wild rhythm. The wooden bed creaked under us. ¡°Umm. . Be gentle. . ¡± I pleaded softly as my legs trembled. Caleb¡¯s hands ran through my hair as he whispered, ¡°Okay. ¡± He slowed down, moving with powerful, deliberate thrusts that were gentle but strong. Each one sent waves of pleasure coursing through me. Chapter 1706 Tears filled my eyes as he pushed me into wave after wave of ecstasy. Finally, Caleb thrust frantically onest time, and we climaxed together with gasping breaths. But he didn¡¯t stop there. Beyond the floor-to-ceiling windows, the lights outside dimmed. ¡®s BunnyBookery Inside, the bed kept shaking, echoing our passionte into the night. Debra¡¯s POV: As I opened my eyes, bright sunlight poured through the window, illuminating the familiar room I had arranged just how I liked it. I quickly realized I was lying in my own bed and felt reassured that I was safe. Wait¡­ What? Why was I naked? My shock grew as I saw my bare chest. To my utter astonishment, a many beside me, also naked. I couldn¡¯t see his face because his back was turned, but the scratch marks covering it made my face turn pale. Had I slept with this man? Before I could process my thoughts, a strong arm wrapped around me, pulling me close. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re awake?¡± It was Caleb. Fragments of the previous night slowly returned. I remembered the waiter and Keenan drugging me, only for Caleb to step in and save me just in time. When I looked up, Caleb¡¯s smirk met my eyes. ¡°Debra, did you have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± My cheeks burned asst night¡¯s events resurfaced.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I pushed him back, shouting, ¡°You took advantage of me, you jerk!¡± Frustrated, I shoved him toward the door. ¡°This is my room. Get out. ¡± Caleb arched an eyebrow, a sly grin crossing his face. ¡°You¡¯re really turning your back on me after I saved youst night? If I hadn¡¯t stepped in, you wouldn¡¯t be waking up next to me right now. Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡± His gaze grew intense as he leaned in close. ¡°Or do you wish it was that creep lying beside you?¡± The memory of Keenan¡¯s twisted grin made me shudder. ¡°Absolutely not Pleased with my response, Caleb wrapped his arms around me and chuckled. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯m a far better option than any other man. ¡± He leaned in for a ki*s, but I turned away, dodging the advance. Chapter 1707 ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be in the Thorn Edge Pack? How¡¯d you end up here? This is the witch n. It¡¯s dangerous for werewolves. Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Caleb¡¯s grin disappeared. He sneered, ¡°Dangerous? So what? That scoundrel Andrew sent me your engagement invitation to provoke me. How could I ignore that?¡± I was stunned. An invitation? Really? I furrowed my brows. ¡°Andrew didn¡¯t tell me about it. Are you sure?¡± With a tap to my forehead, Caleb snapped, ¡°Debra, I¡¯m the one who rescued you, and I¡¯m the one right beside you now. Forget that guy. His name annoys me. ¡± Feeling stuck, I changed the topic. ¡°What happened after you knocked out the waiterst night? Did Carlos handle everything?¡± A smirk formed on Caleb¡¯s lips. ¡°Carlos took care of it all. Don¡¯t worry; I handled your problems, and I¡¯ve made sure those who wronged you got what they deserved. ¡± He threw back the covers as he spoke, revealing his chiseled abs and more, causing me to quickly avert my gaze. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Calebughed as he got up and gathered his scattered clothes. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy. You¡¯ve seen everything already. Let¡¯s get dressed and head to the vi. There¡¯s a good show waiting for us today. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: A good show? What exactly was Caleb nning? The thought alone filled me with unease. We were at Andrew¡¯s manor, and the engagement party had just wrapped up. Any incident now could spell trouble for Andrew.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I was on the verge of asking Caleb about the ¡°good show¡± he mentioned when he slipped into the bathroom. Left to my own swirling thoughts, I reluctantly let the question drop and began picking up the scattered clothes from the floor to dress myself. My rtionship with Caleb had taken a curious turn. We had broken up, yet somehow, we ended up having s@xst night. I didn¡¯t resist it. Despite the gaps in my memory, my feelings for him were undeniable and confusing. ¡°ARI¡± Suddenly, amotion erupted outside, punctuated by a chilling scream. Startled, I looked up just in time to see Caleb stepping out of the bathroom, freshly washed, wearing a subtle smile. My confusion deepened. What happened outside? Was this the ¡°good show¡± he had hinted at? As he caught my puzzled look, Caleb gestured with a tilt of his head, suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out. ¡± Chapter 1708 I furrowed my brow and swung the door open. Outside the door to the innermost room, a servant crumpled to the floor in terror and stumbled backward. ¡°Dead people! There¡¯re dead people in this room!¡± His cry,den with fright, quickly drew a crowd of guests who stayed overnight. I advanced towards the servant and neared the room. Before I could get a clear view inside, an overpowering scent of blood assaulted my senses, and I recoiled in shock. Before I could gather my bearings, arge hand obscured my vision from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t look; it¡¯s too gruesome, Caleb murmured, his voice low and grave. ¡± I leaned back against a solid chest, the familiar scent providing an odd sense offort. Though I had only caught a glimpse, I was certain the deceased were Keenan and the waiter who took me to this floorst night. Theyy in the bed, devoid of clothing. The bedcovers were tousled, permeated with an intense odor of s@x. Their deaths seemed sudden and brutal-caught utterly off guard. As the curious crowd pressed closer, their reactions varied upon seeing the grim scene. ¡°Oh God! Keenan is dead!¡± ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed Keenan was into men. ¡± ¡°The stench in here is disgusting. What did they dost night to leave such a lingering smell?¡± ¡°People perished during the engagement party. I realized then that marrying a mixed-blood witch was considered a bad omen. ¡± Murmurs spread among the crowd.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Shut up!¡± Their whispers were sharply cut off. Andrew approached with a grave expression, and the guests fell silent upon noticing him. I slipped my hand from Caleb¡¯s grip and turned towards Andrew. He surveyed the turmoil around him, his expression growing stormier. Such a spectacle at his own engagement party could only damage his reputation. Yet, Andrew didn¡¯t address the chaos immediately. Instead, his gaze met mine. He moved closer and asked softly, ¡°Are you alright? If this upsets you, I can have someone take you back to rest. ¡± As he concluded, Caleb, who had been lingering behind me, scoffed. Andrew¡¯s gaze snapped towards him, his warmth vanishing into a chill. Chapter 1709 ¡°Andrew, perhaps you should prioritize the disaster unfolding here. It is, after all, your estate,¡± Caleb remarked nonchntly. He paused, then dr@ped his arms around my waist and drew me close. ¡°As for Debra, she¡¯s my Luna. I¡¯ll look after her myself. You needn¡¯t worry about her. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb seemed to be asserting his dominance. He wrapped me tightly in his arms, his gaze fixed on Andrew with a faint, knowing smile. Andrew¡¯s face was livid, the bones of his hands protruding. His jawline was tense, and his dark eyes appeared ready to unleash a storm. If the guests weren¡¯t around, his anger might have erupted. However, Caleb wasn¡¯t satisfied. With a provocative smile, he lowered his head and ki*sed my forehead, feigning concern. ¡°You were exhaustedst night and awakened so early. Would you like to go rest for a while?¡± When the surrounding guests heard this, they seemed to imagine a series of heated scenes. Yet, due to Andrew¡¯s presence, they didn¡¯t dare to discuss it openly. Only a few hushed whispers reached my ears. ¡°This half-blood witch was never worthy of Andrew. And now she has a lover?¡± ¡°Shame on her! She¡¯s brought disgrace to us. ¡± ¡°How could Andrew possibly fall in love with a woman Like her?¡± Andrew became angrier, his fists tightening with a newfound resolve.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡®s BunnyBookery He cast a warning nce at the guests, and an immediate hush fell over the corridor. Feeling a mix of embarrassment and regret, I subtly elbowed Caleb, hoping to signal him to rein himself in. Caleb raised his eyebrows but continued to hold me tightly. I attempted to discreetly free myself from his grip, but it was clearly futile. At that moment, I sensed someone watching me. When I looked up, my gaze met Andrew¡¯s prating eyes. His eyes were filled with suchplexity that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet his gaze. ¡°Debra¡ª¡± ¡°Andrew. ¡± I interjected with a pang of guilt, shifting the conversation. ¡°So, what¡¯s your strategy concerning Keenan? It¡¯s imperative that you address this promptly; otherwise, the repercussions could be dire for you. ¡± Andrew¡¯s betrothal to me had already drawn harsh scrutiny from the entire n. Now, with two deaths urring at the engagement celebration, the situation could easily be exploited by those with hidden agendas to undermine him. Such incidents not only threatened Andrew¡¯s standing and authority but also tarnished his reputation. Andrew¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile as he assured me, ¡°Debra, fret not. I shall address this matter with due diligence. ¡± I chewed on my lower lip, casting my gaze downward, at a loss for words. Chapter 1710 Guilt weighed heavily on me in Andrew¡¯s presence. He always treated me with kindness and consideration, yet I betrayed him, considering my actions with Caleb the day after our engagement party. I couldn¡¯t predict the gossip that would circte among the witch n in the days toe, nor did I particrly concern myself with it. What truly troubled me was Andrew¡¯s sterling reputation, now at risk because of my actions. I dreaded the possibility of him bing the subject of ridicule and mockery. Conversely, Caleb seemed unfazed by any wrongdoing, carrying himself as though he had conducted himself impably. I felt utterly powerless, grappling with the dilemma of how to shake off Caleb¡¯s possessive fixation on me. Andrew cast a brief nce at Caleb, who stood steadfastly by my side, preparing to speak. However, before he could utter a word, a bodyguard hurried over, interrupting the moment. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an uproar brewing outside! Keenan¡¯s family is en route, demanding an exnation from you. ¡± Upon hearing the news, Andrew pressed his temples in frustration. After a brief moment of hesitation, he turned to me, his expressionden with concern, and uttered, ¡°Take care of yourself. If you require assistance, do not hesitate to reach out. I must attend to something urgent now. ¡± Before departing, Andrew fixed his gaze on Caleb for a fleeting moment, his eyes betraying a cryptic mix of emotions. Once Andrew left, his men started clearing the area. The crowd began to disperse. The two bodies in the room were left untouched for now, waiting for Andrew to arrange their removal. The sight of the corpses made me queasy, and I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Seeing my difort, Caleb asked, ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Are you feeling alright?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I looked up at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Caleb¡¯s expression grew serious, like he had something on his mind. ¡°Actually, Debra¡­¡± Not wanting to hear more, I pulled my hand away. ¡°I¡¯m going to my room to rest. ¡± I turned and walked towards my room. Caleb didn¡¯t leave; instead, he followed me closely. I wanted to tell him to go, but when I saw the concern in his eyes, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it. So, I let hime with me into the room. Back in my room, I threw myself onto the bed. Though I was worn out, sleep wouldn¡¯te. The faces of the dead waiter and Keenan kept shing in my mind, making me feel awful. Caleb sat quietly at the edge of the bed, his eyes full of worry. He seemed to want to say something but hesitated, unsure of how to begin. Conflicted, I pretended not to notice and closed my eyes, feigning sleep. Chapter 1711 The silence between us was heavy, creating an ufortable atmosphere. Finally, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I opened my eyes and sighed. ¡°I need some sleep. Please go.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Last night had been so intense that I hadn¡¯t rested at all, and now I was truly exhausted. Caleb didn¡¯t move. His lips twitched as if he wanted to speak, but he stayed silent. I turned away, choosing to ignore him. Then, without warning, Caleb stood up from the sofa. He lifted the quilt, slid in beside me, and wrapped his arms around me. He pressed his face into my shoulder and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I sent someone to kill them. It was extreme, I know. But I was so furious when I saw you drugged and almost taken advantage of. I lost control. ¡± Iy still, not replying, pretending to be asleep. His breath grew heavier. After a moment, he added. ¡°They deserved it. I don¡¯t regret it, but if you can¡¯t ept this kind of revenge, I¡¯ll handle things differently next time. ¡± I opened my eyes and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. ¡± I had already figured Caleb was behind it. I wasn¡¯t one to show mercy. They tried to hurt me. They deserved more than death. Still, the way they died was disgusting, and thinking about it made me feel sick. Caleb¡¯s worry deepened. ¡°Then why are you so upset? Is_ there something else bothering you?¡± I sighed, my voice tinged with frustration. ¡°This happened in Andrew¡¯s manor. He could get involved. He¡¯s been good to me. I don¡¯t want to cause him any trouble. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Are you worried about Andrew?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice held a tinge of jealousy that was impossible to miss. His expression hardened instantly. I sighed, defeated. ¡°I just don¡¯t want my problems to affect him. ¡± Caleb scoffed. ¡°If Andrew can¡¯t handle it, then he shouldn¡¯t be the deputy n leader. A weakling like him can¡¯t take care of you anyway. ¡± With that, he wrapped his arms around my body, his warmth enveloping me. ¡°Debra, Andrew doesn¡¯t deserve you. Come back to the Thorn Edge Pack with me. I¡¯ll look after you like before. ¡± Chapter 1712 His words were a hot breath against my ear, sending shivers down my spine. An inexplicable heat flushed through me. ¡°Let go,¡± I mumbled, shifting ufortably. But his grip tightened. The more I struggled, the closer our bodies became. Frustrated, I resigned myself to the contact, my cheeks burning. There was a confusing tangle of emotions within me. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be cruel to Caleb. Thisplicated mess was agonizing. How could I navigate the hostility between him and Andrew? Promising Andrew an engagement party was to help him get rid of Shirley, and it was also fueled by my heartbreak over Caleb. Now, after I slept with Caleb, things were undeniably better between us. But how could I face Andrew? ¡°Thinking about Andrew again?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice turned cold as he noticed my distant gaze. Shaking daze off, I met his eyes. ¡°My engagement to Andrew was to help him. I made a promise, and I intend to keep it. I won¡¯t put him in a difficult position. ¡± ¡°Debra, I just need to know you love me, not him,¡± Caleb said, his gaze intense. Speech momentarily failed me. The truth was about toe out¡­ Caleb was always the one I loved, my destined mate. But I didn¡¯t want to admit it. The hurt from his past actions was still raw. Sensing my hesitation, Caleb seemed to understand. A slow smile spread across his face. He lifted my chin, and with a possessive air, ki*sed me deeply. The suddenness of the ki*s was overwhelming. Our tongues intertwined, saliva mingling. My mind went nk. Instinctively, I closed my eyes and surrendered to the desire coursing through me. Caleb¡¯s breathing quickened, mirroring the frantic rhythm of my own heart. Our bodies grew warm, and the room seemed to heat up with unspoken desire. Just as Caleb¡¯s hand grazed my chest, I jolted back to reality, breaking the ki*s. A blush crept up my cheeks as I mumbled, ¡°Enough!¡± It was still light out, and we were in Andrew¡¯s manor. Any strange noise could easily cause a scandal. Caleb found my shyness endearing. He brushed a stray hair from my face, his gaze holding mine. ¡°Debra, whether you admit it or not, you¡¯re mine. Body and soul. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be so narcissistic,¡± I countered subconsciously. I barely finished my retort when Caleb¡¯s fingers pinched my waist, as if punishing me for lying. I let out a moan inadvertently. Chapter 1713 A triumphant smirk yed on his lips as he pulled me close, his warm breath tickling my ear. Fine. I¡¯d admit it. He was the only one I loved. Debra¡¯s POV: Looking up at Caleb from within his embrace, I met his gaze filled with affection. A strange yet familiar feeling washed over me. Despite the memory loss, I felt a deep conviction that this was where we belonged, together. Sensing the shift between us, my wolf, Ivy, yelled excitedly, ¡°See! I told you two love each other!¡± However, I still had doubts. I hesitated, unable to bring myself to take that step forward. Noticing my reluctance, Ivy pressed on anxiously, ¡°Honey, what are you waiting for? Look at his sincerity! Reconcile, take the baby, and return to Thorn Edge Pack with him. It¡¯s about time for a family reunion!¡± She was full of optimism, but I wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s not that simple. If I return, will Caleb still treat me this way?¡± ¡°Of course he will!¡± Ivy dered. ¡°He¡¯s your mate. You should trust him unconditionally. ¡± I shook my head. ¡°Ivy, have you forgotten the pain Caleb and Alexandria inflicted on us back at the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Silence fell between us. Neither of us had forgotten.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I wouldn¡¯t return, nor consider a future with him, unless he dealt with Alexandria first. While I was lost in thought, a finger brushed away the crease forming between my brows. Regaining focus, I met Caleb¡¯s tender gaze. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± he asked, his voice tender, his lips approaching for a ki*s. A pang of agitation shot through me as Alexandria crossed my mind. How could I even consider being intimate with Caleb after everything? I turned away from his ki*s. ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to ask. Why¡¯d you suddenlye to the witch n?¡± Stepping back from his embrace, I continued in a calm tone, ¡°Have you taken care of things at the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± I was asking about Alexandria. Caleb, however, interpreted my concern differently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured me. ¡°Mom¡¯s recovered well; she¡¯s looking after the children. ¡± I offered a curt nod before sitting up. My gaze met Caleb¡¯s. Surely, he understood my true concern. There was no need for further exnation. Chapter 1714 Maybe he was deliberately avoiding the topic. The smile ying on his lips vanished. A sigh escaped him. ¡°Debra, I apologize. There were some things I did wrong, but there were also a lot of misunderstandings. I hope you can trust me again. ¡± Misunderstanding? The truth was staring me in the face.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. How could these actions be mere misunderstandings? How could I trust him? Frustration welled up. I averted my gaze, lowering my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not what I need to hear right now. ¡± Now that everything had unfolded, things needed to be addressed properly if we were to move forward. Dismissing everything as misunderstandings wouldn¡¯t suffice. Caleb¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Debra, I¡¯ll handle Alexandria before you return to the Thorn Edge Pack. You won¡¯t be bothered by her again,¡± he vowed solemnly. ¡°What exactly do you have in mind?¡± I asked with a hint of sarcasm. The truth was, what happened with Alexandria still stung. Caleb was my mate, but he had s@x with another woman while drunk. It was a constant ache in my chest. Caleb climbed back against the headboard, draping his arm around me. ¡°I¡¯llpensate Alexandria financially, fire her, and send her back to her hometown. She won¡¯t reappear in our lives. ¡± Silence hung heavy between us. It wasn¡¯t that his solution was bad, but it felt final,cking nuance. After a thoughtful pause, I steered the conversation in a different direction. ¡°Remember, I promised to act as Andrew¡¯s fiancee. Leaving soon isn¡¯t an option. I trust you¡¯ll handle everything well during this time. ¡± A flicker of reluctance crossed Caleb¡¯s face upon hearing about Andrew. However, he was powerless to object. After all, I¡¯d already made apromise by agreeing to return to the Thorn Edge Pack with him. Shirley¡¯s POV: I was buzzing with excitement when I learned there was a scandal at Andrew¡¯s manor. It was barely a day after Debra and Andrew¡¯s engagement, and already chaos had erupted. Wasn¡¯t this proof enough that she was nothing but trouble? This was the perfect opportunity for me to teach Debra a lesson, to finally get her to leave Andrew and the witch n for good. With that in mind, I quickly got dressed and walked out, holding up the hem of my dress with a joyful stride. But just as I reached the stairs, I ran into my mother and Addy. My mother¡¯s expression turned cold at the sight of me. My heart skipped a beat as I approached her with caution. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Chapter 1715 I was worried they might point fingers at me, so I quickly put on a sweet smile. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you have work today? Why are you home at this hour?¡± Her gaze was stern as she looked at me with disappointment. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t worried about you causing trouble, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting in the living room all this time. ¡± It was clear my mother had caught wind of the scandal at Andrew¡¯s manor. She was trying to prevent me from confronting that woman, Debra. I wasn¡¯t pleased, but I didn¡¯t dare to talk back. I just stood there, waiting for her to lecture me. My mother scowled and asked sharply, ¡°Do you want to go to Andrew¡¯s manor?¡± Realizing I couldn¡¯t keep it from her, I confessed, ¡°Yes. ¡± Her expression hardened. ¡°Shirley, what exactly are you nning to do?¡± ¡°Mom, you must have heard about the incident at Andrew¡¯s manor. I¡¯ve got the perfect chance to teach Debra a lesson. How could I stay away? I¡¯m not just going to go there. I want her to be utterly humiliated. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s thrown out of the manor!¡± The thought alone fired me up. I was eager to see Debra ousted and ensure she never crossed paths with Andrew again. ¡°Idiot!¡± Upon hearing that, my mother was livid. She mmed her hand down on the table. ¡°You are so short-sighted! You¡¯repletely tactless!¡± I was so frightened that I shook and remained utterly silent. Yet, I was convinced this was an unparalleled opportunity. I couldn¡¯t think of a better way except that. Thus, I bowed my head and asked softly, ¡°Mom, do you have a better n?¡± My mother looked upset. Fearing her disappointment, a whirlwind of thoughts raced through my mind as I scrambled to justify myself. At that moment, Addy attempted to smooth things over. ¡°Of course, your mother has a better n. She cares about you and doesn¡¯t want you to suffer any injustices. ¡± My eyes lit up. I looked up eagerly and asked, ¡°What is the n? Please, tell me. I¡¯ll get on it right away!¡± Seeing my impatience, Addy sighed and said, ¡°Well, about that. ¡± Just as she started to speak, my mother gave her a quick wink, cutting her off mid-sentence. ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t you tell me?¡± I was confused. If she already had a n, why hadn¡¯t she shared it with me? My mother gave me a disdainful look and said, ¡°This is a time for you to grow. You need to learn to stayposed. ¡± How was I supposed to stayposed? I was ready to confront Debra, but my mother was telling me to calm down. I couldn¡¯t just stand by.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I huffed and turned away. ¡°Mom, if you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll figure it out myself. ¡± Chapter 1716 After saying that, I walked out. My mother quickly gestured for Addy to follow me to Andrew¡¯s manor. Addy nodded respectfully to my mother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect Shirley and ensure that Debra doesn¡¯t harm her again. ¡± By the time I reached the gate, Addy caught up with me. Shirley¡¯s POV: Addy climbed into the car with me and said she would apany me to Andrew¡¯s manor. ¡®s BunnyBookery Right after we settled into the car, I whined to Addy, ¡°I know you love me the most, Ms. Miller. So tell me about my mom¡¯s n, please. ¡± Addy just smiled, clearly not falling for my charm. I was super intrigued by how well thought-out the n seemed, so I made apromise and asked, ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me the n, at lease tell me if we can put Debra in her ce. Andrew should just cut ties with herpletely and throw her out of the witch n!¡± Addy, usually so stern, always had a soft spot for me. She reassured me with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mother¡¯s n will certainly meet your expectations. ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. My excitement was noticeable; my heart raced, and I couldn¡¯t calm down. On the way, I anticipated witnessing Debra¡¯s downfall, urging the driver to speed up because I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. As we were about to reach Andrew¡¯s manor, I took out my makeup for some touch-ups. Today, I had to look wless for Andrew-to show him who truly deserved to be by his side. Once I ensured my attire and makeup were wless, I stepped out of the car elegantly. The moment I stepped into Andrew¡¯s manor, whispers filled the air, as if everyone was gossiping about today¡¯s farce. These rumors surely centered around Debra. I suppressed my excitement and listened intently. ¡°People were killed at the engagement party. They always say mixed¡ªblood witches bring bad luck. Looks like they are right. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s gotten into Andrew. He¡¯s fallen for a half-blood witch. Such a shame for a brave and refined man. ¡± ¡°Absolutely! For the n¡¯s sake, Andrew should end the engagement right away!¡± Hearing these discussions put me in high spirits; my steps felt Lighter. Yet, these rumors had spread incredibly fast considering the events were recent. Unless¡­ I nced at Addy, suspicion clear in my gaze. Could it be my mother and Addy who spread the rumors? Addy seemed to catch on to my suspicion and simply nodded, without saying a word. Chapter 1717 I was overjoyed! As expected, my mother and Addy never disappoint. I doubted Debra could escape this one! I was really excited, so I sped up and reached the door of the room where the incident happened. Several bodyguards were stationed at the door, blocking entry with a stern demeanor. ¡°ess is restricted to irrelevant parties. Please leave. ¡± I scowled and raised my voice. ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you know who I am? How dare you block my path!¡± I exuded a tough vibe. It seemed I had put them on edge. ¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The bodyguards were in a dilemma. They seemed unsure, yet they didn¡¯t lower their hands. I stood before them, exuding arrogance and challenging them with a threatening stare. Eventually, their leader surrendered, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Harrison. I¡¯ll go inside and report immediately. Please give me a moment. ¡± I let out a dismissive snort, turned around, and waited. It didn¡¯t take long for the bodyguard to return. Just as I anticipated, he respectfully guided me and Addy inside. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, proud of myself. I knew I held a special ce in Andrew¡¯s heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have weed me so easily. Shirley¡¯s POV: With a dismissive nce at the bodyguards, I strode into the room, my head held high in defiance. As I approached the doorway, an overwhelming odor assaulted my senses. It was a nauseating mix of decay-reminiscent of countless dead rats- and the lingering, heavy musk of s@xual encounters. ¡°Eww¡­¡± Instinctively, I covered my mouth, fighting the urge to gag. Addy, looking equally affected, pinched her nose and offered me a reassuring pat on the back. ¡°Shirley, if you¡¯re feeling sick, why not rest in the next room? There¡¯s no need to push yourself. ¡± But I knew something pivotal awaited me beyond this difort. Leaving was not an option. Drawing a deep breath, I managed a shaky smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± After all, the impending downfall of Debra, to see her cast out like an unwanted stray, was too critical a moment to miss. With thoughts of Debra¡¯s imminent disgrace lessening the room¡¯s stench, I pressed a handkerchief to my mouth and nose and entered with a surge of vindictive pleasure. Chapter 1718 Inside, Andrew¡¯s somber expression betrayed his distress, hinting at the turmoil the situation had caused him. Despite my scheme to oust Debra, I couldn¡¯t suppress a twinge of sympathy for Andrew. ¡°Andrew, with such chaos in the manor, perhaps my mother¡¯s assistance could be of use. I¡¯m sure she could offer some relief. ¡± My offer was genuine-a true gesture of solidarity. I hoped Andrew would sense my sincerity, turning his affections away from Debra and towards me. On cue, Addy chimed in, ¡°Our leader sent me specifically to assist during this crisis. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let us know. ¡± Andrew¡¯s response was cool yet polite. ¡°Thank you, but I can manage for now. ¡± After surveying the room, Addy asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Debra? With such significant issues at hand, shouldn¡¯t she be here?¡± Andrew¡¯s face momentarily betrayed his difort before heposed himself. ¡°Debra was quite exhausted this morning. Noticing her fatigue, I suggested she rest in her room. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery My brow furrowed and my gaze chilled.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. That woman hadn¡¯t slept wellst night? My grip on the handkerchief shook as anger seethed through me. What did it mean? Had Andrew been intimate with herst night? ¡°Andrew, she¡¯s just be your fiancee, and already there¡¯s a scandal. How can you still defend her? Last might, you even¡­ Eww¡­¡± In my fury, I neglected to shield my mouth and nose from the foul odor, which immediately triggered my gag reflex. I had intended to present myself as dignified and graceful in front of Andrew, but the notion of Debra untroubled and protected shattered myposure. ¡°Debra is my fiancee. She¡¯s not involved in this,¡± Andrew responded with unsettling calm. How could he still stand by her side? My temper red, and I couldn¡¯t contain my outcry. ¡°But¡­ she doesn¡¯t deserve¡ª¡± ¡°Shirley. ¡± Addy¡¯s stern look and sharp tug on my arm halted me. ¡°But¡­¡± Tears welled up in my eyes as frustration overwhelmed me. The mere thought of them having s@x sent a sharp pang through my heart, my whole body trembling with jealousy and rage. I inhaled deeply, attempting to calm down, but the stench was overpowering. ¡°Ew¡­ Eww¡­¡± This time, I couldn¡¯t hold back; I vomited, sttering the floor. Chapter 1719 Andrew¡¯s expression twisted in disgust as he stepped away, and my heart plummeted. He was repulsed by me! Furious, I wiped my mouth and stamped my foot. Just as I was about to unleash my anger further, Addy intervened. ¡°Let¡¯s step into another room; you need to change your soiled clothes. ¡± Her gaze bore into mine, heavy with warning. Reluctantly, I bit my lip and nodded, subdued for the moment.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery Debra¡¯s POV: After a tiring discussion with Caleb, I began to feel sleepy. But a furious knocking jolted me awake. The door shook under the force of the knocks, the anger and resentment palpable. As I sprang from the bed to answer it, Caleb blocked my path. ¡°Go hide in the bathroom. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± he instructed. Despite the intensity outside, I remainedposed. ¡°No need to hide. They¡¯re making enough noise to wake the dead. There¡¯s no use; this room offers nowhere to hide. ¡± Taking a deep breath, I asserted, ¡°Open the door. ¡± Caleb frowned, his reluctance clear. He was worried about my safety. The knocking at the door grew increasingly insistent. The mounting impatience of those outside was evident, signaling they might force their way in at any moment. Finally, Caleb conceded. He extended his hand towards the doorknob, preparing to open the door. Before he could turn it, I grasped his hand. ¡°No matter who is out there, we need to be discreet. Let¡¯s keep our rtionship under wraps for now. ¡± The stakes were high; Andrew and I had just gotten engaged. Being caught with Caleb now would unleash disastrous public scrutiny on Andrew. Caleb¡¯s expression clouded with hesitance. Yet, he had agreed to wait for me to deal with the things in the witch n. His frustration was evident, yet with no outlet for his anger, he pinched my cheek-a mild reprimand-and whispered, ¡°This can¡¯t happen again. ¡± Then, he pulled open the door. A woman stood on the threshold, her attire opulent yet her appearance worn and heavy with distress. She paused, taking in the sight of us, then her shock morphed into fury. ¡°You bitch! You killed my husband! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Behind the woman, a young man eyed me with an using re, as if he believed I was a murderer. Chapter 1720 Many bodyguards maintained order. Without them, the woman might have lunged at me, intent on pulling my hair out. Confusion clouded my mind-I didn¡¯t recognize this woman at all. ¡°Who are these two?¡± I asked one of the bodyguards. The bodyguard¡¯s expression was unreadable as he responded, ¡°That¡¯s Keenan¡¯s wife, Debbie Olson, and their son. ¡± Another bodyguard, his brow furrowed in concern, added, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why, but they headed straight here upon arriving, using you of murdering Keenan. They¡¯ve been calling for your head the whole way. ¡± Armed with this information, I faced Debbie, observing her with a critical eye. Her shouts filled the air, her voice shrill and grating. She attempted to charge at me multiple times but was consistently held back by the bodyguards. I bit my lip, skeptical. ¡°Are you certain they¡¯re Keenan¡¯s family?¡± They seemed more like hired actors than grieving family.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It struck me as odd-shouldn¡¯t a widow be more concerned with verifying her husband¡¯s death first? The bodyguard assured me, ¡°Yes, they are definitely Keenan¡¯s wife and son. There¡¯s no doubt about it. ¡± I nodded slowly, though my suspicions lingered. Debbie continued her tirade, appearing more deranged than dignified. As I evaluated her, she noticed my focus was on the conversation with the bodyguards rather than her and her son¡¯s usations. She pointed at me and screamed. ¡°Look at her! This woman just killed my husband, and now she¡¯s flirting with the bodyguards!¡± Tears streaming down her face, she pped her thigh and cried out, ¡°Andrew is so blind to be engaged to such a monster! She¡¯ll be the downfall of our entire n!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: As I observed Debbie¡¯s demeanor, my bewilderment only intensified. Debbie¡¯s presence was deliberate, aimed at causing trouble rather than seeking justice for her deceased husband. Meeting Debbie¡¯s gaze icily, I offered a faint smile and remarked, ¡°Your husband has passed away. Shouldn¡¯t you be arranging his burial instead of concerning yourself with Andrew¡¯s marriage and the future of the witch n?¡± With a sneerden with sarcasm, I added, ¡°To the uninformed, one might mistake you for the head of the witch n. ¡± My pointed remarks caused the surrounding bystanders to take notice, scrutinizing Debbie more attentively. ¡°If news of your husband¡¯s demise has reached you, it¡¯s imperative to verify its authenticity before reacting. At the very least, a visit to confirm his passing seems appropriate. ¡± ¡°Indeed, her behavior is really abnormal. ¡± Chapter 1721 ¡°Could this all be intentional on her part?¡± Debbie and I listened to the discussions consecutively. I lifted the corners of my mouth, yet the smile on my face remained chilly. My frigid gaze remained fixed on her. Under my scrutiny, Debbie appeared slightly guilty and quickly averted her eyes. However, she persisted. After a brief pause, shemented, ¡°My husband died so miserably! He lost his life for the sake of an adulterous woman!¡± Feeling unsatisfied with her words, she then copsed to the floor, wailing, ¡°Our family is cursed! It was this woman who caused my husband¡¯s death and destroyed our family!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Amanding voice came. Andrew approached briskly, dering, ¡°Keenan¡¯s body has been taken to the crematorium. As his family, you should be by his side!¡± With that, a servant moved to assist Debbie, attempting to escort her away forcibly. ¡°Release me! Let me go!¡± Debbie struggled hard. At that moment, her previously silent son sprang into action, swiftlying to her aid. Together, they deftly escaped the grasp of the servants. p! Suddenly, a resounding p echoed through the room. Debbie¡¯s hand delivered a forceful blow to the nearby servant. The servant staggered, his head recoiling from the impact before crashing to the floor with a heavy thud, evidence of Debbie¡¯s full exertion. ¡°I refuse to depart!¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes widened with intensity, her visage contorted in determination. ¡°I will not leave until I¡¯ve exposed every sordid detail about this woman! I cannot depart in this manner, not for the sake of my husband!¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed, his once warm eyes now turned icy and resolute, a telltale sign of his mounting anger. This manor belonged to him, granting him ample authority to handle Debbie as he saw fit. However, I was reluctant to let the matter be resolved so easily, nor did I wish to be unjustlybeled a murderer.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Thus, as Andrew prepared to speak, I subtly shook my head, silently urging him to exercise patience. Uncertain of my intentions, Andrew furrowed his brow but refrained from interjecting. Directing my attention to Debbie, I addressed her with a detached air, inquiring, ¡°What usations do you intend to levy against me?¡± In a serene posture, I inquired, ¡°With both Keenan and a waiter meeting their demise in the room, what implicates me in this scenario? I am curious to know the evidence you possess. ¡± Chapter 1722 Debra¡¯s POV: I appearedposed and unrushed, and Debbie¡¯s gaze bore an inexplicable tinge of guilt as it met mine. Her nce wavered, her hesitation palpable, yet she revealed no trace of evidence. However, I surmised that Debbie, bold enough to confront me, must have harbored some certainty. Her purported evidence ought to hold truth. ¡®s BunnyBookery Yet, observing my poised demeanor, she likely realized that even with Andrew¡¯s backing, her evidence would be futile against me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thus, she faltered, torn between revealing or withholding it. Witnessing this, the surrounding spectators resumed their murmurs. But this time, a shift was evident. Their discourse hinted at a gradual change in perspective. ¡°Debbie¡¯s behavior is peculiar. It seems unlikely that Keenan met his demise at the hands of this mixed-blood witch. ¡± ¡°Could Debbie¡¯s evidence be fabricated?¡± ¡°May divine guidance lead us to uncover the true murderer!¡± Debbie¡¯splexion drained of color, her eyes betraying a tumultuous flurry of thoughts. Her intentions remained shrouded in mystery. Yet, regardless of her intentions, I remained steadfast. I bore no guilt. Suddenly, a caustic voice interjected. ¡°Debra, it appears matters aren¡¯t as straightforward as we hope, are they?¡± Shirley approached me with an air of arrogance, her eyebrows raised. ¡°It¡¯smon knowledge that Keenan fell for you at first sight. Yesterday, Keenan departed early from the engagement party. As the hostess, what prompted your early departure? I¡¯m curious. Did you depart early solely to rendezvous with Keenan?¡± Her gaze bore down on me with haughty scrutiny. I narrowed my eyes, shifting my nce between Debbie and Shirley in contemtion. The intrigue heightened with each passing moment. I harbored suspicions that Debbie¡¯s visit was orchestrated by others, likely involving Shirley. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Do you have no words to offer?¡± Shirley lifted her chin defiantly, casting a domineering gaze in my direction. Convinced of her triumph, she awaited my reaction, anticipating a moment of mockery. Remainingposed, I addressed her calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I departed earlyst night?¡± Chapter 1723 ¡°I¡­¡± Her confidence wavered upon hearing my question. ¡°I identally spilled wine on your attire yesterday. But changing clothes would have taken mere minutes. Yet, you abandoned the dinner halfway through, leaving guests behind. Your actions were deeply discourteous, a dishonor to Andrew!¡± With a serene smile, I responded, ¡°Regrettably, I failed to attend to our guests properlyst evening, and my oversight in managing the household staffpounded the matter. I was drugged by a waiter and almost had an ident. ¡± Pausing briefly, my gaze turned to Shirley, my expression unwavering. ¡°It was only after receiving intravenous treatment at midnight that my condition began to improve. ¡± Now that I was Andrew¡¯s betrothed, many noblewomen inquired after my well-being on his behalf. ¡°Goodness, I hadn¡¯t anticipated such a turn of events. Are you feeling any better now, Debra?¡± ¡°It appears Debra had a restless night. And now she must contend with this spectacle. My apologies for the inconvenience. ¡± Maintaining a gracious smile, I responded, ¡°Thank you for your concern; I am indeed on the mend. I shall promptly conduct an investigation into all the staff and dismiss any found to be untrustworthy. Following this, I intend to host a formal banquet to extend my sincerest apologies to each of you. ¡± My earnest demeanor resonated with many of the assembled guests, earning their favor. Many ced trust in my statements. If I was druggedst night, my capacity to harm Keenan would have beenpromised. In this way, I managed to prove my innocence. The collective focus changed, prompting a shift in attitudes. I navigated conversations withposure, adeptly managing each interaction. Being ignored, Shirley seemed dreadful, resembling someone who had consumed a multitude of flies. Unable to tolerate further, she thundered, ¡°Silence, all of you!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Each observer disyed evident astonishment, rendering the air still as all gazes converged on Shirley. Flushed with rage, Shirley pointed an usatory finger at me, dering, ¡°Debra, your sophistry knows no bounds! Do you not perceive that you cannot evade suspicion for Keenan¡¯s death in this manner!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°You are the one who should shut up, Shirley. ¡± I stared at her coldly. ¡°Do you have any evidence? How can you use me of killing Keenan? You should know how Keenan and the waiter died. ¡± Shirley sneered, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have any evidence, but Keenan¡¯s wife does!¡± Anger clouded over my eyes. I had no idea what evidence Debbie had against me, but the simple fact remained that I hadn¡¯t killed anyone. Whatever evidence Shirley was talking about could not be real. Shirley red at me before turning her head. ¡°Debbie, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. I won¡¯t let anyone trouble you once you show the evidence. ¡± Debbie¡¯s expression changed. She nced at me, hesitation flickering in her eyes. Chapter 1724 Shirley snorted.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about your n. The waiter worked for Andrew. As his future wife, it¡¯s easy for you to make him take the me with his wife. ¡± The nobility never cared about the lives of the lowly. It wasmon for people at the bottom to die as scapegoats. A lot of people present agreed with Shirley and chose to remain silent. Seeing that the situation had turned in her favor, and with Shirley¡¯s support, Debbie¡¯s confidence surged. She pulled out a mobile phone, presenting it to everyone as evidence, and said loudly, ¡°This mobile phone belongs to my husband¡¯s assistant. The messages between my husband and his assistant during the engagement party are enough to prove that Debra is the murderer!¡± Everyone looked at the phone screen curiously. I was close enough to see the messages clearly. Keenan said, ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with Debra. We have ns to spend some good time together. Do not bother me tonight!¡± The assistant replied, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be rash. Tonight is Debra and Andrew¡¯s engagement party. What if Andrew finds out?¡± Keenan retorted, ¡°It¡¯s Debra who seduced me! She told me she¡¯ll manage Andrew. Besides, dating such a beautiful woman is worth every risk! Even if I die, it would still be worth it! Don¡¯t worry. ¡± After I read the messages, my face fell. I hadn¡¯t expected that Keenan would say such things to his assistant. Even after his death, the sick f@ck managed to make my stomach churn with disgust. My eyes met Andrew¡¯s as I looked up from the phone screen, and I saw in them a mix of emotions I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. The murmurs grew louder, and the crowd¡¯s attitude changed once again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Debra to be such a woman¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always said mixed-blood witches bring bad luck. Turns out she¡¯s also a whore on top of that!¡± ¡°Crazy bitch! How dare she try to sleep with another man on the night of her engagement party?¡± Shirley¡¯s smile grew more arrogant. She seemed convinced of her victory, as if I had already been sentenced to death. Seizing the moment, Debbie continued, ¡°I asked the assistant, and he told me that just less than a minute before my husband sent these messages, they had a video chat. At that time, my husband was alone. The assistant is certain that it was my husband who sent the message! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the assistant yourself!¡± These pieces of evidencepletely undermined my im that I was druggedst night and suggested that I was with Keenan. I was undeniably the prime suspect. The damning evidence turned everyone against me, and almost no one was willing to believe my side of the story. Amidst the hostile stares and usatory whispers, only Caleb stood by my side. He held my hand secretly, offering his silentfort and support. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1725 The murmurs around us gradually quieted, and all eyes turned to me, expecting an exnation. I furrowed my brow, maintaining myposure. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why Keenan would say such things to his assistant, but I assure you, I have no personal dealings with him. ¡± ¡°Debra, who would believe that? The evidence is right here! Won¡¯t you admit it now?¡± Shirley tried to stir up the trouble and wanted to convict me right now. I retorted, ¡°I believe anyone with a sense of decency can see that I would never forsake a fiance Like Andrew for someone like Keenan. ¡± Andrew then spoke up, his voice both gentle and firm. ¡°I have absolute faith in my fiancee. ¡± He turned to me, his voice softening. ¡°Debra, don¡¯t worry. I will uncover the truth and prove your innocence. ¡± I smiled at him, grateful for his support, yet a pang of guilt weighed on me. This chaos was my doing, and it was Andrew who had to bear the fallout. Shirley, consumed by jealousy, burst out, ¡°Andrew! How can you be so blinded by her? She¡¯s involved with Keenan. Isn¡¯t it obvious she¡¯s betrayed you? How can you stand by her?¡± Andrew¡¯s response was icy. ¡°Shirley, enough. I trust Debra. ¡± Frustration made Shirley tremble, her eyes reddening with anger. ¡®s BunnyBookery She parted her lips to retort but halted under Andrew¡¯s stern gaze, ultimately turning away with a huff. ¡°Crazy! You¡¯re all crazy!¡± Debbie interjected loudly. ¡°Andrew, all for a woman who¡¯s betrayed you, you are a disappointment to this n!¡± Andrew faced the gathered crowd, his expression serious. ¡°This matter hasn¡¯t been fully investigated yet. We shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Debbie was incensed. ¡°I have the evidence! Andrew, if you don¡¯t deal with this bitch today, you have no right to be our deputy leader!¡± When this was said, the others frowned. Andrew¡¯s role of deputy leader was widely recognized as he had earned through merit. He had built considerable trust among many; it was unlikely they would move to impeach him over this incident. A heavy silence fell abruptly, the tension palpable as only the sound of the crowd¡¯s deep breaths filled the air. In that tense silence, a woman from the crowd stepped forward, trying to diffuse the tension. ¡°Andrew, Debbie has lost her mind after her husband¡¯s death. Please, let¡¯s be reasonable. However, the death of Keenan and another at your manor is serious. You owe an exnation to his family. ¡± Her words considerably softened the atmosphere. Andrew nodded gravely. ¡°Rest assured, I will get to the bottom of this and provide answers. ¡± His reassuring gaze met mine, signaling everything would be okay. I nodded back, a silent thank you for his unwavering support.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1726 The tension was palpable, and I knew I needed to clear my name. With urgency in his tone, Andrewmanded, ¡°Please return to your rooms. I will lead an investigation into Keenan¡¯s death. I ask that everyone remains in their rooms until this issue is resolved. ¡± Debbie, visibly upset by the swift closure of the meeting, protested loudly, ¡°Andrew! You¡¯re clearly shielding the murderer! We have evidence that she¡¯s guilty! How can you continue to be our deputy leader?¡± Andrew gave her a slight frown, signaling his displeasure without engaging further. Ignoring Debbie¡¯s continued outbursts, Andrew personally ensured all guests were escorted back to their rooms. Shirley was visibly shaken by my apparent exoneration; her eyes bore into me with deep resentment. I met her gaze coolly, unbothered by her animosity. A fool¡¯s anger did not merit my concern. Shirley got more furious. Once Andrew had ensured all guests were in their rooms, Shirley approached him, her voice tinged with desperation. ¡°Andrew, this affects your reputation. How can you just¡­¡± ¡°Shirley, as you can see, there¡¯s much to handle today. I don¡¯t have time to entertain you. ¡± Andrew cut her off sharply. ¡°If you have no further business here, I suggest you leave. ¡± Shirley¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes stormy and her hands balled into fists as if she was barely holding back her rage. It was then that Addy, who had been silent beside her, chimed in, ¡°Andrew, our leader sent us to assist. Leaving now would go against her orders. We¡¯ll stay until the truth is uncovered and report back to her. ¡± Mention of the n leaderpelled Andrew to show due respect. Thus, he instructed the servant to prepare a guest room for the two visitors so they could rest. Shirley opened her mouth to object, but before she could articte her thoughts, Andrew had already entered my room. ¡°Andrew!¡± Shirley attempted to follow him, but Andrew closed the door firmly behind him, cutting off any further pursuit. ¡°Open the door! Andrew, you¡¯re taking the word of a murderer over Debbie¡¯s! Open the door now!¡± Shirley shouted, pounding on the door with increasing agitation, her demeanorcking any semnce of the grace expected from the leader¡¯s daughter. Momentster, I could hear Addy reprimanding Shirley before their footsteps faded into the distance. Inside the room, Andrew turned to me with a grave expression. ¡°Debra, I need to know the truth. What really happenedst night? Did Keenan try to set you up?¡± The memories of the previous night darkened my mood. Knowing it was necessary for uncovering the truth, I recounted everything that urred after Shirley deliberately spilled wine on my dress. As I concluded, Caleb said sharply, ¡°Shirley orchestrated the wine spill.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It¡¯s clear the waiter and Keenan were part of her scheme. ¡± Chapter 1727 Andrew¡¯s face hardened as he processed the information, his agreement apparent. Caleb¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice thick with resolve. ¡°I won¡¯t let Shirley get away with this. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: In fact, I wouldn¡¯t let Shirley get away with this even without Caleb¡¯s intervention. I would not forgive someone who repeatedly framed me. Andrew sighed. There was guilt evident in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I didn¡¯t protect you well and put you in such a dangerous situation. ¡± It wasn¡¯t Andrew¡¯s fault. He was a victim too. I smiled helplessly. As I was about to respond, Caleb sneered, ¡°It¡¯s good that you recognize this. If you¡¯re not capable, you should step back and keep your distance from Debra to prevent her from being implicated by you. ¡± Andrew¡¯s expression changed, showing a mix of embarrassment and self~me. I gave Caleb a stern look, signaling him to hold back. Caleb pursed his lips, clearly unhappy, but he refrained from saying more. Afterwards, I turned to Andrew and sighed. ¡°Andrew, I didn¡¯t mean to me you. You have taken good care of me, and I am very grateful for that. ¡± Andrew pursed his lips, his eyes reflecting aplex mixture of emotions. The room fell silent for a moment. Andrew stated, ¡°It was all my fault. If I had been more vignt, you wouldn¡¯t have faced this danger. I¡¯m really sorry, Debra. ¡± I shook my head and reassured Andrew, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, but the people around you aren¡¯t reliable. You need to be more cautious. ¡± The waiter who had died was from Andrew¡¯s manor, but he had been easily bribed by Keenan. Without strict oversight of his servants, such incidents could Likely recur. Andrew seemed to understand the gravity of the situation. He nodded and responded, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be more vignt from now on. ¡± As he spoke, he cast a silent nce towards Caleb, his eyes filled withplex emotions. The two exchanged a cold look. Neither of them uttered a single word. Concerned that a conflict might arise between them, I quickly changed the topic. ¡°We need to address the current issue first. ¡± Andrew agreed and wanted to leave. ¡°First, I¡¯ll investigate what really happened to Keenan. Debra, please take care of yourself. ¡± With that, he turned and went on his way. After Andrew left, Caleb pondered for a moment and then spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve started to suspect something is amiss with Shirley and Debbie I¡¯ll investigate further to prove your innocence as soon as possible. ¡± Chapter 1728 I frowned, settled onto the sofa, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n? This isn¡¯t the Thorn Edge Pack, it¡¯s the witch n. ¡± Caleb might have had significant influence in the Thorn Edge Pack, but hecked resources in the witch n. How could he effectively conduct his investigation? He then stepped closer and wrapped his arms around my waist. His hands were broad and warm as they encircled my waist, demonstrating their strength. However, his sudden closeness made me slightly ufortable. I averted my gaze and remained silent. My ears turned a shade of red. Caleb, however, wasn¡¯t ready to release me just yet. He leaned in, resting his chin on my shoulder, and whispered yfully, ¡°You have forgotten how good I am!¡± The warmth of his breath tickled my ear. I bit my lower lip, feeling my cheeks warm up. His hint carried a deeper meaning. Recalling the intense events of the previous night, my face flushed even more. Caleb grinned mischievously, brushed my hair aside, and said with confidence, ¡°I excel in every way. Worry not, I¡¯ve got this. ¡± After saying that, his expression turned serious. He pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Carlos, I need people to investigate something for me immediately,¡± he instructed. Debra¡¯s POV: After Caleb gave him a call, Carlos called back thirty minutester. Caleb answered it and put it on speaker for the both of us to hear. ¡°Caleb,¡± Carlos greeted.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think I found something you¡¯d want to know. A few days ago, an unlicensed number called the dead waiter from Andrew¡¯s manor. ¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Caleb instructed, his face darkening. ¡°Apparently, their n was to drug Debra and send her to Keenan. The waiter received a lot of money for it yesterday. ¡± Carlos paused and when he continued, his tone was satirical. ¡°The interesting bit was the plot Keenan and the waiter were brewing. It was crazy, I tell you!¡± ¡°Just get to the point. ¡± Caleb¡¯s jaw clenched, peeved and uninterested. ¡°Okay, okay, chill!¡± Carlos cleared his throat as if he was about to drop a bomb on us. ¡°Once Keenan¡¯s death was publicized, the caller sent a message to Debbie, instructing her to use Debra and Keenan were having an affair and ckmail Andrew. ¡± I pursed my lips together, trying to wrap my head around what I just heard as thoughts swarmed me like bees. This unknown contact must know us very well to be aware of how much Andrew cared about me and to use this knowledge to drag him down by manipting Keenan¡¯s wife. Who could it be? ¡°And this mysterious contact also notified Debbie that her husband and his assistant had an electronic conversation of this, which can be used as evidenceter on,¡± Carlos added. Chapter 1729 What Carlos further said confirmed how this person must be someone we knew or at least someone who knew us very well to know about Keenan¡¯s private messages that he only shared with his assistant. If I were to narrow it down to powerful people who could possess such information and who also wasn¡¯t fond of me, I¡¯de up with a pretty short list. And the person topping that was Shirley. ALL of Carlos¡¯ information pointed to her. ¡°Whoever it was, they were clever. But not clever enough to cover their IP address, because we traced it back to the witch n leader¡¯s manor,¡± Carlos said, sounding proud of his work. ¡°Was this unknown person Shirley?¡± I predicted with a cold gaze. ¡°When did she be so clever?¡± The ns were intricately thought of. A reckless simpleton Like Shirley couldn¡¯t havee up to such ideas and methods alone. Either she had some help, or it wasn¡¯t her. ¡°You¡¯re right; Shirley isn¡¯t clever at all,¡± Caleb agreed with me with a sneer. ¡°And that manor does not only have Shirley. Someone else lives there, too. ¡± ¡°Are you saying it was Veronica?¡± I gasped, shocked at the possibility. What could be her Veronica¡¯s motive to set up a nobody Like me amidst her busy schedule? I never thought of the conflict between Shirley and me as something more serious than two girls¡¯ catfight over a boy. That was why I never expected for the leader of the witch n to be involved and for two people to die because of it. The more thought I put into it, the more things became clearer to me, and the grimmer my expression grew. Just how much of this did I not notice? Caleb must have sensed my uneasiness because he wrapped his arms around my shoulders as if to shield me from the coldness of the truth. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s moreplicated than that. I just figured that Debbie was trying to get Andrew in it as well. ¡± As if on cue, Caleb¡¯s words made Debbie¡¯s statement resurface in my head. I remembered how emotional she was when she said that Andrew wasn¡¯t deserving of being the witch n¡¯s deputy leader. This was a heavy statement considering that Andrew was favored by the n. Veronica must¡¯ve felt threatened by Andrew¡¯s presence in the n, so she nned to suppress his influence with this. Hence, it would make sense if Veronica was behind everything! Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°Andrew had done a lot for the witch n. Why would Veronica do this to him?¡± I asked in disbelief and felt sorry for Andrew. ¡°Is it because Andrew did not ept Shirley¡¯s love? Does Veronica think that Andrew is trying to escape her clutches to topple her over in the witch n?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. All of it was just outrageous to me since I knew Andrew as nothing but a carefree gentleman. Veronica had no reason to suspect him of vying for the throne.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°It¡¯splicated, and every n has its secrets,¡± Caleb told me in a deep, brooding voice. ¡°A lot of things must be unclear to you because you¡¯re not a part of their n. ¡± I didn¡¯t reply and just sighed. Andrew and I were just pretending to be a couple, and I didn¡¯t care if he hid something from me. I should just focus on the important thing: save myself from Veronica¡¯s attacks. Caleb and I fell silent as we both seemed to hit a dead end once again. It was a long time before I asked woefully, ¡°What should we do now? We might have the IP address, but that didn¡¯t prove anything. We couldn¡¯t do anything to them even if we knew about the truth. ¡± I wasn¡¯t against just anyone. Veronica was the leader of the witch n-I couldn¡¯t take her lightly. Even if I had proof, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to bring her down. Chapter 1730 Besides, Andrew might have already known about the truth. But if he did, what was he doing? Why didn¡¯t he tell me the truth? Was it because he was afraid of having to fight Veronica face-to-face? Caleb noticed my frown and put away a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°IT wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm you in any way, okay? Everyone who messes with my girl shall pay a hefty price. I promise that. ¡± Somehow, Caleb¡¯s words were enough to bring warmth to this cold nightmare of mine. My eyes seemed to brighten from his words as his warmth reached the trenches of my dested heart. I might have lost my memories, but Caleb¡¯s unwavering support and intimacy were enough to make up for it. He always made me feel loved and taken care of. Ivy could feel how I thought and screamed, ¡°Oh, my! Look at how fast your heart¡¯s been racing, dear! Why don¡¯t you give this charming man a ki*s?¡± Ivy was excited for me, but her enthusiasm didn¡¯t reach my grieving heart. At the back of my mind, I was still unsure of where I stood with Caleb despite his kindness. It would still break my heart whenever I thought of us because of Alexandria. ¡°Ivy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time. ¡± Then, I pushed Caleb¡¯s hand away. ¡°Let me handle my own business,¡± I told him. I noticed how Caleb¡¯s expression darkened as his Adam¡¯s apple rose in an attempt to spill out words. ¡°Caleb,¡± I called to him, interrupting him before he could actually speak. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you have helped me a lot with this, but I think I should be the one to avenge myself. ¡± That was it. I put up walls with those words not just because of our rtionship¡¯s uncertainty but also for Caleb¡¯s sake. He was the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s Alpha, and it wouldn¡¯t do him any good to attack the witch n leader. That would just raise conflict between the two ns. And I would never ever let Caleb endanger his life for me. Debra¡¯s POV: In Caleb¡¯s eyes, it seemed I wanted to make a clean break with him. With a sad and disappointed expression on his handsome face, he said to me, ¡°You are the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Whoever dares harm you is destined to be an enemy of the entire pack. ¡± His gaze was intense, and I could see a mix of affection and resolve in his eyes as he continued, ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind. The Thorn Edge Pack and I will take revenge for our Luna!¡± I sighed helplessly, struggling to find the right words. I knew nothing I could say would change his mind. ¡°Caleb,¡± I began, hesitating, ¡°this matter isn¡¯t just about me. It involves the entire witch n and Andrew too. If we need to resolve this, we must also consider Andrew¡¯s interests. ¡± ¡°Andrew!¡± Atst, Caleb¡¯sposure broke. He gritted his teeth and spat out Andrew¡¯s name, his face growing cold. ¡°You always think of Andrew, but don¡¯t forget, you are my Luna!¡± The atmosphere suddenly shifted, growing tense. Calebpletely misunderstood my intentions. He thought I wanted to face this together with Andrew, leaving him out of it. Chapter 1731 ¡°Caleb, I know you¡¯re worried about me and want to take revenge for what happened. I¡¯m beyond grateful for all that you do for me!¡± Caleb¡¯s face softened a bit on hearing the sincere affection in my tone. The atmosphere around us improved, though a hint of tension still Lingered. Noticing his frown starting to rx, I continued, ¡°Caleb, this is the witch n¡¯s territory. It¡¯s not wise to confront them head-on here. ¡± Caleb snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can handle this. I won¡¯t put you in danger. Unlike Andrew, I always put your safety first. ¡± The corner of my mouth twitch as he mentioned Andrew again. I held his gaze for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not myself I¡¯m worried about. I just don¡¯t want you and the entire Thorn Edge Pack to be dragged into this. ¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes softened further, and he asked, a hint of satisfaction in his voice, ¡°Are you worried about me? You worry about me because you love me, right?¡± I pursed my lips, unsure of how to respond. I simply didn¡¯t want toplicate things further by asking for Caleb¡¯s help. Caleb mistook my silence for shyness and stated with unwavering conviction, ¡°It must be true.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. You still love me. ¡± My ears burned, and inwardly, I cursed, ¡°Narcissist!¡± Lost in my thoughts, I was jolted when Caleb ced his hands on my shoulders, forcing me to meet his gaze. With a gentle smile, he reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Debra. I can protect both you and myself. ¡± Running a hand over my forehead, I felt a surge of helplessness. It seemed my words fell on deaf ears. I¡¯d let him do whatever he wanted. I shrugged off his touch andy down on the bed. ¡°I just want to sleep now,¡± I muttered into the pillow, my voice muffled. Andrew¡¯s POV: After I left Debra¡¯s room, a somber cloud has hovered over me. When I saw the challenging look in Caleb¡¯s eyes, I admitted that I was unhappy. The prospect of Debra returning to the Thorn Edge Pack, continuing in her role as Caleb¡¯s Luna, left me profoundly disappointed, struggling to rein in my emotions. However, Debra and I were not a real couple. I had no right to challenge Caleb, and I harbored no desire to ensnare Debra in a feud between us. With a silent sigh, I hastened to the crime scene, determined to press on with the investigation. As I passed a guest room, murmurs reached my ears, prating the silence. Chapter 1732 ¡°The mixed-blood witch is surely a harbinger of misfortune. She¡¯s barely betrothed to Mr. Pierce, and already she¡¯s brought cmity upon the manor!¡± ¡°Absolutely! Mr. Pierce¡¯s faith in this curse baffles me. ¡± I halted, my countenance darkening at their words. While I had anticipated murmurs about Debra¡¯s mixed-blood witch heritage after Keenan¡¯s demise, hearing it vocalized ignited an uncontroble anger within me. Drawing in a deep breath, I made my way towards the source of the conversation. Their discussion grew clearer with each step. ¡°How could Mr. Pierce tolerate the sight of this woman cavorting with another man at their engagement party? The mixed-blood witch is a true scandal. She¡¯s driven Mr. Pierce to madness!¡± ¡°Indeed! She¡¯s a force to be reckoned with. If Mr. Pierce proceeds with the marriage, she¡¯ll undoubtedly lead many members of our witch n to their doom!¡± With a resolute push, I swung the door open, the hinges protesting with a creak. Startled by my sudden intrusion, the servants paused their activities, their eyes widening. ¡°Mr. Pierce¡­ You¡­¡± one of the servants stuttered, unable to articte her thoughts coherently. My fists clenched tightly, a surge of anger coursing through me, urging me to mete out punishment and expel them all from the witch n. Yet, a glimmer of rationality prevailed. I needed to maintainposure. Only by unraveling the mystery behind Keenan¡¯s murder could I truly absolve Debra of all suspicion. If I were to punish these servants now, it would only add fuel to the gossip about Debra. Suppressing my anger, I addressed them sternly. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t have enough work if you¡¯ve got time to gossip about me!¡± The three servants trembled, dropping to their knees in fear. ¡°We won¡¯t dare again, Mr. Pierce!¡± ¡°We know we¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s talking, and we. ¡± With a stern expression, I locked eyes with them. ¡°Remember, no matter what¡¯s being said outside, now that Debra and I are engaged, she¡¯s the future mistress of this manor. As my people, you should stand by us, not talk behind her back!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Yes! Yes! We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Pierce. It won¡¯t happen again!¡± Their terrified faces left me feeling both frustrated and angry. I couldn¡¯t silence every prejudiced voice against Debra. All I could do was prove her innocence as soon as possible. Turning away, I left them behind. Chapter 1733 My focus shifted to the investigation into Keenan¡¯s death. At least, being on my grounds, I had the advantage. The dead waiter, my subordinate, had received a hefty sum yesterday. Then, another lead emerged: the waiter had purchased an aphrodisiac yesterday afternoon. Forensic reports revealed the aphrodisiac was of poor quality. Both the waiter and Keenan sumbed to its effects-excessive indulgence and drug poisoning. Keenan¡¯s presence in that roomst night stemmed from an appointment made under Debra¡¯s name with a mysterious number. I trusted Debra. That number couldn¡¯t be hers, and the message to meet Keenan was not hers. The individual who arranged the meeting with Keenan likely bribed the waiter. Every clue pointed to someone framing Debra and orchestrating her entanglement with Keenan. The thought of someone attempting to tarnish Debra¡¯s name and endanger her at our engagement party filled me with rage. Even though our engagement was not real, I couldn¡¯t tolerate such a vile act. Andrew¡¯s POV: Gritting my teeth, I instructed my assistant in a low voice, ¡°Trace this unknown number and gather all information linked to the bank card used to transfer money to the waiter. ¡± Whoever it was, I¡¯d expose them. George, my assistant, furrowed his brow in thought. After a hesitant pause, he asked, ¡°Will you pursue this regardless of who¡¯s behind it?¡± ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± I countered, my gaze turning icy. ¡°Someone was murdered on my property. If I don¡¯t retaliate, I could be next. ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. George, a seasoned and capable individual, had witnessed his fair share in his years working for me. He quickly grasped the situation¡¯s seriousness and rmitted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll find the culprit. No one disrespects your authority. ¡± I dismissed him, confident in his loyalty. Exhaustion washed over me as I settled onto the sofa, massaging my temples. We had uncovered most of the evidence, though we hadn¡¯t found the mastermind. Regardless, I had enough to prove Debra¡¯s innocence. Resolute, I collected the evidence and headed towards Debbie and her son¡¯s room. The bodyguards stationed there readily opened the door upon seeing me. However, before entering, I was met with the sound of Debbie¡¯s sobbing. ¡°My husband gone so soon! How can we possibly go on without him? Life is pointless now! I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Chapter 1734 Frowning, I entered the room to find her sprawled on the floor, clutching her son while weeping theatrically. The sight of her forced tears and puffy face only served to irritate me further. Without a word, I stood coldly by the door, my gaze fixed on them both. Debbie¡¯s sobs subsided after a few minutes under my scrutiny. She wiped away non-existent tears and looked up. ¡°Mr.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Pierce, what brings you here? Have you identified the true killer?¡± Meeting her gaze with a neutral expression, I replied calmly, ¡°This is a transcript of a conversation obtained by hacking your phone. I trust you recognize its contents. ¡± I ced the transcript on the table in front of her. The chat log dated back to this morning, just after news of Keenan¡¯s death broke. An unknown number messaged Debbie. ¡°Your husband died at Andrew¡¯s manor. If you want significantpensation, listen closely. ¡± Debbie replied curtly, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± ¡°My identity isn¡¯t important. Just know your husband had an affair with Debra. The evidence is on his phone; it¡¯s a chat log with his assistant. Andrew cares deeply for Debra. As long as you use her of murder, Andrew will Likely react. That¡¯s your leverage for a hefty payout. ¡± Debbie froze, her body going rigid. She stared at the chat transcript, likely stunned that I¡¯d hacked her phone. After a tense silence, she shook her head vehemently and denied everything. ¡°This is a setup! I¡¯ve never seen these messages! My phone even went missing this morning. Someone must have set me up!¡± Andrew¡¯s POV: My patience snapped like a brittle twig. Tired of Debbie¡¯s nonsense, I flung Keenan¡¯s phone right in front of her. ¡°Look sharp and see for yourself. Every text from Keenan shows he¡¯d been eyeing Debra!¡± Debbie trembled, fixated on the phone as if it held the secrets of the universe. Silence stretched between us. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to coddle her. ¡°If you need more proof, consider this: the IP address of the number that told Keenan to go to the room on the top floorst night wasn¡¯t in my manor. That alone clears Debra of any wrongdoing. ¡± Debbie¡¯s head shot up, desperation written all over her face. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t prove Debra didn¡¯t kill my husband!¡± She was clinging to straws, and it was frustrating. I looked at her sharply and stated firmly, ¡°Your husband¡¯s death was caused by drug poisoning and excessive s@xual desire. The waiter who died alongside him had no connection to Debra. He purchased the aphrodisiac himself, so Debra had no opportunity to tamper with it. ¡± Every clue pointed away from Debra¡¯s involvement. Debbie¡¯s shoulders shook as she whispered, ¡°No way! It¡¯s that Debra, that snake, who killed my husband! She¡¯s to me!¡± ¡°Debbie Olson,¡± I warned, ¡°Debra suffers too. If you even think about framing her, not only will you see no money from me, but you¡¯ll also be broke in no time. ¡± Chapter 1735 Debbie stared at me, lost in thought. With a smirk, I continued, ¡°Your inws own two fancy restaurants and a mall. Imagine if those eateries serve tainted food and the mall sells junk-what¡¯s left?¡± My words hung in the air, my gaze steady on her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m curious. If your inws go broke, can you keep your head above water?¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes bulged, her face drained of color, consumed by fear. ¡°Mr. Pierce! Please! Have mercy on us! We depend on these businesses to survive!¡± She clutched her son¡¯s hand, urging him to kneel beside her. Her son trembled, tears streaming down his cheeks. I remained silent, my gaze cold as it bore into them. Debbie¡¯s fear was tangible. She dreaded the thought of financial ruin. ¡°Sir! I swear, I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯d never hurt your fiancee! I was tempted by money. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Their cries filled the room, a cacophony of anguish. After a heavy silence, I said with a chill in my voice, ¡°Then be honest with me. ¡± Debbie lifted her tear-stained face, nodding frantically. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± ¡°Who was your husband contactingtely? And who sent that message?¡± Debbie faltered, uncertainty clouding her face. Finally, she shook her head, her expression troubled. ¡°I honestly have no clue who my husband was in touch with, or who owns that number. I¡¯ve been home, taking care of my son. I swear, I¡¯m in the dark!¡± She sobbed, tears mingling with snot. ¡°I just wanted us to thrive. I wanted a better life for my son. I swear, that¡¯s the truth!¡± In that moment, Debbie couldn¡¯t have lied. She couldn¡¯t control Keenan, and she could only turn a blind eye to his affairs. Her words seemed genuine. I sighed heavily and rubbed my tired eyes. ¡°Rest here with your son. Once we¡¯ve cremated your husband, I¡¯ll arrange for you to go home. ¡± Debbie led her son to kneel before me, showering me with thanks. With another sigh, I turned and quietly left without a backward nce at them. Andrew¡¯s POV: After exiting the guest room, I noticed George trailing behind, casting me perplexed nces repeatedly. He seemed on the verge of speaking but reconsidered each time. Catching sight of his hesitation from the corner of my eye, I asked, ¡°What is it you wish to say?¡± Chapter 1736 George drew a deep breath and queried, ¡°Sir, are you going to let that woman get away with this so easily? She brazenly attempted to frame Debra in public. Shouldn¡¯t we mete out punishment?¡± With a detached expression, I waved dismissively and replied, ¡°Let it go. She is merely a poor woman who has recently lost her husband. Besides, Keenan¡¯s ident urred within my manor and was used against Debra. Regardless, I cannot condemn them to utter despair. ¡± George sighed, shaking his head in resignation.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are too merciful. It is this leniency that leads to betrayal from the people within the manor. ¡± I fixed him with a solemn gaze and intoned, ¡°You fail to grasp the essence. No matter how stringent or ruthless I may be, those inclined to treachery will still betray me. ¡± George pressed his lips together, seemingly absorbed in contemtion. I decided not to prolong the discussion and instead led George to the dungeon. The waiter who had died with Keenan was named Luka Lopez, and most of the prisoners in the dungeon were his close associates. Ordinarily, around ten individuals were in Luka¡¯s inner circle. As theynguished in the dungeon, fear overtook them, and they mored for my attention. ¡°Mr. Pierce! I swear, I am innocent in this matter!¡± ¡°Mr. Pierce, please release me! I am entirely ignorant of any wrongdoing! I truly know nothing!¡± Standing in the dungeon corridor, I surveyed them with a frosty gaze and demanded, ¡°If you value your lives, divulge everything you know. Has Luka been in contact with anyone recently?¡± ¡°No! Certainly not! I worked alongside Luka. He was diligent and conscientious, meticulous in his duties!¡± ¡°Indeed, Luka is incapable of murder. This situation surely has no connection to him!¡± The dungeon descended into chaos as their derations ovepped. George¡¯s countenance darkened, and he raised his voice. ¡°Silence! Respond only to Mr. Pierce¡¯s inquiries!¡± ALL the prisoners fell silent. I proceeded to ask a series of questions, and they responded in turn. In due course, I gathered a general picture of Luka. He was typically diligent and unassuming, free from debts or extravagant spending. By all ounts, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who would betray for financial gain. I furrowed my brow in perplexity. Despite my extensive questioning, I couldn¡¯t fathom why Luka had epted a bribe. The manor was teeming with people. Why had the mastermind singled out Luka? ¡°Mr. Pierce¡­¡± While I was lost in thought, a faint voice pierced the silence beside me. I turned my head to see a thin man, also dressed as a waiter. He appeared to be one of Luka¡¯s colleagues. The man caught my gaze and quickly lowered his head in fear. He stammered, ¡°Actually, Luka has been acting oddlytely. I¡¯m his roommate, and I¡¯ve often seen him giggling at his phone. It seemed like he was in love¡­¡± Chapter 1737 I couldn¡¯t help but frown and ordered George, who was standing beside me, ¡°Check the waiter¡¯s phone. Also, scrutinize these people. If they¡¯re clean, let them go. ¡± George nodded and promptly set about his tasks. Thirty minutester, I received a report from George. ¡°Sir, Luka has indeed been in frequent contact with a woman recently. He even splurged on luxury items for her and promised to buy a house and marry her. ¡± Buy a house? I examined Luka¡¯s bank ount. Despite his modest sry, he had given the woman a substantial sum of money recently. I sighed, resting my forehead on my hand. Just then, George let out a deep sigh. ¡°Love is a thorny affair!¡± Puzzled by hisment, I shot him a stern look, warning him to hold his tongue. George pursed his lips and quickly changed the topic. ¡°But Luka was not as straightforward as he seemed. Though he professed to love this woman, he slept with Keenan. And in the end, it cost him his life¡­¡± With those words, he clucked his tongue and fell silent. My gaze darkened. Clearly, someone had orchestrated this entire scenario. The entanglement between Luka and Keenan was far from simple. The pressing task now was to uncover the mastermind behind this scheme and identify the person who sent those messages. Andrew¡¯s POV: After gathering all the evidence, I decided to send the entire evidence to every guest. I also had George post a rification online, apologizing on my behalf for the tragic events at my engagement party.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I emphasized that neither my fiancee nor I had anything to do with what had happened from the start. To protect Debra¡¯s reputation, I chose not to disclose Luka¡¯s attempt to drug her. Once the announcement was made, Addy arrived with Shirley in tow. It was clear they were here to confront me. I invited them to sit down as I usually would. As soon as Addy took her seat, she fixed me with a serious look and said, ¡°Andrew, why didn¡¯t you discuss the announcement with me before sending it? You are disrespecting Veronica!¡± I had anticipated her reaction, so I remained calm. ¡°Addy, I didn¡¯t intend any disrespect to Veronica. Whether I told you beforehand or not, the facts remain unchanged and are beyond our control. ¡± ¡°You should have consulted Veronica first, instead of acting alone!¡± Addy continued, her tone still confrontational. It was evident that she wouldn¡¯t be appeased without a satisfactory exnation. I met her challenge with a steady gaze. ¡°I need to know if you¡¯re here because Veronica sent you, or if this is your own doing. Would Veronica have objected to the announcement if she knew the evidence?¡± I paused, giving her a piercing look before adding, ¡°Or, Addy, are you perhaps reluctant to clear my fiancee¡¯s name?¡± Caught off guard, Addy was visibly upset but found no words to counter. Turning to Shirley, I softened my expression and asked, ¡°Shirley, do you see any issue with how I handled this situation?¡± Shirley seemed uneasy under my scrutiny and quickly averted her eyes, forcing a light smile. ¡°You managed the crisis swiftly and effectively. You¡¯ve uncovered the truth so quickly. I¡¯m sure my mother will hold you in high regard. ¡± As soon as Shirley finished speaking, Addy¡¯s expression darkened. I looked away and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s truly my fault. I should have been more thorough in vetting the staff at my manor before the engagement party. If I had, that bribed waiter wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity. ¡± Shirley looked away with guilty as she offered a strained smile. ¡°You¡¯re right! This ce does need a hostess. You¡¯re so busy with your work; it¡¯s natural to miss some details. ¡± Her implication was clear. My smile remained unaffected. ¡°You¡¯re correct, Shirley. Luckily, now that I¡¯m engaged, Debra will be here to help manage the household. ¡± Shirley¡¯splexion grew pale, and she gave me a look filled with resentment. Chapter 1738 Andrew¡¯s POV: The room fell silent, and it seemed as though the temperature had dropped several degrees. I remained calm and unaffected. Breaking the silence, Addy said, ¡°Andrew, even if the evidence shows that the IP address which sent the messages to the waiter was not in your manor it doesn¡¯t mean that the messages weren¡¯t sent by Debra. Maybe it was just a trick. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to get engaged at all. That¡¯s why she nned the whole thing. ¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if she was defending Shirley or trying to make me look foolish. Her reasoning seemed so far-fetched. My expression grew stern, and I felt slightly irritable. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I unconditionally believe in Debra¡¯s moral character. She is not the murderer. ¡± Addy sneered and pressed on. ¡°Andrew, you should know that your trust does not prove Debra¡¯s innocence. I think you must take her into custody now. After we discover the truth¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I couldn¡¯t contain myself and cut her off sharply. ¡°All the evidence proves that Debra is unrted to this matter, yet you continue to use her. What is it that you want?¡± Taken aback by my firm stance, Addy retorted, ¡°Andrew! In my eyes, you¡¯re just protecting your fiancee!¡± I took a deep breath to calm my rising anger. Shirley, looking saddened, chimed in, ¡°Andrew, you¡¯ve been deceived by Debra. She¡¯s a bad woman. If you go through with marrying her, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± Their words were getting to me. I closed my eyes and responded icily, ¡°Shirley, you¡¯re too young to understand what love really means. ¡± Shirley red at me, starting to say, ¡°How could I not understand? I¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I cut her off again. ¡°Since I¡¯ve fallen in love with Debra, I¡¯m willing to do anything for her and trust her without question. ¡± Addy sneered again and remarked sarcastically, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m sure you also know that the entire witch n believes Debra, being a mixed-blood witch, is a sign of bad luck. As the deputy leader, marrying such a woman could bring disaster to the entire n. ¡± She looked at me intently and asked, ¡°Andrew, are you willing to destroy the entire n for love?¡± Ridiculous. Such a rumor was absurd! I had no desire to engage with Addy on such an absurd rumor. It was beneath us. ¡°You¡¯ve been following Veronica for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Instead of showing anger, I offered her a reminder with a smile. ¡°You should be well aware that she despises these kind of baseless rumors the most. I advise you to keep quiet and refrain from spreading them. ¡± I paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°And as for your concerns, as the deputy leader of the n, I assure you that I will protect our people, Nothing you fear wille to pass. ¡± Addy¡¯s expression turned sour as she realized I was resolute. My mention of Veronica only intensified her frustration. With her teeth clenched, she replied, ¡°If that¡¯s your stance, you can make the decisions on your own. There¡¯s no reason for me to stay any longer. ¡± She stood up suddenly, gave Shirley a meaningful look, and prepared to leave.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1739 Andrew¡¯s POV: Shirley clearly had no intention of leaving just yet. She kept her eyes fixed on me, her gaze heavy with the hope that I might give her a reason to stay. I stood up, maintaining myposure, and spoke calmly. ¡°Take care. I¡¯ll make sure Veronica hears everything from me personally once this is all over. ¡± Seeing that I did not plead for her to stay, a shadow of disappointment crossed Shirley¡¯s eyes.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As I escorted them to the door, the sound of hurried footsteps broke the silence. A maid, her head bowed, hurried towards us and inadvertently collided with Shirley. Shirley wobbled but managed to stay upright, thanks to Addy¡¯s quick reflexes. The maid, however, wasn¡¯t so lucky and fell with a heavy thud, her shoulders quaking with fear. Furious, Shirley shouted, ¡°Are you blind!? How dare you!?¡± She turned sharply to her bodyguards. ¡°What are you waiting for? Grab her!¡± Prompted by her words, the bodyguards, who had apanied Addy, sprang into action and hoisted the maid from the ground. Addy observed the scene with a detached coldness, making no move to intervene. I frowned deeply at this disy and was about to step in when the maid, pale and shaken, stammered, ¡°It was an ident! Please, I didn¡¯t mean any harm!¡± For the first time, Shirley really looked at the maid. Her voice was icy as she sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a mixed-blood, the lowest of the low. Even here in Andrew¡¯s manor, you embarrass yourself!¡± Her gaze hardened, her tone full of scorn. ¡°I suppose today I¡¯ll have to be the one to teach Andrew¡¯s staff some manners!¡± That was when I recognized the maid as Nora, a friend of Debra¡¯s. Realizing who she was, I quickly intervened, ¡°She is under my employ. I will handle this. ¡± Addy, her eyes gleaming with provocation, challenged me. ¡°What exactly do you n to do? She has offended Shirley. Surely Shirley has every right to discipline her?¡± Our eyes locked, my annoyance now boiling over. Amidst our standoff, Shirley quietly instructed one of her bodyguards. In a hushed, venomous tone, she ordered, ¡°Hit her hard. Don¡¯t stop until I say so. ¡± Nora, her body shaking with fright, tried to break free from the grip of the bodyguards but was mercilessly forced to kneel. Just as the bodyguard was about to strike, Nora screamed, ¡°Mr. Pierce! Help me! I came here to testify for Debra!¡± Shirley¡¯s anger red even higher and she barked. ¡°Beat her!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Chapter 1740 My voice cut through the tension, icy andmanding. I fixed my gaze on both Addy and Shirley and stated firmly, ¡°Shirley, I will handle this matter. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Shirley began to protest but halted under the intensity of my stern look. Turning my attention to Nora, I asked, ¡°Are you truly here to testify for Debra?¡± Tears streamed down Nora¡¯s cheeks as she nodded, her voice trembling. ¡°I know we don¡¯t yet have enough to clear Debrapletely, but there¡¯s a way!¡± She paused, catching her breath amidst sobs, and continued, ¡°If we can just pinpoint when those suspicious messages were sent, and confirm Debra was here in the manor at those times, we can prove her innocence. ¡± When Nora shared her insights, my eyes lit up, and I eximed, ¡°You¡¯re really sharp! I hadn¡¯t thought of that. This could definitely clear Debra¡¯s name. ¡± Currently, all evidence pointed to the person who sent the messages as the likely mastermind behind the scenes. However, there was no concrete proof that Debra wasn¡¯t the one sending these messages. I had another piece of evidence. The IP address from the messages didn¡¯t originate from the manor. If I could confirm Debra was at the manor when the messages were sent, her innocence would be undeniable. When Shirley and Addy realized I might prove Debra¡¯s innocence, their faces soured. They exchanged looks, silentlymunicating. ¡®s BunnyBookery I didn¡¯t bother with their reactions. I went to verify the timestamps of the messages from the suspicious number. Iid out the times and turned to Nora. ¡°Can you recall what Debra was doing when these messages were sent?¡± Nora, still wiping away tears, looked frightened and her body trembled, but she managed to steady herself considerably. ¡°The day before yesterday, around five in the evening, Debra was dining in the dining room. At seven, she went for a stroll in the yard. Yesterday, around nine in the morning¡­¡± Her recollections were precise, and she recounted Debra¡¯s activities at each of these times, noting that there were several witnesses to each event. I called for George to summon the witnesses. At the same time, Shirley¡¯s and Addy¡¯s expressions grew increasingly dark. It was clear they wanted to object, but they couldn¡¯t find any faults in what was happening. Soon, the witness Nora had mentioned arrived. I questioned them about Debra¡¯s whereabouts at the times in question, and their responses matched Nora¡¯s exactly. The reason they remembered Debra¡¯s whereabouts so vividly was simple. My fondness for her made everyone in the manor eager to gain her favor, so they paid close attention to her movements. With all the evidence in hand, it was clear that Debra was innocent. I turned to Addy, my voice cold and firm. ¡°When you return, tell Veronica the truth. The matter is settled. Debra is not the murderer. ¡± Olivia¡¯s expression turned grim.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She bit her lip, as if she wanted to argue, but ultimately, she held her tongue. Relieved at having definitively proven Debra¡¯s innocence in front of Addy, I turned to Nora with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Feel free to ask for any reward you desire. ¡± Nora lowered her head, quickly shaking it as she replied, ¡°I seek no reward. Helping Debra was an honor. She once aided me. Chapter 1741 Shirley suddenly cut in, ¡°Even if you prove Debra was at the manor, she could have had her people ry messages on her behalf. ¡± She turned sharply to face Nora. ¡°For instance, this maid here seems quite eager to assist Debra! Perhaps this is all a scheme concocted by Debra and her!¡± Nora¡¯splexion went ghostly. She bent over, shaking her head vigorously while trembling. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t!¡± Furious, Shirley stormed over, yanked Nora upright, and pped her across the face. ¡°Show some respect! How dare you, a lowly half-blood witch, interrupt me!¡± Reeling from the blow, Nora bowed her head and wept silently, too scared to speak up. I had every intention to intervene, but Shirley¡¯s movements were too swift. I waspletely taken by surprise. She was extremely arrogant and overbearing. She didn¡¯t seem to take me seriously at all.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡®s BunnyBookery My expression turned grave, and I spoke in a chilled tone. ¡°Shirley, please, calm yourself. ¡± Shirley was on the verge of exploding with rage. Just as she was about to erupt once more, Addy intervened. Addy was always level-headed. She understood that this was my territory, and the evidence favored Debra. It wasn¡¯t the right time for them to make a scene, I turned to Olivia, my face stern, and said sternly, ¡°Debra only joined the witch n recently. She hasn¡¯t met many here, nor does she have any close allies. Shirley¡¯s suspicions are baseless. I hope you will acknowledge the truth. ¡± My stance was clear. If they persisted in using mere conjectures to use Debra, I would stand in their way. Addy¡¯s brow creased, and she opened her mouth to speak, but I cut her off ¡°The murder at the manor has been resolved. Debra is innocent! Unless you have further evidence, I won¡¯t tolerate anyone in the witch n ndering her again. ¡± I remained firm, and with nothing left to argue, Addy could only lead Shirley quietly out of the manor. Debra¡¯s POV: On the afternoon of Keenan¡¯s ident, I stumbled upon Andrew¡¯s post online. It was a clear deration of my innocence in the murder and a stern warning against those spreading the rumors. After reading his message, I set my phone down and murmured, ¡°Andrew is quite efficient. ¡± Caleb heard me and scoffed, ¡°Andrew¡¯s just a hypocrite and a coward. He can¡¯t protect you at all. ¡± He gripped my shoulder, forcing me to look at him. His gaze was intense as he said, ¡°Debra, you need toe back to the Thorn Edge Pack with me as soon as possible. I won¡¯t let you be endangered like Andrew did. ¡± Going back to the Thorn Edge Pack with Caleb wasn¡¯t an option right now. I slipped out of his grasp and sidestepped the issue. ¡°Caleb, try not to be so harsh on Andrew. He addressed the issue promptly, and I really appreciate that. ¡± With a derisive snort, Caleb challenged, ¡°If Andrew has already cleared that the IP address wasn¡¯t at his manor, why won¡¯t hee out and say that it was at the n leader¡¯s manor?¡± I paused, lost in thought for a moment. Chapter 1742 Andrew had unearthed these clues, so he likely uncovered the real location of the IP address. However, he omitted this from the announcement. After a brief silence, I responded, ¡°Andrew is the deputy leader of the witch n. He surely has his reasons for withholding that information. ¡± I understood the burdens of his position well and admired how swiftly he managed this issue. Caleb¡¯s expression soured instantly, and his voice brimmed with displeasure. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re still defending Andrew! That¡¯s not fair!¡± Frustrated, he turned his head away, refusing to face me. Noticing Caleb¡¯s distress, Ivy grew anxious and whispered, ¡°Honey, how can you stand to see Caleb so upset over Andrew? Now that you two have made up, why not tell him your engagement to Andrew is just a pretense?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I bit my lip and responded distractedly, ¡°The timing isn¡¯t right yet. ¡± ¡°When is the right time? You only love Caleb! Why don¡¯t you just tell him that?¡± Ivy was practically pleading with me, her voice illed with urgency. I remained silent for a moment, then replied, ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Ivy. It¡¯s not just about that. Seeing Caleb upset or angry because of Andrew does hurt me, but I haven¡¯t trulye to terms with epting Caleb yet. ¡± Ivy seemed perplexed by my words, her determination unwavering. ¡°But he loves you, and deep down, you love him too! Honey, if there¡¯s mutual love, what¡¯s stopping you from epting him? He is your only mate!¡± I exhaled deeply and countered, ¡°You¡¯re overlooking the fact that Caleb wronged me first. I can¡¯t just pretend nothing happened or just forgive and forget. And I definitely can¡¯t return to the Thorn Edge Pack with him unless he resolves the issues with Alexandria properly. ¡± As these thoughts weighed on me, my mood soured. Despite Caleb¡¯s current anger, which stemmed from a misunderstanding about Andrew, I found no desire to clear things up. Reflecting on Caleb¡¯s past actions that hurt me, Ivy suddenly fell silent. Caleb¡¯s POV: I was seething with anger, primarily because Debra constantly stood up for Andrew. It baffled me. Andrew was petrified of the witch n leader and didn¡¯t dare to reveal that the IP address was traced back to the leader¡¯s manor. He was undeniably a coward. Yet, Debra defended him time and again. Why? If I were in his shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. And really, when weighed against my mate, the witch n leader seemed insignificant. I wouldn¡¯t have flinched at the prospect of taking on the entire witch n! My anger grew to the point where I couldn¡¯t even bear to look at her. I wanted her toe and soothe me, but she remained silent for too long. Feeling helpless, I stole a nce at her. Her expression was even darker than mine. Why was she mad? Was it because I opposed Andrew? I had every reason to! How could she be upset about that? My anger intensified; I wasn¡¯t ready to back down this time. Chapter 1743 But catching her distracted look, my resolve melted. ¡°Are you upset?¡± I broke the silence and stepped closer to her. Patiently, I tried to reassure her. ¡°Look, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m singling out Andrew. It¡¯s just that I feel he can¡¯t provide the protection you deserve. I can¡¯t bear the thought of you facing danger. ¡± Debra finally turned to face me, her spirits low. I sighed and embraced her. ¡°Alright, I ll try my best to respect Andrew, but please, keep your distance from him. Remember, I¡¯m the one who stands by your side. You need to maintain some space from Andrew. ¡± Maybe it was my gentler tone, or perhaps she could sense my genuine concern, but her expression visibly softened. Seeing her mood improve, I couldn¡¯t help but smile and switch the conversation. ¡°Feeling hungry? What would you like to eat? I can pick something up and bring it overter tonight. ¡± Debra shook her head, declining the offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m well cared for at Andrew¡¯s manor. I¡¯m notcking anything. ¡± I sensed a sense of coldness from her that I disliked. It felt like there was a wall between us. Just then, Debra stood up to leave. Ovee with emotion, I reached out in frustration and pulled her back into my arms. Before she could react, I cradled the back of her head with one hand and ki*sed her. The ki*s caught Debra off guard. She pushed against my chest, trying to break free, but I held on, deepening the ki*s instead. The ki*s stretched on until she stopped resisting and melted into the embrace, and only then did I let her go reluctantly. Gazing at her red and swollen lips, I smiled with satisfaction. I pressed a gentle ki*s to the corner of her forehead and whispered, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Debra¡¯s eyes fluttered, her expression painted with vulnerability. Feeling upbeat, I smoothed her disheveled hair before standing to leave. As I exited the manor, I encountered my bodyguards. I handed a slip of paper with a suspicious phone number to one of them and instructed, ¡°This number belongs to someone inside the n leader¡¯s manor We have two suspects-Shirley and Addy. I want a thorough investigation on them.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± The bodyguard murmured a response without moving. His gaze fixed on me oddly. I furrowed my brows and turned to him, querying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going? What¡¯s with that look?¡± The bodyguard quickly lowered his gaze and muttered, ¡°Alpha, you seem different today. Your smile¡ªit¡¯s kind of unsettling. ¡± Unsettling? I was merely joyful! Clearly, this mancked perception. Chapter 1744 Annoyed, I hissed, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Startled, the bodyguard nodded frantically and vanished from my view in an instant. Caleb¡¯s POV: As the evening drew in, I made my way back to Andrew¡¯s manor, armsden with carefully chosen gifts and treats. From a distance, I noticed the heightened security around the vi where Debra resided. It crossed my mind that Andrew wasn¡¯t just fortifying the ce to keep Debra safe, but also to keep me out. I bit back my frustration and cursed Andrew silently. Despite the tightened security, I was confident that they couldn¡¯t keep me at bay with my set of skills. But I had underestimated Andrew¡¯s preparedness this time. He had guards stationed at every possible corner. It seemed like Andrew was genuinely concerned for Debra¡¯s safety, but I couldn¡¯t shake off my irritation. If he had just dealt with the threat to Debra sooner, none of this would have been necessary. I created a diversion on the other side of the vi, drawing the bodyguards away. As their focus shifted, I slipped quietly into Debra¡¯s room. The entire maneuver took me just a few minutes, during which I couldn¡¯t stop myself from cursing Andrew yet again. As I pushed open the door, I instantly saw Debra jump, startled by my entrance while she was mid-conversation on the phone. My heart dropped as I shut the door behind me. When I was about to ask questions, Debra stood up from the sofa and walked to the window. Who was on the other end of that call? Was it Andrew? ¡®s BunnyBookery Why was she avoiding me? The image of Debra and Andrew being celebrated at their engagement party invaded my thoughts, igniting a fierce wave of jealousy within me. She was my Luna. She belonged to me. With determination, I strode over and wrapped my arms around her waist from behind, resting my chin on her shoulder. Breathing in her familiar scent, I finally felt some relief wash over me. Debra frowned and attempted to shrug me off, but I persisted, lowering my head to nt a trail of soft ki*ses down her neck. The moment my lips touched her skin, Debra¡¯s breathing quickened. She muttered a few hurried words into the phone and abruptly ended the call.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Once the phone was away, she shoved me back, her voice low and tense. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯re beingpletely unreasonable!¡± My expression soured, and my feelings were a tangled mess. She was upset with me simply because I had interrupted her chat with Andrew. Chapter 1745 I locked my gaze onto her face and demanded, ¡°Who were you talking to just now? Why were you hiding it from me?¡± A fleeting, uncertain look crossed Debra¡¯s eyes, as if she was debating whether to confide in me. I tightened my grip on her shoulders, forcing her to meet my eyes. I pressed further, ¡°Was it Andrew?¡± After a moment of hesitation, she sighed and finally nodded in acknowledgement. Irritation surged within me. Though I had promised to respect Andrew, I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Debra avoiding me when she was in touch with him. If she had simply called Andrew while I was there, I wouldn¡¯t have felt this surge of anger. Noticing my foul mood, Debra offered a helpless exnation. ¡°Andrew just called to say he¡¯ll take me to the n leader¡¯s party tomorrow evening. ¡± The leader¡¯s party? It was clear to Andrew that someone close to the leader was plotting against Debra, yet he still nned to bring her there. My gaze hardened as I dered firmly, ¡°You¡¯re not going! Don¡¯t you realize how dangerous this party could be?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I knew Caleb was anxious about my safety, but this time, I couldn¡¯t heed his warnings.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Pulling Caleb onto the sofa, I looked at him earnestly and said, ¡°I must attend the party tomorrow. ¡± Caleb¡¯s gaze was unwavering as he demanded, ¡°Why? I need a_ reasonable exnation. ¡± I didn¡¯t want Caleb to know the real reason, which was why I had tried to avoid him while on the phone earlier. But now, with Caleb pressing me for answers, I couldn¡¯t predict his reaction if I lied. After a moment of contemtion, I decided toe clean. ¡°This party is being held because Veronica wants to introduce Andrew¡¯s fiancee to the elders. ¡± This meant that I would be the center of attention at the party, leaving me with no valid excuse to decline. ¡°No way!¡± Caleb¡¯s tone was harsh and unyielding. ¡°You know this party is a setup for you. Why walk straight into their trap?¡± I bit my lip, trying to persuade him. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I have to go. ¡± Caleb fell silent, his eyes looking into mine for a long time without uttering a word. I felt a sense of helplessness, but my attendance at the party was non- negotiable. I was acutely aware of the dangers this party posed. When I spoke with Andrew earlier, I sensed something amiss. Although Andrew mentioned it casually, I could tell Veronica wanted him to exin the murder that had urred at our engagement party in person. Chapter 1746 Andrew¡¯s tone grew somber when he brought it up, and I suspected that Shirley had said something to Veronica, fueling her dissatisfaction with how Andrew had handled the situation. In essence, Veronica¡¯s dissatisfaction with Andrew led her to create constant obstacles for him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To help Andrew rid himself of the troublesome Shirley once and for all, Andrew and I decided to unt our affection for each other at the party. However, I had my own ulterior motive. As the alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack, Caleb lingering in the witch n for too long was a thorny inconvenience. Even though I aimed to mend our fra ctured bond, I still yearned to assist Andrew in getting rid of Shirley before departing. That would be the most profound gift I could bestow upon him. After all, Andrew had been exceptionally considerate towards me these past days. I didn¡¯t want to be indebted to him more than necessary. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Must you leave?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice pulled me from my reverie. I met his gaze, searching for words but finding none. In the end, I simply nodded. Seeing my determination to risk my life, Caleb grew visibly anxious. ¡°Debra, why are you so devoted to Andrew? To help him, you would willingly endanger yourself. Why?¡± I sensed his genuine concern for me, but some challenges couldn¡¯t be sidestepped. I gently smoothed the furrow between his brows and embraced him. Resting against his chest, I whispered soothingly, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll be cautious. Moreover, the gathering will draw many attendees. Even if Veronica wields great power, she won¡¯t dare act against me in public. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Despite my earnest efforts to console Caleb, he still couldn¡¯t ept that I needed to attend the party with Andrew. He pulled away from my embrace and, in a voice thick with emotion, dered, ¡°I understand that you¡¯re willing to go to great lengths for Andrew, but don¡¯t expect me to understand your decision. I cannot permit you to go!¡± Caleb moved to a seat by the window, staring at the manor¡¯s nightscape, lost in thought. Whatever upied his mind remained a mystery to me. I wanted to speak, to offer some sce, but I decided to grant him a moment to process his feelings. Any words from me now would fall on deaf ears. After a prolonged silence, Caleb¡¯s voice, now subdued, broke through. ¡°I brought you some food. It¡¯s on the table. You used to like it. ¡± I was momentarily taken aback and turned to look at the food on the table. I hadn¡¯t realized he had brought in food earlier. A wave of warmth washed over me. Despite his anger, Caleb¡¯s concern for me was evident. Though I had already had dinner, I didn¡¯t want to appear ungrateful, so I approached the table and sat down. Surveying the array of food before me, I quietly expressed my gratitude. Caleb neither responded nor turned to acknowledge me. Chapter 1747 Even without my past memories, the food Caleb had chosen was undeniably delectable. Before I knew it, I had devoured more than half of it. I was satiated, yet when I nced down, I noticed there was still a considerable amount left. It dawned on me that Caleb had likely brought enough for both of us. I set aside what I was eating and looked at him, asking, ¡°Have you not eaten dinner yet?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Caleb merely snorted in response, offering no furtherment. Indeed, he had purchased the food for us to share, but I ended up dining alone and only now realized my oversight. Feeling a pang of guilt, I asked, ¡°There¡¯s just a s mall portion left. Would you like some?¡± With his head bowed, Caleb continued tapping away at his phone, ignoring mepletely. It was evident that he was genuinely upset. Yet, I didn¡¯t want him to stay angry on an empty stomach. After a prolonged silence, I stood up and approached him. ¡°How about I prepare a bowl of noodles for you? If you don¡¯t eat anything, you¡¯ll be too hungry to sleep tonight. ¡± Caleb finally looked up at me. ¡°Alright. ¡± I nodded with a smile and headed to the kitchen on the first floor. As I entered the living room, I ran into Andrew unexpectedly. Upon seeing me, he was momentarily taken aback. Then, with his characteristic gentle smile, he asked, ¡°Debra, are you stepping out?¡± I responded with a courteous smile, ¡°No, I¡¯m just a bit hungry. I¡¯m going to whip up some noodles. ¡± Andrew¡¯s smile faltered slightly. He assumed an apologetic expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I hadn¡¯t anticipated the engagement party causing such amotion. Have the past few days been so chaotic that the servants have neglected you?¡± He thought the servants had failed to prepare dinner,pelling me to cook for myself. I shook my head and rified, ¡°No, they have taken excellent care of me. I simply have some free time and felt like enjoying some homemade noodles. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Andrew nodded thoughtfully, then asked casually, ¡°Will the murder in the manor have any impact on your life? If you run into any problems, just let me know. ¡± He must be worried that I might be affected by rumors, but the servants in the manor were too intimidated by Andrew to discuss anything in front of me, let alone give me a hard time. I shook my head and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Andrew pressed his lips together and nodded, his silence stretching into a moment of stillness in the living room. Yet, he didn¡¯t seem inclined to leave. Sensing that something was amiss, I guessed he might have something to tell me. Chapter 1748 Andrew didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After a pause, I decided to break the silence. ¡°Andrew, do you have something to tell me? If there¡¯s anything on your mind, just say it. ¡± Andrew looked at me intently, then sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°The aplice who conspired with the waiter should be in the n leader¡¯s manor, but I haven¡¯t identified them yet. ¡± I thought it might be something significant. Caleb had already discovered that the IP address was traced to the n leader¡¯s manor. But I didn¡¯t expect that Andrew would bring it up at this moment. I remained silent, only nodding slightly without any expression. Seeing myck of response, Andrew continued, ¡°Earlier today, when I released the rification, I omitted the fact that the IP address of the suspicious number came from Veronica¡¯s manor. ¡± He looked genuinely remorseful as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. I¡¯m not capable enough to challenge the leader of the witch n right now, and I don¡¯t want to fall out with her publicly and throw the entire n into turmoil. This is the only way I can handle this matter, and I know it¡¯s unfair to you. I¡¯m truly sorry. ¡± I waved my hand dismissively and replied calmly, ¡°I understand. There¡¯s no need to apologize. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Despite my reassurance, Andrew stil l appeared burdened with guilt. He persisted, ¡°Regardless, you¡¯ve been through a lot because of this. What can I do for you? How can I make it right? I¡¯m not asking for forgiveness, just trying to ease my conscience. ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need to do anything, Andrew. I know you¡¯re in a tough spot, and I don¡¯t me you,¡± I reassured him. His genuine remorse and helplessness were palpable. Even without his exnation, I would understand him. After all, he was the vice leader of the witch n. It was natural for him to prioritize the welfare of the entire n over me, a fake fiancee. I fully understood that. As I insisted, Andrew fell silent for a moment before speaking again, his voice tinged with resolve. ¡°Debra, I will find the person who hurt you. Even if they are protected by the leader, I will make sure they face consequences. No one in the witch n can hurt you. ¡± I smiled faintly and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve already been looking out for me. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself for me. ¡± The expression on Andrew¡¯s face changed visibly. He responded hastily, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Debra. This is all my fault. I¡¯ll identify the person who harmed you as soon as possible and ensure justice is served. ¡± I opened my mouth, intending to reply, but seeing his resolute expression, I decided against it. Andrew sighed once more, as if contemting saying something else, but stopped on a second thought. After a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me. ¡± I nodded and offered a small smile. Once Andrew left, I headed to the kitchen and made some noodles for Caleb. When I brought the noodles upstairs and ced them in front of him, Caleb didn¡¯t pick up his fork. Instead, he furrowed his brow and questioned, ¡°Did it really take that long to make a bowl of noodles?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Feeling a bit sheepish, I exined, ¡°I just ran into Andrew downstairs. He cleared up why he hadn¡¯t published the IP address. We had a brief chat. ¡± Caleb¡¯s mood seemed to darken at the mention of Andrew. He silently continued eating his noodles, his face clouding over. Whenever Andrew¡¯s name came up, Caleb became noticeably tense. Luckily, he restrained himself from arguing, knowing it was not the time. Chapter 1749 Silence fell between us as I didn¡¯t pursue the conversation further. The evening wore on, and though the noodles were nearly gone, Caleb showed no signs of leaving. Fatigue was setting in, and I was too embarrassed to insist he leave, so I nced his way from time to time. Caleb was engrossed in his phone, not looking up. I checked the time and caught hisAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. gaze again. This time, when our eyes met, the atmosphere seemed to freeze. I quickly averted my eyes, a nervous flutter rising within me without any clear reason. It would have been appropriate for him to take his leave. Suddenly, Caleb¡¯s teasing voice broke the silence. ¡°If you want to look at me, just go ahead. No need to sneak nces. ¡± I blushed and protested, ¡°Who was peeping?¡± His smile grew as he gazed at me meaningfully. Feeling my heart race, I stood up and maintained a distance, telling him, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m heading to bed. ¡± Caleb gave a small nod. ¡°Sure. ¡± I thought my message was clear enough that I expected him to leave, but he seemed to misunderstand. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You can take a shower first,¡± he suggested casually, making me question his intentions. I was confused and overwhelmed. Was he not going to leave? The room spun around me as my thoughts raced. Although I slept with himst night, it was because I was drugged. Now, I was sober. How could I sleep in the same bed with him? Attempting to maintain myposure, I suggested firmly, ¡°You should leave. Perhaps staying at a hotel would be best. ¡± Caleb frowned deeply and objected, ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave. Why should I? Isn¡¯t it normal for me to share the same bed with my Luna?¡± My cheeks flushed with embarrassment as I remembered the events ofst night. I took a deep breath to steady my nerves and insisted, ¡°No. I can¡¯t sleep with someone else in the room. ¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± Caleb touched his nose and looked at me with disbelief. ¡°Do you see me as an outsider? Remember, I¡¯m your mate. Even if your memories are fuzzy, that fact remains. ¡± Chapter 1750 I fell silent, biting my lip, troubled by his presence in my space. Part of me feared Andrew discovering him here, and I also needed to dedicate time to care for the baby. Despite my efforts to persuade him, Caleb was adamant about staying. Frustrated, I sat down and turned awa y, no longer wanting to engage in conversation. We reached an impasse thatsted quite some time. Abruptly, Caleb mmed his phone down on the table and asked, ¡°So, are you going to shower, or shall I?¡± With that, he stood up. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb was resolute to a fault. Once he made up his mind, no amount of persuasion could sway him. By this point, I had already resigned myself to his unyielding nature. With a helpless sigh, I relented, ¡°Go ahead. ¡± Caleb moved without hesitation, getting into the bathroom and shutting the door behind him. Soon, the sound of running water emanated from the bathroom, grating on my nerves. It was clear now that Caleb wasn¡¯t nning on leaving anytime soon, which meant I wouldn¡¯t be able to visit the baby tonight. With everything that happened to Keenan and the engagement party, I hadn¡¯t seen the baby in the past two days. She was still so young and needed her mother¡¯s Love more than ever.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Though she was close by, I hadn¡¯t found the time to be with her, and the ache of missing her was matched only by the guilt I felt. After some contemtion, I finally sent a message to Nora. ¡°Nora, something came up today. I won¡¯t be able to see the baby. Please put her to sleep for me. After a while, Nora replied reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s a good girl. She is sleeping soundly right now. ¡± There was also a photograph of the little girl peacefully asleep in the bed. I found myself captivated by her cherubic face on the screen, unable to look away. ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you so fixated?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice unexpectedly echoed from my lips. When did he emerge? I didn¡¯t hear a thing. Startled, I quickly powered off the phone screen and turned towards him. Caleb was d only in a white bath towel wrapped around his waist, revealing a perfectly proportioned and strong physique. My gaze involuntarily drifted to his abdominal muscles, their well-defined shapes sharply visible. He resembled a living sculpture. ¡°Is it good?¡± Caleb quirked his lips. I swallowed hard and nodded earnestly. Chapter 1751 No! What was I thinking? In the next moment, I snapped out of it, grabbed my phone, and hurried to the bathroom. Caleb¡¯s eyes followed me until I closed the bathroom door behind me. My cheeks felt like they were on fire. I took a deep breath, standing before the mirror, and patted my flushed cheeks. I silently chastised myself for being so shy. How could I gaze at his physique like that? I acknowledged that he had a good physique, but our rtionship was incrediblyplicated at the moment. There were too many unresolved issues between us, making it challenging for reconciliation. Moreover, Caleb hadn¡¯t even resolved things with Alexandria. I couldn¡¯tpromise my principles just because of a man¡¯s physique. I couldn¡¯t be swayed by his good looks so easily. I had to stay grounded. Exercise restraint! Restraint! To quickly calm myself down, I opted for a cold shower, despite the harshness of the weather. After the shower, my lips still trembled, but my mind felt significantly clearer than before. I took a deep breath and stepped out of the bathroom. As soon as I emerged, I saw Caleb leaning against the head of the bed, his upper body bare. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Come and sleep,¡± Caleb said with a smile, patting the empty half of the bed. Shivering from the cold, I tightened my bathrobe around me and hurried over to the bed. It had to be said that cold shower was doing the trick! I was freezing at that moment. Despite his physique, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Once in bed, I wrapped myself tightly in the quilt and turned away from Caleb. As soon as Iy down, I felt the quilt behind me being lifted. I sensed his weight, and the next moment, Caleb settled beside me, wrapping his arm around my waist from behind. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb stopped when he touched me as if startled by something. Before I could react, he abruptly sat up on the bed, pressed on my shoulder, and forced me to turn around to face him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What was he nning to do? Chapter 1752 My thoughts were scattered again. I tried to resist, but he was so strong that hepletely overpowered me. All my efforts to resist were useless, and I ended up facing him. ¡°Why are you so cold?¡± Caleb asked, his voice low and his expression unhappy. I felt a twinge of guilt under his intense stare. Could I really tell him that I had taken a cold shower on purpose to clear my head and avoid being tempted by him? It was too embarrassing to admit. I pursed my lips and quickly made up an excuse. ¡°The water heater seemed to be broken when I was showering.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t get any hot water, so I had to use cold water. ¡± After saying that, I quickly wrapped myself in the bedcover, trembling. Caleb blinked, then sighed and pulled me into his arms. The warmth from his body seemed to chase away the coldness in mine. His familiar scent and the warmth of his embrace made me feel safe and rxed. Slowly, my body warmed up and the shivering stopped. But Caleb continued to hold me, resting his head on my shoulder. His warm breath tickled my ears, stirring my emotions. Despite my attempts to remainposed, my heart was once again fluttering uncontrobly. Caleb¡¯s voice turned husky as he said, ¡°Debra, I won¡¯t pressure you anymore. You can tell me anything, but please don¡¯t hurt yourself. ¡± My heart skipped a beat. Did he doubt the truth of what I had just said? Did he think I was avoiding intimacy by harming myself to keep him from touching me? That idea was absurd. I would never do such a thing, and it certainly wasn¡¯t my intention. I opened my lips and exined to him, ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. ¡± Caleb didn¡¯t respond verbally. Instead, he just held me close and gently stroked my hair. I had to admit, I was inexplicably drawn to him. Even his smallest gestures could make my heart beat faster. Just as I was about to exin further, he suddenly released me and got out of bed. He turned to face me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay at a hotel. You get some rest. ¡± I nced at the time on my phone. It was almost midnight. It wasn¡¯t safe to go out at this hour. Besides, it was quite possible that the witch n¡¯s patrolmen might arrest Caleb as a suspicious person. Chapter 1753 Concerned for his safety, I grabbed his hand and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Just stay here tonight. You can go to the hotel tomorrow. ¡± Caleb pulled his hand away and stood firm. ¡°I will never force a woman. And you¡¯re not just any woman; you¡¯re my mate. Even if there¡¯s danger outside, I don¡¯t want to make you ufortable. I want you to have a peaceful night. ¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I suspected he said that just to make me feel guilty. But the truth was, I did feel a bit guilty. Maybe I didn¡¯t want him to leave right then. I wanted him to stay with me. So I held onto his arm tightly, preventing him from leaving. With his back to me, Caleb sat on the edge of the bed, locked in a silent standoff with me. Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb and I were enveloped in silence, neither of us breaking away. After a prolonged moment, I sighed deeply, confessing, ¡°Honestly, I took a cold shower because your physique is too tempting. It wasn¡¯t to avoid sleeping with you. I just didn¡¯t want to be seduced. ¡± Caleb¡¯s arm trembled visibly as he turned to meet my gaze, his eyes gleaming. ¡°Really? Do you find me attractive?¡± Blushing, I averted my gaze and nodded shyly. He pulled me close, ki*sing me passionately. I ced my hands on his sturdy chest, meeting his intense ki*s. He ki*sed me possessively, pulling me closer as though trying to meld our bodies. My excitement grew, breath quickening. It felt exhrating, unlike anything before. Heat surged through me, drawing me closer to Caleb. With one hand on my soft chest, Caleb¡¯s touch grew firm, his other hand exploring lower, teasing gently. ¡°Mm. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but pant under the intense sensation. Caleb breathed heavily, moving over me, pinning me down. He lifted my legs high, resting them on his shoulders. Instead of rushing in, he teased, stroking against my entrance with his arousal. ¡°Caleb¡­ please¡­¡± Desire surged uncontrobly, and I could only surrender to the pleasure. ¡°Patience, honey,¡± Caleb murmured hoarsely, grasping my arm and guiding it to his erection. Chapter 1754 He looked down meaningfully, and my face flushed deeper. Understanding his unspoken desire, I took the initiative. This was our first intimate encounter since reuniting, and despite our history as spouses, everything felt new. Impatiently, Caleb pressed my hand against him, his arousal twitching, sending a thrill through me. ¡°Hurry, please¡­¡± I pleaded. Caleb moved closer, locking eyes with me, his gaze intense. Driven by lust, shyness melted away. In the room, their breaths quickened, urgency mounting. Half-kneeling on the bed, I yielded as Caleb moved with purpose.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His heat and size stirred me deeply. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Yeah¡­¡± With a gasp, he ki*sed me fiercely before guiding me to turn over. Gripping my waist, he entered me from behind, passion surging anew. The room reverberated with the crash. As he quickened his pace, my breathing grew increasingly erratic. ¡°Ah¡­ Slow down, please¡­¡± I lifted my head, immersed in pleasure. The bed beneath me creaked with each movement, echoing our joyous sensations coursing through my veins. ¡°I love you, baby,¡± Caleb murmured huskily. In the next moment, he seemed consumed by fervor. My panting intensified, cheeks flushing, body trembling uncontrobly. With a mix of agony and ecstasy in my cry, we both reached the climax together. Shirley¡¯s POV: I rose before dawn today, knowing it was the day of my mother¡¯s grand party. More importantly, it was the day I¡¯d reunite with Andrew. The anticipation of seeing Andrew kept me awake all night. Today marked the execution of an important n. As I recalled the intricate n I¡¯d devised for so long, a smug smile crossed my lips. Once today was over, Andrew would be mine. As for that bitch Debra, without Andrew¡¯s protection, she would surely be forced out of the n in disgrace. After getting up, I summoned the servants toy out all my dresses and jewelry. I needed to choose carefully and dress exquisitely to impress my beloved Andrew. Chapter 1755 However, I spent the entire morning sifting through a roomful of gowns and jewels but found nothing satisfactory. Frustration boiled within me as I watched the servants still sorting through the dresses. I snapped, ¡°Ipetents, is this how you serve me?¡± Terrified by my outburst, the servants quickly knelt in a row, stammering apologies. ¡°Miss, we are sorry¡­¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± I sneered, throwing the dresses to the floor and stomping on them. I kicked the two servants I liked the least in anger and roared, ¡°You know Andrew will be here tonight, yet you bring me these hideous clothes? Do you want me to be publically humiliated?¡± The servants, on the verge of tears, continued to beg for forgiveness. Their groveling only fueled my fury. Pointing at the discarded clothes, I yelled, ¡°How dare you bring me these ugly rags? Do you have a death wish? Go and buy me new ones, or I¡¯ll have your heads!¡± Just as I finished speaking, the door swung open. Who dared to enter my room without knocking? I frowned, ready to unleash my wrath, but then I saw it was Addy. I curbed my temper and asked politely, ¡°Ms. Miller, what brings you here?¡± ncing at the kneeling servants and the discarded dresses and jewelry, Addy quickly grasped the situation. ¡°Leave us. She¡¯s just in a bad mood,¡± she told the servants in an impassive tone. The servants, relieved, hurried out as if they¡¯d been granted amnesty. I frowned and said in annoyance, ¡°Why did you let them go? I wasn¡¯t done scolding them yet. How dare those lowly servants bring me such hideous clothes!¡± Addy smiled and took my hand, her voice soothing. ¡°Shirley, these clothes are the best avable, or they wouldn¡¯t have been sent to you. They¡¯re all limited editions. Other girls don¡¯t even get to see them, and yet you haven¡¯t given them a chance. If your mother finds out you threw them away and berated the servants, she¡¯ll be furious. ¡± My anger shifted to a sense of grievance. ¡°But these dresses aren¡¯t pretty. ¡± ¡°You seem to care a lot about your appearance today. Do you have any special ns?¡± Addy gently ruffled my hair, her tone probing. I was momentarily stunned, worried that Addy had figured out my intentions and might scold me like my mother. I quickly shook my head and denied it. ¡°No. What ns could I have?¡± Addy gave a knowing smile. ¡°Do you think you can hide it from me? I¡¯ve known you since you were a child. I can tell you¡¯re up to something with just one nce. ¡± Shirley¡¯s POV: I felt somewhat helpless because, as Addy often reminded me, she raised me. She understood me better than my own mother and always knew my desires. I could never keep secrets from her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 1756 I carefully watched her face and noticed she didn¡¯t appear upset. Then I whispered, ¡°I have an important n. ¡± ¡°What n?¡± Addy¡¯s eyebrows lifted as she looked at me. I admitted shyly, ¡°I want to have s@x with Andrew at tonight¡¯s party. I must be Andrew¡¯s wife!¡± Addy adopted a serious expression. She remained silent but kept her eyes on me. ¡°Since the engagement party, I¡¯ve seen Andrew grow increasingly close to Debra. If I don¡¯t act now, I¡¯ll just watch them end up married. I can¡¯t let anyone else have Andrew. He must be mine!¡± I continued, my voice tinged with bitterness. Addy¡¯s expression turned into a frown. She asked, puzzled, ¡°You know Andrew likes Debra, so why pursue him? There are many stronger and better men in the witch n. Why not consider someone else?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± I responded desperately. ¡°I love Andrew and only want him!¡± ¡°Shirley¡­¡± Addy looked at me, her face a mix of sorrow and frustration. I tightened my grip and said firmly, ¡°If I can¡¯t have Andrew, I¡¯d rather not live at all!¡± Addy sighed deeply and said resignedly, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so determined, what¡¯s your n?¡± I shared my n with Addy briefly. ¡°I n to seduce Andrew to make him sleep with me, so he¡¯ll have to marry me. ¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work. You¡¯re too young toe up with a solid n. ¡± Addy smiled, then outlined a more borate strategy. ¡°You need an opportunity to be alone with Andrew. I will arrange for him to be sent to the study, supposedly summoned by your mother, and then¡­¡± Hearing Addy¡¯s n made my eyes sparkle. I was thrilled. Addy truly was my mother¡¯s most capable assistant. Her cleverness reassured me. With her assistance, I was certain I would im Andrew tonight. By tomorrow morning, I intended to announce to the entire n that I was Andrew¡¯s true fiancee, and then we would publicly dismiss Debra. The thought of having Andrew all to myself soon put me in high spirits. With Addy¡¯s help, I quickly selected a red dress and applied bright makeup. Then, we descended the stairs together to greet the guests. I was in a good mood. When I saw those over-friendly guests, I was patient enough to say a few words to them, which made many people praise me. They said that I¡¯d grown up and be sensible. Even my mother nodded with satisfaction and let me receive the guests alone.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, I spotted Andrew. He was dressed in a sleek ck suit,plementing my red dress. The only thing that made me unhappy was the woman by his side, Debra. Debra wore a low-key champagne-colored dress and her beauty shone through despite her minimal makeup. Several guests congratted them on their engagement, praising them as a perfect match. Jealousy and anger surged within me. I couldn¡¯t keep up my smile any longer. Were these people blind? I was the one who was meant for Andrew! Chapter 1757 Once I became his wife, I¡¯d make sure to teach them all a lesson. Debra¡¯s POV: Andrew and I arrived at Veronica¡¯s manor for a dinner party. The drive from the main gate to the vi, where the party was being held, took us over ten minutes. As we pulled up, Andrew opened the car door for me, lending a hand as I stepped out. I hesitated for a moment before cing my hand in his, reluctantly embracing the role of his fiancee, despite my inner resistance. In a hushed tone, Andrew cautioned me, ¡°Stay close tonight. Veronica owns all thisnd around the mountain, and beyond that, it¡¯s still wild. It¡¯s easy to get lost here after dark, and we might not find you quickly. Plus, there¡¯s the wildlife to worry about. ¡± I nodded in agreement, replying sensibly, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful not to wander off. ¡± With a gentle smile, Andrew offered his arm, which I epted. Together, we made our way to the vi¡¯s back garden, the venue for the evening. Upon our entrance, a flurry of guests approached to wee us, among them one of Andrew¡¯s subordinates, Daniel, who was apanied by his wife. Daniel handed Andrew a ss of champagne, beaming as he_ said, ¡°Congrattions on your engagement. ¡± Andrew epted the ss, their sses chimed together, and he took a hearty swig. Daniel¡¯s wife, smiling warmly,plimented me. ¡°Your fiancee is stunning¡ªa truly perfect match for you. Congrattions!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I returned the smile, feigning shyness. ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re quite stunning yourself. ¡± Inside, I harbored a twinge of guilt. After all, Andrew and I weren¡¯t actually engaged. Just then, I felt a piercing stare cutting through the festivities. Turning instinctively, my eyesnded on Shirley, resplendent in a red dress. While Shirley¡¯s personality never charmed me, it was undeniable that she possessed both beauty and allure, ranking highly among the witch n. Despite myself, I took another look at Shirley. Meeting her intense stare, I offered a small smile and quickly diverted my gaze. Shirley soon joined them, offering a cheerful greeting to Andrew. Upon spotting Shirley, Daniel and his wife promptly excused themselves. With no one else around, Shirley felt free to act more boldly. She frowned at Andrew andined, ¡°Andrew, why did it take you so long? I¡¯ve been waiting forever. ¡± I felt a twinge of embarrassment observing Shirley; her actions bordered on openly flirting. Chapter 1758 Andrew¡¯s expression turned frosty as he replied curtly, ¡°I¡¯m notte. ¡± Despite Andrew¡¯s chilly demeanor, Shirley wasn¡¯t offended. Instead, she teased him, ¡°Just don¡¯t forget your duties as the deputy leader to the witch n, even if you¡¯re head over heels in love with Debra. ¡± Andrew, ever the professional, adopted a grave tone. ¡°The safety of the witch n is my top priority. Plus, my fiancee is understanding. ¡± I chose that moment to voice my support, giving a gentle smile. ¡°Indeed, I also wish for the witch n¡¯s safety and prosperity, so that we all might thrive. ¡± Expecting Shirley to react poorly, I was surprised when she responded with a broad, genuine smile,plimenting me, ¡°You¡¯re truly gracious. You won¡¯t hold it against me for pulling Andrew away for a bit, right? I have no choice. My mother insisted I bring him to the study as soon as I saw him. ¡± Shirley¡¯s POV: ording to the n Addy had made, I led Andrew away under the pretext of visiting my mother. Our path took us through a serene garden. As we passed, I noticed Debra alone in the banquet hall, a short distance away. Seeing her isted while Andrew was with me brought a satisfied smile to my face. Since I was able to take Andrew away from Debra in public, I felt assured that I could win him over entirely for myself. We soon arrived at my mother¡¯s study. ¡®s BunnyBookery As soon as I opened the door, I smelled a faint fragrance and figured out what it was. Addy was so considerate. I smiled, secured the door behind us as Andrew entered. His expression shifted to one of suspicion as he questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother supposed toe? Why did you close the door?¡± Feeling a wave of nerves, I quicklyposed myself and exined, ¡°This study is a sanctuary for my mother. We always keep it secured, regardless of who is inside. ¡± His face didn¡¯t reveal anything, and my anxiety eased. Andrew settled onto the sofa. He seemed to let go of his earlier concern and instead inquired, ¡°When will she arrive? Why does she want to see me?¡± ¡°Let me check,¡± I responded with a reassuring smile. I pretended to send a message to my mother on my phone.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a brief pause, I said with slight remorse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mother is detained by two guests. It might take another ten minutes. ¡± Knowing my mother¡¯s responsibilities and her frequent busyness, Andrew appeared to ept this without doubt, as such dys weremon during his visits. I then prepared a cup of coffee, approached Andrew, and offered him the warm beverage. After Andrew epted the coffee, I sat beside him and engaged in casual conversation. My true intention, though, was to discern whether he was affected by any drug that might have been mixed with the incense. Chapter 1759 Andrew¡¯s responses were brief, his attention divided as he also replied to a message from Debra. I felt a surge of irritation. How could he still focus on her when I was right there? I decided to shift his focus away from Debra, asking pointedly, ¡°By the way, how are Keenan¡¯s wife and son? Have they stopped causing you trouble?¡± My question caught his attention as expected. Andrew looked at me and responded, ¡°They¡¯re not troubling me anymore. I¡¯ve arrangedpensation for Keenan¡¯s family and promised to look after them. I won¡¯t let Keenan¡¯s death be in vain. ¡± Though he seemed engaged, there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Keenan was disgraceful, messing around at your engagement party. He deserved worse than what he got. ¡± Andrew¡¯s reaction was immediate and sharp. Taking a deep breath, he rebuked me. ¡°Shirley, that was uncalled for. No matter Keenan¡¯s actions, he remained a part of our n. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Shirley¡¯s POV: I scoffed at such remarks. But shortly after, I noticed Andrew¡¯s demeanor change. His face reddened, and he started to breathe heavily. His reaction sparked my excitement-¡ªit seemed the drug was taking effect. Andrew seemed to notice his unusual symptoms too. Annoyed, he tugged at his tie and questioned impatiently, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your mother arrived yet?¡± I feigned concern and replied, ¡°Please be patient. I¡¯ll check again. Perhaps the guests are still with my mother. ¡± Despite my reassurances, Andrew¡¯s impatience grew. He pulled out his phone, attempting to call my mother. I remained calm, knowing the signal in the study had been blocked, thanks to Addy¡¯s reminder. As expected, Andrew¡¯s attempts to dial out failed repeatedly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Frustrated, he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I reach her?¡± Maintaining my facade of innocence, I responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I just sent her a message and had a signal then. ¡± Andrew¡¯s irritation was evident. He threw his phone onto the sofa and adjusted his tie again. I approached him, feigning concern, and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem ufortable. You¡¯re looking rather flushed. ¡± Andrew quickly retreated and replied tersely, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a bit warm. ¡± Observing his attempt to distance himself, I sneered internally, convinced of his aversion to me. However, his feelings were irrelevant to my desires. I was determined to have him. Chapter 1760 I sat down beside him calmly, waiting for the drug to fully take effect, anticipating his eventual advance towards me. To avoid arousing his suspicions about my condition, I acted as though I too felt the room¡¯s warmth. I unbuttoned my cor with a frown, asking, ¡°Is it unusually hot in here, or is the air conditioning not working?¡± As I spoke, I pulled at my cor to reveal more of my chest. When Andrew nced downward, he caught a glimpse of the skin on my chest and the contours beneath. His gaze noticeably altered, lingering momentarily. The effect of Addy¡¯s drug was apparent. Just as I braced for him to approach, Andrew averted his eyes and looked away. With a frown, Andrew rose and moved towards the window, stating, ¡°I¡¯ll open the window to get some fresh air. ¡± Frustrated by his restraint, I clenched my skirt in annoyance. Despite the day¡¯s developments, escaping was not an option for him.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The window had been sealed beforehand. Andrew attempted to open the window, soon realizing it was fixed shut. Concerned he might grow suspicious, I quickly interjected, ¡°My mother mentioned the window broke two days ago. We haven¡¯t managed to fix it yet. ¡± I didn¡¯t know if Andrew believed my exnation. He lingered by the window momentarily before saying, ¡°Never mind. I have other matters to attend to and can¡¯t wait any longer. I¡¯ll exin the situation to your motherter. ¡± With that, he headed for the door. However, as he began to walk, he shivered and struggled to maintain his bnce. Watching him falter, I smiled, certain that the drug was fully influencing him. Shirley¡¯s POV: I remained seated on the sofa, leisurely observing Andrew as he struggled in vain. His efforts were futile. He was destined to be mine today. He staggered towards the door only to find it locked-my doing, of course. Realizing the extent of his predicament, his expression darkened. He confronted me. ¡°You locked the door and tampered with the window, didn¡¯t you?¡± There was no point in denying it any longer. I smiled and affirmed, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re right! You are indeed clever. ¡± Andrew¡¯s demeanor turned icy as he demanded, ¡°What are you doing in your mother¡¯s study? What do you want from me?¡± Unfazed by his tone, I confessed my feelings unabashedly. ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s study, so what? Being with you is all that matters to me!¡± His expression grewplex as he processed my words. Chapter 1761 I rose from the sofa and approached him slowly, taunting, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t brought you here under the guise of seeing my mother, would you ever spend time with me alone?¡± Ignoring my provocations, Andrew continued to attempt to open the door. Moving behind him, I embraced him tightly and dered, ¡°Stop trying. No one is leaving the study tonight. ¡± While saying that, I rubbed my plump b@@bs against Andrew¡¯s back. Andrew was already drugged. How could he stand such a stimtion? Soon, I felt that the muscles all over his body became tense. He tensed up, trying to distance himself from me. But I was relentless. I held him close, professing my love repeatedly. ¡°Andrew, I love you. I am the woman who loves you the most in the world. ¡± His response was strained and desperate. ¡°Shirley, calm down. I¡¯m engaged. We can¡¯t be together. ¡± I did not agree with that. ¡°So what? You haven¡¯t married her yet. Didn¡¯t we grow up together? How am I inferior to a lowly mixed-blood witch?¡± Andrew attempted to reason with me. ¡°You are the daughter of the n leader, inherently noble. Surely, you can find someone far better than me. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else. I love only you. No other woman can take you from me!¡± I dered firmly. ¡°Calm down! I don¡¯t love you!¡± Andrew responded sharply. His words felt like a stab to my heart, but I regained myposure quickly and asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we get along well before? You were always kind to me. Has something changed? Is it because of Debra? Am I right?¡± ¡°With or without Debra, my feelings wouldn¡¯t change. I wouldn¡¯t love you, nor will I be with you. ¡± Andrew¡¯s dismissive tone nearly broke me. In desperation, I cried out, ¡°You¡¯re lying! That can¡¯t be true! We¡¯ve known each other our whole lives. We must feel something for each other. It has to be Debra¡¯s influence! I hate how she¡¯s changed you. Would you return to me if she were gone?¡± As I lost control of my emotions, Andrew pushed me away. He stared at me with evident disgust and dered coldly, ¡°Shirley, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Shirley¡¯s POV: Andrew shoved me with tremendous force. I lost my bnce and crashed into the corner of the wall, the impact sending sharp pain through my back and drawing a grimace from me. Despite my resentment towards Andrew for his harshness, a part of me relished it. So what if he didn¡¯t love me? Soon, he would be mine.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Once I was his wife, I was certain he¡¯d fall for me eventually. Chapter 1762 As Andrew made a desperate attempt to exit the study, I couldn¡¯t help but copse to the floor, overtaken byughter. ¡°Andrew, stop fighting it. Ready or not, you¡¯re going to be mine tonight,¡± I called out to him, half-mocking, half-serious. At that, Andrew¡¯s face was filled with shock and defiance. His reaction was almost endearing, making meugh even harder. Under his incredulous gaze, I pressed on, ¡°After tonight, the senior leaders of the witch n will recognize our union, and we¡¯ll marry under the n¡¯s blessings. ¡± Regaining hisposure, Andrew fixed me with a cold, hard stare and dered, ¡°No way! I will never marry you. Not now, not ever!¡± Andrew¡¯s rejection was sharp and unequivocal. Yet, I wasn¡¯t upset by his blunt dismissal. Instead, I silently checked the time, calcting the moment the drug would take full effect. Soon, regardless of his current disdain and revulsion, he would be ovee with affection and desire, unable to resist his attraction to me. Momentster, I noticed a subtle change. Andrew¡¯s body tensed, then rxed, his gaze softening as he looked at me. A smile crept across my face. My n was unfolding perfectly. Andrew approached me slowly, each step filled with anticipation. I expected him to sweep me off my feet in a passionate embrace. As he drew closer, he cradled my face in his hands, his lips inching towards mine. My heart raced. I had longed for this moment, and now it was finally here. I waited eagerly for his ki*s. But then, in a gentle whisper, Andrew said, ¡°Debra¡­ I love you so much¡­¡± His words caught me off guard, freezing me in ce. So, Andrew¡¯s affection for me was not because of the drug, but because he thought I was Debra. ALL the joy in my heart turned to rage.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The thought that Andrew had mistaken me for Debra during our intimate moments was unbearable. As Andrew leaned in to ki*s me, I pped him across the face and demanded coldly, ¡°See who I really am!¡± The p jolted Andrew back to reality. He stared at me with revulsion and shoved me away, yelling, ¡°Get away from me!¡± His expression then settled into a coldness that I knew all too well. I approached Andrew clumsily and clutched his hand tightly. ¡°You are mine. You better erase Debra from your memory quickly, or I swear, I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Chapter 1763 Andrew¡¯s anger red up. He wrenched his hand free and seized me by the throat, his voice low and threatening. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you touch Debra, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± I let out a scornfulugh, choosing to remain silent. After all, I was the daughter of the n leader. Who would darey a finger on me? Debra was nothing more than a lowly mixed-blood witch.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I could end her life whenever I pleased. Andrew tightened his grip on my throat and hissed, ¡°Open the door now, or I¡¯ll kill you myself. Your mother won¡¯t be able to save you!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery With a sneer, I retorted defiantly, ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try. ¡± Shirley¡¯s POV: Hearing my words, Andrew grew angrier. He balled his fists and tightened his grip around my neck. I struggled to breathe; each breath was a battle. My chest felt tight, but I was not afraid at all. In contrast to Andrew¡¯s rage, I felt oddly calm. I even managed a taunting smile and said with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Andrew¡­ Do you truly have the guts to kill me?¡± My voice was hoarse and strained from the effort of breathing, but I still forced myself to speak. I was certain that Andrew prioritized the interests of the witch n above all. He wouldn¡¯tpromise the n¡¯s unity and stability over a romantic entanglement. Regardless of my actions towards him, he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me or inflict serious harm. Perhaps my challenging words and manner further enraged him, as he continued to tighten his grip. I found myself unable to breathe. Theck of oxygen was nearly unbearable, making my chest feel as if it would burst. I wanted to tell Andrew to release me, but suffocation was near, and I couldn¡¯t utter a single word. All I could do was p Andrew¡¯s arm in anger and look at him with both grievance and fear, hoping he would understand and let go. But Andrew kept his grip. Theck of air was bing unbearable. Darkness clouded my vision, and my awareness began to fade. Just as I started to believe Andrew might actually kill me, he suddenly released his grip. It felt like a fish revived by water; I gasped for fresh air, and the rapid breathing caused me to cough. The pain in my chest was intense, and my legs were too weak to hold me up. I leaned against the bookshelf and copsed to the floor. Even though I couldn¡¯t see myself, I imagined how embarrassing I must look. At that moment, Andrew red at me with his red eyes and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better open the door now, or I will kill you. ¡± Andrew had lost his usual calm and gentleness. He looked like an enraged beast as he stared at me. Chapter 1764 Fear made me step back without thinking. However, my feelings for Andrew kept me from listening to him and opening the door. I hade too far to back down now. Seeing my inaction, Andrew grew even more furious. In his anger, he struck the bookshelf beside my head. Several books tumbled down. Terrified, I started to cry, but I was determined not to give in. Even if it meant dying, I would die alongside Andrew. With tears streaming down my face, I looked at Andrew and said firmly, ¡°Just give up. I won¡¯t open the door!¡± Andrew walked back and forth angrily, destroying everything in the study furiously. When he mmed the desk, a lighter fell out. Suddenly, Andrew froze. Then he slowly bent down to pick up the lighter. I felt uneasy. ¡°Andrew¡­ What are you doing?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Andrew ignored me and kept his gaze fixed on the lighter. I was panicking. Then I heard a click. Andrew had lit the lighter and set the study on fire. The room was dry, filled with numerous valuable books and important documents. The mmable materials caused the fire to spread quickly. Debra¡¯s POV: I attended the party as Andrew¡¯s fiancee. The wealthy women were all nice to me. They invited me to their table to have coffee with them. I couldn¡¯t refuse, so I epted and sat with them. As soon as I sat down, ady began to make small talk with me. With a wide smile on her face, thedy said, ¡°I can see why Andrew is engaged to you. You are a really beautiful woman. ¡± I smiled politely but said nothing. This didn¡¯t seem to deter thedy, as she continued, ¡°Andrew is a handsome young man. He is the dream of many women. Even Shirley has a huge crush on him. ¡± Anotherdy chimed in, ¡°We had all expected that Andrew and Shirley would get together and manage the n together. Nobody expected¡­¡± Thedy nced meaningfully at me. I found this strange. What were they insinuating? That I stole Andrew from Shirley? Or were they thinking I¡¯d deal with Shirley because of what they said? It seemed like they realized how inappropriate their words were, so they tried to tter me. Chapter 1765 A woman took my hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing to worry about. Andrew has never liked Shirley anyway. ¡± ¡°Yes, that is true. Andrew had never liked Shirley before. I doubt that would change now,¡± anotherdy added. I maintained a polite smile through it all but said nothing. I knew that the more one spoke, the easier it was to make a mistake. I kept my mouth shut to avoid unnecessary trouble. The women, however, didn¡¯t seem to take the hint and kept talking. ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you. Andrew must be so nice to you. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never seen Andrew so in love before. ¡± ¡°It seems you are his one true love. ¡± All their words were ttery. Although I had nothing to say, I had to make something up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You all look so beautiful and young. You don¡¯t even look like married women. Your marriage life must be really happy. Only happy people stay this young. ¡± The women all giggled at my words. I sat there and watched themugh. The conversation was still ongoing when a bodyguard suddenly rushed towards us. The bodyguard ran to Veronica. I wasn¡¯t far from her, so I clearly heard what he said. ¡°Madam, your study is on fire. ¡± Immediately, I looked around for Andrew. I felt quite uneasy when I didn¡¯t see him. Veronica immediately rushed to the study with her bodyguards when she heard the news. Worried, I followed them. By the time we got there, there was a thick wave of smokeing from the study. We could see the mes burning in the room through the ss window. Veronica asked, ¡°How did this happen? Is anyone still in the study?¡± ¡°Shirley and Andrew are missing. They may still be in the study,¡± Addy answered. Veronica¡¯s expression immediately became one of cold detachment. ¡°Open the door. ¡± ¡°The door was locked from the inside. It¡¯s a top-security door. Special tools are needed to open it, and there are none in the manor right now,¡± the bodyguard said nervously. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1766 Upon overhearing Veronica¡¯s conversation with the bodyguard, apprehension gripped me. My anxiety heightened upon learning of Andrew¡¯s possible presence in the study. Attempts to reach Andrew by phone proved futile. The fire in the study escted rapidly. Failure to extinguish it promptly could lead to a more catastrophic oue. Feeling helpless, I grappled with indecision. Suddenly, a faint noise of something colliding with the study¡¯s ss caught my attention. My instincts signaled Andrew¡¯s potential entrapment and plea for help. I approached Veronica, gesturing towards the study¡¯s window, and asked, ¡°Can you break the ss? There appears to be someone inside!¡± Before Veronica could respond, others also glimpsed a figure behind the ss. Some female guests witnessed this and gasped in terror.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Moved bypassion for those trapped, they implored Veronica. ¡°Please rescue them!¡± ¡°Goodness! The desperation of those trapped in the study must be unimaginable!¡± ¡°Please order the window to be broken to rescue them!¡± Addy also turned to the window, her expression changing visibly upon seeing the figure inside. Noticing every change in Addy¡¯s demeanor, I recognized her realization that it was Andrew behind the ss. Yet Addy seemed more agitated than I was, knowing that if Andrew was in the study, Shirley must be there too. Normallyposed, Addy¡¯s face paled. Before Veronica could give themand, she directed the bodyguards, ¡°Go break the window and save them immediately!¡± The bodyguards wasted no time, approaching the window to find a way to break through. Anxiety and fear gripped me as I silently prayed for Andrew¡¯s safety. Fortunately, despite the window being bulletproof, there were specialized tools nearby to ensure its safe breakage. Soon enough, the window shattered. Several bodyguards assisted Andrew in escaping through the broken window. Upon seeing Andrew, my eyes welled up, aching to cry. His face was not just red but marked with blisters and wounds on his cheeks and hands. Chapter 1767 The sight shook me deeply, evoking profound sadness. Hurrying to Andrew, I asked worriedly, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Andrew managed a strained smile and replied quietly, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± His forced smile was more heartbreaking than tears. Before I could say more, Addy hurried over, her voice tinged with anxiety. ¡°Where¡¯s Shirley? Is she inside?¡± Andrew¡¯s face twisted in disdain at the mention of Shirley. He scoffed, ¡°Shirley is by the door. We got separated by the fire in the middle of the study.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The fire¡¯s intense; her life could be in danger. You need to get the bodyguards to save her quickly. ¡± Addy, ovee with worry, shouted at the bodyguards, ¡°What are you waiting for? Extinguish the fire!¡± The bodyguards moved to extinguish the fire as they were told. Addy couldn¡¯t wait for the fire to be extinguished. Disregarding others safety, she ordered several bodyguards to enter the study and rescue Shirley. Debra¡¯s POV: Andrew surveyed the bustling crowd with a cold gaze and gestured for his bodyguards to support him. As one of the guards steadied him, he murmured to me, ¡°I can¡¯t make it to the dinner tonight. Shall we head home?¡± Noticing the rming redness of his face and the severe wounds on his body, I had no interest in the ongoing event anyway. I quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s head to the hospital first. ¡± I instructed my aides to convey our apologies to Veronica before leaving with Andrew. Our driver halted the vehicle at the manor¡¯s gate. As I climbed into the car, I carefully supported Andrew by his arm. The moment I touched him, I felt an unusual heat radiating from his skin, far above normal. Assuming the heat was a result of his recent exposure to fire, I ordered the driver urgently, ¡°Set the air conditioning to the lowest possible setting. ¡± The driverplied, and soon the car¡¯s interior cooled significantly. Despite the chill, Andrew¡¯s face remained flushed. I touched his arm and forehead, finding his skin rmingly hot. Realizing something was amiss, I asked anxiously, ¡°Why are you still so hot? Do you have other injuries?¡± Andrew appeared stunned, seemingly not hearing my question. In a startling move, he grabbed my hand and held it to his nose, inhaling deeply. His odd behavior sent a shiver down my spine, and I instantly became alert. rmed by his reaction, I withdrew from his grasp and shifted closer to the window. Nervously, I inquired, ¡°Andrew, what is happening to you?¡± Chapter 1768 His gaze was distant, his face contorted in pain. Witnessing his condition, my fear escted. In a trembling voice, I managed, ¡°You need to calm down. We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon¡­¡± Andrew seemed dazed, fixing an unblinking stare on me. My heart pounded in my chest, yet I remained silent, fearing any words might further upset him. We sat in tense silence. Suddenly, Andrew clutched his temple, wincing in pain.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When his gaze met mine again, it had cleared. Tentatively, I ventured, ¡°Are you feeling any better now?¡± Distractedly, Andrew nced at my hand and then his own before apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Shirley drugged me. ¡± ¡°Drugged?¡± I gasped, staring at him in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t specified the drug, but his erratic behavior suggested it was some kind of aphrodisiac. Andrew nodded, his voice filled with difort. ¡°The drug clouded my judgment just now. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please, don¡¯t hold it against me. ¡± With that, he moved to sit farther away, leaning against the car window to maintain distance, and turned his head away, avoiding any further eye contact. Seeing the tremble in Andrew¡¯s back stirred mixed feelings within me. Andrew had once saved my life and supported me in many ways. Now, seeing him in this state, I felt both sympathy and concern for him. Yet, the fear that he might act unpredictably under the drug¡¯s influence kept me from approaching or speaking further. All I could do was implore the driver repeatedly to hasten our journey to the hospital. Debra¡¯s POV: We finally reached the hospital after my persistent urging. I helped Andrew find a doctor. The doctor examined him and administered an injection. Andrew¡¯s temperature dropped. His face lost some of its redness, and his eyes looked noticeably calmer. The doctor then treated Andrew¡¯s arm and facial wounds. He exined some aftercare instructions and mentioned Andrew¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t ideal. He rmended staying for observation. Andrew¡¯s brow furrowed at the suggestion. ¡°Can I not get hospitalized?¡± The doctor seemed slightly flustered. ¡°But the burns are quite serious. ¡± The situation reached a stalemate until I spoke firmly. ¡°Stay in the hospital. I¡¯ll handle the admission process. ¡± Andrew appeared surprised but didn¡¯t object, essentially agreeing with my decision. Chapter 1769 The doctor led Andrew to his ward. I followed a nurse toplete the paperwork. When I returned, Andrew¡¯s wounds were bandaged. Upon seeing me, Andrew rose from bed and apologized like a child who¡¯d misbehaved.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Earlier in the car¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. Did I frighten you?¡± I shook my head, not wanting him to dwell on self-me. ¡°No, I understand you were drugged. ¡± Relief washed over Andrew¡¯s face. He turned to the window, noticing the approaching darkness. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Should I have the driver take you back to the manor?¡± Concern filled me as I looked at Andrew. His bandaged hands and face were a sorry sight. ¡°What about you? Do you needpany?¡± Andrew smiled reassuringly. ¡°The bodyguards will be here. Besides, the doctor said the burns aren¡¯t extensive, so it shouldn¡¯t be too risky. Go home and rest. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± I hesitated slightly. It had been a whole day since I¡¯d seen Abby. I missed my child dearly. Now that Andrew wasn¡¯t in immediate danger, with bodyguards and nurses around, there wasn¡¯t a strong reason for me to stay. Feeling a sense of relief, I decided to leave. However, I couldn¡¯t depart without expressing my concern. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll visit tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Andrew replied with a smile. A thought struck me. ¡°What do you need for breakfast? I can bring something tomorrow. ¡± Andrew¡¯s voice held a hint of shyness. ¡°Would you mind cooking for me? I¡¯d love something you made. ¡± Andrew¡¯s request surprised me a bit. My cooking wasn¡¯t exceptional. But considering he was a patient, I agreed. Reaching the manor, I went to see Abby. Nora cradled her, feeding her as I entered. She smiled as she saw me. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡± she whispered nervously. Assuming Nora worried about my safety on the night roads, I exined, ¡°Just an ident at the party. No need to worry. Andrew¡¯s driver brought me home. ¡± Nora¡¯s expression changed, but she remained silent. Instead, she cooed to Abby, ¡°Look, Mommy¡¯s here. Happy to see her?¡± As if by some maternal telepathy, Abby offered a sweet smile. Seeing Abby¡¯s smile melted my heart. I quickly took her from Nora. Her bright smile filled me with warmth. Nora and I yed with Abby, coaxing her to sleep. I stayed until she drifted off. Debra¡¯s POV: Leaving Abby sleeping, I tiptoed out. To my surprise, Nora followed. ¡±Is everything alright? Is Abby¡­¡± Chapter 1770 ¡°No, everything is fine!¡± Nora reassured me quickly. ¡°Abby¡¯s a dream child. She eats and sleeps without a fuss. Don¡¯t worry a bit. ¡± Relief washed over me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the reason she¡¯s doing well. You¡¯ve been wonderful. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been incredibly kind and helpful to me. Taking care of Abby is the least I can do. I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Nora replied earnestly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Touched by her sincerity, I offered, ¡°With you caring for Abby, I haveplete peace of mind. Truly, don¡¯t hesitate to ask if you need anything. ¡± I mentioned that because something felt off about Nora. Her initial reaction when I returned struck me as odd. Perhaps, if not for Abby, she faced a problem-something she was too embarrassed or hesitant to bring up. However, Nora simply shook her head, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± My curiosity piqued and I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is it you want to say?¡± A kaleidoscope of emotions flickered across Nora¡¯s face. Sensing her internal struggle, I remained patient, giving her time to gather her thoughts. After a tense five minutes, Nora furrowed her brow. ¡°I overheard you went to Veronica¡¯s manor today. You mentioned something unexpected happening. Did you get hurt? Are you alright?¡± Her question, after all that deliberation, left me surprised and confused. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Once again, Nora seemed conflicted. She clearly wanted to speak her mind but kept hesitating. Sighing heavily, she said, ¡°Never mind. Just be cautious around her and her circle. Abby¡¯s young, and she needs her mother¡¯s love and protection. ¡± While her sincerity was evident, her words caused a frown to form on my face. ¡°Are you worried Shirley might harm me because I¡¯m Andrew¡¯s fiancee?¡± I asked. Nora avoided my gaze, a flicker of embarrassment crossing her face. Confused by her words and demeanor, I pressed further. ¡°Exin what you mean. What are you trying to warn me about?¡± Nora¡¯s struggle was clear. In a hushed tone, she said, ¡°It¡¯s better you don¡¯t know. Knowing too much won¡¯t help you; it might even endanger you¡­¡± Frustration tugged at me, but I maintained my patience. ¡°I understand you care, but to protect myself, I need to know the truth, right?¡± My words seemed to sway her. After a long pause, she confessed, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking, but I¡¯m genuinely worried. ¡± I listened quietly. ¡°When I was young, Veronica orchestrated a brutal massacre of mixed-blood witches. Many died. And you happen to be mixed-blood. I¡¯m afraid Veronica might use that against you. ¡± Chapter 1771 Debra¡¯s POV: After hearing Nora¡¯s words, my face fell. But I wasn¡¯t worried about my own safety. What Veronica had done was monstrous, and anger red within me. Arge-scale massacre of mixed-blood witches¡­ The noble and elegant leader of the witch n was responsible for such a horrific act? Nora studied my reaction closely. My gradually paling face must have unsettled her. In a hushed, almost pleading tone, Nora grasped my hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t breathe a word of the massacre to anyone. It¡¯s a taboo subject within the n. It will only bring trouble. ¡± Taking a deep breath, I quelled my anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I assured her with a nod. ¡°I won¡¯t cause problems. I¡¯ll be careful. ¡± Relief washed over Nora¡¯s face as she escorted me out. After parting ways with Nora, I returned to my room. The moment I pushed open the door, I saw Caleb sprawled on the sofa, a scowl etched on his face, as if he owned the ce. His lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Wee back, future wife of the deputy leader. I see you¡¯ve enjoyed the dinner party. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be here sote. ¡± My body and spirit were exhausted, and Nora¡¯s revtion left a bitter taste in my mouth. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for Caleb¡¯s antics. In a curt tone, I reminded him, ¡°Behave. ¡± ¡°But I am behaving,¡± Caleb countered, feigning innocence. My gaze held his steadily. ¡°You know the dinner party never happened. You also know Andrew¡¯s injured and in the hospital. ¡± A smug smile spread across Caleb¡¯s face at my bluntness. ¡°You see, you do understand me. No wonder you¡¯re my Luna, my love. ¡± His sweet words disgusted me. ¡°Then why are you trying to rile me up?¡± Sensing my rising irritation, Caleb approached and wrapped his arms around me. ¡°I just wanted to see if you¡¯d confide in me,¡± he exined. A familiar yet foreign scent enveloped me, sending a wave of awkwardness through me. I shoved him away with a sigh. ¡°Grow up. This is childish. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m only childish with you, my love,¡± he replied confidently. I let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Anything important you need to tell me? If no, I¡¯m heading for a shower and some rest. ¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Caleb seemed to register my exhaustion. A hint of apology flickered in his eyes. ¡°Even your eyes look tired. Go get cleaned up. Iid out your pajamas in the bathroom. ¡± I walked past him and made a beeline for the bathroom. True to his word, my pajamas were neatly folded and waiting, along with a fresh tube of toothpaste on my toothbrush. Chapter 1772 The sight brought a blush to my cheeks. It was a picture of warmth, a scene straight out of a long-term rtionship. Caleb, it seemed, had the unsettling ability to sway my mood. Even in the shower, a smile lingered on my lips. Debra¡¯s POV: When I emerged from the bathroom, I found Caleb perched on the edge of the bed. He raised his eyebrows and looked at me, then patted the spot beside him, inviting me to join him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Instinctively, I avoided his intense gaze. The idea of sharing the bed with him whilepletely sober made me feel a bit shy. ¡°My dear Luna, should I carry you to bed?¡± Caleb asked, his voice dripping with yful mischief. My face flushed deeper, and my heart raced. Fearing that Caleb might actually follow through and carry me to the bed, I pushed past my shyness and slipped under the covers myself. Once in bed, Iy with my back turned to Caleb. In the next moment, Caleb moved closer, draping his strong arm around my waist. In that instant, my body stiffened. I was so nervous that I didn¡¯t dare to move. Then, I heard Caleb¡¯s low, gentle voice. ¡°Go to sleep. Have a good night. ¡± After that, Caleb remained still, holding me in his arms as we drifted off to sleep. My back pressed against his chest, I could feel the warmth of his body. But rather than feeling ufortable, I found myself at ease. Soon, I heard Caleb¡¯s steady breathing. It seemed that he had drifted off to sleep. Cradled in his embrace, listening to his rhythmic breaths, I soon drifted off to sleep myself. The next morning dawned bright and clear. Rarely did I wake up naturally, but when I checked the time, I was surprised to see it was already nine o¡¯clock. Since losing my memory, I struggled to sleep well. No matter how exhausted or sleepy I felt, I could only manage four or five hours of sleep. And when I did sleep, my dreams were either terrifying or sorrowful, leaving me to wake up in the throes of insomnia and restlessness. It was the first time I had experienced a dreamless, peaceful sleep. When I woke up in the morning, I felt incrediblyfortable and in a positive mood. Was it because I had fallen asleep in Caleb¡¯s arms? Chapter 1773 Realizing the urgency, I extended my arm, only to grasp at empty air. Caleb had been gone for some time.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. For some reason, a sense of disappointment washed over me. For the first time, the room felt vast and deste. However, I quicklyposed myself and rose to wash up. While I was washing my face and brushing my teeth, I heard the door creak open. Assuming it was a servanting to clean the room, I paid it little mind. However, when I emerged from the bathroom and saw the scene before me, I was utterly stunned, frozen in ce. In front of me was a tableden with an array of delicate, delicious breakfast dishes, and there stood Caleb, waiting to share the meal with me. ¡°Good morning, Luna,¡± Caleb greeted warmly. He gazed at me with tenderness and affection. I snapped out of my reverie, feeling a bit flustered by the unexpected surprise. I replied awkwardly, ¡°Good morning. ¡± During the meal, feeling somewhat awkward, I tried to steer the conversation. ¡°Do you have any other tasks to attend to with the witch n? You seem to have quite a bit of free time. You even went out early to buy breakfast and snuck back in. ¡± ¡°Yes, I have something important to take care of here,¡± Caleb responded with a serious expression. ¡®s BunnyBookery I mirrored his seriousness and asked involuntarily, ¡°What is it? How can I assist you?¡± Caleb shook his head solemnly and replied, ¡°I must handle it alone. ¡± It was unusual to see him so earnest. I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brow, curious about the nature of his important task. Suddenly, Caleb grinned and remarked, ¡°When ites to wooing my wife, that¡¯s all on me. If you want to help, just tell me how I can make my Luna forgive me sooner. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: When Caleb said that, I blushed and my heart started pounding. Noticing my shyness, Caleb looked right into my eyes and asked, ¡°What should I do to make you forgive me?¡± I turned away, too embarrassed to meet his gaze, feeling like he could see right through me. Trying to y it cool, I mumbled, ¡°Why should your problem concern me? Whether I forgive you or not doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± Then I just ignored him and focused on my meal. Maybe because I still didn¡¯t really want to talk to him, Caleb went quiet and just picked up food for me now and then. The atmosphere at the table was kind of awkward. Chapter 1774 I finished eating quickly and told Caleb, ¡°I have something else to do. You should leave now. ¡± Then I headed downstairs quickly. Yesterday, Andrew said he wanted to try the food I made, so I began to work in the kitchen after breakfast. I tried to remember his favorite food and made some light dishes and a soup. It took me a few hours, but I finally made it to the hospital with the food. However, as soon as I reached the gate, two tall bodyguards stopped me. Confused, I asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you stopping me?¡± One of them looked me up and down and asked, ¡°Are you Debra, Andrew¡¯s fiancee?¡± I was even more puzzled but nodded.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Debra. What can I do for you?¡± The bodyguard then said, ¡°Addy wants to see you. Come with us to the lounge. ¡± I nced at the food in my hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Can I take this to Andrew¡¯s ward first and then go see Addy?¡± The two bodyguards nced at each other and shook their heads. ¡°Addy wants to see you right away. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect these two to be so tough. I was getting mad. Why should I listen to them when they were being so unreasonable? So, I ignored them and tried to leave. But as soon as I turned around, one of the bodyguards forcefully grabbed my shoulder. The bodyguard¡¯s grip was so strong that my shoulder instantly throbbed with pain, making me gasp. The food box slipped from my hand and fell to the ground. The other bodyguard even kicked it away. His rude behavior made me furious. I demanded coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± The bodyguards ignored my questions and led me straight to the hospital lounge. Inside, Addy was looking pretty upset. When she saw me being escorted by them, her expression turned even darker. Before I could say a word, Addy got up, stormed over, and pped both bodyguards. ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you be rude to Debra?¡± she shouted. The two bodyguards were stunned and quickly realized they had made a huge mistake. They immediately let go of me and knelt. ¡°We invited her with respect, but she didn¡¯t cooperate and tried to leave. We had no choice. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1775 ¡°I have no interest in talking with people like you. Addy, what is it that you want from me?¡± I asked impatiently. Addy¡¯s face took on a serious expression. She gestured for the servants and bodyguards to leave the room, and soon, it was just the two of us. Once we were alone, she began, ¡°Shirley suffered terribly in the firest night. Her face, neck, and chest were severely burned. Even the best doctors might not fully heal her wounds. It¡¯s likely she¡¯ll be left with scars. ¡± I was puzzled and frowned. ¡°But what does it have to do with me? I¡¯m not a doctor. I can¡¯t treat Shirley. ¡± Addy¡¯s gaze turned icy as she looked at me sharply. ¡°Stop ying dumb Everyone is aware of Shirley¡¯s feelings for Andrew. Her injuries are a direct result of her love for him. She has sacrificed a lot for love. It¡¯s only right that you give Andrew back to her. ¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my scoff. Recallingst night¡¯s events with Andrew, I retorted sarcastically, ¡°Is drugging and assaulting what your people consider ¡®love¡¯?¡± Addy appeared slightly flustered. I pressed on, ¡°Andrew chose not to seek punishment for Shirley¡¯s actions for her mother¡¯s sake. If this scandal bes public, it¡¯ll disgrace both Shirley and her mother. ¡± Addy¡¯s demeanor softened. With a sigh, she admitted, ¡°We¡¯ve spoiled Shirley too much. We¡¯ll take steps to correct her, but now she¡¯s been disfigured. ¡± I scoffed in response, ¡°Like I said, that¡¯s not my problem. ¡± Addy¡¯s voice trembled with urgency. ¡°Shirley woke up today. When she realized she was disfigured, she couldn¡¯t handle it and tried to end her life. If we hadn¡¯t intervened in time, she might have seeded in shing her wrist. ¡± Her expression wasden with worry, clearly showing her deep concern for Shirley. However, I felt no sympathy for Shirley. In my eyes, she brought this upon herself. Previously, no one dared to challenge Shirley¡¯s abusive behavior simply because she was the n leader¡¯s daughter. Now that she had caused her own disfigurement, they expected me to help clean up the mess. I was no saint. I couldn¡¯t assist her. Still, given that Addy was an assistant of the n leader, I restrained my harsherments. ¡°I can¡¯t help. It¡¯s best you find a doctor quickly to restore Shirley¡¯s appearance. ¡± Addy fell silent for a moment after my words. My expression said it all, though I hadn¡¯t spoken a word. Addy shot another wary look at the bodyguards stationed at the door. Catching her cue, the bodyguards shut the door. I frowned, puzzled and annoyed. What the hell? Were they trying to force me to agree? If I refused, would they really hold me here against my will? The whole situation seemed absurd. I spoke up, my voice icy. ¡°If you want Andrew and Shirley together, you should be discussing it with Andrew. Why are youplicating things for me behind his back?¡± Addy, catching the scorn in my gaze, seemed to shrink back a bit, guilt flickering in her eyes as she avoided meeting mine. I could tell Addy was torn.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 1776 Just when I thought my words had swayed her and she might release me, she blurted out, ¡°If you leave the witch n, we can ensure Andrew and Shirley marry. Once they¡¯re married, he¡¯ll fall for her eventually. Andrew is highly regarded by our leader. With Shirley by his side, they are sure to lead the witch n effectively. For their personal benefit and for the n¡¯s future, I truly believe Andrew and Shirley are a perfect match. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t suppress a sneer and retorted with biting sarcasm, ¡°Your n sounds wonderful. How thoughtful of you. But have you spared a thought for Andrew¡¯s feelings?¡± Addy fell silent once more. I pressed her further, ¡°Is Andrew expected to sacrifice everything for Shirley, for the n leader, for the entire witch n? After all the dangerous tasks he¡¯s undertaken for the n in his life, now you expect him to give up his marriage too? What does he owe the witch n, exactly?¡± Taking a deep breath, I was overwhelmed by the injustice of it all. I looked into Addy¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Just because he¡¯s capable, you treat him as if he¡¯s just a tool, devoid of feelings. Is he supposed to do whatever the leader dictates for the rest of his life?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Addy, confronted with my pointed questions, looked guilty, yet her stance remained unyielding. Her expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t stir up trouble where there is none. We¡¯ve never exploited Andrew. It¡¯s his duty to protect the witch n. Everything he¡¯s done was of his own free will. ¡± I let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Oh sure, Andrew was always ready toy everything on the line for the n, and you¡¯ve always taken his willingness for granted. Now that he¡¯s resisting what you want, you¡¯re upset with him. ¡± Addy, unable to keep up her usual poised and cold demeanor, burst out angrily, her secret fearsid bare. ¡°What do you know? A selfish, foolish mixed-blood bastard like you couldn¡¯t possibly understand the honor of the whole witch n!¡± ¡°The honor of the witch n?¡± The idea seemed even more absurd to me. ¡°Is your n¡¯s honor really upheld by sacrificing Andrew? Without him, will the witch n cease to exist?¡± Addy shouted back furiously, ¡°You¡¯re an enchantress! Andrew has fallen under your spell. Once he regains his senses, he¡¯ll agree to marry Shirley for the good of our entire n. We, the people of the witch n, are prepared to sacrifice everything for its betterment!¡± I gazed at Addy with bewilderment. Once she had settled a bit, I ventured cautiously, ¡°Addy, have you been brainwashed? I thought the whole point of supporting the n was to improve our lives. Only the deluded or brainwashed would sacrifice themselvespletely for the n. ¡± Flushed with rage, Addy snapped, ¡°You¡¯re truly malevolent. Andrew has been deceived by you. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: After finishing my piece, I walked away, leaving Addy behind without a backward nce. Stepping out of the room, I was greeted by Andrew¡¯s worried expression. The moment he caught sight of me, relief flickered across his face.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He hurried over, clutching my hand tightly, his voice tinged with anxiety. ¡°Are you alright? Did Addy give you a hard time? Are you hurt?¡± I offered him a reassuring smile and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Andrew. No need to worry so much. ¡± Despite my words, Andrew¡¯s eyes scanned me from head to toe, searching for any sign of harm. His protective instincts were palpable as he asserted ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here now, and I won¡¯t let anyone harm you. ¡± His earnest concern brought a helpless smile to my face, and I met his gaze. ¡°Really, calm down. I¡¯m perfectly fine. I¡¯m not someone who can be easily bullied. I didn¡¯t let Addy push me around. ¡± At my words, a wave of relief washed over Andrew. He managed a sheepish grin and apologized, ¡°I guess I overreacted. When the bodyguard told me Addy¡¯s people had taken you away, I feared the worst. Sorry for being so anxious. ¡± With that, he finally released my hand, his worry slowly fading. As I eyed Andrew¡¯s bandaged arm, I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°You should be more concerned about yourself rather than me. Your wound hasn¡¯t even healed; how can you be running around?¡± Chapter 1777 Andrew, looking sheepish, scratched his head like a kid caught in a misstep. With a sigh, I grasped his arm and guided him back to his hospital room. Upon entering, my eyesnded on a familiar food box resting at the head of his bed. I paused, taken aback, as it dawned on me that it was mine. But hadn¡¯t that bodyguard flung it to a corner at the hospital entrance? Andrew appeared clueless about its tumultuous journey as he eagerly lifted the lid. The enticing aroma wafted out, prompting him to exim, ¡°This smells incredible! It must taste as good as it smells. You really have a knack for cooking!¡± In a hesitant tone, I inquired, ¡°That bodyguard kicked the box earlier. Are you sure it¡¯s still okay to eat?¡± ¡°The box isn¡¯t damaged, and the food inside looks fine. Why wouldn¡¯t I eat it? Plus, you made this for me. I can¡¯t let it go to waste,¡± Andrew replied nonchntly. After hedled himself some soup, he offered, ¡°Do you want some?¡± Having had breakfast earlier, I wasn¡¯t hungry. I shook my head and responded, ¡°No, thanks. Go ahead and enjoy. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Andrew responded, his smile broad as he began to eat. He seemed thoroughly pleased with the meal, so much so that I found myself wondering if it was really that good. However, I brushed aside those thoughts to address something more pressing. ¡°How is Shirley doing these days?¡± A shadow fell across Andrew¡¯s face, and his tone was tinged with distaste. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and you shouldn¡¯t worry about it either. I¡¯ll take care of it. ¡± I chose not to press further, trusting Andrew¡¯s assurance that he would handle the situation. However, with that topic exhausted, an awkward silence descended upon the room. The air between us grew tense, our rtionship awkward enough without the added pressure of solitude. To escape the difort, I moved to the window to take in the view outside. Eventually, Andrew polished off the meal I had prepared. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, a satisfied note in his voice. ¡°Everything was delicious. Thanks for cooking. ¡± I offered a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll bring more tomorrow. ¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But Andrew shook his head, declining the offer. ¡°No, thank you. The hospital might get a bit chaotic these days. It¡¯s best you stay at the manor. There¡¯s no need toe back here. ¡± Addy¡¯s POV: I stood by Shirley¡¯s bed in the ward, observing her with deep concern. This was the premier VIP ward of the witch n. Sunlight streamed through the expansive French windows, bathing the room in a warm glow while the scent of fresh flowers subtly perfumed the air. Chapter 1778 Yet, despite the luxury, Shirley was in the throes of hysteria. She had nearly destroyed everything in the room. Chaos reigned on the floor with shattered items everywhere. She had even yanked out her IV, the site on the back of her hand still oozing blood. Meanwhile, the n leader sat on the sofa, her expression impassive, watching Shirley¡¯s meltdown with the detached air of a stranger. It pained me to see Shirley like this. Having watched over her since childhood, it felt as though my own heart was hemorrhaging. Shirley had always been the witch n¡¯s most graceful and dignified rose from birth. She was meant to maintain that poise for life. No one had the right to shatter her spirit. I knelt beside her and embraced her, my voice almost breaking as I pleaded, ¡°This is all on me, Shirley. Please, find your peace. me me. I never imagined Andrew would lose his senses and set fire to the study. Strike me if you need to, but please, stop hurting yourself. ¡± At my words, Shirley found an outlet for her fury. ¡®s BunnyBookery She struck me wildly and yelled, ¡°This is all your fault! You promised your n was foolproof! Why aren¡¯t I with Andrew yet? It¡¯s all because of you! You¡¯ve destroyed me! I¡¯ve turned into this because of you! I can¡¯t live like this. I¡¯m going to end it for both of us!¡± All I could do was stand there, letting Shirley hit and berate me. Even if she had ended my life right then, I would have epted it without protest. The leader couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She stepped in, incapacitating Shirley with a swift chop to the neck. Shirley copsed, unconscious, and the leader motioned for the guards to carry her to the bed. Once the room had settled, I knelt before the leader, my voice shaky. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault. ¡± The leader, without uttering a word, struck me across the face, then berated me, ¡°Your foolishness is to me for Shirley¡¯s condition. The doctor says her face was disfigured and the shock has muddled her mind. ¡± Aware of my grave mistake, I apologized once more. ¡°Forgive me. I will ept any punishment you deem fit, even death. But before that, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to find a doctor who can heal Shirley. ¡± The leader shook her head, giving a dismissive snort. ¡°No matter how skilled the doctors are, they¡¯re useless in this case. Andrew is the only one who can heal Shirley. ¡± I grimaced, muttering under my breath, ¡°That lowly mixed-blood bastard, Debra! She¡¯s utterly foolish. I tried persuading her to abandon the witch n and leave Andrew, but she refused. She even had the audacity to attack me. ¡± The leader¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She dared to strike you?¡± I nodded solemnly, adding, ¡°With Andrew so enchanted by her, she¡¯s be uncontroble. She shows no respect for you or Shirley, nor does she consider the welfare of the witch n. I¡¯m beginning to think Andrew¡¯s recent defiance is because he¡¯s under that bitch¡¯s spell. She¡¯spletely led him astray. ¡± mming her hand on the table, the leader dered vehemently, ¡°Andrew will marry Shirley. They will lead the witch n together. It¡¯s crucial, both for my daughter and our n¡¯s future. They must get married. ¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her affirmation filled me with glee. Known for her assertiveness, our leader was bound to make it happen. When Andrew married Shirley, it would spell the end for Debra, that arrogant bitch. How dare a lowly mixed-blood bastard be so bold? I pictured Debra, scorned by the entire witch n, reduced to a pitiful figure begging on the streets. Trying to mask my emerging smile, I ventured cautiously, ¡°But what if Andrew refuses to marry Shirley? He seems fixated on Debra. ¡± With a cold, menacingugh, the leader replied, ¡°Then Debra will need to vanish¡ªpermanently. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1779 I stayed at the manor upon returning from the hospital. My days spent there were quite pleasant. I either taught myself to cook or spent time ying with Abby. However, the night brought with it my biggest challenge, which was facing Caleb. My feelings for Caleb wereplicated. On one hand, I remembered nothing of our past together. I had also seen him with another woman, which had caused me to keep my distance from him. Yet I couldn¡¯t deny the effect his handsome face and chiseled abs had on me. I seemed to lose my breath whenever I was around him, and I found myself missing him when he wasn¡¯t around. These conflicting emotions tortured me every day. ¡®s BunnyBookery Watching Abby grow into a beautiful, happy child seemed to make life¡¯s difficulties but a trifle. I watched Abby ying in the garden and couldn¡¯t help smiling to myself. Turning to Nora, I said, ¡°Thank you for taking good care of Abby. I really appreciate it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to see you and Abby happy and safe,¡± Nora replied. Her words moved me, and I said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I could ever do for you, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know. I¡¯ll do my best to make sure it happens. ¡± Nora smiled shyly. ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough for me. I might not be alive if it weren¡¯t for you. I owe you all I have, so taking care of Abby is the least I can do. ¡± She gently caressed Abby¡¯s cheek. ¡°Besides, Abby is an adorable kid. I love spending time with her. ¡± In that moment, I felt confident in my decision to entrust Abby to Nora when I heard the sincerity in her words. Nora paused hesitantly, then asked, ¡°Will you remain permanently in the manor? I want to be near Abby and watch after her. ¡± I paused thoughtfully before I offered her a response. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll remain here, but if I do decide to leave here one day, I can take you with me. ¡± Nora¡¯s face fell at my words. Noticing the change in her mood, I asked, ¡°Would you leave with me?¡± Nora sighed, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been with the witch n all my life. I don¡¯t know anywhere else but here. I¡¯m used to being here.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to make that decision. Take your time and think it over properly. Even if you decide not toe with me, I¡¯ll do my best to ensure you¡¯re happy with the witch n,¡± I said reassuringly. After a moment of silence, Nora asked quietly, ¡°Where would you go? I¡¯ve never been far from here. The world is a scary ce. ¡± I patted her hairfortingly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that now. I¡¯m not leaving anytime soon. ¡± I immediately regretted what I said. I shouldn¡¯t have asked her toe with me. I should have just thanked her for taking care of Abby. Chapter 1780 I didn¡¯t want Nora to give up her life here for me. Besides, my rtionship with Caleb was quiteplicated, and there were still issues to be dealt with within the Thorn Edge Pack. I couldn¡¯t guarantee Nora a safe and happy life if she came with me. Debra¡¯s POV: At that moment, an unfamiliar bodyguard approached with his arms full of snacks. Confused, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about? I didn¡¯t order any food. ¡± The bodyguard arranged the snacks meticulously on the stone table in the garden and exined, ¡°These are from Mr. Pierce. He thought you might find the manor dull and wanted to cheer you up. ¡± When Nora caught sight of the cakes, nuts, and milk tea spread across the table, her eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°Debra, Mr. Pierce really cares about you! Even from his hospital bed, he¡¯s looking out for you. Imagine how wonderful life will be when you¡¯re married. ¡± I felt a twinge of embarrassment. Andrew¡¯s thoughtfulness was unexpected, especially since our rtionship was just a pretense. Did he really need to go to such lengths for me?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The thought of Caleb crossed my mind; he was the type who would naturally do these kindhearted gestures. ¡°Debra, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nora asked, noticing my silence. I reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Help yourself to anything you like. I know these are your favorites. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her smile lighting up her face. After she said that, she reached for the cake. However, before her fingers grazed it, the bodyguard intervened. Nora gave me a sheepish look. The situation felt odd to me too. Yet, before I could voice my confusion, the bodyguard exined, ¡°These cakes are specifically for Debra, purchased by Mr. Pierce. Nora, perhaps you should try something else. ¡± With that, the bodyguard inserted a straw into a cup of milk tea and handed it to Nora. Nora muttered under her breath, ¡°Stingy. ¡± However, she wasn¡¯t really upset and began sipping her milk tea contentedly. Meanwhile, I scrutinized the bodyguard and discreetly picked up a small cake without a word. The bodyguard smiled and inquired, ¡°Are the snacks to your liking? I need to report back to Mr. Pierce. ¡± I nodded and replied cheerfully, ¡°They¡¯re excellent. Please extend my thanks to him. ¡± The bodyguard offered a guileless smile and assured, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll pass along your message. Enjoy your meal. I must return to my duties now. ¡± With that, he turned and walked away. As soon as the bodyguard was out of earshot, I hastily set the cake down and told Nora, ¡°Stop drinking that!¡± It might have been my dramatic reaction that scared Nora. She set down her milk tea in rm and looked like she was about to spit it out. Chapter 1781 That made meugh. Nora snapped out of it and looked at me, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong with the milk tea or the snacks?¡± I managed to stopughing and responded in a serious tone, ¡°Did you notice anything odd about the bodyguard?¡± ¡°What? What happened?¡± Nora was startled. I frowned slightly. ¡°I just have a feeling that something¡¯s not right with the bodyguard and these snacks. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already had some of the milk tea. What if it¡¯s dangerous?¡± Nora¡¯s voice was tinged with fear. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. The bodyguard handed the milk tea to you himself. It should be safe,¡± I reassured her quickly. Relieved, Nora let out a sigh. I then called the butler over and exined the situation. I asked him to have the snacks tested for any signs of poison. Debra¡¯s POV: The butler quickly took care of the task I set before him. He even made sure to ask the security personnel at the entrance to pull up the CCTV footage and find out who had delivered the snacks. His attention to detail was impressive. When he showed up to update me, he had the footage ready on his phone. He held it up and asked, ¡°Is this the man you saw?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Both Nora and I confirmed with a nod. The butler seemed uneasy. With a heavy sigh, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s good that you were cautious and didn¡¯t eat the snacks. This bodyguard isn¡¯t actually one of our staff. Someone with bad intentions disguised himself and got in. ¡± ¡°What? He isn¡¯t one of our guards?¡± I gasped, startled by this new information. ¡®s BunnyBookery Initially, I had only thought the guard¡¯s actions were odd, and knowing that Andrew and I weren¡¯t that close, it didn¡¯t make sense for him to send over snacks like that. I had been on edge, suspecting that someone might have bribed one of Andrew¡¯s bodyguards, so I stayed extra alert. It never crossed my mind that the bodyguard would be an impostor. The butler reassured me, ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll alert Mr. Pierce right away and make sure we beef up our security here. ¡± I paused, pondered for a while, then decided, ¡°Let¡¯s keep this from Andrew for now. He¡¯s still in the hospital, and thest thing he needs is more stress. ¡± The butler seemed to understand where I wasing from but still advised, ¡°Just be extra careful and avoid any guards you don¡¯t recognize. ¡± ¡°I will,¡± I promised. With that, the butler rushed off to tackle the next issues at hand. After the butler hurried away, Nora, visibly shaken, wiped away her tears and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Debra, thank you! You saved me again. I saw the spread of snacks on the table and was about to give in. My greed almost got the best of me. ¡± Iforted her with a gentle pat on the back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll have one of our own guards get you something to eat. ¡± Chapter 1782 Nora quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m swearing off snacks from now on!¡± Her adamant refusal brought a smile to my face, though I felt sorry for her. I said worriedly, ¡°It looks like whoever is after me isn¡¯t backing down. They tried poison this time, who knows what they¡¯ll try next. There might be more threats lurking. Are you sure you want to stay? If you¡¯re scared, I can find you a different job. ¡± But Nora was resolute. She shook her head with determination. ¡°I want to stay by your side. No matter the risk, I¡¯ll look after Abby. You focus on handling those out to harm you, and leave Abby in my care. ¡± The resolve in Nora¡¯s eyes made me pause. I sensed something off. Her gratitude to me for saving her life and her love for Abby was clear, but her eagerness to remain by my side despite the danger felt unusual. We weren¡¯t that close, after all. Regaining myposure, I fixed her with a searching gaze and asked pointedly, ¡°Why?¡± Nora seemed taken aback by my question. ¡°What?¡± I pressed on, ¡°You know the risks, yet you¡¯re still here with me. Why is that?¡± Nora¡¯s eyes darted away as she fumbled over her words. There was a hint of guilt in her voice. ¡°Because¡­ I know you¡¯re a good person. I can¡¯t stand to see you hurt by those bad people. ¡± My voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°Nora, I need you to tell me the real reason. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Upon hearing my words, Nora appeared hesitant, her uncertainty clouding her expression. Feeling a tinge of disappointment, I sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you¡¯d rather not talk about it. However, you won¡¯t need to look after Abby anymore.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll have the housekeeper find you other tasks. ¡± At that, Nora¡¯s anxiety red instantly. She sped my hand, her voice tinged with desperation. ¡°Please, don¡¯t send me away. ¡± I remained silent, merely observing her with a steady gaze. After a moment of indecision, she clenched her jaw and revealed, ¡°Actually, I believe it was Shirley and her mother who orchestrated the attempt on your life. ¡± Her words caught me off guard. I hadn¡¯t shared the intricacies of my issues with Shirley with Nora. How could she be so certain? Was there a possibility she was involved somehow? Undeterred, Nora pressed on, ¡°They¡¯re enemies of mine as well. Shirley used to bully me when I was too weak to retaliate. Now that they¡¯re targeting you, I want to lend you my support, however modest it might be. This is my way of seeking vengeance. ¡± Observing the tears brimming in Nora¡¯s eyes, my resolve wavered. I remembered our first encounter. Nora had been cornered and beaten by Shirley on the roadside. Back then, her eyes were also brimming with tears, yet she was determined not to let them fall. Understanding her desire for revenge, I realized why she feltpelled to act. Shirley had nearly ended Nora¡¯s life after all. I softened my approach and led Nora to a stone table where we both sat down. Chapter 1783 In a gentle tone, Iforted her, ¡°I understand.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Please, just look after Abby for me. If Shirley and her mother do intend to harm me, rest assured, I¡¯ll stand my ground, but¡­¡± Pausing to gather my thoughts, I cautioned, ¡°However, we¡¯re still in the dark about the whole truth and weck concrete evidence. You shouldn¡¯t make such usations openly. ¡± Nora seemed resigned but insisted quietly, ¡°It has to be Shirley and her mother. We don¡¯t need proof. ¡± Looking at her with a mix of helplessness and admonition, my gaze conveyed a silent warning. Catching the stern look in my eyes, Nora quickly averted her gaze and murmured, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll stop spreading rumors. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Abby and keep out of trouble. ¡± Feeling reassured, I affectionately ruffled Nora¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not bring this up again. You were quite shaken today. Here, take some money and treat yourself to something nice. ¡± Nora¡¯s face lit up with joy as she epted the money. We then spent some enjoyable time ying with Abby. It wasn¡¯t until dusk that we took her back to her room for nursing and a bath. Seeing Nora in high spiritsforted me. After Abby drifted off to sleep, I returned to my own room, feeling at ease. As soon as I opened the door, Caleb was right there, lounging on the couch. ¡®s BunnyBookery Seeing him was part of my daily routine. Without a glimpse of Caleb, my day would feel off. Yet today, something was different; Caleb seemed unusually somber. A twinge of fear shot through me, an almost overwhelming urge to turn and flee taking hold. But before I could act on it, Caleb¡¯s gaze fixed on me. I managed a sheepish smile and ventured, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His expression remained icy. ¡°Did anyone try to poison you today?¡± he asked bluntly. I froze, my mind racing to the peculiar bodyguard and the snacks earlier Despite the red gs, I feigned calmness and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. No poisoning here. ¡± ¡°The snacks from this afternoon were tainted with poison. Lucky for you, you didn¡¯t eat them,¡± Caleb dered, his face growing even more severe. Debra¡¯s POV: I was shocked. ¡°The snacks were poisonous? Did the test resultse in? Why didn¡¯t I hear about it?¡± Caleb snorted. ¡°The manor¡¯s butler works for Andrew, not for you. Of course, they didn¡¯t tell you! Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t be honest about it. ¡± I felt both embarrassed and angry. The butler had promised me, but he still hadn¡¯t listened. Caleb smirked. ¡°Good thing you and Andrew are just pretending to be a couple. If you were really married, you¡¯d be betrayed by these people without even knowing it. The witch n people are way more treacherous than you think. ¡± But no matter how sarcastic Caleb was, I stayed calm. I even smiled and asked casually, ¡°Oh, I see. So how do you know the snacks are poisonous?¡± Chapter 1784 Caleb looked embarrassed. ¡°I have my ways of knowing. ¡± I chuckled. Caleb quickly changed the subject with annoyance. ¡°Andrew¡¯s manor isn¡¯t safe. He can¡¯t protect you. You shoulde back to the Thorn Edge Pack with me. The witch n is too risky. ¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back right now. ¡± Caleb frowned and came over to me. ¡°Why? We love each other. Damien can sense your love for me. Why won¡¯t youe back with me?¡± Suddenly, Ivy got very excited. ¡°I know Caleb loves only you. You should reconcile with him soon!¡± I hesitated a bit, but the thought of returning to the Thorn Edge Pack and facing Alexandria made me sick. Just the idea of dealing with her snapped me out of it. I took a couple of steps back to create some distance from Caleb and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m engaged to Andrew.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I belong in the witch n, of course. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face went pale and he seemed a bit heartbroken. ¡°Really? Do you really love Andrew?¡± Before I could respond, Caleb insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Damien wouldn¡¯t lie! I know you still love me!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Hearing this, I smiled wryly and asked, ¡°But what¡¯s the use? Even if Ie back with you now, we won¡¯t be happy. We can¡¯t turn back time, can we?¡± Caleb¡¯s face clouded with regret. He gazed into my eyes and said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll clear the path between us soon, and we¡¯ll mend our rtionship. ¡± Seeing the cold look in Caleb¡¯s eyes, I grabbed his hand and asked nervously, ¡°What are you nning to do? Please don¡¯t do anything reckless!¡± Andrew and I were pretending to be a couple to help him break free from Shirley, not to invite another strong and unpredictable opponent like Caleb. Caleb suddenly smiled and teased, ¡°Are you that concerned about Andrew? You¡¯re concerned about him even though I haven¡¯t said anything about confronting him. ¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it wrong. That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Caleb sneered and muttered, ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s not what you meant, then it¡¯s fine. Now I don¡¯t have to worry too much when I deal with Andrew. ¡± Caleb was way crazier than I expected. Worried he might actually kill Andrew, I pleaded, ¡°No! You can¡¯t hurt Andrew!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: As soon as I told Caleb not to hurt Andrew, the look on Caleb¡¯s face changed dramatically. His eyes darkened to a deep scarlet, radiating a frightening aura of murderous intent. ¡°No? Why not? If Andrew has the audacity to steal my mate, then he must brace for my vengeance. No one is allowed to steal my woman. ¡± Fear crept over me as I saw the madness in Caleb¡¯s gaze, prompting me to plead with him, ¡°Can you just take a moment to calm down?¡± Caleb sneered, throwing my words back at me. ¡°Calm down? Andrew has snatched you from me. How can you expect me to be calm?¡± Confronted with his mocking and frenzied stare, I had no choice but to reveal the truth. Chapter 1785 Looking into Caleb¡¯s eyes, I admitted with a sense of resignation, ¡°Things between Andrew and me aren¡¯t as they appear. I owe Andrew my life; that¡¯s why I agreed to pretend to be his partner. His engagement to me was merely a strategy to escape Shirley¡¯s obsessive advances. I have no _ romantic feelings for Andrew, nor do I n to stay with him. ¡± At these words, a spark of hope flickered in Caleb¡¯s eyes as he eagerly asked, ¡°Really? You truly don¡¯t love Andrew? You¡¯re not engaged? You¡¯re not staying together?¡± I shook my head and stated firmly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not involved with Andrew. ¡± This revtion seemed to thrill Caleb even more. In his excitement, he scooped me up and spun around wildly. Feeling a wave of dizziness, I hastily eximed, ¡°Enough, put me down!¡± Noticing my difort, Caleb set me back on the floor but didn¡¯t let go, his arms still encircling me as he bombarded me with questions. ¡°Really? Is it true?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Holding back a headache, I sighed and reiterated, ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times. Yes, it¡¯s true. Andrew and I are just friends, nothing more. ¡± However, before I could breathe a sigh of relief, Caleb covered my mouth. With my eyebrows knitted in confusion, I gazed at him, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re not to mention any other man¡¯s name,¡± Caleb dered, his tone domineering. Initially, I thought his behavior was just yful. Yet, seeing the joy on his face, I didn¡¯t have the heart to dampen his spirits and simply nodded with a conceding smile. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t talk about other men. ¡± ¡°Do you love me only?¡± Caleb persisted, seeking reassurance. Andrew¡¯s POV: I was still in the hospital ward when the butler called me. Initially, I thought it was just his daily update, but his next words sent me reeling. ¡°Debra nearly got poisoned. ¡± Panicked, I blurted out, ¡°Who tried to poison her? How is she now?¡± ¡°The person who delivered the poisoned food disguised himself in a bodyguard¡¯s uniform,¡± the butler exined, his voice steady yet revealing his underlying concern. ¡°Luckily, Debra didn¡¯t eat any of it. ¡± A wave of relief washed over me. She was safe, for now. My thoughts raced as I pressed for more details. ¡°Who was this imposter? Was the poison in the food extremely lethal?¡± He sighed, a hint of fear in his tone. ¡°We¡¯ve identified it as a new type of poison¡ªone that kills within ten minutes and has no known antidote. ¡± Just as I began to calm down, a surge of anger took hold of me again. The thought of someone infiltrating my home to harm Debra with such a deadly toxin was unbearable. Who could despise Debra to the extent of wanting her dead? Taking a deep breath to steady my nerves, I asked in a low, serious voice, ¡°Have you discovered who this bodyguard really works for? Who¡¯s trying to kill Debra?¡± The butler hesitated. ¡°We¡¯ve discovered the fake bodyguard was just released from prison. However, we¡¯re still in the dark about who¡¯s behind him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡± I couldn¡¯t suppress a sneer. ¡°I see. You¡¯ll need to tighten security at the manor and ensure Debra is well protected. ¡± Chapter 1786 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have it under control,¡± the butler replied with a respectful tone. I said nothing more and hung up the phone. After a moment of contemtion, I changed into a suit and headed straight to the VIP ward on the top floor. Though I had been recovering in the ward recently, I was well-informed about the events happening in the outside world. This was particrly true regarding Shirley. In fact, I found out about Shirley¡¯s disfigurement before Debra did. Moreover, Debra mentioned that Addy had been causing her trouble, which led me to quickly deduce who might be targeting Debra. Holding back my anger, I knocked on the door. Soon, it swung open from the inside, revealing Addy. Perhaps sensing my frustration, Addy instinctively blocked the doorway, appearing hesitant to let me in. Before I could utter a word, Addy asked cautiously, ¡°What do you need, sir?¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I pushed Addy aside and marched up to the n leader. ¡°Ma¡¯am, were you aware that Debra nearly got poisoned yesterday afternoon?¡± The leader¡¯s expression shifted subtly, but she remained silent. I scoffed and pressed on, ¡°Was it you who arranged for someone to poison her?¡± Her expression grew stormy. Ignoring my question, she retorted sharply, ¡°How dare you speak to me like this? Have you no respect left for me?¡± It was clear to me then. Her guilt was evident in her evasion and anger. I realized right then that she was behind the poisoning. Her reaction dashed anyst hopes I had for the witch n. For years, I had devoted myself tirelessly to the n, risking my life multiple times.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I had wronged no one in the n, yet they couldn¡¯t even ept the woman I loved. Debra was innocent, yet they wished her dead. It was simply because she was my nominal fiancee. I couldn¡¯t fathom or ept their motives. All I felt was an icy despair. Seeing my smirk instead of an apology, the leader¡¯s face turned even more severe. ¡°Andrew, are you nning to rebel? Apologize to me this instant!¡± Addy attempted to mediate. ¡°Andrew, please, talk properly if you have something to say. But don¡¯t disrespect the leader. Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯re nothing like the kind deputy leader you used to be?¡± Her words struck me as absurd, but I had no interest in discussing such trivial matters. Raising my voice, I demanded again, ¡°Did you send someone to poison Debra? Answer me!¡± Chapter 1787 Andrew¡¯s POV: Just then, a stirring on the bed caught my eye.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Our argument must have woken Shirley. ¡°Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to rest?¡± Shirley¡¯s voice boomed irritably. ¡°One more disturbance, and I swear I¡¯ll drag you out and beat you to death!¡± The n leader and I exchanged stunned looks. We hadn¡¯t expected Shirley to be so hostile. Shirley thought it was a servant making noises, and when she didn¡¯t hear an apology, she opened her eyes with a grimace. But when she saw me, her face lit up with a smile. ¡°Andrew, you finally came!¡± she eximed, a wide grin stretching across her badly burned, disfigured face. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t so petty. A little disagreement wouldn¡¯t keep you away, right?¡± For the first time, the sight of her smile repulsed me. It felt grotesque, especially with the horrific burns that contorted her features. It wasn¡¯t just the scars; Shirley¡¯s expression itself seemed twisted, like a demon trapped behind a human mask. ¡®s BunnyBookery She reached to hug me, but disgust overwhelmed me. Before her touch couldnd, I shoved her away with more force than intended. Shirley stumbled back, crashing to the floor with a cry of pain. Her eyes welled with tears as she looked up at me, a heartbroken question hanging in the air. ¡°Andrew, why?¡± Themotion finally roused the n leader and Addy from their shock. Addy rushed to Shirley¡¯s side, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Shirley, are you hurt?¡± Shirley could only manage choked sobs in response. Addy¡¯s heart clenched. The n leader was caught between anger at Shirley¡¯s weakness and a sliver of sympathy. No matter what, Shirley was her daughter. She red at me. ¡°Andrew, you have crossed a line! How dare you hurt Shirley in front of me? Don¡¯t think for a second that I won¡¯t expel you from the n!¡± ¡°Expel me?¡± I sneered, sarcasm dripping from my voice. ¡°Who will lead the fight against the vampires then? You? Or your precious daughter?¡± The gravity of my question mmed into the n leader. Her re faltered. ¡°Help Shirley back to bed,¡± she snapped at Addy, her irritation barely concealed. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Addy replied, quickly guiding Shirley to her feet. But the moment Shirley stood, she erupted. She shoved Addy aside and lunged at me, a torrent of usations spilling from her tear-streaked face. ¡°Andrew, how could you do this? You know I love you more than anyone! Everything I¡¯ve done is for you! Why can¡¯t we be together? The whole n wants it!¡± Chapter 1788 Desperation contorted her features. ¡°It¡¯s that Debra, isn¡¯t it?¡± she shrieked, her voiceced with jealousy. ¡°A half-blood trying to steal you away! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± My face hardened at the murderous glint in her eyes. With a growl, I kicked her back. ¡°Shut up! Another word and I will kill you. ¡± Andrew¡¯s POV:Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Shirley¡¯s gaze was fraught with fear, mingling confusion and reluctance in her eyes. She seemed to want to question why I had struck her, but fear kept her silent. Revulsion surged through me at the mere thought of looking at her again. In my frustration, I yelled at Addy, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Do you want to watch her lose her mind? Go get a doctor and give her a tranquilizer, now!¡± Snapped back to reality, Addy quickly went to fetch the doctor. Shortly after, the doctor arrived and administered an injection to Shirley. The drug¡¯s effect was swift. Shirley¡¯s eyes grew heavy, and soon she was asleep. Silence reimed the ward. Once assured that Shirley was deep in slumber, Addy turned to me and exined, ¡°Andrew, please, hold back your anger. Shirley¡¯s outburst was due to the shock of her disfigurement; she¡¯s overly emotional right now. She didn¡¯t mean the nonsense she was spouting. Please, she didn¡¯t intend any harm towards Debra. ¡± I scoffed dismissively, ¡°Whether Shirley bears any malice towards Debra or not, she remains the pampered daughter of the leader. Her dislike for Debra, potent as it might be, is impotent without aid from others, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± After making that remark, I nced at Addy and the leader, a smirk ying on my lips. The leader¡¯s temper red at my tant disrespect. She snapped, ¡°Andrew, have you forgotten the rules? Continue this behavior, and I¡¯ll have the elders deal with you!¡± Her threats barely registered with me. I retorted, ¡°If you and the elders think I¡¯m out of line, go ahead, punish me. But remember, I brought Debra back to our witch n. It¡¯s my duty to protect her, and I will make anyone who tries to harm her regret it. ¡± The leader¡¯s expression grew stormier, yet she refused to confess her attempt to poison Debra. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. What happened to Debra is beyond me!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I said, eyeing the leader skeptically, not believing a word. The leader respondedposedly, ¡°Absolutely. Just find the real culprit. Spare me your tantrums until you do. You¡¯re making a fool of yourself. You¡¯re hardly acting like a deputy leader should!¡± Although I was convinced the leader was involved, I couldn¡¯t justly use her without proof. I took a moment to collect myself and then dered firmly, ¡°If you im innocence, I¡¯ll take your word for it-for now. Rest assured, I will uncover whoever tried to poison Debra and bring them to justice. ¡± I walked away after leaving them behind, ignoring both the leader and Addy. However, once outside the ward, I didn¡¯t stray far. Instead, I lingered by the door, eavesdropping on the conversation within. Addy¡¯s voice was tinged with urgency. ¡°What¡¯s our next move? It looks like Andrew is determined to uncover who attacked Debra, no matter what it takes. ¡± The leader inhaled sharply before issuing a grimmand. ¡°You need to eliminate that man before Andrew gets to him. We can¡¯t risk him turning on us. The dead reveal no secrets. ¡± Chapter 1789 Addy faltered, hesitant. ¡°But he¡¯s one of your top guards. What if we just let him disappear for a few years? He couldy low until this all blows over. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an option,¡± the leader snapped, her decision resolute. ¡°Future risks remain if we simply let him go. We have to end this permanently.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± With a heavy sigh, Addyplied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it immediately. ¡± Overhearing their ruthless ns, I clenched my fists in anger, turned, and strode away. Shirley¡¯s POV: When I learned that Andrew had rejected my mother¡¯s proposal for him to marry me, I was devastated. I had sacrificed so much for him, suffering injuries that left my face disfigured, stripping me of the appearance and skin that once brought me pride. Now, marriage to Andrew seemed like my only path to redemption, yet he still refused. Was it my marred face that turned him away? Deep down, I answered myself affirmatively. He must have despised me. Men were so superficial and repulsive, only drawn to beauties like Debra. The more I dwelled on it, the angrier I became. Andrew didn¡¯t want to marry me, but I was determined to make him my husband. After all, it was his fault I was disfigured. He was the one who had set the study on fire, leading to my injuries. He owed me. As my mother and Addy concluded their discussion, I abruptly sat up in bed. Both were taken aback by my sudden movement. Addy rushed to my side with a worried expression, asking, ¡°Shirley, are you okay?¡± Ignoring Addy, I dered resolutely, ¡°I will marry Andrew, and it will be a grand wedding that all the elite members of the witch n will attend!¡± My mother¡¯s brow furrowed, her reprimand sharp. ¡°Shirley, have you lost your mind?¡± But before she could finish, Addy gently tugged at her sleeve. Turning to see Addy¡¯s cautionary expression, my mother paused. Addy subtly shook her head, signaling that now was not the time to upset me further, given my fragile health. Seeing the distress in my mother¡¯s eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. Knowing she cared deeply for me, I decided to continue acting miserable crying to coerce her into supporting my wishes. ¡°I love Andrew, truly. If I can¡¯t marry him, I can¡¯t bear to live with this disfigurement!¡± I eximed with feigned despair. In a dramatic gesture, I suddenly pulled the infusion needle from my hand. Blood spattered, prompting a scream of horror from my mother. Chapter 1790 It was rare to see her lose herposure. Although it pained me to distress her, there was a twisted satisfaction in manipting her. I fantasized about eliciting a simr reaction from Andrew. Recalling his cold refusal earlier, I relished the thought of his difort at our forced wedding. Impatient to expedite the marriage, I escted my antics. Determined topel my mother to hasten Andrew¡¯s proposal, I used my injuries to create chaos. As the nurse arrived to change my dressings, I hurled all the medicine to the floor and dismissed her abruptly. When Addy, ever so gentle, tried to feed me, I threw my bowl across the room and shoved her to the floor, despite her consistent affection. I became utterly uncooperative. I refused to eat, change my dressings, or even drink water. After turning the hospital ward into a shambles, I eithery motionless in the bed or stood silently by the window, my gaze empty and devoid of any will to live, as if I might leap from the top floor at any moment. Within hours, my mother was deeply rmed by my determined, deste expression. ¡®s BunnyBookery Her resolve crumbled under my obstinate demeanor. Gone was her usual sternness; tears filled her eyes as she embraced me. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll make sure Andrew marries you. Please, don¡¯t harm yourself anymore. ¡± Sensing her fear and sorrow, a triumphant smile yed at the corners of my mouth. Whatever I desired, I was determined to obtain, no matter the cost. Debra¡¯s POV: As dawn broke, I stirred from a groggy sleep. My hand reached out instinctively, only to freeze when it brushed against someone next to me. Shock jolted me fully awake, and I hastily grabbed the quilt to shield myself. Relief washed over me once I recognized the person beside me. It was Caleb. Irritation flickered as I nudged him, my eyebrows knitting together in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave already? What brought you back so suddenly?¡± Caleb¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Andrew returned to the manor with triple the usual number of bodyguards. The ce is locked down so tightly now that not even a mosquito could get out. I¡¯m stuck here for now. ¡± I couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle at his obvious annoyance, but curiosity quickly took over.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°But isn¡¯t Andrew supposed to be badly hurt? Howe he¡¯s out of the hospital already?¡± Upon hearing this, Caleb let out a mocking sneer and said in a taunting tone, ¡°You truly excel as a fiancee, showing such concern for Andrew. ¡± I knew he was jealous, which surprisingly warmed my heart a bit. Ivy chimed in with fervor, ¡°That¡¯s my man. Even his jealousy makes him more attractive! What am I to do? He¡¯s even more dashing when he¡¯s mad!¡± Chapter 1791 While Ivy¡¯sments left me speechless, I took the time to exin, ¡°Caleb, I¡¯ve mentioned before that Andrew once saved me, and I owe him for that. We¡¯re just friends, and my concern for his injury is purely tonic. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression softened into a sheepish smile.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He pulled me close and whispered, ¡°I understand. I was just teasing. ¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not upset about this anymore, right?¡± I asked, searching his eyes while nestled in his embrace. shing a mischievous grin, Caleb pinched my chin yfully and teased, ¡°Do you really care if I¡¯m upset or not?¡± Realizing Caleb had duped me, my cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and I pushed him away. ¡°Stop being so full of yourself. I¡¯m off to breakfast, and you can fend for yourself. ¡± However, Caleb caught up and embraced me again, stealing a quick ki*s on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not being vain. But how about bringing me some breakfastter?¡± My heart raced. I nodded, cheeks flushed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring the food back here. ¡± I sprung from the bed and dashed to the bathroom to freshen up. After washing my face and rinsing my mouth, I descended the stairs and nced at Abby. The little girl was already awake, quietly ying by herself in her baby carriage. ¡°Andrew just returned to the manor. Did hee to see you?¡± Nora whispered. I shook my head and replied honestly, ¡°I just woke up. I haven¡¯t seen him yet. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You need to see Andrew soon. I heard he¡¯s still not well,¡± Nora urged, concerncing her voice. I understood her intent; she wanted me to forge a closer bond with Andrew. I offered a resigned smile. ¡°Alright, I get it. Take good care of Abby, and try not to worry too much. ¡± Nora¡¯s face fell, and she responded in a weak voice, ¡°Okay. ¡± Her disappointed expression left me at a loss for words. Finally, I turned and left without saying more. Heading straight for the kitchen, I grabbed the breakfast I¡¯de for. Just as I was leaving the kitchen, I bumped into Andrew. Debra¡¯s POV: Upon catching sight of Andrew, I was so overtaken by guilt that I forgot to greet him. Andrew looked equally surprised when he noticed the sizeable breakfast I was holding. We exchanged awkward nces before Andrew broke the silence. ¡°Did you skip dinnerst night? Why so much breakfast? You usually don¡¯t eat this much. ¡± My embarrassment deepened, and I hurried to rify, ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ The chef here is incredibly talented, and I wanted to try everything. I guess I got carried away and took too much. ¡± Andrew¡¯s smile was warm. ¡°It¡¯s apliment to the chef when you enjoy the meals so much. ¡± Then, in a generous gesture, he instructed the butler to award the kitchen staff with a three-month bonus. Chapter 1792 Feeling slightly awkward, I ventured, ¡°Have you eaten yet? Maybe you¡¯d like to join me for breakfast?¡± Andrew gave me a quizzical look. My nerves tingled with the fear that Andrew might discover something. I felt a flutter of anxiety. We lingered in an awkward silence until Andrew¡¯s expression softened into a smile. ¡°No, thanks, I¡¯ve already eaten. Actually, I came to personally invite you to dinner. There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you regarding the fire at the n leader¡¯s home. ¡± Realizing Andrew had information about either the leader or Shirley, I epted his invitation. We parted ways, and I returned to my room, carrying my breakfast. Upon entering, I quickly shut the door, pressed my back against it, and let out a deep breath of relief. Noticing my distress, Caleb took the breakfast from my hands and looked at me with concern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± My nerves were so frayed that I poured myself a ss of water, drank it down in one go, and then managed to steady myself. I told Caleb about my encounter with Andrew outside the kitchen. ¡°I think Andrew suspects there¡¯s someone else here in my room,¡± I confided, my voiceced with worry. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if he knows it¡¯s you. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Even if Andrew knows I¡¯m here, what of it? You¡¯re my Luna, and it¡¯s only right that I¡¯m with you. We should show him just how happy we are together, so he doesn¡¯t get any false ideas about taking you away. ¡± I felt somewhat helpless and a bit embarrassed. Turning to Caleb, I spoke with a firm seriousness. ¡°Listen, Andrew isn¡¯t as superficial as you believe. We must avoid any direct conflict with him, understood?¡± Although Caleb appeared displeased, he nodded in agreement. I owed a great deal to Andrew; after all, he had rescued both me and my child, providing Abby with a stable environment to thrive in. Thus, it was essential that I prevented Caleb from causing any trouble for Andrew on my ount. Despite my love for Caleb, I didn¡¯t want him to suffer because of Andrew. I pondered whether to inform Andrew about Caleb¡¯s presence at the manor. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Just eat,¡± Caleb said, handing me a knife and fork, pulling me from my thoughts. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied with a smile. To show my appreciation, I selected some of my favorite dishes for Caleb, ones I suspected he¡¯d enjoy as well. However, as we ate, Caleb scrunched his face and grumbled, ¡°Why is Andrew¡¯s chef so terrible? He¡¯s not professional at all. I feel sorry for you having to eat this every day. ¡± His words were deliberately provocative, but I couldn¡¯t help but find his childish jealousy somewhat amusing. Debra¡¯s POV: I was in the middle of a joyfulugh when a knock at the door cut me off Andrew¡¯s voice filtered through from the other side.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Debra, are you done with breakfast? I need to talk to you about something. ¡± Chapter 1793 Panic seized me, turning my legs to jelly. I pped a hand over my mouth. Could Andrew have heard our voices inside? Was he about to barge in? The mere thought of him walking in on me and Caleb filled me with dread. The embarrassment would be unbearable. I turned to Caleb, my eyes wide with desperation, and whispered, ¡°Can you find somewhere to hide?¡± But Caleb seemed unfazed. He continued eating his breakfast leisurely, apparently oblivious to the escting tension. I faced the door, feeling tears prick my eyes, and pleaded with him, ¡°It would be so awkward for all three of us to meet right now. I¡¯d be mortified. Please, just hide, will you?¡± Noticing my anxiety, Caleb gazed at me intently and pointed to his lips with a mischievous grin. In a sh, I grasped Caleb¡¯s implication. Anger and panic flushed my cheeks red. ¡°ki*s me, then I¡¯ll be more inclined to listen,¡± Caleb suggested, his voice deep and alluring. Reluctantly, I ki*sed Caleb. As I attempted to pull away, Caleb¡¯s arms encircled my waist tightly. He cradled the back of my head, deepening our ki*s. At that moment, urgent knocks sounded at the door. Andrew¡¯s voice grew increasingly worried. ¡°Debra? Are you there? Is everything okay?¡± Struggling to free myself, I found Caleb¡¯s strength overwhelming. His embrace was firm, leaving no room for protest. As Andrew threatened to force the door open and my frustration peaked, Caleb finally released me and vanished through the window. I rubbed my lips vigorously, adjusted my attire, and opened the door. Apologizing, I exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was freshening up in the bathroom after breakfast. I didn¡¯t hear youe in. ¡± Andrew remained silent but gave me a peculiar look. Feeling uneasy, I inquired, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± He focused on my lips and asked, ¡°Your lips are quite red and swollen. Did something bite you?¡± Flushing with embarrassment, I stuttered, ¡°No, no, the breakfast was a bit nd, so I added some chili sauce. It might have been too hot. ¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze deepened, and he smiled slightly. ¡°Ah, you enjoy spicy food. I¡¯ll keep that in mind and request the kitchen to spice up our meals from now on. ¡± My embarrassment grew, and I quickly corrected, ¡°No, I only like it asionally. It¡¯s not necessary daily.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡± The more I spoke, the more absurd it felt. Clearing my throat, I changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, what brings you here?¡± Chapter 1794 Andrewposed himself and responded in a serious tone, ¡°Word has gotten out that I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital. ording to the traditions, we should expect several visitors at the manor in theing days. I¡¯ll need your help to host them¡ªperhaps for dinners or other social events. ¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I agreed promptly. As Andrew¡¯s nominal fiancee, it was indeed my duty. Debra¡¯s POV: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The social customs of the witch n are quiteplex. It looks like you might have a challenging time ahead,¡± Andrew said in an apologetic tone. I gave a smile and replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been growing restless at the Manor anyway. Just let me know how I can help. ¡± Relieved, Andrew exined further, ¡°Visits within the witch ns are rather formal affairs. You¡¯ll need to wear formal attire when hosting thedies. If the hostess is too casually dressed, our guests would think we look down on them. I¡¯ve arranged for some dresses to be delivered here; they should arrive shortly. Why don¡¯t youe downstairs and choose some?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± I nodded and followed Andrew downstairs. We settled on the living room sofa to wait for the dresses. However, the dresses were dyed. As I waited, my attention waned. Turning my head, I noticed a few servants descending the stairs with several empty tes. They had been cleaning my room. A pang of nervousness struck me because Caleb and I had polished off all the food. Catching my worried look, Andrew also nced at the empty tes, then eyed my stomach and remarked yfully, ¡°It seems today¡¯s breakfast was particrly to your liking. ¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Flushing with embarrassment, I simply nodded. ¡®s BunnyBookery Thankfully, Andrew changed the subject away from breakfast. Shortly after, a team of shop assistants from various luxury brands arrived, carrying theirtest dress designs. The hall quickly filled with an array of opulent gowns. Overwhelmed by thevish disy, I turned to Andrew in astonishment. ¡°Did you have them bring the entire store here?¡± Andrew¡¯s smile was gentle as he replied, ¡°I want only the best for you. ¡± Feeling shy, I avoided his gaze for some time. A shop assistant, catching on to my earlierment, chimed in with a cheerful grin, ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve brought a total of one hundred and eighty dresses. That¡¯s far more than what we disy in the store. ¡± While I appreciated Andrew¡¯s thoughtfulness, I didn¡¯t want to make him feel ufortable. So, I carefully selected a few dresses that were luxurious yet tasteful, keeping in mind the preferences of the witch ndies. I then proceeded to try on the chosen dresses. The shop assistant wasvish with praise. ¡°Madam, you look stunning in this dress. Your figure is so ttering, anything would suit you perfectly. You enhance the beauty of these dresses just by wearing them. It¡¯s as if these dresses were custom-made for you. ¡± I felt a bit awkward receiving so manypliments, aware that their ttery was aimed at encouraging us to buy more clothes. Chapter 1795 However, Andrew seemed to agree with every word, purchasing each dress I modeled without a second thought.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After I had tried on more than ten dresses, concern for Andrew¡¯s finances began to weigh on me. With a hint of fatigue, I remarked, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit worn out. Surely these dresses are sufficient, right?¡± Andrew concurred, stating it was enough. Yet, he proceeded to select another ten dresses based on my earlier preferences, insisting they were the same size as the ones I had tried and thus, did not require me to try them on again. Despite my exhaustion from the morning¡¯s marathon of fittings, I was relieved we had finalized the dresses for meeting the guests. Later, with the stylist¡¯s assistance, I chose some jewelry. ¡®s BunnyBookery Once the shop assistant had departed, I gazed at the collection of dresses and jewelry and couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°ALL of this is so costly, and I¡¯ll likely never wear them again. Isn¡¯t that just too extravagant?¡± Andrewughed in response. ¡°Your thriftiness is endearing. Anyone lucky enough to marry you will be truly fortunate. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I felt a twinge of embarrassment at Andrew¡¯s words, so I instinctively avoided his intense gaze. Andrew seemed to sense my difort. He reassured me gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost of these luxury items. They¡¯re essential for social engagements, regardless of who my fiancee is. Besides, managing these matters will actually be a favor to me. I should be thanking you. ¡± Andrew¡¯s words alleviated the weight on my heart. However, Andrew continued, ¡°I¡¯m happy to spend money on you. As my nominal fiancee, you should feel free to buy whatever you like. You don¡¯t need to save for me. I have a good ie and worry more about finding ways to spend it. ¡± I quickly shook my head, stating earnestly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t care for these luxuries. I don¡¯t need them. And I can¡¯t ept money from other men, especially with Caleb¡¯s potential reaction in mind. His jealousy would be unbearable. ¡± At the mention of Caleb¡¯s name, Andrew¡¯s expression darkened noticeably. My heart skipped a beat. Before I could amend my words, a bodyguard burst in, saying, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a thief in the manor. For safety, it¡¯s best if you both remain inside for now. ¡± ¡°What audacious thief dares to break into my manor? Do they think I¡¯m dead?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was icy, an aura of danger palpable around him. His surrounding bodyguards all bowed their heads. Stepping forward a few paces, he paused to fix me with a serious gaze. ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t venture out, understood?¡± I nodded hastily. Andrew¡¯s concern prompted him to summon over ten bodyguards to ensure my safety. Once assured of my security, he departed, questioning the whereabouts of the thief. I frowned as I watched Andrew and his entourage leave. Sensing my worry, the nearby bodyguard hastened to reassure me, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t fret. Mr. Pierce is exceedingly capable. Dealing with a few thieves will be child¡¯s y for him. Rest assured, everything will be fine. ¡± I replied, ¡°But Andrew is still recovering from his injury. He should be resting. ¡± In truth, my concern was for Caleb. Chapter 1796 Shortly after Caleb left my quarters, a thief was discovered in the manor What a coincidence. Could Andrew have intentionally sent Caleb away from my room, then instructed the guards to arrest him? As the idea crossed my mind, I immediately shook my head, telling myself it was impossible. Andrew wasn¡¯t a viin. Besides, our rtionship was only superficial. Andrew had no grounds to be against Caleb. I continued reassuring myself that I was overthinking. Yet, despite my efforts, I couldn¡¯t shake the unease of not hearing from Caleb. Restlessly, I paced the living room. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t resist going to the window and calling Caleb secretly. The phone rang repeatedly, but there was no answer. I tried calling several times in session, but each attempt yielded the same oue. I was in aplete panic. All I could think about was Caleb. Unable to stay calm any longer, I strode out without considering anything else. The bodyguards swiftly caught up and blocked my path. ¡°Madam, Mr. Pierce has instructed that you cannot leave the living room.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, I responded, ¡°Andrew is injured. I¡¯m concerned about him. I need to see him for myself. ¡± Since I insisted, the bodyguards had no option but to escort me there. Andrew¡¯s POV: I trailed the bodyguards into the woods near the manor. ncing with a cool detachment at the bloodstain marking Caleb¡¯s body a short distance away, I was filled with a sense of revenge. It was clear to me all along that no one had breached the manor¡¯s security. I had a feeling that Caleb had been hiding somewhere within its walls the whole time. From the night of the engagement party, I was aware that Caleb had arrived and that he had spent the night with Debra. I believed I could manage the situation. As long as Debra remained in my house, I clung to the hope that I might win her heart. However, this morning, when I saw Debraing from the kitchen, carrying breakfast meant for two, my underlying anger and jealousy¡¯ erupted uncontrobly. I was sure Caleb had spent the night in Debra¡¯s room, so I purposefully knocked on her door to make him leave. As he left, I instructed the bodyguards to capture him or, if needed, to kill him. Caleb¡¯s strength took me by surprise. My bodyguards struggled against him, unable to overpower him despite mymands. Killing him was proving to be more challenging than I had initially thought. Luckily, I had the home advantage. Caleb was unfamiliar with the manor, while I had my bodyguards ready. The chase was intense, and though Caleb managed to flee the manor, he was injured in the process. Chapter 1797 When one of the bodyguards came into the living room to report, he subtly gestured to me. He whispered that Caleb was hurt, prompting me to make an excuse to leave Debra behind and pursue him myself. At the moment, I found myself observing the pitiful state of Caleb. His once-white shirt was now soaked in red with blood. I gave a cold sneer and said to the bodyguards, ¡°Kill him!¡± But their response was not as immediate as before. They hesitated, sharing looks of uncertainty, some even showing fear. My frustration grew deeper. At that moment, the captain of the bodyguards approached and whispered, ¡°This man is the Alpha from the Thorn Edge Pack. If we kill him, I fear the Thorn Edge Pack will seek revenge against our n.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± My expression chilled, and I remained silent. The captain asked carefully, ¡°The Thorn Edge Pack is very powerful. The situation is alreadyplicated. Do we really want to provoke them?¡± I understood that my bodyguards spent all year fighting to protect the safety of the witch n. Their main goal was to keep the n safe, so they didn¡¯t want to disrupt our peace because of a sudden decision on my part. Before I could respond, Caleb, who was not far away, overheard the bodyguard¡¯s words. He gave me a challenging look andughed mockingly. My anger was already simmering, and seeing him taunt me made my blood boil even more. I responded with heavy sarcasm, ¡°The man before us is merely a scoundrel who preys on our maids. Could he really be the Alpha from the Thorn Edge Pack? As the deputy leader of the witch n, am I not justified in dealing with a scoundrel who troubles our maids in my own manor?¡± The captain, looking troubled, asked further, ¡°Is he truly just a scoundrel? Is he not connected to the Thorn Edge Pack in any way?¡± As the captain continued to resist, openly questioning mymands, I stared at hi m sternly, my voice as cold as ice. ¡°What is this? Have you stopped following my lead?¡± ¡°Sorry, I did not mean to defy!¡± the captain quickly apologized. I scoffed, saying nothing more. It was clear, however, that he knew exactly what I expected of him. Then, the captainmanded his men, ¡°Execute this scoundrel who has been harassing our maids!¡± Upon hearing this, Caleb red at me furiously. I was satisfied with how things were unfolding. Today would be the end of Caleb¡¯s life. Andrew¡¯s POV: After I gave the order, my bodyguards charged towards Caleb. But Caleb¡¯s ability was something I hadn¡¯t bargained for. Despite his injuries, he dispatched each bodyguard with a lethal grace, as if they were paper tigers. Body after body fell at his feet, each defeated in mere seconds. Caleb¡¯s scornful eyebrow raise seemed to punctuate his effortless dominance. He looked weakened, but his tone dripped with arrogance. ¡°Andrew, is that all you¡¯ve got? You¡¯re weaker than I imagined!¡± Seeing my men sprawled at his feet and his arrogant smirk ignited a burning rage within me. Chapter 1798 Was Debra¡¯s rejection a reflection of my inferiority to Caleb? Had she always seen me as lesser? This thought ignited a storm in my heart, and I lost control of my emotionspletely. Caleb must die! Only Caleb¡¯s death would clear my path to win Debra¡¯s affection. Only then would she truly see me. Debra, the first woman to capture my heart, could not leave with another man. I fixed Caleb with a cold stare, my words dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Your bravado is nothing more than the desperate iling of a dying man. Today, you meet your end!¡± ¡°Try me!¡± Caleb shot back, his eyes now fierce with resolve. I gestured sharply, and more bodyguards surged forward. One by one, they fell, but I noticed Caleb¡¯s chest heaving beneath his white shirt. He was expending his energy, struggling to maintain his stance. Now was the moment. Caleb was at his weakest, on the brink of copse. ¡®s BunnyBookery I signaled to my most trusted and powerful bodyguards with just a nce. These men had been with me through countless battles; we shared an unspoken bond, understanding each other with a mere look. They caught my signal and nodded, their eyes steely with determination. With our resolve steeled, we rushed at Caleb together. Seeing this, Caleb braced himself. He spat out blood, his fists clenched, ready for the onught. This sh was no simple skirmish. Even Caleb found it hard to keep up. Minutes passed, and exhaustion crept into his movements.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He staggered, retreating a few steps. A quick exchange of nces with my bodyguards told me everything: Caleb was spent, his resistance crumbling. The captain of my guards stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Pierce, let me end this guy!¡± I shook my head, sneering, ¡°Stand down and rest. I¡¯ll handle this personally. ¡± They exchanged worried looks. ¡°Mr. Pierce, what if he harms you? Let us take care of this minor task. ¡± I waved them into silence. Though they disagreed with me confronting a cornered man alone, they dared not oppose me. I approached Caleb, each step deliberate, my voice magnanimous. ¡°I¡¯m in a generous mood. Choose how you want to die. ¡± Chapter 1799 Caleb fixed me with a hard stare, sneering. ¡°You¡¯re in love with Debra. Do you think killing me will win her over?¡± Andrew¡¯s POV: Mockingly, I scoffed at Caleb, who was struggling before death, and admitted boldly, ¡°Of course, I have fallen in love with Debra. ¡± The moment I said this, Caleb clenched his fists and his face darkened. Seeing him so furious and pained delighted my heart to no end. Smiling, I continued, ¡°Is there someone on earth who wouldn¡¯t want to be with such a beautiful and excellent woman like Debra? Only a fool like you would break her heart. You are simply a pathetic idiot undeserving of her love. ¡± ¡°I might not deserve her love, but tell me, are you the one who deserves it?¡± Caleb asked with a sneer. Running my hand through my hair, I replied confidently, ¡°Of course, I am. Debra is better off with me than with anyone else. In fact, she is going to be a hundred times happier with me than with you. ¡± Lowering his head, Caleb shook his head and said, ¡°I never nned to hurt Debra. Everything was simply an ident. ¡± His words irritated me to no end as they showed just how irresponsible he was. Looking at him icily, I said, ¡°That ident could have been avoided if you weren¡¯t so ipetent. How can you call yourself a man when you can¡¯t even protect your woman from harm?¡± I thought that Caleb would break down and admit that he was ipetent, but instead, he burst intoughter and scoffed, ¡°So what? Regardless of my ws, I¡¯m still the only man in Debra¡¯s heart. You are and will remain just a secret admirer. In case you don¡¯t know, you simply do not have the qualifications topete with me for her!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Caleb speak so arrogantly made my blood boil and I couldn¡¯t help but grit my teeth in anger. In other words, the truth in his words angered me greatly. Clenching my fist, I raised it up and gathered all my strength, ready tond a heavy blow on him. Then, just as my fist began its journey to him, a familiar voice suddenly shouted hysterically behind me, ¡°No!¡± The voice belonged to no one but Debra. Was she here? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in the living room? Why on earth was she here? Damn! I couldn¡¯t let Debra witness me hurting her mate. I had to stop myself if I wanted to preserve whatever progress I had made with her. But then, it was simply toote to stop my fist. At that moment, just as my fist was about to make contact with Caleb¡¯s shoulder, I realized that he was going to dodge it. But then, though I couldn¡¯t say for certain if this was the case, he seemingly paused intentionally to allow me to hit his shoulder. The bastard could have avoided my fist, but he chose not to. Now, there was no stopping the inevitable. My fist hit Caleb¡¯s shoulder with a heavy thud and he fell to the floor with a groan. Next, I heard Debra cry out Caleb¡¯s name. Chapter 1800 Flustered, I couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. I was afraid that I¡¯d lose Debra forever. I quickly squatted down to inspect Caleb¡¯s wound, hoping that it could be quickly cured. However, the moment my hand made contact with his shoulder, he seized it and pressed it down. For a moment, I was stunned, then I saw that he had a sarcastic smile at the corners of his mouth. As if he had been going through my mind, Caleb muttered with a smile, ¡°Of course, you are right. I let you hit me on purpose!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I waspletely frozen until Debra pushed me away. Panicking, I subconsciously scrambled to my feet and began to exin myself, saying, ¡°Debra, this isn¡¯t what it looks like. I didn¡¯t mean to hit him. He¡¯s the one who made me do it. He did this simply because he wants you to feel sorry for him. ¡± I had begun to tremble at this point, but Debra didn¡¯t even bother to spare me a nce. Debra¡¯s POV: When Caleb fell to the ground, I was hit hard with grief and regret. In that instant, it was like he was my whole world. It became clear to me that I loved him and only him. I needed to keep my temper in check and cherish every moment we had together, no matter our troubles. So, I shoved aside the bodyguards and bolted to Caleb¡¯s side, not giving a damn about anything else. When I saw him lying there, his clean white shirt now stained with bright red blood, I wished it was me hurting instead, or that I could take all his pain away. Andrew kept talking, but I couldn¡¯t hear a word. All I could see was Caleb. I held him close, and when I saw his pale face, tears streamed down my cheeks. I was crying so hard that I couldn¡¯t speak. But even in that moment, Caleb was concerned about me. He struggled to lift his hand to wipe away my tears, but he was too weak. His arm barely rose before it fell back down, never reaching my face. My heart hurt even more seeing him like that. I tried to hold back my tears and keep it together. Through my sobs, I asked, ¡°Does it hurt? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you to the hospital right away. Nothing is going to happen to you. ¡± Caleb was so weak he could only hold my hand. He managed to whisper, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± But as soon as he said it, he coughed and spit up a mouthful of blood. I was trembling with fear, scared that Caleb might leave me. I kept repeating, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t leave me. Please, don¡¯t leave me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± If Caleb died, what would be the point of me living? Someone called an ambnce, and the doctors and nurses took Caleb away. He held my hand so tightly that I ended up in the ambnce with him, still in a daze. Chapter 1801 When we got to the hospital and they closed the emergency room doors, I suddenly snapped back to reality. Seeing the blood on my hands, a terrible feeling washed over me, getting stronger by the second. I was so scared that I sprinted to the emergency room door and began knocking frantically.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I had to see Caleb. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him being alone if something were to happen. Maybe because I was really emotional, a nurse came over quickly and asked, ¡°Who are you? This is a hospital. Please keep it down. ¡± It was then that I remembered the hospital rules. I paused and faced the nurse, pleading, ¡°I need to go in. The man in there is my husband. Please, I just need to see him. ¡± Tears streamed down my face once more. It felt like in just a few moments, I had cried enough tears tost a lifetime. The nurse sighed and said, ¡°We understand, but we can¡¯t allow anyone else into the emergency room. You should try to calm down. ¡± Those words hit me like a punch to the gut. I slumped wearily against the door, tears still flowing. The nurse grabbed my arm, trying to move me. She warned, ¡°You can¡¯t lean on the door. If it opens from inside, you might fall. ¡± I knew she was looking out for me, but I couldn¡¯t bear to leave. I just wanted to be near Caleb. My tears were too much for me to say anything. Maybe because we were all women, the nurse seemed to grasp what I was feeling. She didn¡¯t push me to leave. Instead, she stayed by my side to keep an eye on me. Debra¡¯s POV: Soon, Andrew arrived nked by several bodyguards, Nora trailing behind them. He hurried over, his face etched with concern. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± I was visibly shaken, and my resentment towards Andrew deepened. I med him for Caleb¡¯s dire situation in the emergency room. I chose not to respond, ignoring himpletely as if I hadn¡¯t heard his question. Andrew caught on to my cold demeanor. He hung his head and offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Recently, I heard about a thief mimicking others tomit crimes. I mistakenly thought Caleb was the thief, which led me to confront him¡­¡± His exnation seemed far-fetched to me. What thief would go to the lengths of mimicking someone so perfectly? I couldn¡¯t swallow that story. I was convinced Andrew knew Caleb had beening to see me and was at the manor. It had to be why he¡¯d instructed his bodyguards to target Caleb. I even witnessed Andrew¡¯s attempt on Caleb¡¯s life when I arrived. I always saw Andrew as a decent man and considered him a friend. I hadn¡¯t expected him to stoop to such darkness. Chapter 1802 He had crossed a line, and it was terrible. I needed to distance myself from him as soon as I could. As I remained silent, Andrew¡¯s apologies grew more fervent. ¡°Debra, won¡¯t you at least look at me? I never intended for any of this to happen. Had I realized that the man was actually Caleb, I would never have caused him harm. Believe me. We¡¯re friends, and Caleb is your husband. Why would I ever want to harm him? Besides, the Thorn Edge Pack is far mightier than our witch n. Even for the sake of our own n¡¯s stability, harming him would be unthinkable. ¡± Andrew¡¯s words carried the weight of sincerity, yet they shed sharply with the actions I had witnessed. Lifting my gaze, I met his eyes with a cold, mocking smile. Sure, his excuses seemed logical. After all, Caleb and I had kept his presence at the manor a secret, providing Andrew the perfect excuse to strike. But Andrew, who was able to be the deputy leader of the witch n at such a young age, was far from simple. Noticing my skeptical look, he began to fluster, scrambling to add more to his defense. But I cut him off. ¡°Sorry, the fault was ours for keeping secrets. This isn¡¯t on you. You should go now. ¡± At my words, a shadow passed over Andrew¡¯s face, darkening his expression even more. His eyes widening, he asked incredulously, ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t you want to forgive me? Are we really ending our friendship over this?¡± I shook my head, a slight smile on my face, and responded in a measured, yet cold tone, ¡°You don¡¯t need my forgiveness because you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡± Andrew stared at me, clearly taken aback. I went on, ¡°Someone was breaking into the manor. You could have taken the bodyguards to apprehend the intruder, or even taken more drastic measures. It was your right. How can I fault you for that? I don¡¯t hold it against you. ¡± Andrew¡¯s confusion turned to panic. He blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Debra? You¡¯re frightening me. Please, don¡¯t do this. You can yell at me, hit me if it helps¡­¡± I gave a wry smile, my gaze drifting towards the emergency room. I wanted to confront him about why he feltpelled to kill Caleb.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But it seemed pointless now. I collected myself and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cover Caleb¡¯s medical expenses. This incident is behind us. You have no further obligation to Caleb, so there¡¯s no need for you to stay. You can leave now. ¡± My voice was steady, detached, and almost harsh, a stark contrast to the near hysteria I had shown just moments earlier. This shift left the bodyguards and Nora, who were also present, utterly bewildered. Debra¡¯s POV: Andrew reacted the most visibly. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at me. I averted my gaze, silently praying that Caleb would be safe. Andrew, finding me unresponsive, wordlessly moved to a bench in the corridor and sat down. Nora approached me cautiously, her hand gently resting on my shoulder as she whispered, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chapter 1803 Exhaustion overwhelmed me, and I nodded without a word. Nora¡¯s expression softened with sympathy. She leaned closer, her voice was low and soothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. On the way here, I talked to the bodyguards. They assured me that Caleb is tough. They didn¡¯t hit any critical areas, so he should be alright. ¡± Her words sparked hope in me, and I looked up, eyes wide. ¡°Really?¡± I asked. Nora nodded resolutely. ¡°Yes, I double-checked with several of them, and they all confirmed it!¡± A wave of relief washed over me, but as my gaze fell on the closed doors of the emergency room, my anxiety returned. As long as Caleb was in there, peace was elusive. All I wanted was to be by his side. Unable to convince me, Nora sighed and stayed by my side silently. I nced at Nora, recognizing her genuine kindness towards both me and Abby. The thought of Abby cleared the fog in my mind. I turned to Nora and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Abby? Who¡¯s looking after her if you¡¯re here in the hospital?¡± Nora quickly reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Pierce knew you¡¯d be concerned, so he arranged for the butler and two of the most experienced maids to care for her. They¡¯re very capable. Abby is in good hands. ¡± I frowned, concern creeping into my voice. ¡°But you¡¯ve always been the one to look after Abby. Now that neither of us is with her, I¡¯m worried she might feel scared. ¡± Nora pulled out her phone, trying to ease my worries. ¡°Abby¡¯s doing well, really. Before I left the manor, the butler mentioned you can video call to see her whenever you¡¯d like. ¡± She found the butler¡¯s contact and asked, ¡°Would you like to see Abby now? I can make a video call. ¡± Eagerly, I nodded and urged her, ¡°Yes, call now. I need to see her. ¡± Although I felt slightly embarrassed to disturb Nora and the butler, my mind was in turmoil. The urgency to confirm my child¡¯s safety overwhelmed me. I was unable to meet Caleb in person at that moment. So, the least I could do was see our child through the video. The call connected swiftly, revealing Abby¡¯s rosy, plump cheeks on the screen, The sight of Abbyughing heartily brought me immense relief, and tears streamed down my face without restraint. It seemed the bond between mother and daughter was profound. Abby¡¯s smile vanished the moment she noticed my tears. Her expression turned sorrowful, as if she was on the brink of crying herself. I quickly averted my gaze, unable to bear seeing Abby distressed. I requested Nora to end the call. As long as Abby was safe, that was all that mattered to me. I didn¡¯t want her to feel sorrowful as well. After collecting myself, I turned to Nora and insisted, ¡°Please, return to the manor and look after Abby. She¡¯s safest with you. ¡± Nora hesitated before replying, ¡°But¡­ Mr.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Pierce has instructed me to apany you around the clock. If I fail to do so, I risk being expelled from the witch n. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1804 Seeing the fearful look on Nora¡¯s face deepened my disdain for Andrew. After a moment¡¯s thought, I grasped Nora¡¯s hand and led her towards him. Both Andrew and Nora froze for an instant. Andrew recovered first, his voice shaking with surprise as he looked at me. ¡°Debra, you¡¯re not angry with me?¡± I met his gaze with a frosty silence before replying sharply, ¡°Nora doesn¡¯t need to look after me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Let her go home to care for Abby. ¡± Andrew¡¯s brow creased slightly, perhaps realizing he had misjudged the situation, and he chose to remain quiet. Nora, even more frightened, quickly sought refuge behind me. With a stern expression, I added, ¡°Stop making Nora¡¯s life difficult. I¡¯m going to find a ce and move out soon. Nora and Abby wille with me. You won¡¯t have to deal with us any longer. ¡± Upon hearing my decision to leave, Andrew¡¯s anxiety escted. He rushed to rify, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. The manor is Abby¡¯s home. Please, don¡¯t make any rash decisions. Abby is still so young, and it¡¯s unsafe for her in those dangerous ces outside. ¡± At that moment, Nora¡¯splexion turned ashen, a look of dread shing across her face. She grabbed my sleeve and whispered, ¡°Mr. Pierce has a point. Don¡¯t act on impulse. The witch n¡¯s appearance of peace is deceiving. It¡¯s not safe to take Abby out hastily. ¡± Her words made me pause and reconsider. I recalled my arrival at the witch n¡¯s territory. It was far from secure. Yet, staying at Andrew¡¯s manor meant inevitable interactions with him. Sensing my inner turmoil, Andrew quickly reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just friends, and I¡¯ll respect that boundary. You and Abby can stay here without concern. We¡¯ll sort everything else outter, okay?¡± Still uncertain, I was about to respond when Nora interjected again, emphasizing Abby¡¯s vulnerability. ¡°Think about Abby¡¯s safety. She¡¯s so young, and we can¡¯t risk anything happening to her. ¡± Her plea dispelled my doubts. I gently squeezed Nora¡¯s hand in reassurance and promised, ¡°I won¡¯t take Abby away until I¡¯m certain we¡¯repletely safe. ¡± Nora sighed in relief. Andrew also rxed, adding, ¡°Given your concerns for Abby, I¡¯ll arrange for Nora to stay and look after her. ¡± With a grateful smile, Nora nodded and returned to Abby¡¯s side cheerfully. Once Nora had left, my focus shifted entirely to ensuring Caleb¡¯s safety. As I turned around, I saw Caleb had already made his way outside. Perched in a wheelchair, he gave me a deep, meaningful nce. I rushed over to him, seizing his hand in surprise, and asked, ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Caleb remained silent. His doctor, standing beside him, filled in the details for me. ¡°He¡¯s lost quite a bit of blood, but thankfully, there are no severe injuries. It¡¯s nothing serious. A few days under observation and he should be ready to leave the hospital. ¡± Chapter 1805 Relief washed over me at the news, nearly bringing me to tears. Noticing my distress, Caleb reassured me with a gentle smile. ¡°Hey, no worries, I¡¯m alright. ¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Yet, the tears threatened to fall as I gazed at him, voicing my fear. ¡°You nearly scared me to death. ¡± My words seemed to remind Caleb of something. He turned his gaze to Andrew. The tension between them was palpable. After all, Andrew had yed a part in this ordeal. ¡®s BunnyBookery Andrew, for his part, met Caleb¡¯s look without flinching. Caught in the middle of their silent standoff, I felt a wave of embarrassment. Worried that old conflicts could resurface, I quickly wheeled Caleb away, heading back to the safety of his hospital room. Debra¡¯s POV: The doctor gave me a list of things to do and not to do, then left the ward with the nurses. Once they were gone, I noticed Andrew was still in the room, which made me frown. I asked him ufortably, ¡°Mr. Pierce, is there something else you need?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t reply. He just gave Caleb a cold look. Even though Caleb was lying down, he met Andrew¡¯s gaze firmly. They were both silent, but the air between them was thick with tension. The ward felt like it could erupt into chaos at any moment. Unable to bear the stifling silence any longer, I stepped in to break their eye contact. I raised my voice, saying, ¡°Mr. Pierce. ¡± Andrew lifted his head to look at me. His expression changed subtly when he heard my distant tone. Ignoring the sorrow in his eyes, I said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Caleb needs to rest now. If nothing is keeping you here, you should return to the manor. Isn¡¯t there someoneing to see you today?¡± With a forced smile, Andrew replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve instructed the butler to clear my schedule. I¡¯m in no rush to go back. ¡± I found myself at a loss for words. Didn¡¯t he realize I wanted him to leave? Besides, considering the existing tension between him and Caleb, why did he insist on staying? Was he enjoying turning this ce into a battleground for the three of us? The whole situation was overwhelmingly depressing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here,¡± Caleb whispered, squeezing my hand gently. He must have seen the distress on my face. Chapter 1806 Andrew¡¯s expression darkened at our tender exchange, yet he showed no signs of leaving. Feeling a bit embarrassed, I shot Caleb a sharp look and whispered, ¡°Stop it. ¡± Rather than heeding my request, Caleb raised his voice and responded yfully, ¡°Honey, what was that? I couldn¡¯t catch it. Could you speak up?¡± My cheeks reddened instantly, and I wished I could just disappear. Andrew¡¯s face grew even more troubled, and I could see the veins on his forehead standing out. Caleb then turned to Andrew and said politely, ¡°I apologize. My Luna and I need some privacy. Would you mind giving us a moment alone?¡± Andrew, typicallyposed and courteous, looked visibly shaken for a moment but quickly regained hisposure. ¡°I regret the intrusion, but I need a moment to speak with Debra. ¡± With that, he looked at me earnestly and asked, ¡°Could we talk outside for a bit?¡± Looking at Andrew¡¯s pleading eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for him. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I gave him a nod. Relieved, Andrew exhaled deeply, turned, and walked away with a smile. As I got up to leave, I realized Caleb was gripping my hand firmly, showing no signs of letting go. Feeling somewhat powerless, I shook his head slightly and whispered reassuringly, ¡°I¡¯ll just be right outside the door. I¡¯ll return shortly. ¡± Despite my words, Caleb clung to my hand. ¡°Why would Andrew need to keep secrets from me and share them with you alone?¡± Iughed gently, finding his question slightly amusing. ¡°He hasn¡¯t shared anything yet. How would I know? But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll step outside and see what¡¯s going on. ¡± As I talked, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Caleb¡¯s expression held a trace of guilt, though I wasn¡¯t sure if it was just my imagination. Debra¡¯s POV: Confusion clouded my mind. Was Caleb harboring some fear?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Before I had the chance to voice my concern, Caleb grasped my hand, his eyes pleading. ¡°Can you stay? I need you here with me. ¡± His vulnerability softened my resolve momentarily, yet mymitment to Andrew held firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back before you know it. And I¡¯ll share everything Andrew tells me, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Skepticism tinged Caleb¡¯s voice. Meeting his gaze, I affirmed, ¡°Yes. There are no secrets between us. ¡± With a reluctant nod, Caleb released my hand. After I tucked Caleb in, I turned around and left. Chapter 1807 But the moment I turned around, I suddenly felt a little ridiculous. Were there truly no secrets between us? Despite Caleb¡¯s recent induction into the witch n, I had never once considered introducing him to Abby. When did these secrets start umting between us? Taking a deep breath, I centered myself and stepped out. Outside the ward, Andrew greeted me with an awkward smile as I emerged. He quickly apologized again, sinceritycing his tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s really my fault for hurting Caleb. ¡± I shook my head, forcing a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s all in the past now. ¡± The situation was tooplex, weighed down by everyone¡¯s¡¯ personal perspectives. Besides, Caleb hadn¡¯t been seriously injured, and I wasn¡¯t keen on harboring resentment. Yet, Andrew seemed disheartened by my response, his eyes brimming with sorrow. ¡°You don¡¯t ept my apology, then? Will you never forgive me?¡± I found myself at a loss for words. Andrew had been a significant figure in my life, even saving it once. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to despise him. But he had also harmed my mate, nearly taking his life. It wasn¡¯t something I could simply overlook. Torn by conflicting emotions, I remained silent. Andrew let out a deep sigh, his expression pained as he attempted a bitter smile. ¡°I really regret it, if only¡ª¡± I cut him off before he could continue. ¡°Stop apologizing for what¡¯s already done,¡± I uttered, my voice cool and detached. ¡°Apologies can¡¯t undo what happened, no matter how heartfelt they are. ¡± Confusion flickered across Andrew¡¯s face. I said quietly, ¡°Though I can¡¯t forgive you on Caleb¡¯s behalf, you¡¯ll always be the man who saved Abby and me. That¡¯s something that will never change. ¡± Andrew¡¯s expression tightened, his smile strained as he murmured, ¡°Believe it or not, when you cried out Caleb¡¯s name, I managed to move my fist away slightly. ¡± I stopped, caught off guard by his admission. Andrew pressed on, ¡°I care about you, and I couldn¡¯t bear to harm the person you love most right before your eyes. I believe Caleb might have let himself be injured by me intentionally. Hard to believe, I know, but those are my genuine feelings. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV:All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When I heard that, I was stunned. But before I could react, Andrew turned and hurried away. Chapter 1808 By the time I gathered my thoughts to ask more questions, Andrew had vanished down the empty corridor. Just then, the ward door swung open. I instinctively nced back and saw Caleb stepping out with a pale face. I furrowed my brow and asked, ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Caleb didn¡¯t answer my question but instead asked me, ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe in yet? He¡¯s gone. ¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s gone. ¡± After I said that, I scanned Caleb from head to toe. I noticed that although his face was still a bit pale, Caleb seemed calm and was walking normally. I asked with wide eyes, ¡°How did you recover so quickly?¡± Just a little while ago, he was knocked down and looked like he might not make it. How could he be up and walking in just a few hours? In that moment, I started to think maybe Andrew was telling the truth. Caleb was faking it. He purposely got hurt to look miserable in front of me, thinking it would help fix things between us and drive a wedge between me and Andrew. When this thought hit me, I was shocked. How could I even think that about Caleb? No, I couldn¡¯t think that way. Caleb was my husband. We needed to trust each other. ¡®s BunnyBookery My love made me want to believe Caleb, but my gut told me it couldn¡¯t just be a coincidence. When I asked him, his expression changed for a moment before he quicklyposed himself. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor? The wound isn¡¯t deep. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest. ¡± I looked at him doubtfully and didn¡¯t say anything. Then Caleb took my hand and led me back to the ward. After we sat down, Caleb even peeled an apple for me. His movements were smooth, so it seemed like the wound on his shoulder wasn¡¯t that bad. I quietly watched him peel the apple and then asked, ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t want to start doubting and questioning him, but I also didn¡¯t want to be naive. Now, things between Caleb and me were prettyplicated. With a helpless smile, Caleb sighed. ¡°I knew it. When Andrew wanted to talk to you alone, I knew he had something shady in mind. ¡± The more he acted that way, the more suspicious I became. I changed my tone and said seriously, ¡°Cut the jokes. Answer my question. Don¡¯t bring up anyone else. ¡± Chapter 1809 Caleb handed me the apple with a charming grin. ¡°How about having an apple first?¡± I set the apple down and repeated angrily, ¡°Answer my question first. ¡± Caleb finally responded, ¡°You know Andrew is an outsider. So why did you turn down my offer to move out with me when I found a ce? And why didn¡¯t you want to return to the Thorn Edge Pack with me? I almost thought you wanted to spend your life with Andrew. ¡± His yful gaze made me blush. I exined without thinking, ¡°I stayed at Andrew¡¯s manor for a reason. And I¡¯ve already told you, Andrew and I are only pretending to be engaged. You shouldn¡¯t pick fights with Andrew. ¡± Hearing this, Caleb looked a bit unhappy. He murmured, ¡°That¡¯s what you think, but Andrew doesn¡¯t see it that way. He has feelings for you. Clearly, he wants to seize the chance to be with you!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Hearing that, I let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Well, Andrew¡¯s issue is resolved. I¡¯ll make sure to keep my distance from him going forward. But now, we need to talk about your situation. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face tightened. ¡°My problem? I don¡¯t have any. ¡± I gave him a skeptical look. ¡°You¡¯ve beening and going from the manor frequently. Why did Andrew¡¯s bodyguards only confront you today? You were even cornered and got hurt. ¡± A sh of guilt crossed his face. Struggling to contain my tears, I choked out, ¡°Do you have any idea how terrified I was when I saw you bleeding and copsing?¡± Caleb pulled me into his arms, his voice filled with remorse.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I promise not to frighten you like that again. ¡± I snorted dismissively. I wasn¡¯t ready to forgive him so easily without getting to the bottom of things. I tried to push him away. But he held on firmly, refusing to let go. I had no choice but to fight back with all my might. But the moment I did, Caleb gasped in pain. ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± His cry caught me off guard, and I froze, unsure if he was faking it or genuinely in pain. Fearing that I might aggravate his injury, I reluctantly allowed him to hold me close in his arms. As I stopped resisting, Caleb tightened his grip, pulling me closer as if trying to meld me into himself. My cheeks flushed, and my heartbeat quickened. After holding me in silence for a moment, he whispered sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debra. ¡± This apology seemed far more genuine than his earlier one. My heart raced, yet I remained silent, listening to the sincerity in his voice. Caleb went on, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to frighten you. When I realized Andrew¡¯s bodyguards had spotted me, I could have easily slipped away. ¡± Curious, I couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Chapter 1810 Caleb shared, ¡°The moment Andrew knocked on your door, I knew it was his plot. I didn¡¯t want to flee. Since Andrew was keen on revealing my presence, I decided to not hide anymore. We are, after all, a couple. We should stand together openly. ¡± I understood where he wasing from, but still, I couldn¡¯t help thinking he was being reckless, especially considering his injuries. He had to be more cautious, especially here in the witch n¡¯s territory, not our home at the Thorn Edge Pack. Caleb continued, ¡°As for my injuries, those were mostly idents. The punch Andrewnded on my shoulder? I let him do that. ¡± It confirmed my suspicions about Andrew¡¯s honesty. I looked at Caleb helplessly. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t stand seeing you so close to another man. I wanted you to witness Andrew¡¯s animosity towards me firsthand,¡± Caleb dered confidently, as if he had made no mistake. Compelled by confusion, I asked, ¡°So, did you also pretend to faint?¡± ¡°No,¡± Caleb replied, a sheepish smile spreading across his face. ¡°I was fighting off dozens of Andrew¡¯s bodyguards and Andrew himself. He¡¯s a formidable opponent. I was utterly drained, so I fainted. You were there, you saw how I couldn¡¯t even stand, right?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was both angry and speechless. Thankfully, Caleb wasn¡¯t badly hurt. I never imagined Andrew would make him feel so threatened that he¡¯d resort to such harmful tactics at the expense of his health. I was at a loss how to handle Caleb when he acted this way. All I could do was caution him, ¡°Please, no matter what happens, don¡¯t ever do something so risky again, okay?¡± Caleb took my hand, smiled, and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t, unless other men try to take you away from me. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I was at a loss for words. Once Caleb opened up about everything, the tension between us_ eased significantly. However, seeing that I wasn¡¯t mad, he acted pitifully and said, ¡°I exerted myself too much earlier, and now my muscles are aching all over. Could you give me a massage?¡± Although I wasn¡¯t mad, his earlier actions had frightened me, so I pushed him away and replied, ¡°You brought this on yourself. Deal with it. I¡¯m not here to pamper you. ¡± Caleb expressed his displeasure and said, ¡°I¡¯m a patient now. As my Luna, shouldn¡¯t you be taking care of me? What else could you possibly do? Would you rather return to the manor and help Andrew entertain those cursed members of the witch n nobility?¡± His expression darkened as he talked. Iughed, raised my eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Why does this bother you so much? I¡¯m just pretending to be his fiancee. Even if we dine together, it¡¯s just small talk. There¡¯s no need for any close contact. ¡± Caleb retorted, ¡°I can¡¯t allow that. When you meet others with your partner, it¡¯s a public statement that your rtionship is solid and serious. I won¡¯t let you do that with another man, even if it¡¯s just for show. ¡± In an attempt to discourage Andrew, Caleb even considered matchmaking for him. ¡°The maid at the hospital earlier seems perfect. She¡¯s gentle andpliant, just right for Andrew. Maybe you could introduce them to each other. ¡± I reminded him, ¡°You should rest and not worry so much. Nora is my friend, not Andrew¡¯s maid. ¡± Caleb looked surprised. ¡°Your friend?¡± I nodded earnestly and said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a good friend of mine. ¡± After hearing my words, Caleb decided against introducing Nora to Andrew. In the recent days, aside from my visits to the manor to see Abby, I had been staying with Caleb at the hospital. Our bond was growing stronger. About a weekter, Caleb had nearly recovered from his injuries. The doctor confirmed he was ready to be discharged from the hospital. Feeling a wave of relief, I apanied him back to the house he was renting. As we were about to leave, Caleb suddenly took my hand.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Surprised, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you forget something?¡± ¡°Can you stay with me tonight?¡± he asked, locking eyes with me. His question made me blush, and I responded shyly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Caleb grabbed me forcefully and said with a look of displeasure, ¡°You are my Luna. Shouldn¡¯t you be by my side?¡± I hesitated for a moment, my thoughts turning to Abby. I had been upied with Caleb¡¯s discharge today and hadn¡¯t visited Abby. Feeling uneasy, I replied, ¡°Not now¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Caleb asked, his brow furrowed. I was unsure how to exin the situation with Abby to Caleb, so I avoided the truth. ¡°I have something else to do. ¡± To prevent Caleb from probing further, I stood on my toes and ki*sed him on the cheek. Then, I assured him, ¡°I¡¯lle back to spend time with youter, okay?¡± Caleb seemed content with that. He ki*sed me back passionately, almost as if he were reprimanding me. He held the ki*s until I nearly ran out of air. Chapter 1811 Debra¡¯s POV: After I got back to the manor, I headed straight to Abby¡¯s room. I had only been away from her for a day, yet I missed her terribly. Abby probably felt the same because when she saw me, her face Lit up and she reached out with her little arms. My heart swelled at the sight, and I rushed over to scoop her into my arms, peppering her chubby cheeks with ki*ses. Her body carried a light scent of milk, which I found soothing. I buried my face in her shoulder, and instantly, my worries faded away. Nora, who was standing by us with a gentle smile, entertained Abby with a puppet, making her giggle with delight. It was clear that Nora cared deeply for Abby, and the affection was mutual. We spent a great deal of time ying with Abby,ughing and enjoying her joyful spirit. Eventually, when she began to show signs of fatigue, Nora took her from me and lulled her to sleep. ¡®s BunnyBookery After Abby had fallen asleep, Nora leaned in and whispered, ¡°Abby really gravitates towards you. It might be good to spend more time with her. ¡± I was caressing Abby¡¯s cheek when Nora¡¯s words made me pause. The smile on my face stiffened, and I responded with a hint of confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has Abby been upset because I haven¡¯t been around much?¡± A wave of nervousness washed over me. I knew how much my daughter needed me, especially at such a young age.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. My time with Abby had been scarce, and recent events with Caleb had only further limited our moments together. Guilt surged through me. Perhaps it was time to tell Caleb that Abby was our daughter, and we needed to bring her home to the Thorn Edge Pack as soon as we could. After all, that was where Abby belonged, with her kind grandmother and her siblings. But as I stewed in my worry, Nora shook her head and reassured, ¡°No, Abby is quite the trooper. She hasn¡¯t been crying. She just looks to the door and out the window now and then, as if she¡¯s waiting for someone. ¡± My heart sank further. Abby was waiting for me. I fought hard to hold back my tears as I looked at Abby, then turned to Nora. With a nod, I assured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to visit Abby more often. Thanks for everything you¡¯ve done these past days. I¡¯ll do my best to get you whatever you need. ¡± Nora responded with a gentle smile, declining my offer. ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t need anything. It¡¯s on me, really. I¡¯ve been poring over parenting bookstely. They all stress how crucial parents are during childhood. Maybe I got a bit too worried and pushed you to visit more. ¡± I could feel my face fall slightly, a twinge of difort settling in. Being a mother, I understood deeply the need for a child to have her mother close, but things wereplicated at the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. Those books aren¡¯t always right. If you¡¯re busy, just focus on your work. I can look after Abby,¡± Nora added quickly, probably picking up on my difort. Ipsed into a troubled silence, guilt washing over me. Noticing my mood, Nora tried to lighten the atmosphere. ¡°Please, don¡¯t feel bad or me yourself. Abby¡¯s doing wonderfully. If you have any doubts, just look at the videos and pictures I¡¯ve taken. ¡± She then pulled out her phone and started showing me many videos of Abby. Chapter 1812 Watching Abby content and well-behaved brought a sense of relief. Debra¡¯s POV: Nora kept talking about Abby, and we got so caught up in our conversation that wepletely lost track of time. It was only when I noticed the darkness outside that I remembered the promise I had made to Caleb. Reluctantly, I nced at Abby, then stood and addressed Nora, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not staying at the manor these days. I need to get going before it gets toote. ¡± Nora¡¯s expression changed instantly, her confusion apparent. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t youfortable at the manor? What¡¯s making you leave so suddenly?¡± I found myself at a loss for words. It was tough to exin the situation. Nora¡¯s anxiety grew as I remained silent. She pressed further, ¡°What will happen to Abby if you leave? Are you nning to take her with you?¡± Quickly, I reassured her, ¡°No, Abby will stay here with you. It¡¯s safer in the manor. I just won¡¯t be here overnight. I¡¯lle by during the day. ¡± Nora still Looked anxious. ¡°What if something happens to Abby? Should I call the butler and Mr. Pierce, or should I call you?¡± I was at a loss for words. Honestly, I hadn¡¯t considered it. Moreover, it was a half-hour drive from Caleb¡¯s ce to the manor. If something were to happen to Abby, could she endure the wait of over half an hour until I arrived? She was so young. With this troubling thought, a pang of pain struck my heart. I lifted Abby into my arms and ki*sed her forehead gently. For a brief moment, I contemted leaving with Abby. As her father, Caleb would surely join me in protecting her. However, catching sight of Nora¡¯s frightened eyes, I set Abby down again. Until I was certain I could return to the Thorn Edge Pack, it seemed wiser to let Abby remain in the manor. Here, at least, her safety was assured. I touched Nora¡¯s shoulder reassuringly and whispered, ¡°If anything happens, call me right away. Then get the butler, Andrew, the doctor from the manor, and the experienced maids involved. They all adore Abby and will be eager to help. ¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nora asked. Unable to meet her gaze, I simply nodded. While I was seeminglyforting Nora, I was actually soothing my own anxieties. This was the only way I could reassure myself that Abby was safe, allowing me to leave and start anew with Caleb. ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve decided, then leave Abby in my care. I¡¯ll look after her,¡± Nora said with a firm nod. I looked at her with deep gratitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± I expressed sincerely. Having made arrangements with Nora, I was ready to leave. But as I swung the door open, there stood Andrew. Chapter 1813 ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, startled.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Andrew offered a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help but overhear your conversation. You seem resolved, and I won¡¯t persuade you to stay. However, it¡¯ste and not safe to venture out alone. May I offer you a ride, as a friend?¡± I hesitated, unsure if it was appropriate to ept. Just then, Nora emerged and said, ¡°This is my fault. I lost track of time and kept you here too long. But it¡¯s truly unsafe for you to leave alone at this hour. ¡± With that, she gently tugged at my sleeve. Understanding her concern and acknowledging the danger myself, I nodded and epted Andrew¡¯s offer to drive me. Nora¡¯s POV: When I discovered Caleb was Debra¡¯s mate and he was at the manor with her, my heart sank. Repeatedly, I nearly lost my cool around Abby, but every time I caught sight of her bright eyes gazing up at me, I held back. Abby was undeniably adorable, as innocent and endearing as an angel. I cherished my role as her nanny too much to let my emotions spill over and harm her, even indirectly. Yet, a part of me burned with the desire to avenge my parents. I nned to use Debra¡¯s influence over Andrew to exact my revenge. But with Debra potentially leaving with Caleb, my ns were at risk. I couldn¡¯t possibly take on such a vendetta alone. My only option was to ensure Debra stayed with Andrew, thereby gaining his sympathy. I hoped that through Abby and Debra, Andrew might notice and pity me-a lowly, mixed-blood witch. This, I believed, would expose Veronica¡¯s cruelty and tyranny, giving Andrew the justification he needed to dethrone her openly. I was well aware of Andrew¡¯s frustration with Shirley, which had strained his rtionship with Veronica. A small spark could push them to a breaking point, and Debra could be that spark. For the sake of my deceased parents and the loved ones I¡¯d lost to brutality, I had to manipte Debra. She was essential to my n. She had to remain with Andrew. So, when she mentioned moving out, though it angered me, I still wanted to create opportunities for Andrew to woo Debra. While Debra yed with Abby, I discreetly pulled out my phone and texted Andrew. I informed him of Debra¡¯s intentions to leave, urging him to hurry over. As I anticipated, Andrew arrived promptly. Yet, for reasons unknown, he lingered outside the door without entering. I had hoped Andrew would convince her to remain at the manor. Regrettably, he didn¡¯t broach the subject until she encountered him outside. Frustrated and disappointed, I felt Andrewcked courage when facing the one he admired. Chapter 1814 Being merely a maid tasked with childcare, my ce was not to speak out. Eventually, I overheard Andrew offer to drive Debra. Initially, I was pleased, thinking Andrew had finally seen sense, but then I noticed Debra¡¯s hesitant expression. Anxious, I advocated for Andrew before she could decline. Perhaps my diligent care of Abby had earned Debra¡¯s trust, for when I interjected, though still slightly uneasy, she consented to let Andrew drive her. Relieved, I smiled as I watched them depart from the manor. My n for revenge was surely on track. Debra¡¯s POV: Andrew held the car door open for me, the perfect gentleman. With a polite smile, I murmured softly, ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Where to?¡± he asked. He was the picture of politeness and elegance. Once I was buckled in, I gave him Caleb¡¯s address. With the addressmitted to memory, Andrew began to drive with careful attention.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Initially, I felt a twinge of nervousness. I worried that Andrew might say something awkward, or that being alone with him could lead to ufortable silences. However, Andrew¡¯s quiet demeanor surprised me. He was so unobtrusively silent, it was as if he wasn¡¯t there. Relieved, I let out a sigh. But it soon struck me as odd. Real friends wouldn¡¯t feel strange about sharing a silent ride. Unsure of what else to do, I grabbed a bottle of water from nearby and took a sip, trying to ease my difort. As I took another sip of water out of sheer boredom, Andrew broke the silence. He turned towards me and began, ¡°Thest time, the three of us were caught up in our own thoughts. I don¡¯t hold it against Caleb, and certainly not against you. ¡± Feeling a bit awkward, I quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s all in the past. ¡± ¡°No,¡± Andrew countered firmly. ¡°I know it¡¯s been on your mind, or you wouldn¡¯t have moved out. I just hope you can still see me as a friend. As long as you don¡¯t hold a grudge, I¡¯m willing to apologize to Caleb again. ¡± His words caught me off guard, and I choked on the water, coughing repeatedly. Andrew, looking anxious, extended his hand to pat my back. Chapter 1815 Instinctively, I tried to move away, but the cramped space in the car limited my escape. The prolonged coughing made my face flush, but I managed to restrain myself and shook my head, saying, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to do that. The incidentst time was just a misunderstanding. There¡¯s no need for apologies to Caleb. ¡± Andrew expressed his disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± I nodded, my expression warm. ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful for how you rescued Abby and me. She received such great care at your manor. Your kindness won¡¯t be forgotten-we¡¯re friends for life. ¡± A rare smile broke through Andrew¡¯s usual seriousness. ¡°I hold our friendship in high regard. ¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I agreed, sharing a smile with him. For a moment, as our gazes locked, there was a mutual sense of relief over Caleb¡¯s injury. After a pause, Andrew¡¯s expression turned solemn again. Curious, I couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡± Andrew gave a wry smile. ¡°The hospital reports that Shirley¡¯s mental state is deteriorating. To protect her, Veronica promised to her that she would make me marry her. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. My brow furrowed in concern as I replied in astonishment, ¡°So, what¡¯s our next move? Before, it was just Shirley making advances, and I could pose as your fiancee to deflect her. But with Veronica intervening, it¡¯s not going to be so simple. ¡± Andrew¡¯s face grew darker, his voice grave. ¡°We have no choice but to wait and see. I can¡¯t let this affect the entire witch n. ¡± As I observed his profile, marked by restrained sorrow, I felt an unexpected pang of sympathy. Those who shoulder the weight of the bigger picture often endure more suffering. It seemed profoundly unjust. Debra¡¯s POV: Andrew remained silent, continuing to drive with a distant look in his eyes. I sighed, feeling a twinge of pity for him. Yet, there was nothing I could do to help. Gradually, a burning sensation spread across my face, growing hotter by the minute. An inexplicable heat enveloped my body, making me restless and irritable. I loosened the buttons at my cor and rolled down the window, hoping the cool night air would ease my difort. However, the cold breeze did little to alleviate the warmth coursing through me. Instead, my wolf, Ivy, stirred restlessly, eager to draw nearer to Andrew. A sense of dread washed over me. ¡°Stay calm, Ivy. Remember, our driver is Andrew, not Caleb!¡± No sooner had I spoken than Ivy lost her restraint, her influence pushing me towards Andrew. Startled, I pinched my arm to regainposure and hastily pulled myself back, away from Andrew¡¯s side. Sensing my distress, Andrew looked over with concern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling carsick? Should I slow down?¡± As I sensed something off within me, I yelled, ¡°Drive faster!¡± Chapter 1816 Startled, Andrew simply nodded and elerated without asking any questions. Heat coursed through my body, turning my face and skin a fiery red, and I struggled for breath. While driving, Andrew nced over at me asionally, concern etching his features. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Debra, your face is so red! Are you running a fever? We should get you to a hospital!¡± He was ready to turn the car around, but I shook my head firmly and insisted, ¡°No, please don¡¯t take me to the hospital. I need to see Caleb!¡± As I spoke, my consciousness began to fade. Ivy¡¯s presence within me grew increasingly agitated, my nails digging painfully into my own flesh, the sharp pain barely keeping me conscious. I felt my control over Ivy slipping away. In my mind, I desperately called out to Caleb, and with thest shred of my awareness, I managed to pull out my phone and called him. Caleb answered the call promptly, his tone revealing his irritation. ¡°Where are you? Why haven¡¯t youe back yet?¡± Peering through the window at the building outside, I informed Caleb of my location. ¡°Andrew¡¯s driving me back now. I¡¯ll be downstairs shortly. Wait for me there. ¡± There was a brief pause before Caleb replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head downstairs now. ¡± Just as I was about to end the call, Caleb¡¯s voice came through urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t hang up!¡± Confused, I lingered on the line, barely responding as Caleb continued to speak.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Ivy¡¯s behavior escted into violence, draining my strength rapidly. I attempted to retrieve my fallen phone, but my body refused to cooperate, sapped of all energy. Something felt off. ncing out the window, I realized the scenery hadn¡¯t changed. The car hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Panic surged as I understood Andrew had stopped the car. My mind raced. I had urged him to drive faster earlier. I wanted to ask him why he stopped the car, but darkness enveloped me before I could utter a word. Andrew¡¯s POV: As I inquired about Debra¡¯s carsickness, I sensed that something was amiss with her; it seemed she might have been drugged. My initial instinct was to rush her to the hospital. I suggested as much, but she declined, insisting that she needed to see Caleb. Caleb? Always Caleb! Chapter 1817 Caleb was hardly a doctor. What could he possibly do for her? The mere mention of his name, coupled with Debra¡¯s steadfast attitude, stoked the mes of my jealousy and anger. Caleb seemed so deceitful and untrustworthy. He was unworthy of Debra. Yet, I feigned agreement, acting oblivious as I continued to drive. Despite my calm demeanor, I was secretly hoping that Debra would break down and, ideally, turn to me for support. Lost in these thoughts, I caught Debra speaking to Caleb on her phone. My jealousy surged. Even in her distressed state, she reached out to Caleb. Did her heart hold room for no one else? I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. So, I pulled over to the side of the road, determined not to drive another inch. As I searched for a reason to suddenly stop the car, I turned and saw that Debra had passed out. Her mobile phone had slipped from her grasp and was lying at her feet. I was shocked, not realizing the drug she had taken would be so potent. Her face was flushed from the drug¡¯s effects, and as my gaze shifted from her face to her chest, my pulse quickened. Just then, Caleb¡¯s voice echoed from the phone, desperately calling Debra¡¯s name. I picked up the phone, the sound of footsteps faint in the background. I nced at Debra, then back at the phone, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, I hung up. I silently observed Debra¡¯s profile, growing more fond of her with each passing second. She had been so content living at my manor with Abby. Why had she decided to leave? I thought she should stay. Moving closer, I reached out to unbutton her blouse. But before my fingers could touch her garment, a fierce punch rattled the window beside her. The loud crash rocked the car, setting off the rm. Despite our remote location on a dark road at night, a loud noise had drawn the attention of a few onlookers. Feeling my opportunity to be intimate with Debra disrupted didn¡¯t sit well with me. ncing up, I caught the repulsive expression on Caleb¡¯s face outside the passenger window. Strangely, his icy demeanor improved my mood. Clearly, Caleb was rattled. His anxiety was palpable, and it only made me less inclined to reveal Debra¡¯s condition to him. I intentionally kept the door closed and moved closer to Debra, ensuring Caleb could see her pinned beneath me through the window. Chapter 1818 Caleb banged on the window again, his fists pounding against the bulletproof ss to no avail. Watching him, furious yet impotent, brought a twisted satisfaction to me. Yet, as I gazed down at Debra lying before me, my temptation waned. I couldn¡¯t bear topromise my genuine feelings for her by taking advantage in her vulnerable state. So, I straightened up and sat back, distancing myself from any ignoble acts. This brief moment of vengeance against Caleb helped me recapture my senses. I was just about to drive Debra to the hospital when the car¡¯s windshield shattered spectacrly. Caleb, wielding a hefty spanner, red at me with murderous intent, seemingly ready to strike at any moment. His menacing stance momentarily frightened me, but I quickly mustered my usual defiance, staring back into his eyes. With a contemptuous smirk, Caleb issued a chilling reminder. ¡°Andrew, this isn¡¯t over. ¡± He then moved to the passenger side, broke the window, and opened the door to whisk Debra away. As I watched them leave, a wave of relief washed over me. Caleb¡¯s POV: When I escorted Debra home and shut the door, I felt her tense slightly in my arms. She appeared bewildered, her mind seemingly elsewhere, yet her hand instinctively sped around my neck. ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow, okay?¡± I murmured, keeping my voice gentle to avoid startling her. Despite my calming tone, her impatience only grew. Her body radiated heat, her cheeks flushed with a feverish glow. Her breathing quickened, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her disheveled clothes partially exposed her pale skin, and I struggled to divert my gaze, fighting the rising warmth within me. ¡°Just a moment longer, and we¡¯ll be in the bedroom,¡± I reassured her, my lips pressing between her brows as I dabbed the perspiration from her forehead. Her vulnerability nearly overwhelmed my self-control. I hastened towards the bedroom, but she resisted, possibly stirred further by our recent ki*s. She tightened her hold on me, her breath hot against my skin. When she bit my lip, her tongue darted forward, mingling with mine in a fervent ki*s. Left with no choice, I reciprocated her passionate ki*s, my back against the wall. I couldn¡¯t deny her fervor.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. To keep her steady, I maneuvered her so her legs wrapped around my waist, preventing her from slipping. However, her energy soon waned, and she attempted to pull away. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t let her go. One of my arms secured her waist, while my other hand cradled the back of her neck, deepening our ki*s. A wave of heat engulfed me, a mix of exhration and a tingling numbness seizing my heart. My body¡¯s response was undeniable. I was at my limit. After our ki*s, we both gasped for air, breathless. Debra gazed at me through misty eyes and pleaded, ¡°Caleb, please, I want it. Give it to me right now!¡± Ignoring everything else, I ki*sed her deeply again, my hand finding its way to her already moist lower body. I slid off her underwear, exposing her to the chill of the air, which made her shiver and cling to me, a trace of apprehension in her embrace. I touched her clitoris, feeling the firmness of her excitement, quivering in anticipation of what was toe. Chapter 1819 Slipping a finger inside her, I stirred rhythmically, her wetness increasing by the moment.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Soon, I added another finger, gently stretching her, preparing her. Her body clung tightly to my fingers, and I imagined how incredible it would feel to be fully joined with her. My desire was palpable, straining for release. She was ready. Hastily, I unbuttoned my pants and released my eager arousal, positioning it at her entrance before thrusting into her. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Debra groaned, her voice a melody that only heightened my anticipation. I moved with deliberate care, plunging deeper with each thrust. My movements grew heavier, and with every deep reach, a wave of intense pleasure washed over me. We were both caught in a whirlpool of desire. I spun around, pressing her against the wall to close the distance between us. With my hands now free, I caressed her chest, drawing breath from her lips. The support of the wall made it easier for me, allowing me to thrust forcefully. Each deep impact was apanied by the ssh of water, our quiet gasps filling the air. After many forceful thrusts, a shiver ran through me as I released, the intense pleasure sending tremors through her body as she climaxed once more. We copsed into each other¡¯s arms, overwhelmed by excitement and lingering ecstasy. As we held each other tightly, it felt as though we were trying to fuse into one, more connected than any couple could dream of being in that evesting moment. Debra¡¯s POV: When I woke up, it was already the next morning. After what Caleb did to mest might, I felt drained and famished upon waking up. Icked the energy to even sit up in bed. I wearily rubbed my belly and then nced to the side, only to realize that Caleb was gone. Seeing no one beside me made my heart feel hollow. At that moment, Caleb emerged from the bathroom. I felt relieved seeing him standing right in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I want to eat something,¡± I said softly, unable to hide my frustration. Caleb gave me a cold look, clearly unhappy, and left without saying a word. I didn¡¯t understand his attitude, and it left me feeling a bit disappointed. He was like a hungry wolf in bedst night, but now he had turned icy. Why? Lost in my thoughts, I heard the door open again. Looking up, I saw Caleb approaching with a bowl of seafood porridge. Chapter 1820 ¡°So you went out to get me porridge. ¡± I smiled. But Caleb remained silent, though he handled everything with great care. He gently assisted me to sit up, blew on the porridge to cool it, and fed me spoon by spoon. I couldn¡¯t say a word as Caleb fed me. After eating more than half of the bowl of porridge, I began to feel better. Caleb must have noticed my color returning to normal, so he said coldly, ¡°Now that you¡¯re feeling better, can you remember what happenedst night?¡± I found it strange as well. Why did I suddenly feel like that? So I thought back to what happenedst night and suddenly realized something. I asked him nervously, ¡°When you found mest night, was there anything unusual between Andrew and me?¡± Seeing Caleb¡¯s cold expression, I felt even guiltier. I lowered my head, unable to meet his gaze. Caleb pinched my pale face and said, ¡°Scared now? Why weren¡¯t you scared when you were still out in the middle of the night?¡± I defended myself, saying, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that to happen¡­¡± Caleb sneered and went on, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the witch n for a long time. Do you think I don¡¯t know how many dark and dangerous things and people are here?¡± Despite feeling guilty, I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But I was at Andrew¡¯s manor yesterday. It¡¯s safe there. ¡± Caleb sneered again, then he ced the bowl heavily on the bedside table. ¡°Safe? If his manor is so safe, then how did you end up getting drugged?¡± So, I was drugged? As I realized this, memories ofst night flooded back, including how I had taken the initiative with Caleb, and my face instantly turned red. Reflecting on the intensity between Caleb and mest night, I also realized how risky the situation had been. The consequences would have been unimaginable if Caleb hadn¡¯t arrived in time. Only then did I muster the courage to look up at Caleb with a guilty expression. I apologized sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so careless this time. I should have listened to you. ¡± Since Caleb had arrived at the witch n not long ago, I had been drugged twice in front of him. I felt deeply remorseful. Seeing Caleb¡¯sck of response, I gathered my courage and tugged at his sleeve, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Please don¡¯t be upset, okay?¡± Caleb remained unmoved. He seemed indifferent to my apology as he continued to feed me porridge.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As I ate the porridge, I pondered who might have drugged me and when it happened. I remembered everyone I had met at the manor yesterday. Aside from Abby, who seemed the least likely, there were only Nora and Andrew left. Chapter 1821 But those two were the people I trusted the most. The more I thought about it, the heavier my heart felt. ¡°Stop worrying about it. If you keep frowning, you¡¯ll get wrinkles,¡± Caleb said as he touched the space between my eyebrows. He must have noticed I was upset. His words amused me. I moved his hand away and nodded. ¡°I see. ¡± Despite saying that and trying to divert my thoughts, I couldn¡¯t shake off the suspicion once it crept into my mind. The more I tried to push it aside, the more Andrew¡¯s and Nora¡¯s faces appeared in my thoughts. I recalled spending time with Nora in Abby¡¯s room at the manor yesterday, not touching anything unusual. Because I wanted to return to Caleb before nightfall, I skipped dinner at the manor. The only thing I had was the water from Andrew¡¯s car. I remembered getting into the car and vividly recalled that the water bottle cap was tightly sealed. It took effort to break the stic lid¡¯s seal and open it. But if it wasn¡¯t the water bottle, how was I drugged? Could something else in Andrew¡¯s car have carried the drug, and I absorbed it through breathing?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When that thought crossed my mind, Caleb patted my head softly. I was caught off guard and nced at Caleb with dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind now?¡± Caleb asked, giving me a stern look. After a moment of consideration, I asked earnestly, ¡°Did you see Andrew yesterday? How is he? Was he drugged too?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: I felt really worried and scared when I found out Debra had been drugged again. We still hadn¡¯t figured out who did it. Debra must have been so scared, with our enemies hiding in the shadows while we were out in the open. I didn¡¯t want Debra to keep dwelling on those things or living in fear all the time. But she didn¡¯t seem to get what I was saying. She was still stuck on those thoughts. As I was about to calm her down, she suddenly asked me, ¡°Did you see Andrew yesterday? How was he? Was he drugged too, like me?¡± Hearing this, I almost said out loud that Andrew drugged her. How could he drug himself? But then I remembered how worried and scared I was yesterday when I couldn¡¯t find herst night, and how angry I felt when she was almost taken advantage of by another man. My fists clenched in frustration. Chapter 1822 I knew Andrew had saved Debra¡¯s life. Knowing how much she valued friendships, Debra wouldn¡¯t easily fall out with Andrew. Plus, nothing serious had happened between themst night. I worried Debra might think I was intentionally against Andrew, and I feared Andrew might y the victim to drive us apart now that we were finally close again. So, I smiled and exined, ¡°After I went downstairs, Andrew¡¯s car pulled up not long after. I saw you had fainted in the passenger seat, and I was really worried. I hurried upstairs with you and didn¡¯t get a chance to talk to Andrew. ¡± ¡°I got it¡­¡± Debra nodded, deep in thought. But it made me even more curious. It seemed like there was more to the story. This didn¡¯t feel likest time when someone drugged Debra to harm her. It felt different. My face turned serious as I took her hand and asked, ¡°What were you doing at Andrew¡¯s manor yesterday? How did you end up getting drugged with something so strong?¡± With a pale face, Debra asked nervously, ¡°Is that drug really that strong? How does someone use that kind of drug?¡± Seeing the nervous and scared look on her face, I couldn¡¯t resist teasing her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how excited you werest night?¡± Her face turned bright red, and Debra shot me a yful re. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. ¡± Feeling good, I decided to stop teasing her. ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t have to eat or inhale the drug. Just a slight touch, and your skin absorbs it. ¡± I lifted Debra¡¯s wrist, pointing to the faint red mark. ¡°See? This is from when you came into contact with the drug. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Caleb pointed to my right wrist, and I looked down to see a Light red mark. I had been unconscious the day before and hadn¡¯t noticed it. Seeing the red mark, I immediately realized who had drugged me. Only Caleb and Nora had touched my hand yesterday. Furthermore, the drug took effect only after I had left the manor. Therefore, the only possible person could be Nora, the same girl I had rescued from Shirley¡¯s oppressive control. I felt a swirl of emotions but still found it hard to believe. Why would Nora betray me like this? I had not only saved her life but had taken her in. I trusted her immensely. I even brought her to Andrew¡¯s manor and entrusted her with Abby¡¯s care. But she betrayed me. It was shocking! The thought of what Nora might do to my daughter terrified me. I needed to get Abby back by my side immediately. Chapter 1823 Fear gripped me, sending a chill down my spine. I threw off the quilt and leapt from the bed, ready to flee. Caleb was taken aback by my sudden movement. By the time he regained hisposure, I was already up. Just as I was about to rush out of the room, Caleb sprang into action. He caught hold of me and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you need?¡± Struggling to hold back tears, I clutched Caleb¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°Can you take me to Andrew¡¯s manor right now?¡± I was hardly able to stand at that moment. I definitely could not drive on my own. ¡®s BunnyBookery Now, Caleb was my only hope, and I trusted himpletely. Caleb seemed to realize that something was amiss with me. In a tone full of concern and confusion, he asked, ¡°What on earth do you need? Be clear!¡± I frowned, unable to see how I could spare time to exin everything given the circumstances. Every second I dyed, Abby¡¯s safety became more at risk. I pleaded with him, ¡°Please, just take me to the manor. I¡¯ll exin everythingter, okay?¡± Seeing my urgency, Caleb paused for a moment before nodding in agreement. He grabbed two coats and assisted me outside. Once we were in the car, Caleb tossed a coat at me and said coldly, ¡°Put it on. ¡± I looked at the coat, feeling a mix of emotions, yet I put it on without protest. Then I said anxiously, ¡°Drive faster!¡± Caleb sighed, feeling powerless, yet he elerated to the highest speed. Soon, we arrived at Andrew¡¯s manor. As I looked out the window at the quickly passing scenery, I felt a sense of relief. The drive usually took thirty minutes, but Caleb made it in twenty. I instructed him to go straight to Abby¡¯s ce. Before the car even stopped, I opened the door and jumped out. ¡°Slow down, Debra!¡± I heard Caleb¡¯s concerned voice from behind, but I had no time to think about that. I rushed to the door of Abby¡¯s room as quickly as I could. Wanting not to startle the child, I took a moment to calm myself. I stood at the door for several seconds, gathering myposure before pushing the door open. As soon as the door swung open, I felt like my brain was about to burst. Yesterday, the baby room was brimming with toys, but today, it was as bare as a freshly decorated rental property, with no sign of Abby anywhere. Debra¡¯s POV: Shock gripped me.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 1824 Where had Abby gone? And Nora? They were gone! Panic and fear over losing my children nearly drove me mad. I copsed to the floor, overwhelmed. The room had never felt so hollow and silent. I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears any longer and burst into sobbing. I didn¡¯t notice Caleb¡¯s arrival until he enveloped me in his arms, his familiar scent slowly grounding me. Caleb gently wiped my tears and murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here for you, always, No matter what, you¡¯re not alone. ¡± His words wereforting, yet they didn¡¯t make me better. I knew I couldn¡¯t linger in my sorrow. It was crucial to find Abby and ensure she was safe. Nora had been Abby¡¯s nanny for a while now. It was hard to imagine that she could be indifferent towards the girl. Hurting Abby was something Nora simply wouldn¡¯t do. I tried to console myself, hoping to ease my own distress. Caleb enveloped me in a tight embrace, his lips gently brushing my forehead, then my tear-streaked cheeks. Once I had regained someposure, I stepped back from his embrace, clutching his hand firmly. ¡°We need to find the butler and Andrew.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I need to see them now. ¡± The moment I mentioned Andrew, a crease of worry formed on Caleb¡¯s forehead. He fixed his eyes on mine, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Tell me everything from the start. What exactly happened?¡± Overwhelmed by sorrow, I struggled to speak. Abby¡¯s name hovered on the brink of my lips, but I couldn¡¯t push it past the tightness in my throat. Feeling like an utter failure as a mother, I grappled with the guilt of not knowing who took my child or when it happened. How could I im to be Abby¡¯s mother when I had failed sopletely to protect her? I felt unworthy of the title. The mental defenses I had just mustered copsed, and with them, my body seemed to fold in on itself. I crumpled, ovee by the burden of my thoughts. Seeing my state, Caleb realized that now was not the time for questions. He pulled me close once more and dialed Andrew¡¯s number. Tears cascaded down my cheeks, blurring my vision. I couldn¡¯t grasp the words Caleb had uttered over the phone. After he hung up, Caleb kept stroking my back, trying to help me rx. His voice, tender and reassuring, whispered in my ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here for you. ¡± But my tears didn¡¯t obey, flowing even more fiercely. How could everything be okay? Abby was missing. Our little one was gone! With each gentle word from Caleb, my guilt deepened. I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out at him. I should have brought Abby to the Thorn Edge Pack sooner. She might have been safe and joyful, growing up in the Thorn Edge Pack. This disaster was my doing. Chapter 1825 I leaned into Caleb, my body frail and seeking sce in his strength. Despite my attempts to pull myself together, tears kept streaming down my face. Shortly after, Andrew entered with the butler and a team of bodyguards in tow. He halted, his eyes widening at the sight of Abby¡¯s nearly empty room. Turning to me with a look of stern concern, he then faced the butler with a frostymand. ¡°Exin what¡¯s happening here. ¡± The butler, confronted with the chaos, was visibly shaken. He knelt before Andrew, his voice quivering. ¡°Sir, I¡­ I truly don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening¡­¡± Debra¡¯s POV: The moment the butler¡¯s words reached my ears, despair gripped me. Andrew¡¯s eyes ignited with fury as he advanced, his step forceful, pressing his foot against the butler¡¯s shoulder¡ª-an unmistakable disy of his simmering anger. ¡°You don¡¯t know? You run this house! How can you be oblivious to a missing child? I left with Norast night and made sure to assign two extra servants to watch over Abby. So where is she now?¡± The butler crumpled to the floor, quickly scrambled to his feet, his voice quivering as if on the verge of tears. ¡°I swear, I have no idea. I checked on Abby this morning, and she was asleep. How could she just vanish? The room waspletely empty. It¡¯s so bizarre!¡± Beside me, Caleb stood like a pir of strength, his arms firm around me. His face was stern as he surveyed the room with a cold, prating gaze, his voice deep and authoritative. ¡°Who is Abby? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Andrew nced my way, his expression uneasy, and remained silent. The butler and the bodyguards behind him also bowed their heads, enveloped in a heavy silence. Tears streamed down my cheeks, my throat so sore that words refused to form. Just as I began to fear that I might never speak again, a whisper, broken by sobs, finally broke through. ¡°Abby is our daughter!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Overwhelmed, tears welled up in my eyes once more. Caleb stiffened, a look of shock overtaking his face. ¡°She¡¯s the child you had when you disappeared? You¡¯re saying she¡¯s been alive all this time?¡± I sobbed uncontrobly, unable to utter a single word, only managing a nod. A look of surprise flickered across Caleb¡¯s usually impassive expression, soon reced by concern. He held me tightly, his usual resolve melting away as he faced Andrew, his adversary in love. For a moment, their longstanding tension dissipated. Cautiously, he inquired, ¡°Is there any surveince in your manor?¡± Andrew, his face betraying a hint of change, responded earnestly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll personally check it immediately. ¡± Relieved, Caleb and I exchanged a nce and sighed in unison. Turning to the butler who knelt on the floor, Andrewmanded, ¡°Summon all the guards who were on duty this morning. I need to question them myself. ¡± ¡°Understood, sir. ¡± The butler quickly nodded and hurried out of the room with great haste. After Andrew finished arranging everything, he looked at me, his eyes full of concern. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be on your feet right now. Go back to your room and rest. It¡¯s exactly as you left it. I¡¯ve ensured no one has entered since you left. ¡± Despite my fatigue, I shook my head, determination firm in my voice. Chapter 1826 ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving. I need to see the surveince footage. ¡± Andrew exhaled heavily, resigned to my stubbornness, and simply nodded in agreement. Supported by Caleb¡¯s steady arms, I followed Andrew to the security room. The security team efficiently pulled up the morning¡¯s surveince footage for us. On the screen, several figures dressed as bodyguards parked a ck SUV near Abby¡¯s room. They acted quickly, abducting Abby and the two maids and clearing out her room in under five minutes. We watched, transfixed, as the SUV drove off, unimpeded by any security measures from start to finish. Caleb and I were both stunned by the footage. I faced Andrew, frustration lining my face. ¡°Is this all the security the manor has?¡± First, I was poisoned here, and now my daughter was kidnapped under the same roof. How could such a prestigious ce be so vulnerable? Andrew¡¯s expression darkened with a mix of anger and determination as he responded, ¡°I am deeply sorry. I will personally handle this investigation immediately. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I ignored Andrew. The memory of Abby being taken away haunted me, leaving my heart in shards. I sought sce in Caleb¡¯s embrace, shedding silent tears. Caleb¡¯s expression was stormy, his forehead marked by prominent veins. The mood in the monitoring room was tense and somber. Breaking the oppressive silence, Jarrod Brewer, the head of the bodyguards, spoke on Andrew¡¯s behalf. ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize any of those individuals in the footage. They don¡¯t belong to our security team.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how do they freelye and go?¡± Jarrod paused, then continued, ¡°They¡¯re temporary workers brought in for Mr. Pierce¡¯s engagement to Debra. They¡¯re not our regr bodyguards. The urgency to staff up and the size of the crew meant a few questionable characters got through. ¡± Jarrod then bowed deeply, his respect palpable. ¡°Debra, please, don¡¯t hold this against Mr. Pierce. I was in charge of security, and I let you down. I am ready to ept any punishment you see fit. ¡± Andrew ced his hand on Jarrod¡¯s shoulder, urging him to stand. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Jarrod. The me is mine. I made the mistake of moving Nora away from Abby. ¡± The scene seemed almost ridiculous. Yet, who was I to judge? The faulty with me alone. I inhaled deeply, striving forposure. As I wiped my tears, I choked out, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Those who took Abby were prepared. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered who was with her; they too would have been taken. ¡± After my words, silence enveloped us once more. Chapter 1827 My emotions were tangled, and Icked the energy to pinpoint who was to me. My sole focus was on finding Abby quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will contact the Thorn Edge Pack immediately and spare no effort to locate our child,¡± Caleb said, draping his arm around my shoulders. I nodded and stole a nce at him. When I did, a sudden twinge in my nosepelled me to confess, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I failed to protect our baby. ¡± Caleb released a heavy sigh, his tone soothing as he sought to alleviate my guilt. ¡°This isn¡¯t your burden. The fault lies with me. If I hadn¡¯t been the reason for your disappearance, Abby wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much since her birth. ¡± Tears streamed down my face anew. The memories of what Abby and I endured after joining the witch n overwhelmed me, and I found myself sobbing once more. Driven by a desire to intimidate those who had taken Abby, Caleb acted swiftly. He issued a bold public statement online, affirming Abby as his own and warning that anyone threatening his daughter would contend with the full force of the Thorn Edge Pack. As Caleb¡¯s announcement surged to the forefront of every search engine, a lingering anxiety surfaced. ¡°What if someone pretends to have Abby to coerce you into meeting some exorbitant demands? You¡¯re making this too public. ¡± Caleb appeared unbothered by my fears. ¡°The aim is visibility, to show we¡¯re vignt. The more I highlight our child¡¯s situation, the more the abductor will hesitate to cross the Thorn Edge Pack and harm her. ¡± He paused, then concluded, ¡°The only thing that matters is our child¡¯s safety. I¡¯ll ept any terms they propose, as long as she remains unharmed. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Hearing Caleb¡¯s words left me both touched and saddened. I was touched because Caleb showed how deeply he cared for the child. It saddened me because Abby was kidnapped before she could experience the love of her father who cherished her so much. With a heavy heart and concern in my voice, I said, ¡°But what could the person who took the baby possibly want? Are they trying to threaten us or Andrew?¡± Caleb shook his head, answering, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s the case. The child has been missing for quite some time, and we¡¯ve received no demands or threats. This suggests the kidnapper might have a different motive. ¡± Feeling increasingly irritated by the silence, I grew more anxious. ncing at Andrew, who was seated on a nearby sofa, Caleb asked, ¡°Do you suspect anyone?¡± Caught off guard, Andrew replied with displeasure, ¡°What are you implying?¡± Feeling a bit awkward, Caleb quickly rified, ¡°Please, don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I¡¯m not using you. I¡¯m just wondering if there¡¯s anyone in the witch n who you think might have taken the baby. ¡± After collecting his thoughts, Andrew frowned and spected, ¡°It could be Veronica.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Or maybe Addy, Veronica¡¯s assistant. She once poisoned Debra. ¡± Alert and cautious, I realized I didn¡¯t have any close ties or adversaries within the witch n, except for Shirley who considered me a problem. It appeared that Veronica and her assistant were prime suspects. My anger reached its peak, and I found myself clenching my fists tightly. For the first time, I realized just how bothersome Shirley, an irrational, paranoid woman obsessed with Andrew, truly was. Chapter 1828 Her actions had plunged the entire witch n into chaos for the sake of her obsession, even stooping so low as to kidnap an innocent baby only a few months old. Her actions were despicable. Caleb nodded in agreement and asked further, ¡°Then what proof do you have to suspect them?¡± With aplex expression, Andrew nced at me and whispered, ¡°It struck me as odd that Debra was druggedst night. So, right after I got back to the manor, I detained everyone Debra had met yesterday and had them thrown into the dungeon for questioning. Nora, who has been looking after Abby, has confessed¡­¡± I felt a wave of sadness as I frowned. My suspicions were correct; it was indeed Nora. But why would she drug me? I couldn¡¯t recall ever wronging her. Andrew continued, ¡°Nora confessed that Shirley had paid her a lot of money to drug Debra. Shirley also arranged for several bodyguards to watch over Debra, iming that once I saw Debra being r@ped by those guards, I would despise her forever. Shirley believed that no man could love a woman who had been tainted. ¡± After revealing this, Andrew ran his fingers through his hair in a guilty manner, unable to even look at me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. The trouble you¡¯ve faced in the witch n is all because of me. ¡± I remained silent, utterly stunned by the cruelty of Shirley¡¯s n and Nora¡¯s treachery. It was hard to believe that Nora, who was always by my side, could be capable of such deceit. Caleb¡¯s expression was grim, and he shot Andrew an angry look. With determination, Andrew assured us, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I take full responsibility. I¡¯ll ensure Abby is returned safely.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If anything happens to her, you have my permission to punish me as you see fit. ¡± Caleb and I remained speechless. Perhaps to convince us of his resolve, Andrew ordered one of his men to bring in Nora, who by then was visibly battered and bloodied. Debra¡¯s POV: IT was taken aback when I saw Nora. Her hair was a mess, and her clothes, torn by various implements of torture, hung loosely on her, barely covering her. Her face and attire were smeared with blood, and her exposed skin was riddled with wounds. She looked dreadful. It was hard to believe she had been fine just the day before. When Nora noticed me, she froze for a moment, then quickly knelt and crawled towards me, weeping and apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to drug you¡­ But Shirley is too cruel. . ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but frown. I had known Nora for a long time, and she had always taken good care of Abby. My heart softened, and I asked, ¡°Did Shirley force you to do it?¡± Nora sobbed even more as she continued, ¡°If it were just me Shirley wanted to hurt, I could bear it, but she threatened me using Abby. I don¡¯t know how she found out about Abby, but she warned me that if I didn¡¯tply, she would harm Abby. I had no other option. I couldn¡¯t stand by and see Abby get hurt¡­¡± Seeing Nora in such a stateplicated my feelings. Although Nora¡¯s apology seemed heartfelt, she had, after all, drugged me. I couldn¡¯t fully trust her. I nodded and tried to remainposed. ¡°I understand. ¡± Then I nced at Andrew. Andrew caught my cue immediately. He gestured, and someone came to drag Nora away. I wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind to discern the truth of Nora¡¯s story just then. The priority was to locate Abby. We would address Nora¡¯s situationter. Now that I know Shirley might have abducted Abby, I immediately called her, but she declined the call. Chapter 1829 I wasn¡¯t ready to give up, so I tried calling her again using Caleb¡¯s phone, but she still didn¡¯t pick up. Caleb and I exchanged nces with Andrew in silence. It seemed likely that Shirley would only respond to a call from Andrew at this point. Andrew grimaced but still pulled out his phone to call. The phone was picked up almost immediately. Andrew switched on the speakerphone. Within seconds, Shirley¡¯s voice, both aggrieved and flirtatious, filled the air. ¡°I¡¯ve been burned for nearly a week.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. You haven¡¯t called once. I thought you were mad at me and that you¡¯d never speak to me again. ¡± Confronted with Shirley¡¯s clinginess, Andrew¡¯s expression turned to one of revulsion. However, needing to confirm whether Abby was with Shirley, he reassured her reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯ve just been really swampedtely. I¡¯ll make time to visit you soon. ¡± Shirley¡¯s mood visibly lifted at his words. She urged, ¡°Then hurry over. I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital and am recovering at my mother¡¯s estate. Juste here. I miss you so much. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Andrew ignored Shirley¡¯s sweet words and exchanged a nce with us. He then asked cautiously, ¡°Do you know Abby? She¡¯s missing. Did you take her?¡± Shirley was stunned for a moment and then asked in confusion, ¡°Who is Abby?¡± Andrew exined in a hurry, ¡°The child at my estate. She was taken this morning by some bodyguards. ¡± Hearing Andrew¡¯s words, Shirley suddenly erupted intoughter. Herughter struck me as more chilling than any ghostly howl, making my heart race. After a moment, Shirley regained herposure and said proudly, ¡°Oh, that little one. Is Debra beside herself now?¡± With that, Shirley burst into Laughter once more. The sound of her victoriousughtering through the phone turned my face pale instantly. At that moment, I became nearly certain that Abby had been taken by Shirley. Debra¡¯s POV: I nced at Andrew, hinting for him to ask about Abby right away. Seeing my worried face, Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate. He shouted into the phone at Shirley, ¡°Enough! Where¡¯s Abby? Bring her back to my ce now!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Shirley snapped back instantly. Caleb and I looked even more worried than before. I was really worried that something bad might happen to Abby while she was with Shirley. I¡¯d seen how mean Shirley could be, but Abby was just a kid¡­ I was terrified. If Caleb wasn¡¯t holding me up, I might have copsed. Chapter 1830 On the phone, Shirley sneered. ¡°Why should I give that little thing back to Debra? Debra used to insult me. Now I¡¯ve found her weakness. I have to get even. ¡± Andrew blurted out, ¡°Shirley, this is between us adults. Leave the child out of it. ¡± Shirley said indifferently, ¡°Whatever. If Debra really cares about this kid, she cane and get her herself. I¡¯ll be at my mother¡¯s manor. ¡± With that, Shirley hung up, not giving Andrew a chance to respond. The room went eerily silent. Andrew looked at me with guilt, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault. I didn¡¯t handle things well with the manor or with Shirley. That¡¯s why Abby¡¯s in danger now. I¡¯m heading to Veronica¡¯s manor. I¡¯ll find a way to bring Abby back safely. ¡± I wiped my tears, took a deep breath, and tried to calm down. With a steely gaze, I said slowly, ¡°Since Shirley wants me to pick up my child in person, I¡¯ll do it. ¡± Andrew nced at me, clearly unsure. It was obvious he didn¡¯t want me to face Shirley alone. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. We¡¯ll bring our kid home together,¡± Caleb said firmly, squeezing my hand. I turned to Caleb and felt a sense of relief wash over me. I managed a smile and nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡± Andrew noticed I was holding Caleb¡¯s hand tightly. He looked like he wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t. Instead, he gave a bitter smile, almost mocking himself. He sighed and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll get the butler to ready the bodyguards and cars. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Soon, the butler had everything set. Caleb and I rode together in one car, while Andrew and the bodyguards were in another. Caleb never let go of my hand, and feeling his warmth gave me somefort. Yet, I still couldn¡¯t shake off the worry and fear that Abby might be in danger. Seeing my nervousness, Calebforted me quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you and our kid. ¡± I leaned against him, silently praying for Abby¡¯s safety. Soon, we reached Veronica¡¯s manor. Addy came out to greet us, obviously aware of what had happened. But when she spotted Caleb and me behind Andrew, her expression changed abruptly. She stared at Caleb and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Who are you?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I nced at Caleb and was about to introduce him to Addy, but Andrew spoke first. ¡°This is Caleb, the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack and Debra¡¯s husband.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡± It caught me off guard that Andrew so openly dered the connection between Caleb and me. Before the surprise could settle, Andrew continued, ¡°He¡¯s also the biological father of the child who was taken to the vi by Shirley this morning. ¡± My shock deepened. I hadn¡¯t expected Andrew to reveal everything so bluntly. Was he trying to make it clear that I wasn¡¯t his fiancee and had nothing to do with him, so he could free me from this mess? Chapter 1831 Addy looked even more stunned and scared than I felt. ¡°Isn¡¯t Debra your fiancee? How can she be the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± This time, Andrew remained silent and just looked at me. I understood that he wanted me to exin the truth myself, and I was ready to do just that. Seizing the moment, I took Caleb¡¯s arm and said in a firm yet calm voice, ¡°Yes, Caleb is my husband. I was gravely injured and saved by Andrew, but I also lost my memory due to the injury and couldn¡¯t remember my past. ¡± Addy¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions. I continued, ¡°It was only a few days ago when Caleb found me that I started to remember that I have a husband. We will soon make it known that my engagement to Andrew is void. We are here now to retrieve our child. ¡± Addy looked at the three of us with a puzzled expression, then turned to Andrew and said in a cold and sarcastic tone, ¡°You¡¯re bing less cautious. You don¡¯t even know your fiancee¡¯s true background. You¡¯re so impulsive. How can you be apetent vice leader for the witch n?¡± Andrew, clearly irritated, said sharply, ¡°I¡¯ll address these misunderstandings myself. Right now, the priority is to locate Caleb and Debra¡¯s child. If anything happens to the child in this manor, the entire Thorn Edge Pack will be the enemy of the witch n!¡± Almost instinctively, Addy opposed. ¡°Shirley has been resting. She couldn¡¯t possibly have taken the child. ¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t hold back and said coldly, ¡°Just now, Shirley confessed over the phone that she has the child. She did it to get back at me. ¡± Addy still resisted the idea. ¡°That¡¯s absurd! It¡¯s impossible!¡± I sneered, ¡°I recorded our conversation just now. Would you like to hear it now, or should I share the recording online for everyone to see what she has been up to?¡± Caleb added, ¡°Starting a war with the witch n isn¡¯t my desire, but I draw the line at my child being harmed. We can resolve issues among adults, but if Shirley harms my daughter, the Thorn Edge Pack will seek justice here within days. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression was cold, and he didn¡¯t appear to be joking. The tension suggested that a conflict between the two ns was imminent. Addy realized the situation was worsening. She changed her approach and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. This seems to be a misunderstanding. Please,e inside first. ¡± She personally led us to Shirley and instructed her assistant to notify Veronica. We followed Addy to Shirley¡¯s room. Upon entering, the strong scent of disinfectant hit me. I was taken aback to see Shirley, seated at her bedside, heavily bandaged in white gauze. Though I was aware of the fire, I hadn¡¯t expected Shirley to be so severely injured. It became clear why Shirley had taken my child. Her injuries must have caused her great distress, misinterpreting her judgment. Shirley now seemed dangerously unstable. My anxiety grew; I wanted to take my child and leave immediately. But as Shirley saw me, she Laughed bitterly and said sarcastically, ¡°The doctor says my face is severely burned and my skin ispletely ruined. Not even the best beauty salon could restore my looks fully. Are you pleased to see me like this?¡± I was at a loss for words and chose not to respond. After all, her current state was her own doing. Addy quickly tried tofort her. ¡°Shirley, don¡¯t think Like that. We¡¯ll find a way to help you. ¡± Chapter 1832 Debra¡¯s POV:All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Addy¡¯s attempt tofort Shirley had no effect. Instead, Shirley frowned sadly and said in disgust, ¡°I¡¯m disfigured, so what? I¡¯m still the leader¡¯s daughter. Beauty was never my most valuable asset. Even disfigured, nobody can take away what I want. ¡± After saying that, Shirley looked at me smugly, clearly trying to provoke a reaction. Shirley took my daughter and now she stared at me smugly. I was so furious that I almost felt sick. I couldn¡¯t hold back and yelled at Shirley, ¡°You have a mother who is the head of the n. You can get anything you want. So why did you take my daughter? Return my child to me!¡± Shirley merely smiled scornfully and turned her gaze to Andrew. Furrowing his brow, Andrew asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Shirley didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡± Andrew¡¯s expression grew darker, yet he replied with control, ¡°As long as Abby is unharmed, I¡¯ll consent to any demand you make. ¡± This time, Shirley¡¯s smile was tinged with sadness, and she even shed a few tears. ¡°I love you so much. Can¡¯t you see what I want?¡± Andrew paused, looking first at me, then back at Shirley. He gave a self-mockery smile and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll marry you, but you must return Abby to Debra now. ¡± Shirley responded quickly, ¡°No way! How can I be sure you won¡¯t go back on your word once I hand over the child to Debra?¡± Tears of frustration welled up in my eyes. What had I done to deserve this? Why must my child and I endure such torment? I felt like I was about to break down. Seeing my distress, Andrew said to Shirley, ¡°At least you should let us know the child¡¯s current condition, right? Do you really expect me to marry someone who harms a child?¡± Shirley promised earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t harm Debra¡¯s child. I just want to be with you. Once we¡¯re married, I assure you the child will be returned safely. ¡± The three of us exchanged nces, understanding that Shirley wouldn¡¯t release the child until she was married to Andrew. Concerned that Shirley might be overly emotional, Addy suggested she rest and asked us to leave the room. Stepping outside Shirley¡¯s room, Caleb whispered, ¡°I have observed the area. The child isn¡¯t in Shirley¡¯s room, but given Shirleycks a private residence, Abby and the bodyguards who took her must be somewhere in the manor. ¡± I nodded, feeling somewhat relieved. Caleb added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already sent my people to discreetly search this ce. We should find the child¡¯s location soon. ¡± I remained silent, but speaking with Shirley had strangely reassured me a bit. Oddly, my intuition told me Shirley was being honest. She only wanted Andrew and meant no harm to the child. Abby should be fine for now. Chapter 1833 This thought helped me calm down considerably. Then, I turned to Andrew and asked, ¡°Are you truly prepared to marry Shirley just to ensure Abby¡¯s safety? Once you are married, the witch n will see you as husband and wife. ¡± Andrew nodded, his expression tinged with regret. ¡°It wasn¡¯t clear to me until today how severely the fire in the study injured Shirley. I was responsible for that fire. Now that she¡¯se to me, asking me to take responsibility, I can¡¯t avoid it. ¡± Andrew apologized to me again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault. I need to face the consequences. ¡± I sighed, unsure of what to say. Shirley¡¯s POV: After Debra and the others left, my mother barged into my room. Before I could react, she tore off the gauze covering my head and face and pped me twice. I instinctively covered the unharmed side of my face, unsure how to respond. I wasn¡¯t disfigured, not really. The burns from the fire were minor and had already healed, leaving only a faint pink scar. It was all part of my n to make Andrew feel guilt and agree to marry me. It seemed my act had worked, but my mother¡¯s anger confused me. She red at me, her voice sharp. ¡°What were you thinking, involving that child of Debra¡¯s? First, you harmed yourself, and now you¡¯ve put an innocent child at risk. Do you even realize who the child is? Her father is Caleb, the Alpha of the Thorn Edge Pack!¡± ¡°Caleb?¡± I was stunned, momentarily forgetting the pain in my cheek. So, the man beside Debra was Caleb, the Alpha of Thorn Edge Pack. My mother¡¯s tone turned scornful. ¡°You have some nerve, trying to kidnap his daughter. Do you understand the consequences? This could bring disaster upon our entire n!¡± I was taken aback by the fury in my mother¡¯s eyes, but I stood my ground stubbornly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Debra¡¯s child had any connection to Caleb. Had I known Debra¡¯s Caleb¡¯s Luna and wouldn¡¯t really marry Andrew, I would have informed Caleb and let him take her away. None of this would have happened. ¡± My mother trembled with anger, pointing usingly at me. ¡°How dare you say that? Do you honestly believe what you did was right?¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± I shot back, unable to hold back my frustration. ¡°You know how much I love Andrew, yet you never consider my feelings. I had to take matters into my own hands. ¡± Her gaze turned cold, as if I were a stranger. ¡°Is this the despicable, shameless path you¡¯ve chosen to pursue your so-called happiness? You¡¯re not worthy of being my daughter, let alone the future leader of our witch n!¡± Her words struck deep, and fear coursed through me. I immediately apologized. ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong. If you¡¯re unhappy with what I¡¯ve done, I¡¯ll return the child to Debra right away.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡± With that, I hurriedly left the room. I knew my own shorings. I was quick to anger, and not particrly clever. That was why I always listened to my mother and Addy. As for Andrew, I admired his ability and believed he was capable of leading our entire witch n. I loved him and would make him my future husband. Only by securing him could I guarantee my position as the future leader of the witch n. I knew I couldn¡¯t let my mother down now. If she decided not to pass the throne to me, everything would be over. Chapter 1834 I stumbled towards the child¡¯s room but stopped short when I saw several familiar figures at the corner. Startled, I grabbed a silk scarf from a nearby servant and quickly wrapped it around my face. Steeling myself, I approached them and called out, ¡°Wait a minute.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡± Debra and the others spun around, clearly taken aback at my sudden appearance. Despite my difort, I managed to keep my expression hidden behind the scarf. ¡°Debra, I can allow you to take the child now. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Surprise and hope lit up Debra¡¯s face. ¡°Where is she? I want to see her!¡± I let out a derisive snort. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. You can take the child, but on one condition: Andrew must publicly announce his intention to marry me within three days. I want a grand wedding. ¡± Shirley¡¯s POV: Expectantly, I awaited Andrew¡¯s response. However, he seemed unwilling to agree, his frown deepening into silence. Debra looked at him for help, her expression grave, matched by Caleb¡¯s even more serious demeanor. Yet, I harbored no concerns about Andrew¡¯s decision. I was confident he would consent. After a brief hesitation, Andrew acquiesced, nodding resignedly. ¡°As long as Abby remains unharmed, our wedding will take ce in three days,¡± he dered. A satisfied smile crossed my face as I watched Andrew announce our impending wedding online. My relief was iplete until he had made the announcement. In a gesture of goodwill, I turned to Debra and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no intention of harming Abby. She¡¯s well cared for here. Once I marry Andrew, I hope we can be friends. ¡± Despite my apology, Debra¡¯s expression remained impassive, her indifference clear as she pressed, ¡°Can you take us to Abby now?¡± When it became evident that Debra was not interested in conversing, I spared myself further indignity. I seized Andrew¡¯s hand firmly, and before he could pull away, I said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to Abby. ¡± Andrew¡¯s hand was stiff, and he had no choice but to let me hold it. I knew he hated this intimate behavior, but in order to make me lead the way, he had to endure it for the time being. His resistance only made me more at ease. I reveled in the feeling, parading with Andrew across the manor, much like a couple deeply in love, under the watchful eyes of many. This disy seemed to confirm to all that I had triumphed over Debra for Andrew¡¯s affection. Lost in this delightful fantasy, I led them across thewn towards a secluded building nearby. Chapter 1835 Upon our arrival at the door, the guards appeared taken aback and slightly flustered by my presence. My heart skipped a beat, sensing something was wrong, and I inquired, ¡°Where is the child?¡± With a hint of trepidation, a bodyguard gestured towards the room and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s still inside. ¡± Concerned that harm might befall the baby, potentially jeopardizing my future with Andrew, I promptly let go of Andrew¡¯s hand and marched into the room. Noticing the change in atmosphere, Debra followed closely behind. Once inside, I found the child¡¯s nannies visibly distressed and in tears. ¡°What happened?¡± I demanded, my expression turning into a frown. Overwhelmed by anxiety, one nanny managed to stammer, ¡°We¡¯re not sure, but suddenly, the child developed a fever. ¡± I quickly nced at the baby in the crib, seeing her flushed, chubby face with a small towel ced on her forehead to cool her down. My anxiety mounting, I pressed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? She was fine when she arrived. Why does she have a fever now?¡± The servant, visibly shaken and crying, replied, ¡°We don¡¯t know. After noticing the fever, we promptly administered her medicine. However, her condition continued to deteriorate, and she fainted not long ago. ¡± I cursed internally, stunned by the rapid esction of events. It was rming that such a serious issue had arisen so soon after the baby¡¯s arrival. Debra¡¯s POV: When I rushed into the room, I saw Abby¡¯s flushed face, and my heart broke. Fighting back tears, I stumbled over to the crib, pushed Shirley aside, and scooped up Abby. I ran out as fast as I could, terrified that if I slowed down, someone would take her from me. Caleb was right beside me, protecting us every step of the way. As I ran, I called Abby¡¯s name, but she didn¡¯t respond. My anxiety grew, and I started to cry. I looked at Caleb helplessly and sobbed, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she respond?¡± Worry shed in Caleb¡¯s eyes. He touched Abby¡¯s forehead and quickly pulled his hand back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She just has a fever. We¡¯ll go to the hospital right away. ¡± His strong voice helped calm me a bit. Holding Abby tightly, I walked out of the manor with Caleb by my side. Caleb drove us to the hospital himself, speeding all the way. I held the baby in my arms, checking her temperature every couple of minutes. Abby¡¯s forehead was burning hot, and each time I checked, my heart broke a little more. I cried harder and harder, urging Caleb to drive faster.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1836 I was so worried, afraid she might die in my arms. While driving, Caleb kept trying tofort me. At that moment, we felt like the most helpless people in the world. Tears welled up in Caleb¡¯s eyes too, but he kept saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s normal for a baby to get sick. She¡¯ll be fine. ¡± His words didn¡¯t help, though. Abby had already been through so much, and I didn¡¯t want her to suffer anymore. Caleb kept trying to reassure me, ¡°You have to believe she¡¯s strong. She has survived everything so far, and she¡¯ll be fine this time too. ¡± Hearing this, I looked up at Caleb, tears streaming down my face, and asked, ¡°Really? Will she really be okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I promise,¡± Caleb said firmly, ncing at me. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep you and our child safe. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Of course, I trusted him. Nora had betrayed me, and Andrew had kept so many secrets. Caleb was the only person I could rely on now. With Caleb by my side, I felt a little better. He drove so fast that we got to the hospital in less than ten minutes.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As soon as we arrived, the baby was rushed to the emergency room. To make sure the doctors did everything they could, Caleb revealed his identity. He said to the doctors and nurses in a serious tone, ¡°This child is my most precious treasure. If you keep her safe and healthy, the Thorn Edge Pack will be forever grateful. ¡± The doctors and nurses nodded at each other. The chief doctor kept saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our best to help the child. ¡± Then they went into the emergency room. When the door closed, I became extremely scared and worried. Debra¡¯s POV: The bench by the emergency room door was so chilly it made both my body and heart feel cold. Caleb gripped my arm firmly and enveloped me in his embrace. His chin rested on my head as he whispered repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Abby will be fine. We¡¯ll take her home soon. Her siblings and grandmother are waiting for her. ¡± Caleb¡¯s gentle voice revealed his patience as a father. Chapter 1837 However, the deeper his affection for the child, the more I felt the urge to cry.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I regretted letting my daughter stay outside too long. Abby was still so young, needing her father¡¯s and family¡¯s protection. Suddenly, the emergency room door swung open after what seemed an eternity. I froze for a moment before standing abruptly and approaching the doctor. ¡°How is she? Is Abby okay?¡± But the doctor looked grave and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple fever. She¡¯s been poisoned, and it¡¯s a strong one. ¡± When I heard the news, my legs became so weak that I nearly copsed. Tears streamed down my face instantly. Turning to Caleb, I murmured, ¡°Poisoned¡­ Abby is poisoned¡­¡± Caleb quickly supported me, his expression hardening in an instant. ¡°How is the baby? What kind of poison?¡± The doctor responded, ¡°The situation is quite serious, but it¡¯s not life-threatening. We¡¯re currently detoxifying her. Please, try not to worry. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Relieved by these words, Caleb and I both let out a sigh of relief. The doctor then added, ¡°This poison is unusual. Its primary effect is to induce fever. Without timely detoxification, the victim dies within three days. Luckily, one of our specialists has extensive experience with this toxin. He¡¯s managed to save several people exposed to it, which helped us quickly determine your child was poisoned. ¡± Upon hearing this, I was overwhelmed by sadness and anger. My child had been kidnapped and poisoned. It seemed that my previous tolerance and inaction had encouraged these culprits to harm my child so boldly. Seeing my distress, Caleb squeezed my hand and asked the doctor, ¡°How is this poison typically administered? Can you determine when the child was poisoned?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was calm yet tinged with barely concealed rage. I was aware of his fierce and decisive nature when confronting enemies. This time around, I was resolutely by his side. I refused to see him as heartless. Instead, I felt a reassuring safety knowing that Caleb was there to protect the child and me. He provided us with a feeling of security. The doctor paused briefly, nced at Caleb, and said, ¡°This poison originates from the witch n. It¡¯s usually administered by ingestion or injection. However, we found no needle marks on the child¡¯s body, suggesting the poison was likely ingested. We need to conduct more tests. Could you both please wait a little longer?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait as long as it takes. Just make sure she¡¯s safe,¡± Caleb responded, clenching his teeth. The doctor nodded seriously and then returned to the emergency room. I looked at Caleb with unease and asked, ¡°Who do you think is trying to harm Abby and me? Could it be Veronica and Shirley?¡± Before Caleb could reply, I heard fast-paced footsteps from the other end of the hallway. I turned to see Andrew, Shirley, and Addy hurrying towards us. Seeing them only brought a wave of disgust. I no longer talked to Andrew with any warmth, Instead, I asked him sharply, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Andrew replied with concern, ¡°I came to check on Abby. ¡± I replied with a sneer, ¡°The doctor has assessed Abby¡¯s condition and is treating her ordingly. Caleb and I will be staying here. There¡¯s nothing for you to do. ¡± Chapter 1838 Debra¡¯s POV: My tone was cold, tinged with anger and frustration. Andrew looked uneasy after hearing my words. Guilt seemed to overwhelm him, rendering him speechless. Shirley, on the other hand, disyed no signs of remorse. With a sneer, she retorted, ¡°Do you really think we wanted toe here? However, the ident urred in my mother¡¯s manor. It¡¯s my duty to remain until she is released from the emergency room. ¡± Upon hearing this, I couldn¡¯t hide my displeasure, and my expression darkened.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Addy, who stood behind Shirley, tugged at her sleeve, signaling her to adopt a more amicable tone. Then, turning towards me, Addy inquired, ¡°Is there something wrong with the child? If anything happened to the child, rest assured, I will conduct a thorough investigation and provide a satisfactory exnation. ¡± Andrew, catching on to the gravity of the situation, asked anxiously, ¡°How is Abby?¡± My rage was palpable. My child had been poisoned, and I suspected one of them might be responsible. To protect my daughter, I chose not to divulge any details about her condition and maintained a stern demeanor. When they saw that I was silent, their expressions grew grim. ¡®s BunnyBookery Unable to withstand the tension emanating from Andrew, Shirley broke down and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had no idea anything would go wrong with the child at my mother¡¯s manor. I always believed our home was safe. ¡± I dismissed Shirley¡¯s apology, choosing to ignore her entirely. Addy gently touched Shirley¡¯s hand before turning to me with a concerned look. ¡°Debra, has the test reporte out yet? What exactly happened?¡± I was growing tired of their relentless inquiries and couldn¡¯t contain my frustration. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you already be aware of the situation? My daughter was poisoned!¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Andrew eximed, taken aback. Addy, equally taken by surprise, pressed further, ¡°Are you certain that the child was poisoned in Veronica¡¯s manor?¡± Andrew, regaining hisposure, frowned and questioned Addy, ¡°What are you implying? Abby has been under my care for months and nothing untoward has ever happened. How can you suggest it¡¯s merely coincidental that she was poisoned right when Shirley arranged for her to be taken away?¡± Maintaining herposure, Addy responded firmly, ¡°Such usations need solid evidence before they can be voiced. ¡± At that moment, Caleb had reached his limit with the escting argument. He interjected sharply, ¡°Enough! If you want to continue this dispute, take it outside. This is a hospital, not an arena for your quarrels. ¡± The corridor fell silent, the tension momentarily subdued. Shirley, looking somewhat uneasy, tried to defend herself. ¡°Believe me or not, I never intended any harm to a child. If it turns out she was poisoned at my ce, I¡¯ll take responsibility. ¡± With those words, Shirley and Addy exited the scene. Rubbing his temples, Andrew turned to me and asked, ¡°Do you suspect anyone in particr? I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help find who¡¯s responsible. ¡± Chapter 1839 Exhausted, I shook my head and murmured, ¡°You can go home now. Let¡¯s discuss this once Abby¡¯s condition has stabilized.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡± Andrew lingered for a moment, his gaze fixed on the closed doors of the emergency room, filled with guilt. Eventually, he departed with a heavy heart. Time seemed to slow as I waited anxiously. Just as despair was about to take hold, the doors to the emergency room swung open. A nurse wheeled Abby out. Her tiny bodyy motionless on the stretcher, stirring a profound sadness within me. My emotions overflowed, tears streaming down my face. The nurse, noticing my distress, reassured me gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s going to be alright. She¡¯s just sleeping. ¡± Comforted by her words, I managed to calm myself, my relief palpable as I expressed my gratitude to the medical staff repeatedly. Debra¡¯s POV: After Abby was returned to the ward, I held her tightly. Caleb gazed at Abby and me for a moment, smiling as he remarked, ¡°She¡¯s a good girl. She has your eyes and brows. She¡¯ll grow up to be as beautiful as you. ¡± Feeling the warmth in Caleb¡¯s eyes, my broken heart gradually eased. Cradling the sleeping Abby, I confided in Caleb about her past. ¡°You may not know, but Abby has always been a joy since birth. She¡¯s been healthy and easy to care for. The maids who looked after her adored her. Even the butler and bodyguards at the manor loved ying with her. She¡¯s fearless of strangers and giggles at everyone. She¡¯s been spoiled by everyone. ¡± Caleb smiled, reaching out to touch the child¡¯s face tenderly. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Carlos to send bodyguards here. Once they arrive, they¡¯ll escort you and Abby back home first. I¡¯ll resolve matters with the witch n quickly and join you soon. ¡± I understood the gravity of the situation within the witch n. Our daughter had suffered, and I knew Caleb would seek justice for her. But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her suffering was somehow my fault. ¡®s BunnyBookery I wanted to witness firsthand the punishment of the person who harmed my daughter. After contemting for a moment, I grasped Caleb¡¯s sleeve and dered firmly, ¡°I want to stay. I need to see justice served with my own eyes. ¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous here. You were drugged not long ago, and Abby was poisoned. I¡¯m afraid the two of you will get hurt again. ¡± Caleb¡¯s voice quivered. He disagreed with my decision to stay. It was the first time I had seen Caleb show fear in my presence. I reassured him, patting the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re vulnerable now, but once Carlos arrives, he can protect both me and our child. Even if I stay a few more days, I won¡¯t be at risk. ¡± Caleb consented reluctantly, sensing my unwavering resolve. We spent the entire day in the ward with Abby, doing nothing else. The next morning, the doctor made the usual rounds of the wards. Chapter 1840 After they conducted a thorough examination of Abby, we anxiously awaited the results. Reading through the examination report, the doctor smiled and said, ¡°The child¡¯s condition is stable, and the poison has beenpletely eliminated from her system. You can leave the hospital soon. ¡± Relief washed over me, and I nced at Caleb in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news. Abby is going to be alright. ¡± ¡°See? I was correct. Abby is our daughter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Naturally, she¡¯s fine,¡± Caleb remarked with a smile, pinching my nose yfully. Feeling slightly embarrassed by Caleb¡¯s gesture in front of the doctor, I swatted his hand away and addressed the doctor. ¡°Thank you. Your efforts have ensured my baby¡¯s safety. ¡± The doctor waved his hand and replied modestly, ¡°It¡¯s all in a day¡¯s work. ¡± I then inquired, ¡°Do you have the test results for the poison? How did the child get poisoned?¡± With a serious expression, the doctor handed me the test report and exined, ¡°Yesterday evening, Mr. Pierce delivered the child¡¯s daily necessities to the hospital. Upon examination, we discovered that the milk powder was contaminated. The baby likely consumed the milk between ten and twelve o¡¯clock. ¡± epting the report, I thanked the doctor sincerely. Based on the timeline, I deduced that Abby had ingested the poisoned milk after arriving at Veronica¡¯s manor. But could the perpetrator truly be from there? I doubted it, as it seemed too opportunistic. Shirley had secretly abducted the child. Addy¡¯s reaction upon our arrival at Veronica¡¯s manor yesterday suggested she was unaware of Shirley¡¯s involvement in the kidnapping, and Veronica seemed clueless either. Shirley, though arrogant and cruel, shouldn¡¯t have stooped to poisoning a child. If she truly intended harm, she could have simply taken direct action. Why go through the trouble of kidnapping the child and poisoning her in her own home? My mind raced, pondering who couldmit such a heinous act against Abby. The doctor added, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed all the test results. Feel free to call me anytime if you have any questions. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: After the doctor left, I bent my head and pressed a ki*s on Abby¡¯s pale cheek. Within just a day, her usually plump cheeks seemed slightly slimmer. My heart was aching, but Abby chuckled joyously. Herrge, clear eyes shone with pure innocence. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. My only wish was for my sweet girl to always remain this carefree, joyful, and safe. Stroking the little one¡¯s face, Caleb smiled and said, ¡°Abby appears quite cheerful. Look at her smile; she must be feeling better. ¡± I agreed, smiling back. ¡°Abby is simply the best. Now we can leave the hospital with joy. ¡± Caleb and Ipleted the discharge procedures, then settled Abby into the car, ready to head home. Chapter 1841 Once we were all in the car, I leaned closer to Caleb and whispered, ¡°Who do you think is behind the poisoning? Could it be someone from Andrew¡¯s manor, or maybe one of Shirley¡¯s people?¡± Caleb remained silent, deep in thought. I pressed on, ¡°Or could it be that Veronica manipted Shirley? Perhaps she feigned ignorance about Shirley abducting the child, but secretly orchestrated the poisoning?¡± Caleb¡¯s brow creased in concern as he replied thoughtfully, ¡°Veronica is a conservative person. She¡¯s also aging, and her daughtercks the necessary skills.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s interested in sparking a conflict between the witch n and the Thorn Edge Pack right now, nor does she want to jeopardize her rtionship with Andrew. ¡± I nodded, finding Caleb¡¯s reasoning sound and agreeing with him. Caleb added, ¡°And Shirley seemed genuinely joyful and expectant when she brought us to Abby yesterday. It¡¯s not like her to be so cheerful if she knew Abby had been poisoned. ¡± That revtion made my heart skip. If neither Veronica nor Shirley were responsible, then Andrew remained the only suspect. Caleb nced at me. Instead of voicing his suspicions about Andrew outright, he inquired, ¡°What will you do if it turns out Andrew is the one who harmed Abby?¡± I furrowed my brow, puzzled, and responded, ¡°But why would Andrew want to hurt Abby? Is it because he doesn¡¯t want me reconciling with you, or because he doesn¡¯t want me to leave the manor?¡± Aplex expression flickered across Caleb¡¯s face as he fell silent. But I was still confused. I had recently assured Andrew that Abby would remain at the manor for the foreseeable future. Moreover, I had no immediate ns to leave the witch n. So the notion of moving from the manor to Caleb¡¯s ce didn¡¯t seem enough to provoke Andrew into harming my child. It just didn¡¯t add up that Andrew would have a motive to hurt Abby. Once we confirmed that the source of the poison was someone within Andrew¡¯s manor, a sudden thought struck me. Nora had been Abby¡¯s nanny throughout. ¡°Yes, Nora,¡± I blurted out. ¡°She was the one who drugged me before. Could she be involved this time too?¡± Caleb frowned as he mulled over this new possibility. I went on, ¡°Nora was the one around Abby constantly, handling all her belongings. She recently imed Shirley threatened her, but that doesn¡¯t sit right with me. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caleb asked. I rified, ¡°Shirley may be quick-tempered, but she¡¯s also incredibly forthright. She genuinely despises Nora, who is a mixed- blood witch, almost to the extent of revulsion. It¡¯s highly unlikely Shirley would ever work together with Nora. ¡± After Iid out my thoughts, Caleb gave a thoughtful nod. ¡°Your insights seem very sound. Nora¡¯s behavior has indeed been quite strange. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I clutched the baby tightly in my arms, my mind racing with suspicions. ¡°Can you drive straight to Andrew¡¯s manor? We need to confront Nora. ¡± I had always thought I treated Nora well, saving her from Shirley¡¯s wrath. Yet, I couldn¡¯t fathom why she would hurt Abby like this. Drugging me was one thing, but she had always professed such affection for Abby, iming she wanted to care for her forever. Chapter 1842 I had even considered bringing Nora back to the Thorn Edge Pack when I left the witch n. I just never expected this betrayal against me and my child. Caleb reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t waste your sorrow on someone like her. Let¡¯s go to Andrew¡¯s manor and get to the bottom of this. ¡± With that, Caleb turned the car around and headed for Andrew¡¯s manor. When we arrived, Andrew was already in the living room, as if he had anticipated our visit. He even had Nora brought up from the dungeon. As soon as we stepped into the hall, we saw Nora, covered in blood and kneeling in the middle of the room with a fierce-looking bodyguard standing beside her. I approached cautiously, the pungent smell of blood making me wince.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nora¡¯s wounds were far worse than thest time I saw her; Andrew must have interrogated her after returning from the hospital. ¡°You arrived quickly. It seems we¡¯re thinking along the same lines,¡± Andrew remarked with a knowing smile. I remained silent, my emotions in turmoil. Andrew gestured for us to sit. ¡°Let¡¯s hear the truth from Nora. ¡± Caleb and I exchanged nces, and I carefully covered Abby¡¯s eyes. Caleb put his arm around me as we sat down on the sofa. After putting the baby to sleep, he asked Andrew in a low voice, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Andrew red coldly at Nora. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered she bought this type of poison recently, but she still refuses to confess. ¡± Rage surged through me, and I trembled, my gaze turning icy as I stared at Nora. Looking at me, Nora burst into tears, trying to crawl toward me as she had before. Blood smeared the floor behind her, each movement a testament to her agony. But the bodyguard, following Andrew¡¯s orders, didn¡¯t let her get close. He raised his whip andshed it across her back, the crack of the whip echoing in the room. Her skin split open, and she fell just a meter away from me. Yet she didn¡¯t give up. She struggled to rise, her eyes fixed on Abby in my arms. The bodyguard raised his whip again, but I intervened before it struck. ¡°Stop!¡± Imanded. Everyone, including Nora, looked at me in surprise. I said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s hear what she has to say first. ¡± Chapter 1843 The bodyguard hesitated, whip poised in the air.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I nced at Andrew and added, ¡°Stop beating her for now. I want to hear her out. ¡± Andrew looked uncertain but asked cautiously, ¡°You aren¡¯t going soft, are you?¡± I replied, my voice steely, ¡°Of course not. I just want to be sure. If she truly poisoned Abby, I will kill her myself!¡± At my words, Andrew signaled for the bodyguards to step back. Debra¡¯s POV: Regaining herposure, Nora forced a bitter smile and continued watching Abby. Seeing Abby sleep peacefully, she softened and whispered, ¡°Thank God. Abby is okay. ¡± Hearing this sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°You have poisoned Abby. How can you say she¡¯s fine? Do you expect me to trust you?¡± Nora gave a sorrowful smile, furrowed her brow, and replied, ¡°Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t poison Abby. I would protect her, even at the cost of my own life. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± I scoffed. I didn¡¯t believe her one bit. ¡°If I had intended to harm Abby, why would I have waited until now?¡± Nora said each word carefully, still looking tenderly at Abby. ¡°I look after Abby every day. If I wanted to kill her, she wouldn¡¯t have survived this long. ¡± Looking into Nora¡¯s eyes, filled with pain and despair, I found myself hesitating. Indeed, Nora had always cared for Abby well. I could sense her genuine affection for Abby, and I couldn¡¯t see why she would harm Abby. What could have made her do that? What reason could she possibly have to poison a child only a few months old? I was both furious and confused. Part of me even wanted to let her exin herself. With a serious expression, I kept asking, ¡°If you didn¡¯t poison the baby¡¯s milk powder, then who did?¡± Nora shook her head in despair. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Andrew had me confined in a dark dungeon for so long. I don¡¯t know what happened. It¡¯s my fault. If I had been there for Abby, she wouldn¡¯t have been harmed. ¡± As she spoke, she knelt before me and bowed her head deeply to the floor. Soon, there was blood on her forehead. I was shocked and whispered, ¡°Stop this. Calm down and just speak your mind. Hurting yourself won¡¯t help anything. ¡± Realizing the coldness and anger in my voice, Nora paused ufortably and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got too carried away. I hope I didn¡¯t scare the baby, did I?¡± Abby moved in my arms and let out a small groan. Chapter 1844 I was worried that Abby might get scared by the bloody scene if she woke up. I gently patted her back,forting her until she fell asleep again. Once the child was asleep, I said patiently, ¡°I need to figure out who harmed Abby. If you know anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll decide whether to believe you after you speak. ¡± Nora sighed and responded weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any proof. But before Andrew sent me to the dungeon, I was concerned that my recement might not be careful enough. So, I checked Abby¡¯s clothes, toys, and milk powder thoroughly. I was sure the milk powder was tampered with after I was taken away. ¡± Objectively, Nora¡¯s words weren¡¯t very convincing, yet I found myself wanting to believe her. Perhaps it was her maternal love for Abby that made me feel that someone who loved Abby as I did wouldn¡¯t want to harm her. Caleb¡¯s POV: When I witnessed Nora kneeling before Debra, pleading pitifully, I knew Debra¡¯s heart would soften. Despite my urge to dismiss Nora immediately, I refrained for Debra¡¯s sake, allowing Nora to express herself. As expected, Nora rambled emotionally without sharing anything substantive, reluctant to detail her dealings with Shirley. Noticing Debra¡¯s growing sympathy for Nora, I intervened. Standing up, I helped Debra to her feet, speaking firmly. ¡°You¡¯re tired. Take Abby to the guest room and rest. I¡¯ll handle things here. ¡± Debra hesitated, her gaze shifting between Nora, still kneeling, and the baby in her arms. I stroked her hair reassuringly and said, ¡°I¡¯d worry about you and our child if you overexerted yourself. Why don¡¯t you go rest?¡± Eventually, Debra consented with a smile. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the guest room first,¡± I offered gently, then nodded to Andrew. ¡°I¡¯ll return shortly. ¡± Andrew acknowledged with a nod. In the room, Debra carefully ced Abby on the bed. The little girl, oblivious to the turmoil outside, slept peacefully. Gazing at Abby¡¯s peaceful expression softened my heart. Leaning down, I ki*sed her forehead. Debra watched us, her smile tender. Compelled, I turned and ki*sed her cheek. ¡°Stay here with Abby. I¡¯lle back once I¡¯m finished.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡± She nodded with a smile. As I was about to leave, Debra caught my arm. I looked at her, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She hesitated, then asked, ¡°Are you going to interrogate Nora?¡± I confirmed with a nod, remaining silent. Chapter 1845 Debra seemed conflicted, then asked, ¡°I want to join you, can I?¡± ¡°No,¡± I replied firmly, not considering it. Her expression fell slightly. Sighing, I exined helplessly, ¡°Abby has just been through an ordeal. She needs yourfort to feel secure and rest well. ¡± Understanding my point, Debra¡¯s expression softened withpassion. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay and care for her. ¡± She gazed affectionately at Abby. I thanked her, stroking her hair. After a pause, Debra expressed her concern. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be harsh with Nora during the interrogation. She has suffered a lot. ¡± I sighed, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation, and reassured her quietly. ¡°I promise, as long as Nora cooperates, I won¡¯t harm her. ¡± Relieved by my assurance, Debra rxed. I helped her settle in with our daughter, then left the room quietly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Upon closing the door, my demeanor changed as I noticed Andrew waiting in the corridor, a serious air between us. Caleb¡¯s POV: I frowned, walked over, and asked coldly, ¡°What happened? Why are you here?¡± Andrew¡¯s expression was grim. He said nothing but met my gaze with seriousness. My irritation grew. ¡°Was it Nora who poisoned Abby?¡± Andrew confirmed without hesitation. ¡°Yes. In the past half-month, Nora is the only one from the witch n who purchased that poison. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough evidence? Why haven¡¯t you convicted her then?¡± I demanded, my anger rising. Andrew sighed awkwardly. ¡°The problem is, while we have evidence, weck a witness. No matter how I press her, Nora won¡¯t reveal why she harmed Abby. ¡± Chapter 1846 I sneered sarcastically, ¡°Perhaps your methods are too gentle. ¡± Andrew¡¯s expression darkened. Continuing to provoke him, I said, ¡°Is it because Nora is a young woman, too weak and kind, that you hesitate to push harder?¡± Andrew, visibly agitated, replied coldly, ¡°You can criticize me, but don¡¯t question my feelings for Debra. ¡± I stared at Andrew. ¡°What did you just say? Repeat it if you dare. ¡± Despite my ring anger, Andrew stated firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for Debra. She¡¯s the only woman I¡¯ve loved in all these years. My feelings for her are pure and sincere!¡± His deration was a blow, igniting the fury within me. This man, implicated in the danger to my child and now confessing his love for my wife, had crossed a line. This cursed witch n must be my natural adversary. They were clearly targeting me! Driven by rage, I swung my fist, striking Andrew hard. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± I growled, my voice fierce. Stunned momentarily by my attack, Andrew quickly retaliated, matching my strength. Our mutual resentment erupted into a fierce brawl, our strikes lethal and forceful. The surrounding bodyguards were taken aback. As his bodyguards moved to intervene, Andrew barked, ¡°All of you, get out of here!¡± They hesitated, their concern evident. Facing me, Andrew dered, ¡°This is between Caleb and me. Stay out of it!¡± I taunted him, ¡°You¡¯re hardly my match. You don¡¯t deserve her love.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡± With that, I Lunged at him again. Andrew dodged and counterattacked swiftly. Seizing the moment, I grabbed his wrist andnded another forceful blow before he could respond. At first, Andrew seemed at a disadvantage, but he quickly recovered and lunged at me. We shed fiercely, neither of us yielding. After more than ten minutes of intense fighting, both battered and breathless, we finally ceased, still ring fiercely at each other. Chapter 1847 Caleb¡¯s POV: This fight drained us considerably. Andrew, the deputy leader of the witch n, and I, the Alpha of a pack, sat on the floor, catching our breath for a long while. Once rested, I stood and offered a hand to help Andrew up. He gave me a disdainful smile and refused to take my hand. But I still held my hand in front of him. Andrew¡¯s expression changed slightly and he finally held my hand. I pulled him up and the two of us smiled together. Such was the way of men; we understood each other through conflict. Often, a fight sufficed to resolve our issues. I wiped the blood from my mouth and said, ¡°Alright, lead the way. Let¡¯s get Nora to talk. ¡± Without a word, Andrew led me to the dungeon. We moved in surprising harmony, as if we hadn¡¯t just been at each other¡¯s throats. As we approached the dungeon entrance, Andrew remarked, ¡°By the way, Nora is a mixed-blood witch. ¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°A mixed-blood witch?¡± I echoed, surprised, since Debra was also of mixed heritage. Andrew nodded and borated, ¡°In the witch n, mixed-bloods are often seen as lesser. Years ago, there was a brutal purge that targeted them. Nora¡¯s family was killed during that massacre. So, her grudge against the leader, her daughter, and even me, has deep roots. Until recently, Nora lived on society¡¯s fringes, with no opportunity for revenge. But being rescued by Debra and brought to my manor gave her the chance she needed. ¡± Pausing, I turned to Andrew. ¡°Do you believe Nora orchestrated all this alone? That she¡¯s trying to sabotage your rtionship with Shirley, or even between the Thorn Edge Pack and the witch n?¡± With a grave nod, Andrew confirmed, ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible. ¡± However, I suspected that Andrew was pinning everything on Nora to preserve the witch n¡¯s stability and protect his fiancee, Shirley. I kept my thoughts to myself, giving Andrew a questioning look. He seemed to catch my skepticism and offered a helpless smile. ¡°I¡¯m just putting it out there. You can make your own judgment after you speak with Nora. ¡± Andrew¡¯s insights into Nora¡¯s background gave me a better grasp of her actions. Upon reaching Nora¡¯s cell, I was taken aback by its tiny size, barely two square meters. Noticing my reaction, Andrew exined sheepishly, ¡°Space is limited in the manor¡¯s basement. We had many prisoners in the past, necessitating smaller cells. ¡± I nodded silently and pressed on, wrinkling my nose at the foul odor within. Chapter 1848 Eager to move forward, I fixed my gaze on Nora, who was visibly bruised, and asked pointedly, ¡°Was it really worth sacrificing your life to frame and seek revenge against the n leader, or the entire witch n?¡± Nora, struggling, looked up but remained silent. I pressed on, ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents urge you to live well before they passed? They sacrificed their lives for yours. It would break their hearts to see you throw yours away so young. ¡± My blunt words shocked Nora. For a moment, she was so taken aback that her usual veneer of viciousness and resolve slipped, revealing her true feelings. Catching the fleeting look of vengeful satisfaction in her eyes, I scoffed and turned to Andrew. ¡°You should handle Nora ording to your witch n¡¯sws. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: After my statement, I turned to leave. But as I did, Nora lunged towards the cell door, grasping my sleeve and shouting hysterically. ¡°Stop, you can¡¯t leave!¡± I spun around, my expression one of contempt, and demanded coldly, ¡°Let go!¡± Nora, her body marred by whip marks and her arms bloodstained and trembling, clung to my clothes desperately. With no hesitation, I drew a sharp dagger, aiming to cut her hand away. Yet, Nora¡¯s eyes zed with resolve, maintaining her grip fearlessly. ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± she yelled, her voice thick with anguish. ¡°Why do you insist that my actions were merely out of vengeance against the leader and the witch n? Why?¡± I smirked disdainfully. ¡°There are no reasons. I keep personal and public interests separate.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Anyone who harms my child will face consequences. Your leader and Shirley are irrelevant to me. I don¡¯t meddle in others¡¯ affairs. But dragging Debra and me into a feud with the entire witch n? Isn¡¯t that going too far?¡± Nora¡¯s face froze, her expression nk with shock, seemingly not expecting her n to be so transparent to me. Her denial was palpable as she shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I ounted for everything. Why isn¡¯t it turning out as I nned?¡± I regarded her with icy disdain. Still frantic, Nora continued, ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. You and Debra were supposed to turn against our leader. The Thorn Edge Pack was meant to dere war on the witch n!¡± ¡°Do you think everyone is as foolish as you?¡± I retorted coldly. ¡°You should never have involved my family. You provoked me, so you should have anticipated this oue. ¡± With that, I forcefully pushed her away. Nora copsed to the floor, blood filling her mouth, as_ she whispered ¡°impossible¡± repeatedly to herself. Andrew was stunned by the revtion of Nora¡¯s scheme. He had never imagined that a seemingly insignificant maid Like Nora harbored such deep-seated ambitions and resentment, enough to attempt dragging the entire witch n into chaos with her limited power. Her actions struck him as both vicious and deranged. Confounded, Andrew frowned and confronted Nora. ¡°Weren¡¯t you thankful to Debra? And didn¡¯t you care deeply for Abby? Howe you suddenly changed? You even drugged a mere infant to ensnare our leader. Have you lost your mind?¡± Chapter 1849 Nora retorted with a sneer, ¡°What choice did I have? Just because we are lowly mixed-blood witches, we should ept death and abuse quietly? Don¡¯t we have the right to think of revenge, to want to dismantle this corrupt and vile witch n?¡± ¡°It¡¯s absurd!¡± Andrew eximed in anger. ¡°The witch n is decayed. Only a blind fool like you would serve that leader so devotedly. Despite your loyalty, Shirley still tormented Debra as she pleased, didn¡¯t she?¡± Noraughed bitterly at Andrew. Andrew¡¯s expression darkened. I observed Andrew, noticing the veins throbbing on his forehead. How much had Debra endured within the witch n? What other horrors were kept from me? Nora pressed on, ¡°Shirley even plotted to kill Debra because you Love her. Your love has brought her nothing but misfortune. A coward Like you can¡¯t protect her; you don¡¯t deserve her love. ¡± Andrew grew visibly paler with each word, but Nora seemed intent on twisting the knife further. Mockingly, she continued, ¡°Such a loser. No wonder Debra left you without a second thought the moment Caleb arrived. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Andrew was visibly unsettled by Nora¡¯s rebuke. It was the first time someone had told him that his love had caused Debra¡¯s suffering within the witch n. He opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. After a long pause, Andrew asked helplessly, ¡°Even if I¡¯m inadequate and couldn¡¯t keep Debra, how does that justify you poisoning Abby? You harmed a child because you think I¡¯m useless? And remember, Abby¡¯s mother saved your life. ¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Now that her secrets were out, Nora no longer felt any need to conceal her motives. She sneered bitterly, ¡°I came to your manor to get close to you and Debra, and then I began sharing how the leader had massacred mixed- blood witches. I thought Debra, being a mixed-blood herself, would empathize with our plight and convince you to seek vengeance for the mixed-blood witches unjustly killed, and to obtain justice for us all. ¡± Nora paused, her gaze hardening as she looked at Andrew. ¡°But you proved to be ineffectual. You couldn¡¯t keep Debra; she left your manor. Realizing it was futile to expect you two to unite, I abandoned my initial n. I grew impatient. To force you and the leader into conflict, I drugged Debra, hoping it would make her stay, but that failed too. I didn¡¯t anticipate your cowardice. Even after I drugged her, you still couldn¡¯t win her back. I had no choice but to poison Abby and frame Shirley. ¡± The truth left Andrew in shock. He had seen brutalbat on battlefields, but the depths of a woman¡¯s malice and cunning, as disyed by Nora, were far beyond anything he¡¯d encountered in war. Andrew looked at Nora with revulsion. ¡°A malicious woman like you deserves nothing less than death. ¡± Unfazed, Nora retorted, ¡°What does it matter? Everything I did was for revenge. I just want to see the leader and her followers perish miserably!¡± As Andrew prepared to speak again, I stopped him. He looked at me, puzzled. I frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We know the truth now, and there¡¯s no point wasting more time on her. She betrayed Debra and brought this upon herself. ¡± Andrew nodded, casting a cold nce at Nora. Then he dered ruthlessly, ¡°Just wait here for your final trial. Your life will be a living hell. ¡± Without another look, Andrew walked away. Chapter 1850 I gave Nora a final, indifferent nce, my thoughts on Debra, and then followed Andrew out. As the dungeon gate nged shut, snuffing out thest sliver of light, darkness enveloped Norapletely. Outside, Andrew¡¯s tone was tinged with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Surprised, I raised an eyebrow. I hadn¡¯t expected an apology. ¡°What? You¡¯ve changed? I thought you despised me. ¡± Andrew¡¯s shame deepened.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I used to think I was no less than you, but now I see I¡¯ve failed to protect Debra. Even her most trusted servant turned against her. You wouldn¡¯t have let someone with ulterior motives get close to her, would you?¡± Noticing the defeat in Andrew¡¯s eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. pping him on the shoulder, I reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. When I first met Debra, I was just as clueless. I made plenty of mistakes and even hurt her. ¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes widened, eager for more. ¡°What happened then?¡± I paused, memories of Debra flooding my thoughts. With a faint smile and a sigh, I shared, ¡°Fortunately, Debra Loves me. She forgave my youthful foolishness. And we¡¯re meant to be together-through everything, we¡¯ve stayed united. ¡± As I spoke, I watched Andrew¡¯s expression shift from hope to despair-a subtle victory in our silent rivalry. With the mood slightly lighter, I shifted the topic. ¡°Now that the truth is out, what will you do with Nora?¡± Andrew furrowed his brow, deep in thought. I cautioned him, ¡°Nora is vengeful and deceitful, a dangerousbination. Handle her with care. ¡± Taking a deep breath, Andrew resolved, ¡°I¡¯ll have my people send Nora to the mines tonight. She¡¯ll spend her days toiling there. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I hadn¡¯t slept since Caleb left. The recent events had left my mind in disarray. Watching Abby quietly seemed to bring some sce. Thus, when I heard the door open, I quickly stood and approached. Relief washed over me upon seeing Caleb, but it was soon reced by concern as I detected a faint smell of blood on him. My heart quickened, and I asked nervously, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Caleb stepped back and grumbled. ¡°The sanitation in Andrew¡¯s dungeon is horrendous. It¡¯s so foul I could barely breathe, and now I¡¯ve picked up this blood scent. Damn!¡± I then realized he was carrying the smell of Nora¡¯s blood. Before I could respond, Caleb hurriedly added, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take a shower first, then we¡¯ll head home. ¡± Chapter 1851 With that, he headed straight to the bathroom. His behavior seemed off, but before I could ponder it further, Abby woke up crying, likely from hunger. Efficiently, I prepared some milk for her. After feeding, her cries ceased, and she offered me a sweet smile. My focus shifted to her. I joyfully yed with Abby and a toy. She was quite intelligent, engaging with the toy as I moved it. If she disliked it, she would bat it away, amusing me with her reactions. By the time Caleb returned from his shower, d in clean clothes, the unsettling odors were gone, reced by the pleasant scent of body wash. Caleb approached, wrapping his arms around me from behind. ¡°What were youughing at?¡± I exined about the little one¡¯s reaction to the toy. Caleb attempted to engage her with the same toy she had just dismissed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Unimpressed, she pouted and swatted it away again, amusing us both. Just then, a sharp female voice pierced the air from outside the door. ¡°Where is Debra? Where is she? Get her out!¡± The voice was unmistakable-it was Shirley¡¯s, brimming with arrogance. ¡°Shirley is here. She won¡¯t leave until she sees me,¡± I said, exchanging a resigned look with Caleb. ¡°Why does she have toe now?¡± Caleb frowned. I shrugged, then asked, ¡°Are you going out with me, or will you stay here with Abby?¡± ¡°We might as well go out and see what she wants. I haven¡¯t encountered someone as tantly foolish as Shirley in a while. It¡¯s almost like a free trip to the zoo,¡± Caleb joked, cradling the baby. I was taken aback by Caleb¡¯s blunt words. ¡°Remember, Shirley is the n leader¡¯s daughter and likely to be Andrew¡¯s future wife. Please be polite when we see her. If you find her too irritating, better to leave or stay quiet. Making an enemy of her won¡¯t help us. ¡± In high spirits, Caleb ki*sed my forehead and reassured me, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep quiet and just watch. I won¡¯t cause any trouble. ¡± Satisfied, I smiled and we went outside arm in arm. The sight of our close-knit family seemed to stun both Shirley and Andrew. Shirley¡¯s aggressive demeanor softened, and Andrew averted his gaze, his expression unreadable. Debra¡¯s POV: I regarded Shirley with a look that was neither submissive nor overbearing. Shirley¡¯s gaze drifted across the three of us before she remarked with a hint of amusement, ¡°I never realized it before, but you really do seem like a family. ¡± Chapter 1852 I asserted firmly, ¡°We are a family, regardless of appearances. ¡± Sensing my potential irritation, Shirley lowered her voice to rify, ¡°I merely meant it as apliment because you all look striking. If you¡¯d rather not beplimented, then let¡¯s drop it. ¡± With that, she turned away, visibly upset, and fell silent. My frustration grew. Turning to Andrew, I asked pointedly, ¡°Why did you keep calling me? If it¡¯s nothing urgent, we should head out. It¡¯s not wise to drive after dark. ¡± Andrew cast a quick nce at Shirley and urged her softly, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t dally. Debra¡¯s about to leave. ¡± Shirley appeared hesitant but eventually faced me, resigning herself to the situation. My confusion only deepened, unsure of Shirley¡¯s intentions. Yet, in the following moment, she bowed deeply, a full ny degrees, to my family and offered a heartfelt apology. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I won¡¯t make reckless decisions again. From now on, no child will be involved in my actions, I promise. ¡± Shirley, always so proud and dismissive, was now apologizing to me, something I had never expected. Her contrition didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Having wronged you, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make amends, regardless of the punishment orpensation you deem fit. I sincerely hope you can forgive me. ¡± This unexpected humility from Shirley forced me to reassess her. It became clear that her actions were driven by a desire to earn Andrew¡¯s forgiveness, indicating her deep feelings for him. With a sigh, I responded with measured calmness, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made the effort to apologize and vowed not to harm any child again, I¡¯ll let it pass this time. But be warned, if you cross me again, my response won¡¯t be as forgiving. ¡± Shirley nodded vigorously, assuring me, ¡°I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble. ¡± Watching Shirley in this state, I couldn¡¯t resist a chuckle. Once the promise was made, Shirley confessed with a hint of resentment, ¡°Initially, I disliked you because I thought you were Andrew¡¯s girlfriend. I believed you had stolen my man and that you were someone climbing the socialdder. Naturally, I felt irritated whenever I saw you. ¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I found her admission amusing and asked, ¡°And now?¡± Shirley gave a shy smile. ¡°Now I realize you and Andrew were just pretending all along. You have a wonderful husband like Caleb, and together you have three children. It¡¯s clear now that you and Andrew could never be an item, so there¡¯s no chance you¡¯re my romantic rival. ¡± Her remarks left me speechless. It was apparent that her love for Andrew clouded all other thoughts. ¡°Is love really all you think about?¡± Shirley gave a nonchnt eye roll. ¡°Yes. My thoughts are straightforward, and even when I try, I can¡¯t think as deeply as my mom, Addy, or Andrew. Listening to them allows me to lead a good life without worrying about making my own decisions. ¡± Hearing this, I was at a loss for words. Perhaps there was a certain bliss in her silliness. Born into support and unconditional love, with her lifeid out for her, Shirley¡¯s existence was something ordinary people couldn¡¯t fathom. As someone who had always been self-reliant, I found myself, strangely enough, envying Shirley a bit. Debra¡¯s POV: We had a long conversation until I realized it was gettingte. I then suggested we should leave before nightfall. Chapter 1853 Shirley and Andrew apanied us to the car. As I was about to get into the car, Shirley, with a warm gesture, epted several elegantly wrapped gift boxes from the servants and handed them to me. I began to decline, but Shirley quickly said, ¡°These are my apologies and a token of my goodwill. Please take them. ¡°They seem toovish and costly,¡± I said hesitantly. Dismissing my concerns, Shirley waved her hand and said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. My mother picked these out for you. She¡¯s always been very generous. If you don¡¯t take them, someone else will. ¡± I paused, ufortable with epting gifts without a cause. Noticing my hesitation, Andrew grinned and reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t feel uneasy. Consider this a peace offering from our witch n and a bit of kindness from our leader and me. ¡± With that encouragement, I felt refusing further would seem ungrateful, so I epted the gifts. After bidding them farewell, I got into the car with the baby and Caleb. As I soothed the baby and was about to tell Caleb to start driving, I overheard Shirley and Andrew¡¯s exchange outside. Smiling, Andrew asked her, ¡°What made you change your mind about Debra so suddenly?¡± Shirley snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always liked beautiful women. If I hadn¡¯t mistaken Debra for my romantic rival right from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have treated her like an enemy. We could have be good friends. ¡± Halfway through her sentence, Shirley shot Andrew a ring look andined, ¡°This is all your fault. If you had agreed to marry me sooner, none of this would have happened. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Andrew looked a bit embarrassed and fell silent.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Shirley cleared her throat and said shyly, ¡°But it¡¯s fine. After everything, you are finally going to marry me. It¡¯s all worth it. ¡± Andrew feigned surprise and asked, ¡°Marry you? When did I agree to that?¡± Shirley raised her voice and responded angrily, ¡°When you brought Debra to my house to look for Abby, you promised we¡¯d have the wedding in three days. You even announced it online. We¡¯ve already set up the wedding venue at my mother¡¯s manor. You can¡¯t back out now!¡± Caleb and I exchanged looks and burst outughing upon hearing their argument. Caleb started the car promptly. Curious, I asked him, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll actually go through with the wedding?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Caleb nodded and said, ¡°Shirley is very determined, proactive, and a bit clingy. I doubt a reserved guy Like Andrew can withstand her. ¡± I frowned and added, ¡°It seems Shirley has been in love with Andrew for a long time and has pursued him quite aggressively. But he never reciprocated. He even had me pretend to be his fiancee to make her back off. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s afraid of, or maybe he just doesn¡¯t like her. Does Andrew really dislike Shirley that much?¡± However, I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. If Andrew really despised Shirley that much, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry her. There must be more to why they weren¡¯t together before. With a smile Caleb teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to see them together?¡± I shook my head quickly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I just find fate very intriguing. People meant to be together will end up together despite all odds, and those who aren¡¯t fated to be together won¡¯t, no matter what. ¡± Upon hearing this, Caleb gripped my hand tightly. Chapter 1854 I was surprised for a moment, then Listened as Caleb said lovingly, ¡°That means we are meant to be. No matter what, we¡¯ll always stay together. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: We had been staying in a house that Caleb rented for the past two days. During these two days, I took it upon myself to look after Abby. I was with her nearly all day and night.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Our bond grew quickly during this time. The more I watched her, the more endearing she became. I even consulted her before doing things Like changing her diaper or feeding her. Every time I spent time with the little one, Caleb would say, ¡°She¡¯s just a child. How could sheprehend that?¡± I disagreed. Cradling Abby, I said, ¡°Our Abby is incredibly bright. She definitely understands me. When she¡¯s hungry and wants milk, you can see her little mouth make movements as if she¡¯s sucking. ¡± To show Caleb, I picked up Abby and asked, ¡°Sweetie, are you hungry?¡± Abby blinked her eyes as if to answer, which convinced Caleb. I gently ced Abby on the bed and prepared her milk. Abbyy there quietly, without fussing, gazing up at me with her round eyes. My heart melted at her cuteness. I wondered why I hadn¡¯t noticed how adorable Abby was before. I had been separated from the twins since their birth. I never realized how delightful babies could be just a few months old. The more time I spent with Abby, the more I found myself enchanted by her. My affection for her even began to exceed my feelings for Caleb, which sparked his jealousy. ¡®s BunnyBookery When I once again failed to reply to Caleb promptly, he abruptly took Abby from my arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, bewildered. ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Caleb asked, his expression stern. I was concerned that he might get upset, and that it could affect his rtionship with Abby, so I nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I heard you. You mentioned that Carlos has reached the witch n with bodyguards. We¡¯ll head home tomorrow morning. ¡± Caleb seemed pleased with my response. However, the thought of returning to the Thorn Edge Pack tomorrow stirred up memories of Caleb¡¯splex ties with Alexandria. A chill reced the warmth in my heart, and the smile on my lips quickly disappeared. Oblivious to this, Caleb said cheerfully, ¡°Exactly! We¡¯ll be back in our own home tomorrow. ¡± I nodded and replied in a t tone, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll start packing now. Why don¡¯t you spend some time with Abby?¡± Right after I finished talking, I hurriedly turned away, unable to meet Caleb¡¯s gaze. Chapter 1855 It was then that Caleb sensed something was off. Heid Abby down gently, approached me, and wrapped his arms around me. In a soft tone, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we return to the Thorn Edge Pack, I¡¯ll protect you and our children. We¡¯ll have a happier life. ¡± I managed a smile, but it was forced. Inside, I was filled with doubts. Could we truly find happiness at the Thorn Edge Pack? Caleb continued, ¡°If you enjoy caring for the baby on your own, you can stay home and do that. I¡¯ll take care of everything else. ¡± I mustered another smile and said, ¡°I trust you. I miss our other children and I¡¯m concerned about your mother¡¯s health. It¡¯s best we return soon.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡± Caleb hugged me tightly. The room fell silent immediately. Neither of us said a word. I was still filled with worries and anxieties about returning to the Thorn Edge Pack. It kept me awake at night. Restlessly, I turned in bed, only to be drawn into Caleb¡¯s arms. He asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet. Go ahead and sleep,¡± I said nonchntly. Caleb grinned and said, ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m not tired either. Why don¡¯t we do some exercises together?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I smiled warmly, responding to Caleb¡¯s excitement with equal enthusiasm. Drawing him closer, I wrapped my arms around his neck and ki*sed him passionately. Almost instantly, his tongue sought entry, prompting me to respond in kind as our tongues danced together. As he moved, he slipped off my thin nightgown. His touch ignited a fire of desire within me, sending tingling sensation through my body. My heart fluttered with a mix of anticipation and nervousness. Caleb¡¯s hands traveled further, reaching my thighs. He caressed me gently over my underwear. ¡°Yes¡­¡± A moan escaped my lips, and I instinctively tightened my legs. ¡°Honey, rx. We¡¯re just getting started,¡± Caleb teased. Taking his advice, I rxed slightly and parted my legs, allowing him the space to explore as he pleased. He stroked me gently through the fabric, then pushed the underwear aside. A cool sensation swept through my lower body, heightening my arousal, and I felt my most sensitive area pulsate uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Caleb eased a finger inside me and began a gentle massage on my clitoris with his thumb. His other hand wandered to my breast, caressing it tenderly. ¡°Ah¡­ Darling¡­ Dear¡­¡± Waves of pleasure rolled over me, one after the other, throwing my thoughts into disarray. I moaned in response to his rhythm. He drew my nipple into his mouth, teasing it with his tongue, asionally sucking, and gently biting. Unbeknownst to me, another finger had slipped inside; his pace quickened. I surrendered to the sensation, climaxing uncontrobly. Exhausted, Iy on the bed, breathless. My body, having just peaked, felt utterly weak; my mind, a nk te, and I could only gaze at Caleb with vacant eyes. Before the afterglow had a chance to fade, Caleb merged with me once more. Chapter 1856 Together, we exhaled a sigh of deep fulfillment. The void within us filled, pleasure cascaded through our bodies like a surge of electricity. He moved within me repeatedly. ¡°Are you feeling good, honey?¡± His voice was low, thick with desire. His thrusts left me speechless. Overwhelmed by joy, all I could manage were feeble groans. Caleb¡¯s passion was overwhelming. My thoughts were scattered, and only the sounds of our love making and his low breathing filled the room. His intensity grew. he became a storm within me, targeting my most sensitive areas relentlessly. My moans turned jumbled under his vigorous assault. All the while, Caleb¡¯s lips were on my neck, ki*sing, sucking, whispering my name with every thrust, driving into me with increasing fervor. He ki*sed down to my chest once more. While he suckled at one breast like an infant, Caleb¡¯s hand caressed the other, and his other hand ventured to stimte my clitoris. Simultaneously, he persistently targeted that most tender spot within me. ALL these actions coincided. Soon, my entire body tensed, and a clear liquid burst forth from my lower body as I convulsed in another climax. Caleb, too, reached his limit. Pressed against my cervix, he released his sperm deep within my uterus. The warmth inside ignited further tremors throughout my body, causing more fluid to escape. Just when I thought Caleb might release me, he flipped me over onto my stomach without withdrawing.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He maneuvered within me, and I, overwhelmed by sensitivity, teetered on the brink of another climax. ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± His voice was a lowmand. Unable to utter a word, I was at his mercy. Caleb lifted my hips, gripping them firmly, and delivered a series of pats. Already hypersensitive from my climax, each touch forced a moan from my lips. ¡°Honey, be patient,¡± Caleb murmured, his tone seductive and coaxing. No sooner had he spoken than his once softened member swelled inside me, filling me anew. As Iy prone, Caleb wasted no time. This position allowed him deeper ess, and he moved within me repeatedly. I could do nothing but move passively with his rhythm. Deep into the night, our excitement ungging, Caleb and I continued unabated until dawn. Finally, exhausted, we embraced and drifted into sleep. Debra¡¯s POV: At the Thorn Edge Pack As I gazed at the familiarndscape outside the window, a wave of nervousness washed over me. While I was living with the witch n, the longing for my two children was overwhelming, pulling me back home. But now, as the car sped towards that familiar ce, I found myself grappling with how to confront the unresolved issues in the Thorn Edge Pack, not to mention the tangled web between Alexandria and Caleb. Chapter 1857 Just thinking about her sent a pang of pain through my heart. Lost in my thoughts, I stared out the window, feeling a tinge of sadness. Caleb, who had been amusing the baby, suddenly turned to me, enveloping my shoulders with his arms, and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you worn out from the long drive?¡± I gave a faint shake of my head.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°No. ¡± His face grew solemn. ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited about reuniting with our babies soon?¡± The thought of seeing my children soon eased some of my anxiety. I managed a smile and responded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m thrilled to see them. I¡¯m just unsure if they¡¯ll appreciate the gifts I¡¯ve brought them. ¡± With a warm smile, Caleb pinched my nose yfully. ¡°How could they not? The kids have missed their mom terribly while you were away. Your return is the greatest gift they could ask for. ¡± My mood lightened considerably, and the sheer anticipation of seeing the children soon chased away all my worries. Time seemed to speed up as we chatted andughed together. Before long, we reached the entrance of Caleb¡¯s vi. From afar, I spotted Jenifer standing with the two children, so I quickly rolled down the window to wave at them. The children noticed me and joyfully called out, ¡°Mommy!¡± as they ran towards me. However, as Elena rushed to the car I was in, she collided with a woman. Elena tumbled to the ground, her tears flowing freely. Jenifer quickly scooped her up. My heart pounded at the sight. I urged the driver to stop and dashed over. I gently took Elena from Jenifer, concern flooding my voice. ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t cry. Are you hurt? Let me see. ¡± Elena sobbed bitterly. Just as I considered taking her to the doctor, I heard the woman sitting on the ground cry out, clutching her stomach. ¡°Ah¡­ My belly hurts. ¡± As soon as I heard the voice, I instinctively turned around, only to see Alexandria-thest person I ever wanted to encounter. She had just collided with Elena and now clutched her belly, wincing in pain. The sight of her brought back the memory of finding Alexandria and Caleb together in bed. My heart skipped a beat as a troubling thought surfaced. Could Alexandria be pregnant? This chilling possibility sent a shiver through me, causing me to tremble uncontrobly. Sensing my distress, Elena ki*sed my cheek and whispered reassuringly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay. ¡± Chapter 1858 Her tenderness nearly moved me to tears. Meanwhile, Caleb, though his expression grew stern, ignored Alexandria who remained on the ground. Instead, he came over to assist me to my feet. Scooping up Elena, he shed a reassuring smile and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ll have the doctor check on Elenater. ¡± Jenifer approached with a warm smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally home. Come in, it¡¯s chilly out here. You don¡¯t want to catch a cold. ¡± Nodding gratefully at Jenifer, I managed topose myself and followed Caleb inside, along with the three children. Debra¡¯s POV: The living room buzzed with the energy of my two children. The moment I sat down, Dn and Elena swarmed me, clinging to my hands and peppering me with questions about where I¡¯d been. Guilt ate at me, but exining the situation was beyond theirprehension. I could only say, ¡°Mommy had to take care of something important. Now it¡¯s finished, and I¡¯m back. ¡± Elena¡¯s wide eyes held innocence as she asked, ¡°Will you leave again, Mommy?¡± Dn mirrored her anxiety. ¡°Did you miss us, Mommy?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fighting back tears, I whispered, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t leave again. I missed you both terribly. ¡± The long separation had left them apprehensive, unwilling to let me out of their sight. Thankfully, Abby was asleep under the watchful eye of a servant, sparing me the challenge of managing three children at once. Caleb, despite a pile of work, cleared his schedule to spend quality time with us. We enjoyed a peaceful afternoon together. As evening settled, we prepared for dinner. A lone bodyguard stationed outside the door, his gaze fixed on the living room, caught my attention. I frowned slightly and tapped Caleb¡¯s arm discreetly, directing his gaze outward. Following my cue, Caleb turned and saw the bodyguard. ¡°Is that man here for you?¡± I inquired. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you see him?¡± Caleb replied nonchntly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. The children are hungry. ¡± He then ushered the kids towards the dining room. My unease intensified as I watched Caleb leave, then looked at the bodyguard. Caleb remained tight-lipped, leaving me with more questions than answers. Chapter 1859 As I was about to follow them, a sudden cry from outside pierced the calm. Instinctively, I turned to see the bodyguard rushing in. He mumbled apologetically to Caleb before delivering a hushed message. ¡°Alexandria is here. She¡¯s crying and demanding to see you. ¡± Caleb¡¯s demeanor soured abruptly. He instructed the servant to take the children to the dining room before approaching me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join the kids for dinner? I¡¯ll handle this. ¡± A pang of sadness flickered across me. I gave him a brief, emotionless nce before addressing the children, ¡°Go have dinner, sweethearts. I¡¯ll be there soon, okay?¡± The children readily agreed and followed the servant to the dining room. Once they were gone, I turned to Caleb, my face an emotionless mask. Caleb sighed, a hint of nervousness creeping into his voice. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. No matter what Alexandria wants, I promise I won¡¯t let her cause you any pain. ¡± His words, intended to beforting, only deepened my sadness. He took my hand and led me outside. The moment Alexandria saw us emerge together, tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over before she could utter a word. One hand cradled her belly, the other reached out to Caleb in a desperate plea.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she cried, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°My father says it¡¯s shameful to be pregnant before marriage and is forcing me to have an abortion. I can¡¯t lose this baby. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Alexandria¡¯s confession should have devastated me, yet a strange sense of relief washed over me. It was as if the worst hade true, dulling the initial shock. ¡°So, what now?¡± I asked, my voice devoid of emotion as I even managed a smile for Caleb. His brow furrowed deeply. Fear flickered in his eyes as he attempted to exin, but the words seemed to escape him. The sight was almostical. I withdrew my hand, waiting silently for his response. Caleb darted a nce at me before turning to Alexandria, his voiceced with unexpected coldness. ¡°Who is the father of this child?¡± Alexandria¡¯s expression morphed from pitiful to utter shock. Before she could respond, Caleb cut her off. ¡°I was drunk that night. I don¡¯t remember a thing,¡± he dered coldly. Disbelief reced Alexandria¡¯s earlier tears. ¡°What do you mean? Won¡¯t you take responsibility for our child?¡± Caleb¡¯s frown deepened further. Chapter 1860 The word ¡°our child¡± grated on me. How ironic! If he fathered other children, what did he consider me and my kids to be? Alexandria¡¯s desperation grew with Caleb¡¯s silence. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded, ¡°This is our child. If you, too, abandon it, this child will truly die. ¡± Still, Caleb remained impassive, his face a mask of coldness. ¡®s BunnyBookery Alexandria¡¯s anxiety mounted. ¡°If I lose the baby, there¡¯s no point in living. ¡± Her voice escted into a hysterical cry. She looked like she¡¯d faint at any moment. Yet, Caleb¡¯s gaze remained cold and impatient. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Since you im it¡¯s mine, provide proof. ¡± Alexandria¡¯s sobs continued. ¡°But it is our baby¡­¡± I reached my limits. I tried my best to hold back the disgust as I shot Caleb a disappointed re. ¡°Are you sure nothing happened between you two that night?¡± I expected Caleb to refuse firmly, but he remained silent. His silence shattered all my hopes. I sneered and took half a step back. I couldn¡¯t believe the man standing before me. How could he betray me while professing his love? It was terrifying. Enduring the pain in my heart, I decided to disengage from the conflict between these two people. I turned to leave. However, at that moment, Jenifer suddenly appeared. She stopped me, took my hand, and said, ¡°You¡¯re not the one who should leave. ¡± Jenifer turned to look at Alexandria, her eyes flickering with icy disdain. ¡°A DNA test will reveal if this child carries our family¡¯s blood. ¡± Alexandria¡¯s face contorted further. ¡°You are humiliating me!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jenifer sneered. ¡°I¡¯m simply stating the truth. How is that humiliating?¡± An uncertain look crossed Alexandria¡¯s face. ¡°I was a virgin and only slept with Caleb. Of course the baby is his. Even if you don¡¯t Like me, you shouldn¡¯t humiliate me and my baby. It¡¯s your family, your grandchild!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Jenifer¡¯s eyes grew colder. She snapped, ¡°Enough! Only Debra¡¯s children can be part of my family. Who do you think you are?¡± Alexandria¡¯s face paled considerably. My emotions were a tangled mess. I couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Jenifer. Chapter 1861 She shed me a quick, soothing smile. In the ensuing silence, Caleb spoke abruptly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°At the end of the day, I don¡¯t care if this child is mine or not. I won¡¯t raise it. But if you agree to an abortion, I¡¯ll offer you significantpensation. ¡± Alexandria¡¯s tears intensified. Clutching her stomach, she took a shaky step back. Her voice, though firm, trembled with desperation. ¡°No! This baby is everything to me. T won¡¯t abort. I won¡¯t!¡± Fresh tears welled up in Alexandria¡¯s eyes. Just as she seemed on the verge of fainting, her father, Neal, materialized, his face gloomy. Neal caught Alexandria as she swayed and red at Caleb. His voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Caleb, leading the pack doesn¡¯t entitle you to humiliate us. My daughtercks nothing. She doesn¡¯t need totch onto you for a better life, unlike some. ¡± I knew he was jabbing at me. I almostughed out of rage. Never before had I witnessed such arrogance from the father of a house-wrecker. Before I could retort, Jenifer intervened. ¡°Since you¡¯re rich already, my son is clearly not worthy of your daughter. I suggest you take her home immediately. Neither Alexandria nor the child has any im on Caleb from this point forward. ¡± Neal¡¯s face darkened. Jenifer and Caleb¡¯s dismissal caught him off guard. I looked at him in dark amusement. I was honestly confused where he¡¯d gotten the audacity to disrespect us like this. ¡°Caleb,¡± Neal thundered, ¡°as leader of the pack, you¡¯re disying a shockingck of responsibility! You fathered a child and now refuse to take ountability!¡± His icy re swept across Caleb, Jenifer, and me before continuing, ¡°Listen well, you can¡¯t shirk this duty! The child belongs to Caleb, and your entire family will answer for this!¡± Caleb¡¯s expression contorted further, his fists clen ching tightly. Neal¡¯s tirade continued, his finger pointed at me. ¡°And you! This is all your fault, bitch! Divorce Caleb immediately and make way for my daughter, the rightful Luna!¡± Jenifer stepped in front of me, her eyes zing. ¡°Who are you to insult my daughter-inw?¡± Neal was stunned by her imposing presence. He immediately fell silent. Caleb snapped out of his daze and red at Alexandria. ¡°Is this your n? Get close to me, get pregnant, and use the baby to be Luna? Clever, I¡¯ll give you that. ¡± Alexandria trembled under his gaze. Caleb¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°You two are quite ambitious. So you want to take control of the entire Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Alexandria shook her head rapidly. ¡°No! Everything was voluntary! I love you; there¡¯s no n!¡± Caleb¡¯s icy stare remained fixed on her. Alexandria shoved Neal repeatedly, gesturing for him to leave. Chapter 1862 But Neal, ring at her, addressed Caleb. ¡°Regardless of your excuses, Alexandria¡¯s pregnant. You¡¯re responsible. You can¡¯t walk away. ¡± He shamelessly shoved Alexandria towards Caleb. ¡°She and her child are now your family¡¯s problem, not mine. Take responsibility. ¡± With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Alexandria behind. Caleb¡¯s POV: When I saw Neal push Alexandria towards me, my first instinct was to step aside and avoid her. But as soon as I took a step back, I noticed her pale face and colorless lips. She looked so fragile that it seemed she might copse at any moment. My heart skipped a beat, a pang of concern breaking through my initial resolve. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. Without a moment to hesitate, I reached out to help Alexandria. To my surprise, Alexandria fell right into my arms. I frowned instantly, my expression darkening. I didn¡¯t have any feelings for Alexandria. My only intention was to not let her fall. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of a weak, pregnant woman copsing in front of me. Alexandria could even suffer a miscarriage if she fell like that. As much as I wanted to distance myself from Alexandria, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it in such a callous way. When Alexandria fell into my arms, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty, and my eyes flicked subconsciously to Debra. I saw the disappointment in her eyes, and it hit me like a punch to the gut. My heart sank, a mix of anxiety and guilt churning inside me. I was afraid that Debra would get angry, so I quickly turned to the servant beside me and barked, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hold her!¡± The servant, not daring to say a word, rushed toply, easing Alexandria out of my arms.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Alexandria looked at me with pitiful eyes, but I only felt annoyance. Desperately, I tried to exin to Debra, but she met me with a cold stare. Facing Debra¡¯s icy, disappointed eyes, words failed me despite the torrent of exnations I wanted to say to her. Yeah, no matter how I exined, what had already happened could not be changed. The damage was done, and no amount of exining could erase the hurt I had caused Debra. It would be useless for me to say anything now. I turned to my mother for support, hoping for some understanding, but even her gaze was cold and distant. I was a little helpless. It felt like the weight of everyone¡¯s expectations was bearing down on me, waiting for my decision. Taking a deep breath, I cast a cold look at Alexandria. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to stay here now. You should go to the hospital. ¡± Alexandria looked frightened, her voice barely a whisper as she protested weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. ¡± With a long face, I replied firmly, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. ¡± Chapter 1863 Turning to the bodyguard standing nearby, I gave a subtle nod. In an instant, he moved forward and dragged Alexandria towards the waiting car. Once Alexandria was gone, I approached Debra cautiously.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I won¡¯t let her show up in front of you and bother you. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Debra remained cold-faced as she uttered indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s your call. This is your business after all. The kids are still waiting for me. I¡¯m getting in. ¡± With that final statement, Debra turned away, leaving me no opportunity to exin or apologize. I sighed with frustration. I didn¡¯t know why things had ended up like this. Just then, my mother approached. I looked at her helplessly. She sighed heavily before saying, ¡°This is all your fault. When you take Alexandria to the hospital, arrange for her to have an abortion. Do you understand?¡± My expression froze for a moment. Although I didn¡¯t want the child, it was somewhat cruel to just abort it. Her mother seemed to have seen through my sympathy. She snorted dismissively and continued sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so soft-hearted. I only recognize Debra¡¯s children as our family¡¯s blood. No bastard will enter my family!¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Hearing my mother¡¯s words snapped me out of it, and I gave her a firm nod. Yes, my heart belonged to Debra alone. I couldn¡¯t bear to harm her for the sake of Alexandria¡¯s child, especially since that child was conceived while I was unaware. I was convinced that Alexandria had trapped me that night. With this in mind, my resolve hardened. I assured my mother, saying, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. I¡¯ll handle this and clear things up. ¡± My mother nodded in approval atst. I bid her farewell and made my way to the hospital. Alexandria was overwhelmed by her emotions earlier, which caused her to faint on her way to the hospital. She was now in aa. A nurse wheeled her into the examination room to perform some basic health checks. Unable to wait outside patiently, I decided to consult a doctor I knew, Albert. In the doctor¡¯s office, I asked him, ¡°Is it possible to perform an abortion on Alexandria while she¡¯s still unconscious?¡± Albert looked at me, astonished, and asked, ¡°Since when did you, the leader of the pack, get involved in personal matters like this? Do children in the Thorn Edge Pack need your permission to be born?¡± Albert¡¯s teasing caught me off guard, and I responded, feeling awkward, ¡°I was drunk, and something regrettable happened between Alexandria and me. I just want to correct this mistake quickly. ¡± Albert seemed to understand everything and said with a grin, ¡°I get it. yboys always have the same excuses. Either they were drunk or their feelings changed. ¡± Chapter 1864 I gave Albert an annoyed look and replied sharply, ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood for jokes right now. ¡± Albert¡¯s smile faded, and he turned serious. ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset, but for the abortion, Alexandria herself must agree to it. Even as the pack leader, you can¡¯t make that decision for her. ¡± This news made me frown; I hadn¡¯t anticipated suchplications. Leaving the doctor¡¯s office, I was left with a headache. I sat alone in the hospital corridor, waiting for Alexandria to be brought out. After a short time, the door to the examination room swung open. The nurse wheeled Alexandria into the ward, and I followed them in. Once everything was set, the medical staff left, leaving just the two of us alone in the room. When Alexandria caught sight of me, a flicker of surprise crossed her face. ¡°Caleb, I knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon me and our baby. Does your presence mean you don¡¯t despise us after all?¡± With an expressionless face, I shattered her hopes bluntly and said in a stern voice, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not going to keep the child. You should get an abortion because I won¡¯t ept the child even if you go through with the birth. ¡± Alexandria instinctively protected her belly, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed. ¡°No, how can you be so heartless? This is our child. I love you so much. Is it wrong to want to keep our child?¡± Her crying gave me a headache. I find it unbearable to deal with women who were as fragile and tearful as Alexandria. I couldn¡¯t even recall how I ended up in bed with her. Was I out of my mind when I was drunk? I sighed out of irritation, then fixed a cold gaze on Alexandria. ¡°You should have considered that before you tricked me. Don¡¯t think using the child will bring you any closer to me. ¡± Right after I left the hospital, I noticed Carlos a short distance away, his face filled with concern. Upon seeing me, Carlos quickly approached and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I share part of the me for what happened. It was my fault that night. I should have stayed by your side. If I had been there, I wouldn¡¯t have let Alexandria take advantage of you. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I gestured with my hand, showing my irritation and signaling him to drop the subject. I understood that Carlos was different from Alexandria, and I did not want to drag him into this mess. With a frown, I said to him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. But now, I need you to do something discreetly. ¡± ¡°Of course, Caleb. I¡¯ll do whatever I can,¡± Carlos responded without hesitation. I said without emotion, ¡°Find a way to obtain a sample of Alexandria¡¯s blood. I want to conduct a paternity test with the child. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Shock flickered across Carlos¡¯ face. ¡°Are you suspecting the child isn¡¯t yours? But Alexandria¡¯s always been so selective, never even having a boyfriend¡­¡± My reply came out as a sneer. ¡°So, even you think I¡¯m some irresponsible jerk?¡± Chapter 1865 A touch of embarrassment colored Carlos¡¯ cheeks. ¡°Absolutely not. ¡± I offered a sarcastic smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m opposed to responsibility. If the kid is mine, I canpensate Alexandria for any emotional or physical distress with a hefty financial settlement and assets. However, I distinctly remember only being drunk and asleep that night. I have no recollection or sensation of having s@x with anyone. ¡± My eyes grew colder. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not some naive kid. No matter how drunk I get, I wouldn¡¯t experienceplete memory loss. I trust my gut, and this situation feels off. ¡± Carlos spoke hurriedly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Caleb. My apologies. I¡¯ll handle it immediately and inform you as soon as I have the results. ¡± I simply nodded and left without furtherment. ¡®s BunnyBookery But that wasn¡¯t enough. I knew a paternity test alone wouldn¡¯t do. I also discreetly tasked some of my most trusted lieutenants with investigating Alexandria and Neal¡¯s activities while I was away from the Thorn Edge Pack. Additionally, I instructed my bodyguards to arrange a_ separate paternity test, one conducted without Carlos¡¯ knowledge. Once everything was in motion, I headed home. Pulling up to the vi gate, a wave of exhaustion washed over me as I reyed the day¡¯s events in my head. With a tired sigh, I started towards the second-floor bedroom. Reaching my door, I hesitated. Debra would undoubtedly be furious. Was she asleep? Should I risk waking her? An argument now would surely keep her up all night. With that thought, I resigned myself to spending the night in the study. But as I turned to head towards it, a cry broke the silence. My heart lurched. Fearing the worst, I flung open the door. Debra, rubbing her sleepy eyes, rose to tend to Abby in her stroller. I strode over, gently cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Go back to sleep.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I¡¯ll take care of her. ¡± Without further dy, I scooped up Abby, skillfully feeding and soothing her until she drifted off to sleep. I then changed her diaper. With Abby settled, I looked up to find Debra still awake, her eyes fixed on me. The bedroom grew quiet. We Looked into each other¡¯s eyes, but neither of us spoke. I started to form an apology, an exnation, but the words died on my lips. Instead, I murmured softly, ¡°You must be exhausted. Sleep. We can talk in the morning. ¡± Her expression remained unreadable. After a pause, she offered a faint nod. ¡°You too, get some rest. ¡± With that, Debra closed her eyes and turned away. I sighed, the sound heavy in the quiet room. Slipping out, I headed to the guest room for a shower before returning to the master bedroom. Chapter 1866 Climbing into bed, I moved carefully, settling beside Debra. I reached out to hold her, but the moment my hand brushed her, she flinched away. The gesture left a hollow ache in my chest. A torrent of justifications flooded my mind. I wanted to assure her I was only drunk that night, that she was the only woman I loved. I wouldn¡¯t let Alexandria or the child disrupt our Lives. Excuses swirled, but none escaped my lips. All I could manage was a defeated sigh. Finally, I spoke, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± The room remained silent, punctuated only by the soft rhythm of Debra¡¯s breathing. Debra¡¯s POV: The next morning, I woke up to the lively chatter and quick footsteps of kids in the hallway. Dn¡¯s and Elena¡¯s voices drifted through the door. ¡°We miss Mommy. Is she awake? Can we see her now?¡± Their excitement made me smile. Jenifer¡¯s calming voice soon joined in. ¡°Your mommy¡¯s been up all night with the baby. Let her rest a little longer. ¡± Elena was determined. ¡°I can help with the baby. Please, let Mom y with us¡­¡± Jeniferughed gently. ¡°Elena, you¡¯re still a child. Just be patient and don¡¯t make any trouble. ¡± I wondered why Dn was so quiet. Before I could think more, the door creaked open, and there was Dn, as bold as ever. Jenifer¡¯s shocked voice came from the hallway. ¡°Dn, you can¡¯t just barge in like that! Come out!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But Dn paid no attention and ran straight to my bed. I couldn¡¯t help butugh, seeing his eager face, though I felt a bit helpless. Before I could say anything, Elena rushed in too. The kids, thrilled to see me awake, kicked off their shoes and climbed onto the bed. ¡°Mommy, we miss you so much!¡± they shouted with glee, with each child clinging to one of my arms. I asked, ¡°How am I supposed to get up and wash if you two stay Like this?¡± Elena, pouting, hugged me tightly. ¡°I dreamed you left usst night. I cried because I was so sad. Now I¡¯m really happy you¡¯re here. I want to stay with you. ¡± Dn, silent but firm, held my arm just as tightly. Feeling their unease, I gently rubbed their heads and promised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the past. I won¡¯t disappear again. I¡¯ll always be here with you. ¡± Chapter 1867 We yed together for a while before heading downstairs for breakfast. As soon as I finished eating, I saw Carlos arrive with a briefcase, ready to see Caleb. When I saw the frown on Carlos¡¯ face, my heart skipped a beat. I had a hunch this was about Alexandria. Caleb didn¡¯t say a word and led Carlos to the study. A sense of dread grew stronger within me, but I forced myself to stay calm. I kept reminding myself that Caleb had assured me he¡¯d handle everything. I needed to trust him. But the anxiety gnawed at me. Unable to just sit and wait, I asked the servant to take the kids outside to y. Then, I went to the kitchen, grabbed a te of fruit, and headed to the study. Standing at the door, I tried to eavesdrop. It was eerily quiet inside. I stood there for several minutes but heard nothing. Just as I was about to knock, I heard a crash. Startled, I listened as more items were smashed. After a series of crashes, I heard Caleb¡¯s tense voice. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with this test report?¡± Carlos responded cautiously, ¡°I had your most trusted doctor conduct the test. I took it from his hands and brought it here myself. No one else has touched it, not even me. ¡± The studypsed into silence once more. After a tense pause, Caleb¡¯s voice burst out angrily. ¡°Get out!¡± The door of the study swung open abruptly. I bumped into Carlos at the doorway. Caleb, noticing me standing there, appeared momentarily taken aback. Debra¡¯s POV: With a practiced smile, I addressed Carlos in a gentle tone. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Don¡¯t worry about things here.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Head out and enjoy a proper breakfast. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Debra,¡± he replied before ncing towards Caleb. Caleb dismissed him with an impatient wave of his hand. Carlos quickly exited the room. The moment the door closed behind him, I took a deep breath and entered the study, carrying the fruit. As I locked the door behind me, I gazed at Caleb¡¯s fuming figure. Forcing a smile, I swallowed the bitterness rising in my throat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Caleb offered a curt, unconvincing, ¡°Nothing. ¡± Chapter 1868 Smiling wryly, I asked, ¡°What got you so upset? A DNA test, maybe?¡± Caleb was bent over, gathering scattered objects from the floor, when my question snagged his attention. He paused momentarily before resuming his task. I remained silent, observing him closely. Once he finished tidying, Caleb approached me. He met my gaze but steered clear of mentioning the test results. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± he asked, his voiceced with vulnerability and anxiety. His question mirrored my own desire. I wanted to trust himpletely. Yet, the recently delivered report stung like a p. After a thoughtful pause, I nodded. ¡°Yes, I believe you. ¡± A flicker of hope ignited in Caleb¡¯s eyes. He reached for my hand excitedly. My face remained impassive as I withdrew my hand. Picking up the test report, I asked calmly, ¡°What are you going to do about this. ¡± The smile vanished from his face as quickly as it appeared. He fell silent for a moment before murmuring, ¡°I¡¯ve already dispatched someone to investigate Alexandria and Neal. I have a nagging suspicion they¡¯re plotting something. ¡± ¡°Plotting?¡± Confusion clouded my voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Caleb reassured me with renewed determination. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. My men are already on it. We¡¯ll face the results together. ¡± His words caught me off guard. ¡°There will be no more secrets between us,¡± he murmured as he held me close. My emotions were in turmoil. I decided it was best to wait for the investigation¡¯s conclusion. Caleb¡¯s bodyguards proved to be efficient. They unearthed the truth before noon. As expected, Neal was the mastermind behind Alexandria getting close to Caleb. He intended to use Caleb as a stepping stone to secure the Vargas family¡¯s leadership. While the revtion fell within our expectations, it did little to quell Caleb¡¯s anger. This oue did little to improve my mood either. Regardless of Alexandria¡¯s motives, the undeniable fact remained-she had slept with Caleb and be pregnant.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, another truth soon came to light. Caleb¡¯s bodyguards discovered that after Caleb¡¯s departure from the Thorn Edge Pack, Alexandria visited hotels with another man, their stayssting for several hours each time. Chapter 1869 Fury contorted Caleb¡¯s face upon hearing this news. I, too, was shocked. Before we could fully react, another bodyguard delivered a fresh report. This new paternity test definitively proved that Alexandria¡¯s child was not Caleb¡¯s. The pregnancy itself happened half a month after Caleb had left the Thorn Edge Pack. I was shocked. ¡°So, it was all a lie? It was Neal and Alexandria¡¯s plot all along?¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: When the investigation resultsnded on my desk, a whirlwind of emotions swept through me. Relief warred with anger. The good news was that it was all a misunderstanding. I hadn¡¯t wronged Debra in the slightest. But Neal and Alexandria¡¯s audacity made me fume with rage. How dare they pull such a stunt! My fists clenched until my knuckles cracked. ¡°I knew it,¡± I muttered, pacing restlessly. ¡°My gut feeling was right from the start. This whole charade was a conspiracy all along!¡± Debra let out an audible sigh of relief. However, she said worriedly, ¡°Can we be sure this report from your bodyguard is urate? What about the one Carlos brought?¡± Her question brought me back to reality. The joy of clearing my name quickly turned to a pit in my stomach as I nced at the paternity test Carlos had brought over. This suspicious document hung over me like a taunt.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It hinted at a betrayal, either from Carlos, my most trusted confidant, or my doctor. The situation was downright humiliating. No matter who was responsible, it was a serious matter. Taking a deep breath, I forced myself topose myself. ¡°Keep this quiet for now. At least we know the truth about Neal and Alexandria. They¡¯re out of the picture. ¡± Debra nodded, her expression visibly easing. I ced a ki*s on her forehead. ¡°Our priority now is to figure out the source of this discrepancy. ¡± Taking the initiative, Debra reached for my hand, a gentle smile gracing her lips. ¡°Right. ¡± With the situation with Debra finally resolved, a wave of relief washed over me. But we still needed to figure out who the traitor was. Debra¡¯s hand reached out, smoothing the wrinkles of worry on my forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caleb. We¡¯ll get through this. ¡± Despite my exhaustion, Debra¡¯s trust andfort brought a flicker of happiness. I leaned wearily against her shoulder, and she responded with a natural hug and a gentle pat on the back. At that moment, we were each other¡¯s pirs of reliance and trust. However, this warm moment was shattered abruptly. Neal stormed in, his face contorted with anger. He pointed a finger usingly at Debra and me. ¡°My daughter is critically ill in the hospital, facing a miscarriage, and you, the father, are here flirting with this woman? You¡¯re an utterly irresponsible man! What makes you think you¡¯re fit to lead the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± I froze for a moment, grappling with his words. Just how shameless could a man be? My face contorted in disgust. Engaging with him was pointless. Instead, I barked an order towards the bodyguards stationed outside the door. ¡°What were you doing? How did he manage to get in? Get him out of here!¡± Chapter 1870 Debra¡¯s POV: I noticed Caleb¡¯s expression souring. He was so furious that he nearly ordered the bodyguards to teach Neal a harsh lesson. Yet, Neal continued his tirade, pointing at Caleb and yelling, ¡°You are a horrible man! You need to visit the hospital to see my daughter today and take responsibility!¡± Caleb¡¯s expression grew even stormier. ¡°Remove him from my sight immediately!¡± he barked at the bodyguards stationed at the door. The bodyguards moved forward to apprehend Neal. Neal, however, was no fool. He dodged, weaving through the study while hurling insults. ¡°Caleb, your cruelty knows no bounds! How could you treat me this way?¡± The room was inplete disarray. It took the bodyguards considerable effort to finally drag Neal out. Caleb¡¯s earlier calm waspletely shattered. His rage nearly boiled over, pushing him to the brink of confronting Neal himself. But just then, an idea struck me. Before Caleb could reach Neal, I stepped in and grasped his arm. Caleb stared at me, his brow furrowed in confusion. He couldn¡¯t grasp why I was trying to stop him. With a reassuring smile, I exined to Caleb, ¡°It¡¯s true. Alexandria nearly lost the baby. It¡¯s serious. The father really should go see her. ¡± I then gave Caleb a knowing wink. Catching on quickly, Caleb nodded and replied, ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ll have the bodyguards escort the baby¡¯s father to the hospital to take care of Alexandria. ¡± We exchanged a smile of mutual understanding. Once Caleb had dispatched the message to the bodyguard, we left together and asked our driver to take us to the hospital. Meanwhile, Neal, who had been forcibly removed from the premises by the bodyguards, abruptly ceased his tirade. Upon seeing Caleb and me emerge, Neal shed a smug smile and haughtily said to the bodyguards, ¡°Mark my words, when my daughter bes the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, all of you who slighted me today will find yourselves banished to the most forsaken and perilous corners. ¡± The bodyguards red at Neal. ¡°Move it. The leader¡¯s vi isn¡¯t the ce for your outbursts. ¡± Neal, not daring to confront the strong bodyguards, could only shout ineffectually. After the bodyguards escorted Neal from the premises, he followed right behind Caleb and me in his car. Shortly after, we reached the hospital. Before stepping out of the car, I turned to Caleb and asked, ¡°How¡¯s everything going? Have the bodyguards caught the guy who was seeing Alexandria?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 1871 Caleb, checking his phone, replied with a furrowed brow, ¡°They should be here any minute. Let¡¯s just wait in the car. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± I nodded, choosing to remain silent. Yet, just as our conversation ended, there was a harsh knocking on our window. Caleb and I simultaneously looked back to see Neal¡¯s greedy, fierce face pressed against the ss. I scowled. I despised this man who would exploit his own daughter for power. I wished he would just vanish. However, to ensure Neal would finally back off and leave us alone, we needed to tolerate his presence a little longer. Caleb¡¯s POV: The moment I spotted Neal, I rolled down the car window with a flick of impatience and threw him a frosty re.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°What do you want?¡± I demanded. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a visit to see my daughter? Why the dy at the doorstep?¡± Neal shot back, his voice booming across the distance. I grimaced at his audacity, my voice cold as I retorted, ¡°And who allowed you the audacity to address me with such disrespect? Do you wish to see the Vargas family expelled from the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± The harshness of my words made Neal recoil, his smile turning awkward as he took a couple of steps back. Yet, he recovered quickly, asserting, ¡°Come now, we¡¯re practically family. You wouldn¡¯t be so cruel, would you? Think of the child. Surely you don¡¯t want them to grow up without their grandfather?¡± The greed in his expression repulsed me. Knowing that the child wasn¡¯t mine somehow made it easier to bear. I looked at Neal, seeing him only as a pitiful clown performing for an audience that had already left. I remained calm, simply observing his performance in silence. Unaware of the embarrassment and mockery he was inviting, Neal continued, ¡°Once you marry Alexandria, I¡¯ll naturally assume leadership of the Vargas family. It¡¯s a win-win situation, don¡¯t you think?¡± I let out a scoff. ¡°So, you¡¯ve orchestrated all this just to be the leader of the Vargas family?¡± Neal paused, taken aback, then quickly caught his mistake. Adjusting his tone, he insisted, ¡°How could you think that? Everything I¡¯ve done is for Alexandria and her child. Even if I ascend as the family leader, all that I inherit will ultimately benefit my grandchild. This arrangement benefits you too. ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sneer continuously at his gullibility until I saw his expression change. Then, I pressed him, ¡°Do you even understand what it takes to lead a family?¡± Neal furrowed his brows, puzzled. ¡°What are you implying?¡± Debra and I burst intoughter, and I mocked Neal sharply, ¡°You¡¯re clueless. The Vargas family ys a crucial role for the Thorn Edge Pack. I can¡¯t stand by and watch someone as fool as you jeopardize such a vital economic entity. ¡± Neal¡¯splexion grew pale as my words sunk in. He remained skeptical. Just as he was about to talk, my bodyguards approached, dragging a despondent man over. Neal¡¯s face paled the instant he saw the man. I caught every flicker of emotion that crossed his features. With a sneer, I stepped out of the car alongside Debra and made my way into the hospital. Neal trailed behind, opening his mouth as if to speak, yet the stern look I gave him silenced any attempt. Chapter 1872 His submissive demeanor only brought me satisfaction. These people had dared to plot against me. It was only right they face the consequences of their arrogance. There was no turning back now. I restrained my delight in vengeance, guiding Debra and a group of people into Alexandria¡¯s ward. Caleb¡¯s POV: In the ward, Alexandria caught sight of me and her eyes sparkled. In a woeful tone, she said, ¡°You finally came to visit me. ¡± When I heard that voice, disgust surged through me. I wanted to kill her for daring to deceive me. Yet, Alexandria seemed to revel in her role as the victim. Clutching her stomach, she sobbed again, ¡°Do you realize how much my stomach hurts? The doctor even warned of a possible miscarriage. I¡¯m terrified. Can¡¯t you just stay here with me?¡± As she talked, Alexandria cast a frightened nce at Debra. In response, I squeezed Debra¡¯s hand tighter, pulling her slightly towards me, a clear signal for Alexandria to grasp the bitter reality. ¡®s BunnyBookery Noticing our interlocked hands, Alexandria¡¯s face, already ghostly, lost even more color. I had no desire to entertain Neal and Alexandria¡¯s melodrama any longer. With a sneer, I retorted, ¡°You might be at risk of a miscarriage, but why should that concern me?¡± Alexandria¡¯s face was marked with distress as she implored, ¡°This is our child. How can you say it has nothing to do with you? Don¡¯t you feel any responsibility for our baby?¡± I couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle. Stepping aside, I signaled to the bodyguards outside. ¡°Bring him in. ¡± Alexandria, puzzled by my request, stared in confusion. A momentter, as the bodyguards ushered the man into the room, her expression shifted dramatically. I remained silent, merely regarding her with a frosty gaze. The truth was now in in sight, and I was curious to see her response. Gradually regaining herposure, Alexandria feigned confusion. ¡°Who is this man? Why is he in my ward? I don¡¯t recognize him at all. ¡± Hearing her denial, I let out a derisive sneer.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know him?¡± Alexandria shook her head. Tiring of the charade, I exchanged a knowing look with my bodyguards. One of them tossed Alexandria a stack of photos depicting her on a date with a man and the pair entering a hotel. The photos sprawled across the bed, and the expressions of Alexandria and Neal shifted dramatically. Upon seeing the evidence, the man caught in the act realized his secret was out and began to frantically apologize, bowing repeatedly. Chapter 1873 ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m truly sorry, but I¡¯m innocent. This was all orchestrated by Alexandria. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± Alexandria snapped back instantly. ¡°You coerced me!¡± Her eyes welled with tears as she turned to me, pleading, ¡°Caleb, please believe me. I really am innocent¡­¡± I remained silent, observing the escting me game alongside Debra. The tension grew as the used man became increasingly desperate. ¡°That¡¯s a lie! You approached me, wanting a child. At first, I hesitated, but you ckmailed me, threatening my parents¡¯ lives. ¡± Copsing to his knees, he implored again, ¡°Sir, please believe me. I deeply regret this. Please forgive me. ¡± Watching the man quake with fear, Alexandria was visibly infuriated yet maintained her stance. ¡°Caleb, even if these photos are urate, the child I¡¯m carrying is yours. Remember, you had Carlos conduct a paternity test? The results are right there. You can¡¯t just abandon me and our baby!¡± With that, Alexandria turned her fury towards Debra, taunting her venomously, ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one. If you hadn¡¯t clung to Caleb, he would never consider leaving my child fatherless. You¡¯re a mother too. How can you be so heartless? Why are you trying to steal the father of my child before it¡¯s even born?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I froze for a moment, caught off guard by Alexandria¡¯s sudden tirade. Hadn¡¯t they just been ming each other? Why drag me into this now? Yet, Alexandria continued her verbal assault, growing more intense by the second. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re a curse, bringing misfortune everywhere you go!¡± I could only frown in silence. Even as the biological father of her child was ushered into the room, Alexandria seemed unperturbed enough to continue her attack on me. Did she genuinely believe that my departure, spurred by jealousy, would leave her as Caleb¡¯s only option? Augh escaped me before I responded calmly, ¡°A curse, am I? Well, currently, I¡¯m the one with Caleb. And you? You should be clear about who the father of your child really is, right?¡± A flicker of panic crossed Alexandria¡¯s face, but she retorted stubbornly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Caleb!¡± I was rendered utterly speechless. Initially, I thought Alexandria was merely malicious, but her actions revealed a level of foolishness I hadn¡¯t anticipated. Instead of reacting with anger, I responded with a grin, ¡°If you persist in using this unknown child to manipte Caleb, it will end badly for you. Consider this carefully. ¡± Unfazed, Alexandria appeared to believe that theck of definitive proof regarding the child¡¯s paternity bolstered her confidence. She dered haughtily, ¡°Mark my words, if you and Caleb don¡¯t get a divorce and he doesn¡¯t marry me soon, I¡¯ll take this public. Even at the cost of my own reputation, I¡¯ll ensure my child has a Legitimate status. ¡± Her threats bordered onical. ncing at Alexandria¡¯s abdomen, I remarked with a chuckle, ¡°To prove that child isn¡¯t Caleb¡¯s, I wouldn¡¯t even need a paternity test. Anypetent doctor could determine the precise stage of pregnancy with a B Ultrasound. ¡± At my words, a flicker of fear crossed Alexandria¡¯s face. With a scornful smile, I pressed on, ¡°Unless I¡¯m mistaken, Caleb was staying in the witch n by the time you conceived, right?¡± Herplexion nched, and her fingers clutching the quilt began to tremble. Seeing her visibly shaken by my assertion, I added, ¡°If you consent to having a paternity test done between your child and that man, proving no connection to Caleb, and vow to leave our lives undisturbed, I¡¯ll act as though none of this ever transpired. ¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 1874 Alexandria¡¯s gaze snapped up to meet mine, her expression betraying a hint of temptation. At this point, Alexandria was out of options. This was her best bet for now, but whether she¡¯d take it hinged on the decision she was about to make. She seemed torn, struggling internally. After a moment of silence, she held my gaze and scoffed, ¡°What good is your promise? Caleb is the Alpha, and the Thorn Edge Pack follows hismand. ¡± Caleb, who was standing beside me, shot Alexandria a cold look. ¡°If you stop causing trouble, I won¡¯t even waste a nce on you.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I¡¯m not here to make your life harder on purpose. ¡± Alexandria¡¯s expression darkened, caught in a new dilemma. After a brief pause, she faced me squarely, as if resolved on her best course of action. But just as she opened her mouth to talk, Neal burst out, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: It was clear that Neal¡¯s words had frightened Alexandria. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Neal seemed like a bad omen. After silencing Alexandria, Neal turned to me with a sheepish expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t frighten my daughter. She¡¯s naive. Even if Caleb doesn¡¯t ept this child, our family will take care of it. ¡± The absurdity of his statement struck me. Wasn¡¯t it Neal who had dered Alexandria wasn¡¯t his problem and left her at Caleb¡¯s doorstep? Neal went on, ¡°Debra, please, don¡¯t be jealous over my daughter. Everyone knows our Alpha is a charmer. Even if you push my daughter away, others will hover around him. If you want to remain his Luna, you¡¯ll have to overlook these things. ¡± I felt nauseous listening to Neal, an odious old man, trying to lecture me. Caleb gripped my hand tightly and scoffed at Neal, ¡°Just because you have a child out of wedlock, you assume all men do?¡± Neal¡¯s face stiffened with embarrassment at his secret being revealed. Alexandria¡¯s expression one of shock when she heard her father had a child out of wedlock. It was my first encounter with such matters, and frankly, I was appalled. Unwilling to waste more time on these scoundrels, I discreetly tugged on Caleb¡¯s sleeve and murmured, ¡°How can we convince Alexandria to take the paternity test with that man?¡± We were all privy to the truth about Alexandria¡¯s child, yet I yearned for them to surrender once and for all. Otherwise, Alexandria and her father would continue to stir trouble for us using the child as leverage. Caleb pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°I have a n. ¡± He then promptly extracted his phone andposed a message. As I wondered about Caleb¡¯s next move, a team of doctors and nurses abruptly entered. They proceeded without a word, pinning Alexandria down to draw her blood. Once collected, they departed with the man in tow. The medical team executed the procedure with such speed and precision. Chapter 1875 By the time Alexandria regained herposure and began to thrash wildly, the doctors and nurses were already out of reach. Only then did I grasp the raw simplicity of Caleb¡¯s mentioned n. ring at the tiny puncture mark on her wrist, Alexandria¡¯s face twisted with fury. She turned her fiery gaze upon Caleb and demanded, ¡°Why?¡± Why did you do this to me? What does Debra have that I don¡¯t? Caleb appeared taken aback as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m not Neal. I have no interest in being a father to someone else¡¯s child. It makes sense that you¡¯re looking for a strong partner to be your child¡¯s father, but thinking I¡¯d be that person is a mistake. You should look elsewhere. ¡± Neal was stunned, taking a moment to gather himself before he exploded in rage. Trembling with anger, he pointed at Caleb and demanded, ¡°What are you implying with what you just said?¡± ¡°How do you feel now? Are you even aware of your own condition?¡± Caleb sneered back, his disdain palpable. As Caleb¡¯s words hung in the air, Neal¡¯s anger overcame him, causing him to stagger and copse onto the sofa. I couldn¡¯t suppress augh at the sight. Caleb, no longer wishing to engage, grabbed my hand and led me away to wait for the test results. But just as we were leaving the ward, Alexandria¡¯s scream pierced the air, ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± Instantly, several doctors hurried in, attending to Neal who now twitched uncontrobly, and whisked him away. Alexandria¡¯s POV: When my father suffered a stroke out of anger, I felt a cold chill wrap around my heart. Caleb had discovered the man I had been with. Without my father¡¯s support, convincing Caleb to ept my baby seemed an impossible task. I lingered in the ward, overwhelmed by a deep sense of unease. I couldn¡¯t fathom why my circumstances had spiraled so disastrously. Everything had once seemed so wless. But now¡­ Was I destined to face defeat? I felt not only outdone by Debra but also ridiculed by the Vargas family and the entire Thorn Edge Pack.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. No, I couldn¡¯t let this be my fate. Then, a thought struck me. I still had one ace up my sleeve. Indeed, everyone believed Caleb and I had s@x on the night he was intoxicated. If I miscarried, I could continue to im our rtionship was more than it seemed. Once the baby was gone, a DNA test would be pointless. If I steadfastly imed that Caleb and I were together that night, I could turn the tide. I repeated to myself over and over that I had to gamble everything for the sake of my future. Chapter 1876 I dashed out of the ward in a flurry. As the doctors and nurses rushed my father towards treatment, I slipped into them. I wept loudly, intentionally crying out for my father. To everyone around, it seemed I was overwhelmed with concern for him. However, my real motive was to seize this chaotic moment to harm myself severely enough to lose the baby. This drastic action seemed the only path to marrying Caleb. Privately, I resolved to follow through, despite a twinge of guilt for the unborn child. My survival had toe first. Cradling my stomach, I whispered to myself, ¡°Baby, please don¡¯t hold this against me. I had no choice. ¡± The chance came soon. As the nurses led my father away, I yanked at his hand. One nurse forcefully disengaged my grip to expedite his care. This was my moment. As she released my hand, I stumbled, mming my abdomen against the bed¡¯s edge. A sharp pain erupted through me, my body froze, and warmth trickled down my legs. The pain was intense. This had to mean the end of the pregnancy. Overwhelmed by agony, I started to ck out. As my vision faded, the distant sounds of rapid footsteps and urgent calls for help echoed around me. Then I lost consciousnesspletely. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had been out when I gradually began to feel a dull ache in my lower body that pulled me back to awareness.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. My mind was a nk at first, but the persistent ache soon brought back the memory of the ordeal I had just endured. Clutching the hand of a nurse, I asked anxiously, ¡°The baby¡­ Where is my baby?¡± The nurse met my anxious gaze, her expression slightly flustered. She averted her eyes and said gently, ¡°Try not to dwell on the sadness. You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll have another chance at motherhood. ¡± A wave of relief washed over me. It was true then, the baby hadn¡¯t survived. I fought to keep myposure and slowly released the nurse¡¯s hand, masking my relief. She probably thought my quiet demeanor was due to shock and grief, so she continued to offer words offort. Feigning sorrow, I pulled the quilt over my head as though shielding myself from onlookers. What I really wanted to hide, though, wasn¡¯t tears but the faint smile ying on my lips. Chapter 1877 Just then, the door to my hospital room swung open abruptly as someone entered. Alexandria¡¯s POV: The noise stirred me, and I adjusted my mood before lifting the quilt. However, upon seeing the man¡¯s face clearly, I couldn¡¯t help but frown in disgust. Zander Ruiz, the father of my lost child, approached my bed carrying a thermos. In a soft voice, he offered, ¡°I made your favorite soup. ¡± He was about to serve me some when irritation surged within me. His refusal to leave had allowed Caleb to discover the nature of our rtionship. Had Zander not been so obstinate, perhaps Caleb would have acknowledged my child as his. These thoughts fueled my anger. I couldn¡¯t contain it any longer. I swept the thermos from his hands to the floor andmanded in a firm tone, ¡°Get out!¡± Zander, stunned, watched the soup stter across the floor.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His expression darkened with emotion, yet he managed to contain his anger. Instead of retaliating, he offered a quiet apology. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. But remember, you¡¯ve just had a miscarriage and you¡¯re still weak. Please, take care of yourself. If there¡¯s anything you want to eat, tell me, I¡¯ll make it for you. ¡± His plea went unheeded. Ovee with rage, I grabbed anything within reach, a cup, a pillow, a vase, and hurled them at him. ¡°Leave me alone! Stay away from me. Don¡¯t evere back!¡± Zander had always been devoted to me, willing to sacrifice his pride just for a smile. However, despite his efforts, I never respected him. If it weren¡¯t for the baby, I wouldn¡¯t have given him a second nce. Surveying the chaos he¡¯d left behind, Zander departed without a word. Following the miscarriage, I was hospitalized for recovery, enjoying a rare period of tranquility. Nevertheless, I kept tabs on Caleb and Debra. I learned they had been tending to their children in their vi since they left the hospital. When I received photos from a bribed servant, pictures showing their family enjoying the sunshine in the garden, I was so enraged that I shattered everything in my room and screamed uncontrobly. It wasn¡¯t until a nurse burst in, yelling, and I noticed her wide, scared eyes, that I realized what I¡¯d done. Looking down, I discovered arge pool of blood at my feet. A sudden chill swept through me, and I shivered, nearly copsing. The nurse was visibly shaken too. She quickly grabbed me and rushed me to the emergency room. There, I found myself lying on the operating table, submitting to the doctor¡¯s careful examination. Yet, the disquiet in my heart continued to grow. After a thorough check, the doctor let out a sigh, his voice tinged with sympathy. ¡°You haven¡¯t healed properly from your miscarriage. ¡± There¡¯s bleeding, and unfortunately, we need to remove your uterus. His words floored me. I felt numb, disconnected from the pain. Chapter 1878 How could this happen? I had been holding on to the hope of carrying Caleb¡¯s child someday, stepping into Debra¡¯s shoes with my baby, and bing the new Luna. The thought of losing my uterus was unbearable. No, this couldn¡¯t be happening! But the anesthesia silenced me, I couldn¡¯t utter a word. All I could do was lie rigid on the table, listening helplessly to the doctor. I lost track of time, engulfed in despair. Then, the doctor¡¯s voice broke through, dering the surgeryplete. The bleeding had stopped and my vital signs stabilized, yet at a grievous cost, my uterus had been removed. Overwhelmed by fury, I lost consciousness. Upon awakening, it was all over. As Iy in the hospital bed, desperation consumed me. My future seemed irreparably shattered. I could no longer bear children, nor would I rece Debra as the new Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Amidst my haze of hopelessness, my father, who was nearly recovered himself, burst into my room. Without a word, he pped me. Stunned, I could only stare back at him in shock. With chilling calmness, my father said, ¡°You have two choices, pull yourself together and confront Debra, or give up on life!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I watched the phone intently as Alexandria ranted wildly in the video. She was sitting on a hospital bed, her face ashen. In a voiceced with desperation, she spun a tale of how she had been coerced into having s@x with a drunken Caleb, how my jealousy drove me to force her into the hospital for an abortion, which ultimately led to the removal of her uterus. As I watched the entire video, I found the usations ludicrous. Wasn¡¯t evidence required to make such ims online? Did the inte exist outside the realm ofw? Yet, it appeared the bystanders on the inte didn¡¯t care for evidence. When Alexandria uploaded medical records showing severe hemorrhaging post-miscarriage and her subsequent surgery, she quickly garnered a wave of sympathy from many online. Following this, numerous scandals involving Caleb came to Light. Online rumors imed Caleb switched girlfriends as often as he changed clothes before he made our rtionship public. Though he appeared reformed, rumors persisted that he was still a womanizer, supposedly using intoxication as a pretext to coerce his female secretary. Reading thesements, I was so enraged that I shook. I tried not to take the online hostility to heart, believing the storm would subside with the next wave of sensational news. But I had gravely underestimated the depth of Alexandria¡¯s vendetta. Caleb and I remained silent, and seizing the opportunity, Alexandria concocted a tale iming Abby was my illegitimate child, her real father shrouded in mystery. She went further, alleging I had been betrothed to another while I was away, paying to have these falsehoods trend online. Chapter 1879 My rage peaked when I spotted the headlines. It was one thing for Alexandria to target Caleb and me, but fabricating stories about Abby was crossing a line. Alexandria¡¯s ploy had worked. I was incensed. While I pondered my next move, whether to refute or retaliate, my phone rang. It was Caleb. He¡¯d obviously seen the trending scandal. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°Ignore the chaos online. Don¡¯t let it get to you. I¡¯m on it. ¡± His words calmed me somewhat, prompting me to ask, ¡°Do you have a n?¡± His tone chilled. ¡°I¡¯m aware of what happened when you were in the witch n and that Abby is my daughter. I¡¯ll set the record straight at a press conference and have someone warn Alexandria. If she persists with her fabrications online, I won¡¯t hesitate to detain her. ¡± I couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle. Despite the difort of the rumors, knowing Caleb stood firmly by my side was reassuring. My mood Lifted slightly, and my tone was noticeably calmer. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to confront Alexandria right now or to clear anything up. I¡¯m more interested in finding out what she truly wants and what grievances she still holds against us. ¡± Caleb, however, didn¡¯t see it my way. He responded with a worried expression, ¡°No, I can¡¯t agree. I¡¯m too concerned about you and Abby. I can¡¯t bear the thought of either of you enduring this situation a moment longer.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡± I retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t even know these people online. They can say whatever they like. No matter how many of them criticize me on the inte, it won¡¯t impact our lives. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s worry lingered. I reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Let¡¯s just sit back and watch Alexandria unravel. She¡¯s only hurting herself with her actions. ¡± Eventually, Caleb let himself be convinced by my perspective and decided to disregard the online rumors for the time being. Meanwhile, Alexandria continued to sponsor trending searches. Scandals about Caleb¡¯s past rtionships and my own troubled history were dragged into the Light. The onlinemunity rallied behind Alexandria, perhaps inting her ego. She boasted during a live stream that only a woman of her caliber was truly suitable for Caleb. Debra¡¯s POV: During the live stream, Alexandria looked pale as a ghost, clearly not fully recovered. Yet, she pushed through and made a big show of staking her im on Caleb. Watching it all on my phone, I couldn¡¯t stopughing. Caleb feared the online drama would upset me, so he ditched work to stay home with me today. When he heard meughing so hard, he asked, ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s so funny?¡± But as soon as he saw Alexandria on the screen, his face darkened. ¡°Stop watching her. She¡¯s nuts. What¡¯s so funny about this?¡± But I didn¡¯t see it that way. I smiled and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I watch it? I¡¯m curious to see what Alexandria will say next. Maybe she¡¯ll use you of sleeping with her and then ditching her. Or she¡¯ll keep talking about my engagement to Andrew or Abby¡¯s identity. ¡± Chapter 1880 But as soon as I said that, I realized I was wrong. During the live stream, Alexandria didn¡¯t talk about any of that stuff, and she didn¡¯t say anything mean about me or Abby. Instead, she just recounted the good times she had with Caleb when she worked as his secretary. Alexandria wiped her tears, trying to force a painful but hopeful smile, and went on, ¡°Caleb was really good to me, a real gentleman who looked after me as his assistant. We worked together smoothly, and he always appreciated my skills and gave me guidance. We¡¯ve been together for so long. I could feel he cared about me, and I really liked him too.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But I don¡¯t understand why things turned out like this¡­¡± When I heard Alexandria say this, it made me feel sick. But the people watching the live stream were even more disgusting. The viewers, touched by Alexandria¡¯s tragic story, seemed to share her emotions. They believed she was perfect for Caleb and saw her current struggles as just part of true love¡¯s journey. Some even cheered her on, saying she would end up marrying Caleb eventually. Feeling the strange vibe of the live stream, I frowned slightly and asked Caleb, ¡°Did Alexandria pay all these people for their support? Why isn¡¯t she seeking revenge? How did she start imagining a future with you?¡± Caleb looked absolutely shocked. ¡°How should I know? She¡¯spletely crazy. ¡± Seeing Caleb like that, I found it very funny. Just then, my phone rang, and I saw it was Andrew calling. ncing at Caleb and seeing he wasn¡¯t upset, I answered the phone. ¡°Andrew? Why are you calling?¡± Andrew got straight to the point. ¡°Come over. I¡¯ll be waiting at the cafe near your vi. ¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± I was taken aback. Andrew sounded very serious. ¡°Yeah, I need to talk to you. Come alone. ¡± I knew Andrew wasn¡¯t usually this serious. Worried it might be something important, I didn¡¯t want to waste any time. I quickly told Caleb and asked him to watch the kids, then I hurried out alone. In the cafe¡­ As soon as Andrew saw me, he stood up and stared at me with worry in his eyes. His intense gaze startled me. Hurrying over, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that? Did something bad happen?¡± Andrew¡¯s face darkened. He muttered with frustration, ¡°I always had a bad feeling about Caleb. I didn¡¯t expect you to walk into trouble right after returning to the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± Before I could respond, Andrew asked, ¡°Do you want toe back to the witch n with me? I can get you out of this mess right away. ¡± Now I waspletely confused and asked, ¡°What are you talking about? Caleb and I are doing fine. Why would I leave him?¡± Andrew snorted in irritation and muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. I know all about Caleb¡¯s deceit, even though I¡¯m in the witch n. ¡± He then pulled out his phone and tapped on a random social media app. Chapter 1881 The gossip about Caleb and Alexandria¡¯s affair was all over the front page. It was only then that I realized Andrew had misunderstood Caleb because of what he saw online. I was momentarily speechless. I looked at Andrew and asked with a helpless smile, ¡°So, you came all the way here just for this?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Andrew¡¯s brow furrowed, and he said with a serious tone, ¡°Is this a minor issue? If it concerned only Caleb, I might agree.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But rumors about Abby are circting too. Everyone¡¯s talking. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, to see you in person. ¡± His worry was evident in his eyes. My smile faltered, and I responded with a hint of guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Honestly, those rumors and trending searches are part of my n. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you. It was careless of me not to inform you and our friends beforehand. I truly apologize. ¡± ¡°Was this all nned?¡± Andrew¡¯s surprise was palpable. I nodded and quickly exined the events of the past few days to him. With the full story in hand, Andrew let out a relieved sigh and said with a light-hearted smile, ¡°I see now. I was worried over nothing. Just d you¡¯re okay. ¡± A wave of shame washed over me, particrly when I noticed the fatigue etched on Andrew¡¯s face. To make amends, I suggested, ¡°Forget the coffee. How about I treat you to dinner at a renowned restaurant in the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± His interest piqued, Andrew agreed enthusiastically, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve yet to experience authentic local cuisine. ¡± With that, we left the cafe in high spirits, chatting andughing. As I was about to step into the car, I caught sight of someone snapping photos of us from a distance. I scowled and fixed my gaze on the photographer. The man was taken aback and looked =into my eyes. Realizing he was caught, he made a swift move to escape. Andrew, however, didn¡¯t give him the opportunity to flee. He strode forward and seized the man who had been taking photographs. In a low voice, Andrew demanded, ¡°Why did you take these photos? Did someone hire you to follow us? Delete them now!¡± Having served many years in the military, Andrew exuded an intimidating aura that visibly frightened the man. Stammering, the photographer quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again. No one paid me. It¡¯s just¡­she¡¯s so beautiful, I couldn¡¯t resist snapping a few shots. ¡± As he finished his exnation, the man suddenly let out a piercing scream and cried, ¡°Let me go, please!¡± The scream startled both Andrew and me. Reacting instinctively, Andrew released his grip. Yet, the man continued to wail, ¡°Help! It hurts! It hurts so much!¡± Dramatically, he then copsed to the ground and continued his cries. His loud outbursts quickly drew the attention of passersby. Unaware of the full story, several onlookers began defending the man sprawled on the pavement. They pointed at Andrew angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you assault someone in broad daylight?¡± Chapter 1882 ¡°Yes. Why did you hit him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible. ¡± The criticism towards Andrew reverberated among the crowd. Then, someone within the group said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the pack¡¯s Luna, Debra? And isn¡¯t this man her lover, Andrew?¡± Their words sparked a flurry of curiosity. Rumors swirled rapidly, suggesting I had been unfaithful to Caleb with Andrew and was caught in the act. They imed I attacked this man in the street, overwhelmed by both shame and rage. I was at a loss for words, realizing the situation was moreplex than it appeared. Andrew, unustomed to such chaos, was visibly distressed and unsure of how to respond. I gave him a reassuring nce, urging him to remain calm, and then dered firmly, ¡°If you make such ims, you need to provide proof, understood? Besides, who chooses a coffee shop over a hotel for a ndestine affair?¡± I nced at the man lying on the ground and added, ¡°Furthermore, we didn¡¯t assault him. He was the one who took photos of us without consent. We merely insisted he delete them. If Andrew did harm him, we would cover all medical and emotional damages. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Once I exined the situation, the crowd became significantly more silent. I breathed a sigh of relief, approached the man, and offered a polite apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t mean for that to happen. Are you hurt or ufortable?¡± The man, lying on the ground, groaned and did not respond to my question. Instead, he cried out in pain. ALL at once, my gaze locked onto the phone he held.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I noticed his phone¡¯s camera had been pointed at Andrew and me all along. Feeling uneasy, I instinctively reached out to grab it. The man was caught off guard by my sudden move. He was unprepared, and I managed to snatch the phone before he could react. However, the contents of his phone left me in shock. He wasn¡¯t just taking photos secretly; he was broadcasting live. Countless viewers were watching the live stream. The live streamments were flooded with curses directed at Andrew and me, and they were shockingly offensive. ¡°I never thought Debra would be so cheap. ¡± ¡°How shameless, engaging in an affair in the middle of the day!¡± ¡°How disgusting! How could such an immoral woman be the Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack?¡± Chapter 1883 ¡°She¡¯s a disgrace to our pack!¡± ¡°Perhaps none of Debra¡¯s children are Caleb¡¯s. ¡± ¡°Indeed, who can tell who those children¡¯s fathers are?¡± Seeing the stream of freshly postedments, my mind went nk. Anger shook me as I recalled the humiliation I endured while pregnant with the twins. Andrew realized something was wrong. He frowned and nced at the phone in my hand. His expression quickly changed when he saw thements in the live stream. Andrew quickly grabbed the phone from me, shut down the live stream, and threw the phone back at the man. He then led me away from the scene. It wasn¡¯t until I was a good distance away from the crowd that I finally came to my senses. I took a deep breath, forced myself to calm down, and apologized to Andrew with a heavy heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had no idea it would end up like this. ¡± Andrew responded with an easy smile and reassured me in a gentle tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re not to me. But today¡¯s incident was indeed a bit messy. If you¡¯re worried that Caleb might get the wrong idea, I can clear things up with him for you. ¡± I managed a weak smile and responded, ¡°Caleb won¡¯t get the wrong idea about us. ¡± Andrew smiled ironically and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. You two love other deeply. I was just overthinking. ¡± I found myself at a loss for words, and the mood turned awkward. Andrew realized the situation and changed the subject. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, sounding concerned. ¡°Do you need me to take you to the hospital?¡± I quickly shook my head and assured him, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine. I just need some rest. The hospital isn¡¯t necessary. ¡± Right after I spoke, I caught sight of some people sneaking nces at us from not too far away. I furrowed my brow and nced at them, but they returned to normal. What happened? Was I imagining things? Yet, after the earlier incident, it felt like everyone on the street was secretly watching and taking pictures of me. My expression grew even darker than it was before. Andrew said with concern, ¡°There¡¯s a five-star hotel up ahead. It offers good privacy.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. You don¡¯t look well, and I¡¯m worried those people might bother you again. How about we take a break there for a bit?¡± I hesitated. Deep down, I didn¡¯t want to enter the hotel alone with Andrew, but his suggestion made sense. Chapter 1884 But as I hesitated, I noticed people on the roadside taking pictures of us again, exchanging whispers with curious expressions. Their gazes were all too familiar. I didn¡¯t need to hear their words to know they were eagerly gossiping about me and Andrew. Debra¡¯s POV: I ended up hiding in the hotel with Andrew. Once we were inside, Andrew instructed the guards sternly, ¡°Make sure we are not disturbed, understood?¡± The hotel guards took their duties seriously and kept any onlookers outside. As the elevator doors closed, I let out a sigh of relief. Andrew pulled out his phone and unlocked it. Our names were trending as a hot topic. ¡®s BunnyBookery He said with anger, ¡°The people from the Thorn Edge Pack are really crossing the line. They¡¯ve even started spreading rumors about Luna. ¡± Hearing this, I grabbed my phone to check for myself. I quickly looked up the names of the media outlets broadcasting the rumors.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As I suspected, the major mediapanies involved were all connected to Alexandria and her father. Was this Alexandria¡¯s desperate move? After failing to seduce Caleb, was she now trying to ruin my reputation and drag me down with her? Just then, Andrew looked at me with concern and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You aren¡¯t letting these rumors get to you, are you?¡± Before I could respond, Andrew continued in disbelief, ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯re unwilling to defend Caleb¡¯s pack¡¯s stability, even when you¡¯re so clearly wronged?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated for All Books Updates¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly and raise my eyebrows as I nced at Andrew. Then I asked him, ¡°Do I seem like someone who¡¯s a pushover?¡± ¡°No,¡± Andrew responded with a genuine smile. Iughed and said, ¡°You do know me. My counterattack won¡¯t be directed at theizens or the rumor spreaders online but the mastermind behind the scenes. ¡± Interest sparked in Andrew¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n? Can I help in any way?¡± I shook my head and replied, ¡°This is the Thorn Edge Pack. I can manage it. Besides, you¡¯ve already been subjected to so many unfair usations. I feel terrible about that. How could I possibly ask for more from you?¡± Andrew epted my decision, though he sounded slightly disappointed. ¡°Okay. ¡± We soon reached our floor in the elevator. Entering the room, I was greeted by a spacious suite with its own living area. I let out a sigh of relief and sat down on the Living room sofa. Chapter 1885 Andrew looked at me with aplicated expression but remained silent. He then headed to another room. I didn¡¯t waste any time and called Carlos right away. Given the circumstances, it was time to take action. Carlos picked up the phone quickly. Before Carlos could speak, I informed him that I had been secretly recorded and broadcasted live in a coffee shop, and the media spreading these rumors were linked to Alexandria and her father. After sharing this, I issued a stern ultimatum to Carlos. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you were aware of this or not, but as the head of the Vargas family, you¡¯d better control your people, or I¡¯ll take matters into my own hands. ¡± Carlos realized the gravity of the situation and promptly assured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it right away and ensure you receive a proper resolution. ¡± I nodded in response. Just as I was about to end the call, Andrew approached, offering fruits and coffee with enthusiasm. ¡°We¡¯ve got some fruit here. Please, help yourself. Or, is there anything else you¡¯d like? I can order room service for you. ¡± I quickly declined. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡± I was just about to assure Andrew not to bother, and that I¡¯d be heading home soon, but before I could finish, Caleb¡¯s deep voice came through the phone. ¡°What room service?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: When Andrew and I heard Caleb¡¯s voice, we were both taken aback. I reacted first, smiling awkwardly. ¡°Caleb, are you with Carlos?¡± ¡°Which hotel?¡± he demanded sharply. Overwhelmed with a sense of unwarranted guilt, I revealed the name of the hotel. Caleb, clearly incensed, ended the call abruptly. Andrew gave a rueful smile and apologized, ¡°Sorry, it looks Like I¡¯ve put you in a difficult spot again. ¡± I waved it off, trying to appear calm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Caleb can be a bit possessive, but he¡¯s reasonable. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew offered a half-smile, leaving me at a loss for words. After a while, the doorbell interrupted our awkward silence. I rushed to the door and swung it open to find Caleb, impably dressed in a new tailored suit and styled hair, a stark contrast to his earlier appearance. His confident smile grew as he noticed my surprise.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He grasped my hand firmly and approached Andrew as if to show off our rtionship. Chapter 1886 I found myself speechless at his overbearing antics. Nevertheless, Caleb feigned ignorance of my difort, grasping my hand tighter. ¡°Honey, are you okay? You should¡¯ve called me the moment you knew you were photographed. ¡± Andrew observed us, his expressionplex. Embarrassed, I quickly reassured, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you. ¡± Pleased with my response, Caleb expressed his gratitude to Andrew. ¡°I appreciate how you¡¯ve looked after Debra. Let¡¯s n a dinner soon. ¡± Andrew, however, declined with a shake of his head. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll be returning to the witch n shortly. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Caleb¡¯s grin widened as he said, ¡°Knowing you¡¯re too busy for dinner, I¡¯ve brought someone in thanks for your aid to Debra. ¡± Andrew and I turned our gaze to the door with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. As Shirley appeared, I was surprised. I was at a loss for words and looked at Caleb. Was he really trying to express his gratitude? ¡®s BunnyBookery Andrew¡¯s face, filled with discontent, looked as though he might strike Caleb. Shirley, oblivious to the tension, approached Andrew with a hint of distress in her voice. ¡°I visited your manor today to find you, but you weren¡¯t there. Why didn¡¯t you inform me of your departure?¡± Andrew¡¯s expression darkened, his silence a clear refusal to engage. Undeterred, Shirley pressed on, ¡°I spoke with t he butler, who mentioned you were at Thorn Edge Pack. The online rumors piqued my curiosity about the pack and raised concerns for Debra, prompting my visit here. ¡± She then added cautiously, ¡°Have I caused any inconvenience?¡± Andrew merely shook his head, a gesture of resignation, without a word. Brightening, Shirley turned to me, her smile warming. ¡°And you? Are you alright? Is there anything the witch n can assist with? Just say the word, and I¡¯ll do all I can to help!¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Shirley¡¯s zeal caught me off guard, and I quickly reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. We¡¯ve got it under control, but thanks for your concern and for making the trip to see me. ¡± Shirley, slightly vexed, questioned, ¡°Why are you always the target? You¡¯re too kind, and that makes you an easy mark. If you showed the strength of the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s Luna, nobody would dare cross you. ¡± I offered a resigned smile and responded, ¡°We all have our own ways, but I assure you, I¡¯m no easy target. I will stand up for myself. ¡± Shirley¡¯s determination shone through as she said firmly, ¡°You need to stand your ground and earn respect. ¡± Her earnestness made meugh. I had never noticed how endearing Shirley could be. Chapter 1887 Inspired by her, I clenched my fists and agreed, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯Il stand firm!¡± Shirley then turned her concern towards Caleb. ¡°And you need to ensure Debra is safe. She faced bullying because of yourck of Leadership. ¡± Caleb remained silent, his frown deepening. I caught Caleb¡¯s troubled expression and wondered what was on his mind. After a brief conversation with Shirley, Caleb indicated it was time to leave. I bid farewell to Shirley and Andrew and departed the hotel with Caleb. During the drive home, I noticed Caleb¡¯s displeasure. Worried he might have misconstrued my interaction with Andrew at the hotel, I quickly rified, ¡°Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Andrew and I were upset about being photographed secretly. We merely sought a moment of privacy at the hotel. ¡± Caleb turned to look at me with a heavy silence. My anxiety mounted, knowing that his silence often signaled deepening ire. Fearing Caleb¡¯s anger might escte, I grasped his arm and whispered, ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset. I apologize. From now on, I¡¯ll call you if anything goes wrong, and I won¡¯t meet with another man by myself, okay?¡± Caleb embraced me and responded, ¡°My concern isn¡¯t about Andrew. I trust you. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s bothering you then?¡± I inquired. Holding me closer, Caleb replied, ¡°Shirley¡¯sments were a wake-up call. I¡¯ve failed in my duties, and as a result, you¡¯ve suffered. ¡± He paused, his tone heavy with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡± I responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can manage on my own. ¡± Over the years, facing numerous challenges had toughened me, prompting me to react defensively rather than seek assistance. I believed I had grown strong, immune to the rumors swirling around me. Yet, Caleb tightened his hold and caressed my hair, saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re capable, but as your mate, it¡¯s my duty to protect you. That¡¯s what I should do. ¡± His care was unfamiliar to me. I wanted to reject it, to assert my independence.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before I could voice my reluctance, Caleb interjected, ¡°Let me handle this. Trust me to resolve it satisfactorily, okay?¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was rarely ever protected, so I was surprised. I simply mumbled a quiet thank you. Caleb looked at me with curiosity and said in a tempting voice, ¡°So, are you interested in finding a way to show your appreciation?¡± From his expression, I understood what he meant. My cheeks flushed instantly. Chapter 1888 The smile on Caleb¡¯s face grew wider. Soon, the car arrived at the vi. I was a little flustered. Expecting another intense night, I got out of the car and locked myself in the bathroom as soon as I entered the room. I wanted to buy some time under the pretense of taking a shower, or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. But I forgot to lock the door. By the time Caleb entered, it was toote. ¡®s BunnyBookery He held my face, and before I could speak, he bit my lips in punishment.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why were you running, honey?¡± Without waiting for an answer, he undressed me and slipped two fingers inside me. My body was still a bit dry. I cried out, ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts¡­¡± ¡°Bear with it for a moment. It won¡¯t hurt for long. ¡± Caleb smirked, knowing my body better than I did. He rubbed my sensitive spots with his fingers. Pleasure quickly overwhelmed me, and my lower body responded, getting wetter and wetter. As lust began to ovee my senses, I wriggled and fidgeted, desiring more. Caleb was easily able to pick up and hastily removed his pants. Without further ado, his member prated me. I was instantly filled with satisfaction, my scalp tingling, my body melting like water. Caleb began to thrust deeply, his hands busy as well-one held my waist while the other kneaded my breast. At some point, we identally turned on the shower. Water cascaded down on us as Caleb continued his rhythm, lifting me, thrusting hard, then retreating gently. I almost melted in the pleasure, my loud moans filling the bathroom space, punctuated by the sound of flesh smacking flesh. I lost count of how many times I climaxed, my mind a haze. I was under hisplete control as he dominated me. Finally, after another climax, Caleb filled me with his thick sperm. Leaning on his wide shoulder, I was too exhausted to lift my arm, panting heavily. But Caleb wasn¡¯t done yet, far from it. He easily lifted me onto the wash basin. He spread my legs, revealing my now red and swollen private area. Embarrassed, I tried to cover it with my hand. But Caleb held my hand firmly. His eyes burned with lust as he eagerly prated me again. Caleb¡¯s thrusts picked up speed, sending me to the edge. I took the initiative to ki*s him, not wanting to be outdone. But soon, he retook control, his tongue exploring my mouth. We tasted each other, bing one once more. The ki*s was almost suffocating, but neither of us wanted to stop. We only parted when we were on the brink of breathlessness. Fresh air filled my dazed mind, and all I could see was him. Caleb continued ki*sing my neck and chest, his movements bing harder and faster. All I could do was moan in response. After one final thrust, we both reached the climax of desire, our bodies tightly glued. Chapter 1889 Caleb¡¯s POV: The next morning, I woke up to find Debra still asleep. My mood was uplifted by the passion we shared the previous night. I gently ki*sed her forehead while shey in my arms, still bearing the marks from our passionate love making. I was content just watching her sleep, feeling that having her close was all I needed. However, recalling the responsibilities awaiting me, I pushed myself to leave the bed. Shirley¡¯s words from yesterday struck a chord. It was indeed my failure to properly oversee the Thorn Edge Pack that had put Debra at risk repeatedly. Resolute, I vowed never to let here to harm again. After a tender ki*s on her forehead, I left the bedroom. The servants had prepared breakfast, but time pressed on me. ¡°Watch the children, and let Debra rest undisturbed, will you?¡± I instructed them. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the servants answered in unison. I then proceeded to my study. Once there, I dialed Carlos to inquire about the previous night¡¯s incident. ¡°Who was responsible for taking photos of Debra?¡± I asked. Carlos hesitated, then apologized, revealing it was Alexandria and Neal¡¯s doing. My disdain was palpable. ¡°It seems the lessons previously imparted were insufficient. ¡± In a stern voice, I set a clear mandate. ¡°You have three days. I want these twopletely erased from the Thorn Edge Pack. ¡± After a brief pause, Carlos spoke with resolution. ¡°I understand. ¡± Feeling reassured, I was about to end the call when Carlos broke the silence once more. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Caleb. As head of the Vargas family, it is my duty to bear responsibility for the actions of my uncle and cousin. I am prepared to ept whatever consequences you deem appropriate. ¡± I responded with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize on behalf of such scoundrels. Neal went as far as using his daughter in a scheme to usurp your role as family head. Do you really think such a man deserves your apologies?¡± Carlos replied ruefully, ¡°You¡¯re right.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Neal has always been driven by ambition. Initially, I believed Alexandria was not like her father and suggested she could serve as your secretary. That was clearly a mistake. ¡± He trailed off, perhaps feeling hecked even the right to offer an apology, yet that was all he could offer. I cut him off, my tone firm. ¡°Taking action against Alexandria and her father will prove far more effective than any apology could. ¡± Carlos responded promptly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on it. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I woke up and realized Caleb was not in the bed. Chapter 1890 As I was getting ready to get up, I rolled over and felt sore all over my body. When I noticed the ki*s marks on my skin, I couldn¡¯t help but silently reprimand Caleb. Despite this, the memories of our wild night made me blush. Just as I decided to lie back down for a bit longer, I suddenly heard the voices of our two children and Caleb outside. Elena sounded upset as she said, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy? I want Mommy!¡± Dn, who usually speaks less, echoed, ¡°We¡¯re looking for Mommy!¡± Caleb said firmly, ¡°Mommy is sleeping. Leave her alone. I will take you downstairs to y. ¡± Elena refused adamantly. ¡°No, I want Mommy. We need her!¡± Caleb said impatiently, ¡°If you bother your mom again, I will get mad!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hearing this, I was wide awake. Ignoring my soreness, I quickly got dressed and opened the bedroom door, worried Caleb might scold the kids. When Elena saw me, she looked so sad that tears welled up in her eyes, on the verge of crying. My heart melted. I instinctively squatted down, embraced her, and soothed her gently. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. Isn¡¯t Mommy right here?¡± Right after I finished talking, I moved to lift the kid, but before I could do that, Caleb held her in his arms. ¡°What are you up to?¡± I paused for a moment, then shot a re at Caleb. Caleb grinned and said, ¡°Is your back feeling better now? Holding a baby can be tough. Let me handle it. ¡± A sh ofst night¡¯s passion crossed my mind, making my cheeks warm as I shot Caleb a look of shame and embarrassment. Caleb, still smiling, gently wiped away Elena¡¯s tears and said, ¡°You really are a little crybaby. ¡± Elena frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a crybaby. I just miss Mommy a lot. ¡± I ki*sed my daughter, smiled, and said, ¡°Elena isn¡¯t a crybaby. Mommy misses you too. ¡± Standing beside me, Dn took my hand and gazed at me with anticipation. I smiled and gave him a ki*s too. Dnughed joyfully afterward. Cheering up the kids took some effort. Once Caleb had taken them downstairs, I finally had a moment to head back to the bedroom for a shower. Later, I went downstairs and just as I sat down, the kids came over to me. I wrapped my arms around them, turned to Caleb, and asked, ¡°Is Abby behaving herself today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mother looks after Abby herself every day. She¡¯s doing fine,¡± Caleb said, pouring me a ss of milk. Chapter 1891 Feeling reassured, I then focused on enjoying dinner with the two kids. We all had a wonderful time together. Elena was charming with her kind words, and I couldn¡¯t stop smiling because of those two kids. Suddenly, I sensed something was wrong. Turning around, I caught Caleb¡¯s strange expression. Following his gaze, I saw the open chat box with Carlos on his phone. Carlos¡¯test message said, ¡°Neal openly challenged me. Alexandria is missing. ¡± The news made me instinctively tighten my hold on my children. I had a gut feeling that Alexandria despised me deeply. Now that she suddenly disappeared, I feared she might go to extreme lengths to harm me. Caleb ced his phone face down on the table and looked at me. Seeing my expression, he realized I had seen the message. ¡°Did you see everything?¡± he asked. Debra¡¯s POV: I nodded solemnly and instructed the butler, ¡°Take the children to their room and ensure they do not leave the vi under any circumstances. ¡± The butler, unaware of the full situation, nodded earnestly and assured me, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll inform the rest of the staff. ¡± Feeling a bit more at ease after the children were safely away, I acknowledged my own vignce. It wasn¡¯t just an overreaction. Alexandria was unpredictable, and therge, bustling nature of our manor meant that idents could happen, regardless of the security in ce. Caleb then contacted the head of our security team. ¡°Increase the guards for the children and tighten security throughout the manor.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Adjust the patrols for maximum safety, and monitor all entries and exits closely,¡± hemanded. The security captain took the orders seriously and set out to coordinate the new protocols. The manor was on high alert. It was just Caleb and me left in the living room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve dispatched people to locate Alexandria. She won¡¯t be able to get inside here,¡± he reassured me gently, holding my hand. Despite our precautions, a lingering anxiety remained within me. Trying to soothe my nerves, I responded, ¡°I trust you. ¡± Over the next couple of days, the heightened security allowed us some peace, though the tension was palpable. During a quieter moment, I yed with Dn in the living room. His attention was caught by a bicycle on the television, sparking his desire to ride one in the backyard. Chapter 1892 I hesitated, considering the vastness and many hiding spots within our garden. Opting for caution, I suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s stay indoors and ride in the living room and hallway, alright?¡± Despite my exnations about the potential dangers in the backyard, Dn was adamant. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the backyard!¡± I felt helpless and tried to exin to Dn that there might be some bad guys hiding in the backyard garden. But Dn wouldn¡¯t listen to me at all. He rode his bike and darted out. His swift departure spurred me to action, and I called to the bodyguards urgently, ¡°Stop him!¡± Thankfully, the vignt bodyguards managed to intercept him promptly. Upset by his recklessness, I told Dn sternly, ¡°You are a bad boy. Go back to your room and stay there!¡± I then instructed the bodyguards to escort him back to his room with a bit more force than usual. Back in the living room, I could hear Dn¡¯s cries, which made me feel both remorseful and anxious. When Caleb returned and heard the crying, he asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± I felt aggrieved when I saw Caleb, so I told him what happened afternoon. Caleb let out a sigh of relief and reassured me, ¡°Alexandria has returned to the Vargas family secretly. It¡¯s safe for Dn to y around the manor. Don¡¯t worry too much. ¡± However, I couldn¡¯t hide my frustration, ring at him. ¡°No, he can¡¯t. You¡¯ve been too lenient. Alexandria and her father have some loyal subordinates within the Vargas family. What if they target our children to curry favor with Alexandria and Neal? Dn is just a little boy. He¡¯ll get over it quickly. ¡± Unable to sway my concerns, Caleb drew me close and coaxed, ¡°You¡¯re right to be cautious. I¡¯ll heed your advice. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: When I got home, I was disheartened to see that Debra had been worried sick about the kids¡¯ safety. That afternoon, I cleared my schedule and spent the day with Debra and the children. Together, Debra and I went upstairs to soothe Dn, who was still in tears.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He was sitting alone on the carpet, his cheeks wet with tears. Upon seeing Dn, Debra¡¯s heart melted. She rushed over, scooped him up in her arms, and whispered, ¡°Dn, please don¡¯t cry. This is all my fault. I¡¯m sorry, baby. ¡± Dn, ever the understanding child, stopped crying the moment Debra held him, though his eyes remained tear-stained. ¡°I¡¯ll be good. Mom, please don¡¯t go¡­¡± At his words, Debra¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. The sight made my heart sink even further. I chose not to interrupt their moment and left the room silently. Chapter 1894 However, after I returned home under escort, it took less than half a day for Carlos to show up with Caleb¡¯s bodyguards, intent on searching our home. My heart simmered with resentment. I despised Caleb and Debra, yet my scorn for Carlos ran even deeper. He was nothing more than Caleb¡¯spdog, going so far as to bring strangers to rummage through his home. This act did not sit well with most of the family. We were unanimous in believing that to restore our family¡¯s former prestige, we had to depose Carlos from his leadership role. He was merely Caleb¡¯s pawn. Once Carlos and his team entered, I slipped out the back door with help from the elders. However, the entire city was aware of my predicament. Staying in a hotel was out of the question, and venturing far from the Vargas family seemed too risky, given the likelihood of being spotted and denounced. For my safety, I had no choice but to take shelter in a dpidated house near the Vargas family¡¯s back door. The room was a mess, akin to a slum, and reeked of something foul. Holding my nose in distaste, I turned to the servant with a frown. ¡°Is this really the best the elders could arrange for me?¡± The young servant who escorted me to this room scratched his head sheepishly and confessed, ¡°This is actually my ce. I¡¯m one of Carlos¡¯ most trusted aides. He won¡¯t search here. For your safety, you¡¯ll need to stay a few days. ¡± Observing his slightly flushed face, I felt contempt. How dare this lowly servant presume to protect me? Once our faction seized leadership and gained power equal to Caleb¡¯s, I vowed to have this servant eliminated. For now, I had no choice but to endure the indignity of sitting on a stic chair in his humble dwelling. As I took a seat reluctantly, the servant¡¯s face Lit up with a smile. He poured me a ss of water and offered some fruit. The sight of him fussing over me only deepened my revulsion. Regardless of his eagerness, I refused to touch anything he offered. The food of such lowly folks seemed filthy to me. Struggling to contain my disgust, I dabbed at my eyes, feigning distress. Predictably, the sight of my tears sent him hurrying over, his voice tinged with rm. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± With tears brimming, I responded in a voice choked with emotion, ¡°To receive such kindness in my current state, I¡¯m deeply touched. ¡± His face turned even redder as he met my gaze shyly. I continued, ¡°Do you understand that my life¡¯s been upended because of Debra? She¡¯s tormented me endlessly. Now, I feel utterly lost. But then, I met you¡­¡± As I shared my woes, I couldn¡¯t resist adding a flirtatious edge to my words. Men seem to enjoy that kind of attention. The man before me was no different. My facade of sincerity moved him, and he assumed the role of a protector. He reassured me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone harm you again. Just tell me how I can help.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± Chapter 1895 I feigned reluctance, my expression growing even more sorrowful. ¡°No, I appreciate your kindness, but I don¡¯t want to drag you into this mess. ¡± The more I protested, the more his sympathy grew. He looked at me with an even deeper pity than before. At that moment, I added with a hint of regret, ¡°But you know, Debra climbed her way to the top by exploiting her children. If they were out of the picture, she wouldn¡¯t be able to lead the Thorn Edge Pack anymore. ¡± This revtion made the man pause, uncertainty flickering across his face. Iughed at myself and sighed. ¡°Forget I mentioned it. We barely know each other, and yet here you are, being so generous. I shouldn¡¯t involve you. Besides, I¡¯ve got nothing left. No matter how much Debra bullies me, I guess it¡¯s just my fate to suffer. ¡± My words effectively ignited his protective instinct. He clenched his fists, his teeth gritted in anger, and dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whoever has been bullying you will pay for it. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: Two days had passed, but Carlos still had no leads on Alexandria. My nerves were frayed, knowing she was still out there somewhere, missing. It baffled me how someone could vanish sopletely within the Thorn Edge Pack, almost as if she had slipped out of the city long ago. Despite my worries, fretting was pointless. Carlos was doing everything he could. Day in and day out, he either patrolled with the bodyguards or reported back to Caleb at the manor, visibly worn down by the effort. At noon, Carlos arrived at the manor for his daily update with Caleb. He was no closer to finding Alexandria. His face carried the weight of fatigue and guilt. After giving his report, he prepared to leave and resume his search. Watching him, particrly the dark circles under his eyes from sleepless nights, tugged at my heart. Caleb and I shared a knowing look before I approached Carlos to intercept him. ¡°Wait a moment. ¡± Carlos tensed slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± With a reassuring smile, I said, ¡°Why not stay for a while and rest before you head out again? It¡¯s midday, and far too sunny outside. You should rest a bit first. ¡± Carlos looked honored yet hesitant as his eyes flickered towards Caleb. ¡°Debra¡¯s right. Take a break. I¡¯ll have the butler get lunch ready and prepare the guest room for you,¡± Caleb responded with a gentle smile, his voice low and reassuring. Gratefully, Carlos nodded. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Dn and Elena hurried downstairs at that moment. Their usual enthusiastic embrace was absent when they spotted me. Instead, they hung their heads in sorrow.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I paused, taken aback at first, but quickly understood the cause of their gloom. Chapter 1896 It had been four days since we received news of Alexandria¡¯s disappearance, and the children had been confined to the vi, unable to leave. Even I was feeling the boredom of our days. With a sigh, I reached out and gathered them into my arms, whispering reassuringly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to take you out for some fun. No need to be sad, okay?¡± Their faces lit up at the promise of an outing. I couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle and turned to Caleb for assistance. ¡°As the man of the house, how about you take us out for some fun?¡± Approaching with a smile, Caleb asked, ¡°You¡¯re not worried anymore?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery I replied earnestly, ¡°But you¡¯re here with us, right? You¡¯ll keep us safe. We¡¯ll take a few bodyguards and watch the kids closely. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caleb agreed without hesitation. The kids beamed with joy. Dn was so thrilled that he pped his hands, eximing, ¡°Great! I can finally go out and ride my bike!¡± No sooner had he spoken than he dashed to his room, wheeling out his bike. Concerned I might be tired, Caleb scooped up Elena and signaled to a group of bodyguards. Together, the four of us stepped out. I followed Dn, pedaling away, as we meandered through the beautifully adorned garden. The fresh air outside seemed to rejuvenate me. Amidst our conversation andughter, we strolled and took in the vistas of the estate. Soon, Elena grew restless in her father¡¯s arms and decided to chase after Dn on foot, giggling as she ran. The children¡¯sughter filled the garden, adding to the serene atmosphere. Caleb and I walked side by side, savoring the tranquility. After a good while, Elena, tugging at Caleb¡¯s trousers, murmured, ¡°I¡¯m tired, Dad. Let¡¯s take a break. ¡± Spotting a pavilion nearby, I suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we rest in that pavilion over there for a bit?¡± Caleb agreed and, with Elena in his arms, headed towards the pavilion. I turned to Dn, still enthusiastically riding his bike, and called out, ¡°Dn, we¡¯re going to take a break. ¡± Dn, however, was not ready to stop. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to rest. I want to ride my bike!¡± Debra¡¯s POV:This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Upon hearing those words, I frowned. Even with bodyguards around, we couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. Chapter 1897 I was on the verge of insisting that Dn take a break when he sped off on his bike. Feeling somewhat helpless, I surveyed the surroundings. It was an open space, and not too far off, bodyguards patrolled the area. Given our ample security, as long as Dn didn¡¯t stray too far, he would be safe. This outing was a rare opportunity for us, and I didn¡¯t want to spoil it for Dn. I called out to him, ¡°Just remember to ride slowly and stay close, okay?¡± Dn nodded, his voice cheerful. ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Assured by his response, I shifted my focus and joined Caleb and Elena in the pavilion. Shortly after, the servants arrived, serving iced juice and freshly cut fruit. As Elena and I yed, I kept an asional eye on Dn, ensuring he was always within sight. ¡®s BunnyBookery True to his word, he stayed near the pavilion, allowing my vignce to wane gradually. After sharing some watermelon with Elena, I instinctively looked for Dn. But suddenly, I couldn¡¯t see him anywhere. Panic surged through me as my heart pounded. I turned to the nearest bodyguard, my voice tense as I demanded, ¡°Where is Dn? Where is he?¡± Caleb¡¯s expression changed too. The bodyguard quickly informed us, ¡°Dn went to the bathroom. He¡¯s with two other bodyguards. He¡¯ll be safe. ¡± Relieved by this, I exhaled deeply. Caleb seemed relieved as well. He grasped my hand, offering reassurance. ¡°It¡¯s all right, don¡¯t worry. Nothing untoward has happened recently. Alexandria and her father know what I¡¯m capable of. They wouldn¡¯t dare jeopardize their lives further. Plus, I¡¯ve had Carlos reim over ny percent of their assets. They¡¯re in no position to challenge us anymore. ¡± Caleb¡¯s assurances calmed my nerves. Elena chimed in,forting me further, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Dn¡¯s smart. He¡¯ll steer clear of trouble. ¡± She then offered me a cherry tomato. I epted it with a smile, gently tousling her hair. ¡°Thank you, sweetie. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Just then, a uniformed bodyguard hurried towards us from the vi, causing my heart to skip a beat and my calm to falter. The bodyguards wore expressions of deep anxiety, which clued me in immediately. Something was wrong with Dn. Within moments, one of the bodyguards dashed over, his face etched with panic, and blurted out, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Dn¡¯s missing. ¡± My head spun, and I nearly passed out from shock. Caleb, always the steadier one, demanded, ¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t you with him?¡± Tears welled up in the bodyguard¡¯s eyes as he stammered, ¡°We were right behind him until he went into the restroom and asked us to wait outside. We did, but when he didn¡¯te out after a few minutes, we knew something was off. When we checked, he was gone. ¡± Chapter 1898 Caleb¡¯s face turned ashen, his fists balling in fury. Meanwhile, I was teetering on the edge. My heart raced uncontrobly, grief rendering me speechless. Seeing how distraught I was, Caleb pulled me into his embrace. I was trembling, utterly drained of strength.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Without his support, I might have truly fainted. Without wasting another second, Caleb dialed the head of security at the vi. He ordered a lockdown. No one was to enter or leave. After securing the perimeter, he turned back to me, his voice firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dn¡¯s only been missing for a few minutes. He can¡¯t have left the vi. I¡¯m going to review the surveince footage myself. We¡¯ll find him. No one can just disappear with him. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was at a loss, my only option seemed to be to trust Caleb. The thought of possibly losing Dn was unbearable. Caleb gently kissed my forehead and instructed the bodyguards to watch Elena closely. Then, he lifted me in his arms and we headed back to the vi. Upon entering, he directed a servant to escort Elena to her room, making it clear no one was to Leave the premises. After Elena was settled, Caleb told me, ¡°You should either rest in our room or stay with Elena. I¡¯ll be in the monitoring room watching the surveince footage. ¡± Desperation gripped me and I clutched at Caleb¡¯s hands, trying to steady myself. ¡°Please, let mee with you. I¡¯ll lose my mind if I stay alone,¡± I pleaded. Caleb¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. ¡°You¡¯re not looking well. It might be best for you to rest a bit. Trust me, I¡¯ll handle everything. ¡± Tears welled up in my eyes as I shook my head vehemently. ¡°No, I can¡¯t rest. My son is missing. How can I possibly rx knowing that? Even if you leave me behind, all I¡¯ll do is worry. The worry is more excruciating than anything. ¡± Seeing the agony on my face, Caleb finally relented. Unable to leave me in such distress, he agreed to take me with him to the monitoring room. When we entered the monitoring room, the technical team at the manor had already pinpointed the suspicious footage and individuals involved. Among them were a professional nutritionist who had looked after Jenifer for many years and a young servant apanying Carlos. The footage revealed both sneaking into the bathroom together, prompting Caleb to ask with a stern expression, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t this ring anomaly reported?¡± The technician seemed ufortable as he stammered, ¡°I¡­ I assumed they went to the bathroom together to make out. After all, one is our people and the other is associated with Carlos. ¡± His statement cast an odd silence over the room. Various expressions flickered across the faces of those present. Anxious to rify the situation, I asked, ¡°Where are these two now? Were they the only ones Dn encountered in the bathroom?¡± ¡°Yes, this vi serves as the manor¡¯s main house. Typically, no outsiders are permitted inside. Today, only these two and Dn entered,¡± the technician rified. From this information, it seemed likely that Dn¡¯s disappearance was connected to these two individuals. Chapter 1899 Once the suspect was pinpointed, Calebmanded, ¡°Keep looking. Retrieve thest known footage of these individuals. When and where did they vanish?¡± The tech team quickly unearthed another surveince video. The video showed a man and a woman rushing into the forest behind the garden, carrying Dn. My sense of dread intensified. The vi was vast. Beyond the few acres of regr use, it spanned additional acres of mountainous terrain bordering the wilderness. The mountains were expansive, filled with tall trees and wild animals. Thisplexity made the search efforts challenging and limited the surveince coverage. Even installed cameras could be readily sabotaged. As expected, when the technical staff reviewed the footage from the mountain cameras, they discovered that nearly a third of them were inoperable. My heart sank at this news. However, the urgency of Dn¡¯s situation spurred me topose myself. I then instructed Caleb and dered, ¡°Ignore the surveince footage. We need to head to the mountains ourselves to find him. Also, delve into the backgrounds of these two individuals. It might lead us to Alexandria. ¡± Caleb¡¯s expression darkened, but he epted the n and issued the orders. ¡®s BunnyBookery Debra¡¯s POV: Upon returning to the living room, we encountered the butler and Carlos, who had been resting in the guest room. We were set to delve into the backgrounds of these two individuals. The vi was buzzing with tension following Dn¡¯s disappearance, and both the butler and Carlos were well aware of the situation. As Carlos entered the living room, he bowed deeply to Caleb and expressed his apologies. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. I had no idea there was an issue with my trusted staff. ¡± Carlos remained in his bowed position, not lifting himself. Caleb, visibly annoyed, responded, ¡°Stand up straight. What good does your apology do now? Can it bring Dn back?¡± Only then did Carlos stand upright, his expressionden with guilt. ¡°The man who abducted Dn is named Cory Olson.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His mother was a Vargas. Before she passed away, she sent Cory back. Not long afterward, Cory¡¯s grandparents also died. ¡± At this, I furrowed my brow and asked, ¡°Does he have no family left then?¡± Carlos shook his head. My expression darkened. Those without familial ties often turned merciless. Carlos continued, ¡°Cory¡¯s life has been one hardship after another. He¡¯s pleaded with me repeatedly over the years. Given his diligence andpetence, I allowed him to work closely with me. His unwavering loyalty and effort over the years earned my trust. It never crossed my mind he would betray us Like this. ¡± Caleb¡¯s face turned somber, emitting an icy aura. Carlos sighed, his toneced with bewilderment. ¡°I can¡¯t wrap my head around it. Cory¡¯s a simple man with not a penny to his name. He¡¯s never been one for words. Alexandria and her father wouldn¡¯t nce his way twice. What could possibly connect him to them?¡± Chapter 1900 Carlos¡¯ words left me puzzled about Cory¡¯s link to Alexandria. What could drive a man to risk everything to abduct Dn? Time was against us, and without hesitation, I instructed, ¡°Check Cory¡¯s house and investigate anyone associated with him. It¡¯s possible Alexandria is there. ¡± Carlos, burdened with guilt, was eager to assist. He phoned two men acquainted with Cory, directing them to carry out the search. Once Cory¡¯s background wasid bare, Caleb turned to face the butler. Visibly trembling, the butler knelt before Caleb. ¡°Why does my mother¡¯s nutritionist have connections to Alexandria?¡± Caleb inquired, his voice tinged with frost. The butler hesitated before stealing a nce in my direction. He spoke with caution. ¡°Sir, perhaps it¡¯s slipped your mind? The nutritionist¡¯s name is Mae Medina. She was quite taken with you, even willing to be your mistress, but you paid her no mind. ¡± I shot Caleb a look filled with both anger and anxiety. This situation stemmed from the women who circled him relentlessly. The butler went on, ¡°It seems Mae¡¯s affection for you morphed into bitterness over the years. I considered suggesting a new nutritionist to your mother, but her health has been frail. Besides, you¡¯re now married with children, and Mae appeared to have moved on from you. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong previously, so I saw no reason to dismiss her. ¡± Caleb met my gaze, his eyes swimming with guilt and unease. I chose not to engage with him further. Now was not the time for confrontation. I needed to find Dn urgently. With the backgrounds of Cory and Mae rified, Caleb and I headed for the mountainous region behind the vi, where the pair hadst been seen with Dn.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Debra¡¯s POV: Finding three individuals within the vast, dense forest proved far more challenging than anticipated. Despite extensive searches by all the bodyguards at the manor, not a single trace emerged. The captain surveyed the weary, muddied bodyguards trailing behind him before approaching me and Caleb with his report. Breathing heavily, he stated, ¡°Sir, locating anyone in this wilderness is exceedingly challenging. Perhaps we should deploy drones to encircle this area and wait for the two to escort the boy out?¡± A shadow crossed my face, mirrored by Caleb¡¯s. He responded through clenched teeth, ¡°What if they remain concealed in the forest?¡± The captain instinctively replied, ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. They didn¡¯t bring food. ¡± Yet, a momentter, realization struck him, draining the color from his face. Perceiving his concern, Caleb said coldly, ¡°The mountains are rife with wild animals. Dn is very young. The longer he remains lost, the greater the peril!¡± The bodyguard bowed his head, remaining silent. ¡°Deploy additional personnel. Conduct a thorough search of all forested areas within three days,¡± Caleb ordered firmly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the captain replied hastily. Chapter 1901 At that moment, Carlos¡¯s men approached Caleb, stating, ¡°Sir, we discovered where Alexandria was hiding a few days ago. She took refuge in Cory¡¯s house, but when we arrived, she had already vanished. ¡± I clenched my fists, teeth grinding as I asked, ¡°Do you know where she went? Any leads?¡± The bodyguard nodded and continued, ¡°A second-hand car registered under Cory¡¯s name is missing. It¡¯s likely Alexandria took it. We traced the license te and reviewed surveince footage, revealing she¡¯s heading towards the border of the Thorn Edge Pack, but her pace is slow. We must intercept her before she crosses. ¡± Feeling a surge of hope, I quickly instructed the butler, ¡°Gather a group of bodyguards. The others should continue searching the mountains. I want to speak with Alexandria. If it means recovering Dn, I will do whatever it takes to meet her demands. ¡± Caleb grasped my hand, his brow furrowed. He disapproved of my decision to confront Alexandria. I shook off his grip and asserted, ¡°Don¡¯t try to dissuade me. Regardless of the danger, I must go. Alexandria is desperate and may act irrationally, risking harm. But nothingpares to saving Dn. I have to rescue him. ¡± Caleb studied me, hesitating for a moment. Finally, after a brief silence, he nodded resolutely, ¡°Alright, you negotiate with Alexandria. I will lead my team to search the mountains. ¡± Upon hearing this, I finally smiled for the first time since Dn¡¯s disappearance. At that moment, no words were necessary. Caleb and I understood each other deeply. ¡°Arrange for the finest bodyguards and driver,¡± Caleb instructed the butler. The butler nodded, assuring, ¡°Rest assured, I will take care of everything. ¡± Caleb took my hand and guided me to the yard. We stood together in silence for a while, until the car and bodyguards arrived to escort me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I can protect myself,¡± I said firmly, releasing his hand. Without warning, Caleb pulled me into his embrace, holding me tightly. ¡°I promised to safeguard you and our children. I will keep that promise. ¡± I nodded. ¡°I trust you. ¡± Afterward, I stepped back from his embrace, entered the car, and departed. As the car drove farther away, I caught sight of Caleb in the rearview mirror, still watching me. Carlos, assigned to protect me, sighed and spoke with regret. ¡°Debra, please don¡¯t me Caleb. This is my fault. I failed to manage the Vargas family and my men properly, putting Dn in danger. ¡± I sighed. ¡°This isn¡¯t your responsibility. It stems from Alexandria and her father¡¯s ambition. Their desire for power led to their downfall, and now they¡¯re causing chaos. ¡± After a moment of silence, Carlos stated firmly, ¡°When you confront Alexandria, stay by my side. I won¡¯t allow you to be harmed, no matter what. ¡± Caleb¡¯s POV: Chapter 1902 When I heard that Debra nned to meet Alexandria face-to-face, my immediate response was to object. Given Alexandria¡¯s recent desperation, I couldn¡¯t predict the lengths she might go to. The thought of Debra approaching anything or anyone potentially dangerous weighed heavily on me. Yet, observing the resolve in Debra¡¯s eyes, I recognized more than her spirit; I saw a mother who would risk her own safety for her children. At that moment, I knew my role was not to block Debra¡¯s path but to back her, offering all the protection I could muster. Despite the difficulty, I steeled myself and consented. I kept my eyes on Debra¡¯s car until it disappeared into the distance. With a heavy heart, I returned to the living room, my face an impassive mask. The butler and the captain of bodyguards stood awaiting orders. The captain inquired, ¡°Sir, is it time?¡± With a decisive nod, I confirmed. The Vargas family¡¯s bold move to kidnap my son had sealed their fate-no mercy woulde from me. The captain, showing reluctance, ventured, ¡°Should we alert Carlos before we take drastic measures against the entire Vargas family?¡± With firm resolve, I responded, ¡°No, Carlos will understand. ¡± Given the close rtionship between the captain and Carlos, he quickly assured me, ¡°Sir, having worked alongside Carlos for many years, I assure you of his fidelity. Do not let the viiny of the Vargas family cloud your judgment of him Hearing this prompted a sneer from me. I looked up sharply and countered coldly, ¡°Enough. I am aware of what I am doing. Now, let¡¯s arrest the Vargas family. The captain bowed his head and hastily acquiesced. In less than twenty minutes, my bodyguards had the Vargas family¡¯s residence surrounded, and we had corralled anyone who had strayed back inside. Under my surveince, no member of the Vargas family dared to make a move. As the Vargas family sumbed to fear, the eldest member, assessing the situation, pleaded nervously, ¡°Sir, please trust us. The actions of Alexandria and her father have nothing to do with the Vargas family. We remain as loyal to you as Carlos is. Please, allow us our freedom. ¡± I sneered, unwilling to engage in futile discussions. I demanded, ¡°Hand over Alexandria¡¯s mother!¡± The members of the Vargas family were taken aback. They exchanged bewildered nces and remained silent. The elder who had spoken earlier responded in a trembling voice, ¡°But her mother passed away a long time ago. ¡± Ignoring him, I pointed at a flustered woman in the crowd who appeared to be about 50 years old. Immediately, a bodyguard stepped forward and pulled her from the group. The Vargas family erupted in panic, shouting in unison. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person! This is Alexandria¡¯s aunt. Why are you detaining her?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I had no interest in prolonging the encounter. I instructed some of my bodyguards to monitor the Vargas family while I ushered the woman into the car and departed with the rest of my team. Debra¡¯s POV: Chapter 1903 In of the Thorn Edge Pack, Alexandria, who was poor at driving, navigated her car with great caution and sluggishness. Her journey came to an abrupt halt when her vehicle was encircled by several off -road vehicles. As I arrived on the scene, Alexandria was in the midst of unleashing a torrent of curses at the bodyguards who had obstructed her path. ¡°Think carefully and Let me pass, or you¡¯ll regret it! How dare you ipetents impede me?¡± Approaching her, I surveyed Alexandria from head to toe and asked with a sneer, ¡°What right do you have to scold them?¡± Upon seeing me, Alexandria¡¯s expression changed from surprise to fury, then her anger exploded as she noticed Carlos next to me. ¡°You again? What¡¯s there to be proud of? You¡¯re nothing but a lowly woman manipting your way up by exploiting your children. Just wait and see. A woman like you who relies on Caleb and parades around will be left with nothing sooner orter. And Carlos, you¡¯ve degraded yourself to nothing more than Caleb¡¯spdog. You¡¯ve been apdog for far too long, you must have forgotten what it¡¯s like to make your own decisions. How could you betray your own cousin for her? Asshole! You¡¯re all assholes!¡± Her face was a mask of rage and despair. After she had exhausted her tirade, I responded calmly, ¡°Alexandria, if you release my son, I¡¯m willing to give you whatever you desire. ¡± I suspected that her venom stemmed from unresolved issues with Caleb, and she would likely seize this chance to demand that I leave him. But she sneered. ¡°I want nothing more than for you and your wretched offspring to disappear. Once you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll take my rightful ce as Luna of the Thorn Edge Pack, and Caleb will be mine!¡± Her detachment from reality was rming. I frowned, recognizing that she was beyond reason. Parroting her words back to her, I probed her delusion. ¡°Really? And you think Caleb would ever fall for that?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Alexandria replied, her smile brimming with confidence. I couldn¡¯t help butugh and then I posed a question. ¡°Before I knew Caleb, he was single. You¡¯ve known him for a long time. Why didn¡¯t you manage to win him over?¡± Caught off guard, Alexandria¡¯s face registered shock, and the madness in her eyes dimmed slightly as she pondered my question. However, her brief moment of lucidity quickly evaporated, and she erupted again, screaming, ¡°You wretch! It¡¯s all because of you! Caleb doesn¡¯t love me because of you, bitch!¡± I regarded Alexandria with a cold detachment, witnessing her descent into further madness. In the midst of her outburst, I turned to Carlos and spoke in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s clear Alexandria is mentally unstable now. There¡¯s no reasoning with her. What if we try to knock her out and use her phone to contact Cory? We could pretend to be her and get Cory to bring Dn out of the mountains. What do you think?¡± Carlos gave a grave nod. ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot. ¡± After making his decision, he nced at the unraveled Alexandria and quietly instructed a few bodyguards, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of knocking her out. Keep Debra safe.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± With his n in motion, Carlos discreetly moved behind the off-road vehicle, attempting to approach Alexandria unnoticed. Watching Carlos stealthily close in on Alexandria, I felt a mix of nerves and anticipation. Alexandria continued hurling vile insults at me, spewing venomous words about my children as well. Her eyes were fiery red, her expression twisted with hatred. ¡°Debra, and your three children, you are the lowest of the low! You don¡¯t deserve any connection to Caleb!¡± Her words about my children pierced my heart like a dagger. Chapter 1904 Rage coursed through me, and I found myself clenching my fists, fighting the urge to confront her physically.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Yet, seeing Carlos nearing her position, I forced myself to stay collected. Just as Carlos was about to reach Alexandria, the low hum of an approaching car echoed from behind us. Debra¡¯s POV: A sense of dread washed over me. Alexandria, tense and on edge, spun around at the sound of the voice. She saw the cars behind her and noticed Carlos approaching. ¡°Get away!¡± she shouted, panic in her voice. But Carlos was relentless. He seized the moment to step forward, grabbing her hand and trying to pull her out of the car. In a swift move, Alexandria rolled up the car window, trapping Carlos¡® hand. My hand flew to cover my mouth when I witnessed this brutal scene. Carlos¡¯ face contorted in pain. With a cold, malicious smile, Alexandria taunted, ¡°You¡¯re such a loyalpdog, risking your hand for Caleb and Debra. I wonder if Caleb will still want you as his beta when you¡¯re disabled. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Carlos¡¯ face turned pale, but he refused to let go of her hand. As the cars behind us approached, I saw Caleb get out, and a wave of relief washed over me. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked, surprised. Caleb walked over and pulled me into his arms, his voice soothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n. ¡± He gestured, and two bodyguards emerged from a nearby car, escorting a woman in her fifties. Carlos¡¯ expression darkened as he shouted, ¡°Aunt, why are you here?¡± In the car, Alexandria¡¯s face went ashen. She stared at the woman with a mix of shock and dread. Caleb sneered, drawing a gun and aiming it at the woman¡¯s temple. ¡°Enough, Alexandria. Release Dn and return to prison, or this woman pays the price. Do as I say, and she might just walk away from this. ¡± Seeing the woman with a gun to her head, Alexandria¡¯s panic was evident despite her attempts to remainposed. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, Caleb. This woman is just my aunt. We¡¯re not close at all. You can¡¯t threaten me with her. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Caleb sneered. Chapter 1905 Alexandria¡¯s facade cracked, but she insisted stubbornly, ¡°I have no reason to lie. Kill her if you want. I don¡¯t care. ¡± Caleb¡¯s confidence didn¡¯t falter. I looked at him curiously and whispered, ¡°How can you be so sure Alexandria cares about this woman? Is there a special connection?¡± Did this woman raised her like her own daughter? Caleb leaned in, his voice low. ¡°This so-called aunt is actually Alexandria¡¯s biological mother. Alexandria has known it for a long time. ¡± Stunned, I stared at Alexandria, whose face now burned with rage. ¡°Enough! ALL of you, just stop! You¡¯re trying to defame me. I have no ties to this woman!¡± Caleb observed her outburst coolly. ¡°If she truly means nothing, why the anger?¡± Suddenly, Alexandria erupted. ¡°You think you can scare me? I¡¯d rather die here today, and take your son with me!¡± Her eyes wild with fury made my heart pound with fear. She might indeed do something drastic. Catching Caleb¡¯s eye, I saw he understood the gravity of the situation. He signaled the bodyguards to retreat, then pushed the woman towards Alexandria and tossed a DNA test report into the car window. ¡°Believe it or not, you might want to read this first,¡± he said, his voice icy. Debra¡¯s POV: Alexandria clutched the test report, her eyes red with fury, and confronted Caleb. ¡°Why? Why did you do this to me? I love you. What have I done wrong?¡± Caleb responded with a sneer, his voice cold. ¡°You love me? It seems more like you love the idea of being the Thorn Edge Pack¡¯s Luna and leading the Vargas family. ¡± With a self-mocking smile, Alexandria retorted, ¡°And why not? I was born a Vargas, and I excel in every way. I¡¯m the ideal Luna for the Thorn Edge Pack. My father and I have managed parts of our family¡¯s businesses for years, creating far more wealth than Carlos ever did. More of our family supports my father than Carlos. If Carlos hadn¡¯t ingratiated himself with you, he would never be the leader. ¡± As she spoke, Alexandria¡¯s anger grew. She red at me with burning intensity. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined everything. You¡¯re here to destroy my life! I excel in everything, but since you showed up, everything has changed!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Her rage peaking, Alexandria red through the car window, her eyes fiery. Caleb instinctively stepped in front of me, shouting. ¡°She¡¯s on the verge of turning into a wolf. Control her, now!¡± Carlos was quick to act, despite the pain from his arm being trapped in the car window. He grabbed Alexandria by the neck with a swift twist of his wrist. Using all his strength, Carlos¡¯ grip tightened. Alexandria struggled for air, her face turning red. Cristina, Alexandria¡¯s mother, was enraged. She broke free from the bodyguards and ran to intervene, pulling at Carlos desperately. ¡°Carlos! Let her go! She¡¯s your cousin!¡± Chapter 1906 But Carlos held firm, his grip unyielding. Cristina continued to plead through her tears. ¡°Carlos, how can you be so heartless? She¡¯s being mistreated, and instead of helping, you attack her because Caleb told you to?¡± With his hand stuck and now pulled by Cristina, Carlos winced in pain but maintained his hold. Trying to calm Cristina, Carlos said, breathing heavily, ¡°Aunt, please stay out of this. You don¡¯t know the extent of the foolish things Neal and Alexandria have done. It¡¯s only right they face the consequences. If you interfere, you¡¯ll only get dragged down too. ¡± Cristina ignored him, her gaze fixed on Alexandria¡¯s reddening face. Panic and fear overtaking her, she shouted, ¡°Carlos, how can you be so ungrateful? After everything I¡¯ve done for you, is this how you repay me?¡± The expression on Carlos¡¯ face grew grim as he sighed, his tone icy. ¡°That¡¯s different. I acknowledge your past help and I intend to repay it, but not at this moment. You can¡¯t stop me now. ¡± Cristina, frantic and undeterred, struggled to pull his hand from Alexandria¡¯s throat. Despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t budge his arm. On the brink of despair, Cristina pleaded through her tears. ¡°Carlos¡­ Alexandria is my only daughter, my sole reason to live. Please, let her go. If she dies by your hand, I¡¯ll take my own life right here, and you¡¯ll have to live with that guilt forever!¡± Carlos paused, then nced over at Caleb, seeking some form of guidance. Caleb, observing Alexandria¡¯s pale and desperate state, signaled to Carlos to ease his grip. Understanding Caleb¡¯s gesture, Carlos slightly loosened his hold, allowing Alexandria just enough air to breathe shallowly. As Alexandria gasped for air, her fiery anger was momentarily overshadowed by her urgent need to survive. Caleb¡¯s POV: Seeing Alexandria momentarily subdued, I seized the chance to negotiate. ¡°Alexandria, contact Cory and have him return Dn. Otherwise, you won¡¯t make it through the day. ¡± I was confident Alexandria understood the gravity of her situation. However, just as I finished, Cristina began to plead desperately, her head shaking vehemently. ¡°No Please, let Alexandria go¡­ She made a mistake, but her intentions were good. Please let her live.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. . ¡± Tears streamed down Cristina¡¯s face, muddling her words. I met their pleas with a cold gaze and stated firmly, ¡°My position is clear. ¡± Cristina, grasping the severity of the moment, urgently said to Alexandria, ¡°Just give up. Let it go¡­¡± Alexandria remained silent, her expression empty and unyielding. Cristina, growing increasingly agitated, continued, ¡°Let¡¯s end this madness, okay? Money and power are illusions. If you lose your life, nothing else matters. ¡± Chapter 1907 After a moment, Alexandria regained herposure. However, seeing Cristina¡¯s concerned face, she turned away in disgust and snapped, ¡°Shut up!¡± Realizing Alexandria wouldn¡¯t be swayed, my patience snapped. Every minute wasted put Dn in greater peril. I signaled Carlos with a nce. His brow furrowed, and he tightened his grip. In the next instant, a chilling crack echoed; Alexandria¡¯s eyes shot wide open in terror, and everyone heard the sound of her bones crushing. Cristina screamed in horror, instinctively lunging at Carlos, trying to throttle him, but he pushed her away effortlessly. She stumbled back, her voice desperate. ¡°Alexandria, stop it this instant! If you continue like this, you will die!¡± Initially, Alexandria was furiously struggling, trying to break free from Carlos¡¯ grasp, but her face soon turned a ghastly shade of blue and purple, her eyes darkening with despair as she looked at me helplessly. I frowned, feeling the weight of the room¡¯s eyes on me, yet I did not signal Carlos to release his grip. Debra took my hand, her expressionden with concern. I shook my head and whispered to her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Alexandria¡¯s struggles began to fade; her face deepened to a purple-red, her eyes widening in a ghastly manner. Cristina, witnessing Alexandria nearing death, broke downpletely. She cried out, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t hurt her! Alexandria, please! Don¡¯t die! Hold on!¡± As Alexandria gasped for air, Cristina¡¯s fear and heartbreak overflowed. She red at Carlos and screamed, ¡°You heartless monster! She¡¯s your cousin! Let her go!¡± I observed the scene impassively, my gaze devoid of emotion. Debra, moved by the tragic scene, looked away, her lips parting as if to speak, but my stern nce silenced her. I squeezed her hand and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Nothing will happen to Dn. ¡± Soon after, Alexandria lost consciousness.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The tension in the air snapped like a tightrope cut loose. Cristina let out a piercing scream and copsed to the ground. Carlos finally rxed his grip and stepped back, his face a mask of gloom andplexity. Caleb¡¯s POV: Seeing the scene unfold, Debra¡¯splexion turned ashen. Chapter 1908 I tenderly patted the back of her hand and whisperedforting words. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything will be over soon. ¡± Afterforting her, I released Debra¡¯s hand and proceeded with calm determination. I signaled to someone to open the car door and extracted Alexandria from the vehicle,ying her on the ground. I then gave a cue to the doctor I had previously arranged toe to Alexandria¡¯s aid. After a brief moment, Alexandria regained consciousness. She appeared significantly more worn and uneasy after her brush with death. When her eyes met mine, she shook uncontrobly, filled with dread. Any signs of her previous resentment or defiance had vanished. Recognizing the opportune moment, I inquired, ¡°Alexandria, could you send a message to Cory, asking him to bring Dn back now?¡± Overwhelmed by her recent ordeal, Alexandria frantically nodded and struggled to rise. She quickly retrieved her mobile phone andposed a message to Cory. Once the message was sent, she disyed her phone to me, her voiceden with urgency. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Cory to bring Dn back. He will be safely returned soon. ¡± I chose not to respond verbally. Instead, I simply allowed a silent sigh of relief to wash over me internally. It appeared my risk was well-founded. Debra¡¯s tears of joy flowed freely, her eyes alight with astonishment. Alexandria then turned to me, desperation clear in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked. Please, let me go. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Her plea struck me as absurd. Alexandria was clearly frightened now, but her realization hade toote. The individual responsible for harming my family would face severe consequences, but now was not the moment to address Alexandria¡¯s fate. I said nothing, simply standing to the side with patience, awaiting Cory¡¯s response. True to Alexandria¡¯s instructions, Cory acted promptly. His call came within two minutes. The sudden ring of the phone jolted Alexandria, and she looked at me with palpable fear. I nodded calmly, signaling her to take the call. Alexandria answered the phone and switched it to speaker mode.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Cory¡¯s voice came through, tinged with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Why are you telling me to send the boy back? Didn¡¯t you want revenge on Debra? Weren¡¯t you plotting against her only son?¡± Before he could finish, Alexandria cut him off with a desperate shout. ¡°Shut up! Just send the kid back. No more talk!¡± Sensing the urgency in her tone, Cory asked tentatively, ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± Panic stricken, Alexandria yelled back. ¡°Just shut it. I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯ve realized keeping the boy alive is more beneficial. Bring him back now. ¡± Surprised by her change in tone, Cory pressed further. ¡°I see. Do you have a new n? Are you sure it will work?¡± Chapter 1909 At this, Alexandria grabbed her hair in frustration, her appearance disheveled and distraught. The doctor, observing her closely, noted, ¡°She¡¯s in a bad mental state right now. ¡± I frowned, concerned that Cory might pick up on the tension in Alexandria¡¯s voice if she continued to unravel. Just as I was about to intervene and urge Alexandria to end the call, she managed topose herself slightly and retorted, ¡°Stay out of my affairs. Just follow my instructions. Take the boy out of the mountains and make sure he¡¯s back at your ce before nightfall. ¡± With that, Alexandria abruptly hung up the phone. Debra¡¯s POV: After Alexandria hung up the call, she leaned against the car, with despair written all over her face. Visibly heartbroken, Cristina moved closer to her and tried to hug her, but was shoved away. Cristina didn¡¯t expect Alexandria to treat her that way, and was quite stunned. ring at Cristina, Alexandria spat out with hatred, ¡°Get the hell out of here! Don¡¯t you dare shower me with your fake kindness. If it weren¡¯t for you and your twisted feelings, I wouldn¡¯t have lost so badly at such a critical moment!¡± Lowering her head, Cristina cried, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Without allowing her toplete her sentence, Alexandria stood up in disgust, got into the car, and mmed the door. Watching this scene, I simply let out a slight sigh. Before long, we got into the cars and headed back. Feeling weary, I leaned on Caleb¡¯s shoulder and asked worriedly, ¡°Is Dn really going to return safe and sound? Perhaps, you should send some bodyguards to the mountains to pick him up. ¡± I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to rx as long as my baby wasn¡¯t back in my arms yet. Hugging me tightly, Caleb patted my shoulder soothingly and replied, ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be alright. Alexandria was clearly scared. She realized that we weren¡¯t joking about killing her. I¡¯m very sure that with how scared she was of dying, she won¡¯t risk hurting Dn again. ¡± Caleb¡¯s gentle, yet reassuring voice, eased my tense mood a bit and I nodded slightly. A few secondster, Caleb added, ¡°You¡¯re too tired and stressed, Debra. I should take you back so that you¡¯ll be able to rest. ¡± I shook my head, held Caleb tightly, and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t be rest assured back home. I have to go to Cory with you and see Dn return safe and sound. ¡± Perhaps knowing that he couldn¡¯t change my mind, Caleb nodded in agreement. Before long, we arrived at Cory¡¯s house. The air outside the shabby house was filled with a stench that was so strong, I had to wrinkle my nose repeatedly. While Alexandria was sent in to check on the situation, the bodyguards, Caleb, and I stayed in the car.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After all, she was the one whose instructions Cory was most likely to follow. Chapter 1910 With disgust written all over her face, Alexandria walked into the run-down house, while silently apanied by Cristina, who was wiping away her tears as she took in the shabby surroundings. Sitting in the front passenger seat, Carlos turned his head to face me and Caleb and asked, ¡°If Dn is returned safely, will you spare Alexandria¡¯s life?¡± Hearing this, I said nothing and simply nced at Caleb. With a raised eyebrow, Caleb asked sarcastically, ¡°Are you still nning to help her so she could find somewhere to live and keep spending the Vargas family¡¯s money?¡± Carlos pursed his lips in embarrassment and clearly had no idea what to say. However, Caleb wasn¡¯t done yet and pressed on, ¡°Or do you think I easily forgive those who try to harm my family?¡± Meeting Caleb¡¯s cold gaze, Carlos instinctively lowered his head and shifted ufortably. The wait for Alexandria to return felt like forever. Clinging tightly to Caleb¡¯s hand, I couldn¡¯t say for sure whose hand was sweating. Though our two hands were sticky and ufortable, we didn¡¯t rx the firm hold we had on each other. I kept ncing at my watch every five minutes until I finally saw three people walking across the road. I instantly recognized Dn, even though he looked quite pale and his clothes were stained. Seeing him in such a state broke my heart and I began to cry. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t hurt, and I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. As long as my child wasn¡¯t hurt, that was all that mattered at that moment. I wanted to burst out of the car and rush over to Dn to embrace him. Only when I had my baby in my arms would I truly feel at ease.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caleb sensed my restlessness and held my hand firmly to stop me. He spoke with an edge of nervousness. ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively. Let¡¯s stay calm and wait. ¡± Tears welled up in my eyes; I longed to embrace my child, yet I knew Caleb was right. We couldn¡¯t let Cory discover we were watching Alexandria. Despite this, my eyes locked onto Dn the moment I saw him. Fear gripped me that he might vanish again, so I watched him intently. He seemed to sense my stare and turned his head, looking towards a car parked by the road. Cory, who was by Dn¡¯s side, picked up on his shift in attention and approached our car cautiously. Fortunately, Caleb¡¯s car, with its specially tinted windows, kept us hidden from view. As Cory drew nearer, my anxiety spiked. He raised his hand, seemingly about to knock on the window, but Alexandria¡¯s sudden appearance from the house stopped him. Cory looked surprised to see her. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1911 Before Cory could react, Alexandria snatched Dn from him with a stern expression and snapped, ¡°What took you so long? I¡¯ve been waiting forever!¡± Cory, taken aback, stammered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It¡¯s all my fault. Please, don¡¯t be upset. What¡¯s your n now? I¡¯m here to help. ¡± With a dismissive nce, Alexandria rebuked him. ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t. ¡± With that, she led Dn towards the other side of the car, nning to hand him over to me and Caleb safely. My heart raced with excitement, nearly leaping from my chest as I prepared to open the door. Just then, Mae, who had been quiet until now, suddenly reached out and blocked Alexandria and Dn¡¯s path. Mae asked sharply, ¡°Where are you taking the child?¡± At that, I tensed immediately. My jaw clenched so tightly I thought my teeth might crack. I was on the verge of flinging the door open and grabbing Dn myself, but Caleb held me firmly around the waist, immobilizing me. I squirmed in his grasp, desperate to break free, but Caleb¡¯s hold was unyielding. Tears welled up in my eyes from the frustration and anxiety. Caleb whispered in my ear, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Dn, but you mustn¡¯t act rashly. If you confront Cory and Mae now, it could provoke them. If they sense their n is failing and be desperate, they might harm Dn in ast-ditch effort. ¡± Although I knew Caleb was right, the thought of watching harme to Dn was unbearable. The notion that he could be whisked away by these people right before my eyes was too much to bear. Caleb soothed me, his hand gently patting my back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have bodyguards positioned nearby. If they try anything, they won¡¯tst a second. I¡¯ve held them back to avoid rming Dn. ¡± His reassurances gradually eased my panic. I took a deep breath, nodded, and managed a tearful whisper. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay calm. I trust you. Dn will be safe. ¡± Outside the car window, Alexandria brushed off Mae¡¯s arm and barked disdainfully, ¡°Move aside. How dare a mere servanty hands on me? You¡¯re out of line. ¡± Mae¡¯s face flushed with anger at the insult. Yet before Mae could respond, Alexandria fixed Cory with amanding look,pelling him to step in front of Mae and block her. With a scornfulugh, Alexandria arrogantly led Dn around to the other side of the car. Debra¡¯s POV: As Alexandria and Dn approached the back door of the car, my excitement spilled over into tears. Caleb opened the door, ready to usher Dn inside. Just as the door swung open, Mae sensed something amiss and hurled a sharp scalpel towards Dn. My heart nearly stopped as I caught sight of the glinting de through the window. Caleb reacted swiftly, reaching out to shield Dn. But the sudden danger froze Dn in his tracks. Caleb¡¯s attempt wasn¡¯t quick enough. As the scalpel flew towards Dn¡¯s back, Alexandria instinctively stepped in front of him, taking the hit herself. Chapter 1912 She groaned in pain and copsed to the ground. The scene stunned everyone. Caleb was the first to recover, quickly pulling Dn into the safety of the car and holding him close. Carlos and Cristina attended to Alexandria, with Cristina pressing her hands against the bleeding wound, her cries filling the air.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After pausing for a while, Cory rushed over to help. Mae, realizing her n had failed, turned to flee. However, she hadn¡¯t gone far when a bullet struck her chest. A loud bang echoed as Mae fell to the ground. The gunshot made Dn tremble with fear. He curled up in Caleb¡¯s arms, on the verge of tears. Caleb instructed the driver, ¡°Go back to the manor!¡± As the car engine roared to life, Caleb lowered the window to address Carlos, who was holding a bloodied Alexandria. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this mess to you. ¡± Carlos, struggling to contain his grief, nodded firmly. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, I will handle it. ¡± Caleb offered Carlos a meaningful look, then turned his attention back to Dn, ensuring the boy felt safe as we sped away from the chaos. After returning to the manor, Dn was visibly shaken and soon fell into a deep sleep. Caleb settled Dn in his room. I stood beside the bed, tears streaming down my face as I watched over him. Caleb wasted no time in summoning the family doctor to check on Dn. After a thorough examination, the doctor offered a reassuring smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Dn is just deeply frightened, which caused him to faint. A few days of rest, and he should recover fully. ¡± Relief washed over me, and I nodded through my tears, grateful that Dn was unharmed. Once the doctor had departed, Caleb drew me into a gentle embrace. ¡°It¡¯s all right now,¡± he whispered soothingly. ¡°It¡¯s over. No one will hurt you or the kids ever again. ¡± I responded only by leaning into him, letting my silent tears flow. Three dayster, Dn seemed physically recovered, yet he was subdued and frequently woke up crying from troubled sleep. During this time, I stayed constantly by Dn¡¯s side, with Caleb also remaining close to home, only stepping out for essential work. Chapter 1913 A weekter, Dn began to show signs of emotional recovery, gradually seeming to forget the terrifying events he had experienced. I decided it was time for Dn and Elena to enjoy some fresh air, so I took them to the manor¡¯s garden. However, mindful of recent events, I doubled the number of bodyguards apanying them. As we rxed in the garden pavilion, watching the children y, Caleb took my hand and reassured me, ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve resolved all the issues with the Vargas family. No one can threaten you or the children¡¯s safety now. ¡± Debra¡¯s POV: I was stunned and asked, ¡°How did you handle it?¡± Caleb pulled out his iPad and disyed the trending topics. Reading through the online news, I discovered what had been upying Caleb recently. He organized a press conference where he revealed to the entire Thorn Edge Pack videos detailing the nefarious actions of Alexandria and her father.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was from these videos that I understood the extent of their harmful deeds driven by ambition and greed. Their misdeeds were not just limited to underhanded dealings; they embezzled from thepany and even went as far as hiring assassins. There was no low they wouldn¡¯t stoop to. However, Caleb kept it a secret from the public that Alexandria was the daughter of Cristina and her cousin, Neal. Seeing thements below the video, praising Caleb for eliminating such malevolent forces, I murmured, ¡°Expelling such a person from the pack benefits everyone. But what about the injury on Alexandria¡¯s back? She did get hurt while saving our son. ¡± Caleb reassured me, ¡°I arranged for Alexandria to be transported in a special vehicle apanied by a professional doctor who will stay with her until she recovers. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about her. ¡± I nodded, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. Caleb added, ¡°To repay Alexandria for saving Dn, I made sure Cristina and Cory were also in that vehicle. ¡± I chuckled andplimented him. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful. But is Cristina being exiled as well?¡± He shook his head and exined, ¡°Cristina chose to go on her own. She wants to stay with Alexandria, iming she owes it to her and intends to take care of her for the rest of her life. ¡± Hearing this, I sighed. Despite Alexandria¡¯s wrongdoings, her mother¡¯s love remained unwavering. The love a mother holds for her child is universal. After watching the video exposing the Vargas family¡¯s punishment, I nced at our two children ying nearby and continued browsing other news. That was when I noticed that thest few trending topics concerned the witch n and a massacre of mixed-blood witches that urred over two decades ago. I even watched a video of their leader, Veronica, holding a press conference, offering a public apology and abdicating. Surprised by the developments, I quickly checked the date the video was posted. It was three days ago. Shortly thereafter, another video surfaced regarding Veronica who fell ill immediately after her abdication. Her assistant, Addy, apanied her to a border town to recuperate. Meanwhile, Shirley assumed the leader role, with Andrew rising to the top position in the witch n. This flurry of news about the witch n raised my suspicions. The witch n had been tranquil until recently, but now, so much had changed in such a short span. It was difficult not to wonder if Caleb was involved. With aplex expression, I turned to Caleb and asked, ¡°Is all this news about the witch n connected to you?¡± Caleb ruffled my hair yfully and replied with a smile, ¡°You can guess. ¡± I didn¡¯t need to guess; it was evident that Caleb was behind it. So I pressed. ¡°When did you orchestrate all this?¡± It was hard to fathom the amount of effort it must have taken for him to take down both Veronica and Addy. Caleb gazed into my eyes with affection and dered firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve always said I won¡¯t let anyone harm you. ¡± Moved by his words, I hugged Caleb tightly, kissed him on the cheek, and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. ¡± Caleb wrapped his arms around me and smiled. ¡°As a man, it¡¯s my duty to protect my wife and children. No one will harm you or our children ever again. We will always be together. ¡± I smiled, contented, leaning into Caleb¡¯s embrace. Our children yed joyfully not far from us. I knew this was the happiness I had always sought. The End The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!